Not a word was spoken by everyone there for a while, as they all looked at the chaos in front of them. The land in certain parts had been completely destroyed. The strong structure along with the school gates was no longer there, and it was exactly the same for the city that was on the other side.
"What's going on?" Kazz finally spoke, confused. "Is this not what you expected?"
Of course, Kazz knew nothing of what the human world was meant to look like. She was just there to make sure the others were doing as they were told and at the same time to let her leader know if there was anything worth reporting.
'Is this worth reporting?' She thought, but she had no clue.
"It looks like a large battle took place here," Logan said.
"I think even I figured that one out." Peter commented. "But look...I can't hear anything. I can't even see anyone. The whole place it's like it's been abandoned."
"Like a zombie movie," Vorden said.
Fex couldn't help but chuckle at this comment. But he quickly placed his hand over his mouth when the others turned around to look at him. This was a s.e.n.s.i.t.i.v.e matter to them more than him. This was their home.
But he couldn't help himself. After all, Peter was the closest to a Zombie than anyone here, so it just felt strange that Vorden would be the one to say that after Peter's comment.
"Do you think it was an attack from the Dalki? Or maybe some beast got out from the portal?" Layla asked.
"I don't think it's from the Dalki." Paul said, looking up in the sky. When he first saw the destruction, it was his first thought as well. "If it was the Dalki, we would be seeing their grand ship above us."
Paul remembered from the last war. A ship that was large enough to be seen from nearly anywhere on earth. At the time it had set fear in all of their hearts and it was a day they could never forget.
However, he couldn't deny that it could have been a few Dalki, but the place being abandoned like this didn't make any sense. The damage looked like it had been done a while ago. And there was no longer anyone here, they would have been repairing the place by now if it was like so.
"Is there any way we can get in contact with the head base?" Quinn asked, looking at Paul. "Or anyone or the other generals."
"The vampires took all our equipment from us, but it was useless at the time, anyway. We block local connections from the rest of the world on the island, anyway. There are only certain devices that can be used to contact others. Everything that can be used is either in the school or in the city, but it all looks destroyed from here."
"My research!!!" Logan shouted. He started to think of all the gadgets he had still left in his room. Everything he had built over the years he had brought with him. Was that too all destroyed?
"Alright, let's calm down." Quinn said. the more time they were spending standing around doing nothing. The more people were starting to worry. "Let's try to find something that will help us get in contact with some people that may know what the hell is going on here. Peter, if you could run to the city, see if there's anyone, a single person who's alive, bring them back to us. Tell them Paul is here."
The reason for picking Peter was because he had unlimited stamina, he would be able to run endlessly around the city trying to find someone. He also had great speed on top of this due to his stats.
The others looked quite shaken and the only ones that would have been able to do a task like this, he would have rather kept close to himself.
The group minus Peter all started to head to the school and along their path, they had spotted their first person. Quinn immediately ran to them using his super speed, but the person was dead. More precisely he was burnt to a complete crisp. His hair frazzled.
The person on the floor wore the standard military uniform and was one of the military personnel.
Continuing to walk towards the school they saw many more bodies, and Quinn decided to personally check each one of them. Every one of them had been completely fried. There were specs of blood on the floor here and there but using his inspect skill Quinn could tell it was useless. Find authorized novels in , faster updates, better experience, Please click <a href="/book/my-vampire-system_16709365405930105/everyone-gone!_50934935044801751">/book/my-vampire-system_16709365405930105/everyone-gone!_50934935044801751</a> for visiting.
"Have you noticed?" Cia said. "So far all the dead bodies we have found. It's only the guards. I can't see any of the students."
'You're right!" Layla said.
"That shouldn't be too unusual," Logan replied. "Remember it was the summer. Most of the students had already returned him to be with their families. There weren't a lot of students here to begin with."
Hearing Logan say this, many of them started to think of their own families. Wondering if they were all okay in this. Even Layla was thinking about Pure. She couldn't help but worry a little.
Reaching the school most of the buildings had crumbled away. There were some parts left up they tried to explore but it looked like everything was destroyed. Just in case though, they all split up to see if there was anything they could find. Vorden had even taken Borden out of his little side pocket box, so he could search as well.
Logan had designed a small tool box that could be attached to the side of Borden's leg for easy carrying. At first, Vorden was worried about how he would sleep since the box would be upright all the time. But it turns out that Borden liked to sleep with his legs tucked in while holding them with his hands. Fitting him in fine.
This image reminded him of the position Sil would often sit in and sleep in. Which was making Vorden wonder if Borden was based on him, the original, or a mixture of all three of them.
Anyway, Borden was extremely helpful in moving large piles of rubble that could have possibly buried something underneath for them to see.
Logan was trying to locate where his room would have been, and he had indeed found it, but just like with the guards, everything was destroyed and fried. The components inside were destroyed. It would have been easier to build new devices rather than trying to repair the old ones.
"Damn it!" Logan said as he kicked a piece of rubble. He wasn't hugely upset. Being the person he was, all the information he found was always backed up somewhere. The problem was that somewhere was where his parents lived.
After finding out that they might have lied to him, Logan wasn't prepared to talk to them about such things just yet. He was hoping to get a small little break with the school life before then.
Returning to the center. They all were now sitting on the field wondering what they could do. None of them had found anything. It looked like whoever had come by had even taken all the teleporters.
"Is there any way off this island?" Vorden asked.
"The island was made so it would be incredibly hard for people to try and leave the place," Paul replied. "The most common way of travel was teleporters. If we didn't have that we would call for an airship to pick us up, but with no way to call one…"
The group now felt like they only had one hope, and they could see it coming towards them in the distance. Peter had finally rejoined the others. They all were listening keenly into what he had to say, but he had only found out the same as them.
Several soldiers lying dead. Still not a single student had been found, but any type of technology or such had either been taken away or destroyed. The other pattern again was the scorch marks on the bodies.
"With no teleporters are we stuck here forever then!" Cia said. As now she was really starting to worry.
"Well, there is one option," Fex replied as he looked towards Kazz. With her, she had brought a family large backpack that she had been easily carrying on her back.
The others didn't care to ask what was inside. It was her own belongings but Fex knew. As she opened her back they could see that it was a portable teleporter.
"No, we can't." Quinn instantly said. "We can't go back to the vampire world after just getting here, we have nothing to report to them."
"But what choice do we have?" Vorden asked. "They said they have other teleporters to the other bases. Maybe they will let us use them."
What Vorden said made sense, but Quinn just had this slight fear in the back of his mind. That if he was to go back. There was a chance they wouldn't let him out again. On top of that, he wanted to know what the hell happened here, before hopping around to any other places.
"I suppose there is one place we haven't checked," Paul said. "Also if it hasn't been touched, then it might be our ticket out of here."
They all turned to Paul, hoping and wondering what his answer would be.
"The dungeon underneath the academy," Paul answered.
The dungeon, a place where once Peter was kept . An area where they placed the troublemakers of the military in.
*****
For MDS updates and artwork you can follow on Instagram and Facebook:jksmanga
If you would like to support the idea of a manga being created you can on P.A.T.R.E.O.N: jksmanga
The dungeon was known by everyone who had attended a military base. For it was not only used on the students but the military personnel as well. Each place had one, but it wasn't clear to everyone what exactly went on down there. They never explained it to students or the others.
However, there were very few people who would come out from the dungeon and when they did, they would do so as a changed person.
Logan had done a lot of research on the dungeon when Peter was down there, and it turned out that most of the rumors were most likely just that, rumors. The reason for people's crazy change was because they had their abilities taken away.
Essentially, the dungeons around the military bases were a prison, and they would spend their days waiting there until Truedream came and took their abilities away. Making them a normal person, with no such way to abuse their abilities again.
The group followed Paul to a particular spot in the school. It was where the administration building would be and often where the other teachers would hold their meetings. The good news so far was Paul hadn't seen any of his generals or sergeants having been killed.
'Did they make it out safely in time?' He thought.
"It's right here." Paul pointed underneath the rubble. The others including himself got to work, doing the heavy lifting. As Paul was doing so, he found the rubble was far lighter than he had imagined in his head.
Of course, he hadn't even had time to get used to his new body. Even if Leo had briefed him on everything, there was only so much you could learn from words. So right now he was on a learn as you go basis.
When the rubble was finally cleared, there appeared to be what looked like a large trap door.
"This is definitely the place." Peter said.
Only the trapdoor wasn't what it used to be, it too had been completely destroyed. The doors were bent and some rubble from the building was seen inside. Past the trap door there was a descending staircase.
"The lights are on." Layla noticed. "Is someone inside?"
"Maybe they can answer the questions we have." Quinn said, walking forward and taking the charge this time while the rest followed him.
"Paul." Quinn said as he noticed he was still standing at the top. He was still thinking about the whole situation, and honestly, if there were people inside, he didn't want to meet them down there. If their abilities had yet to be taken away, they would have a huge grudge against him and the others. For more reasons than one.
"You're coming with me, you know this place better than anyone." Quinn said, dragging him to the front.
Walking down the staircase it was the same, they could see bodies lying across the floor, but for the first time. They had also spotted a student uniform.
The students all looked at him, wondering if they could figure out who he was, but not one of them recognized the body, it was hard to with the burn like marks everywhere.
"Maybe he was down here from near the start of the year, or was a second-year student." Logan said.
Once the staircase had ended, they were finally there, in the so-called dungeon. However dungeon was a strange word to use, for the sight they were looking at was pretty impressive and modern looking.
They had entered what could only be described as an underground base. The same materials that were used to build parts of the base outside, were also used inside. The room was large and felt a bit like a square shaped shopping mall. For when they looked up, they could see several floors above them.
Each floor was lined with rooms going across both sides, then at the end of each place, there were doors that looked as if it led to different places.
"It looks like they have enough doors here to keep the whole school under here." Fex said. "Why make so many?"
The group started walking with Paul leading the way, and he was telling the idea behind it.
"It was designed that way. When Pure came about, we started realizing that different people had different ideals. The military was afraid that these ideals were able to convince a whole group to go rogue. So they made us build a room for each student that was present at the school."
"There is also a separate one, underneath the city as well, for each of the military personnel."
"You're saying it's bad for people to have different ideals?" Quinn asked. "It's your way, or you get locked up."
"When war is upon us, it's important that everyone has the same goal. We have to be fighting the enemy, not each other." Paul replied sternly. It was as if he was trying to convince himself that what he had done was right so far.
They continued to walk, and inside the room, there were now several bodies. It was a mixture of both guards and students. The doors to the rooms were open, and some had been broken open. Still, they hadn't found a single person alive yet. Find authorized novels in , faster updates, better experience, Please click <a href="/book/my-vampire-system_16709365405930105/ticket-out-of-here_50951143697738140">/book/my-vampire-system_16709365405930105/ticket-out-of-here_50951143697738140</a> for visiting.
However, there was a key difference to the people inside the dungeon and those outside. These bodies inside had different wounds. Yes, they were scorched, but they also had puncture wounds, some had missing limbs. As if they had gotten into two separate fights with two different ability users.
Vorden was looking at it all carefully inspecting the bodies longer than anyone else, and he had his finger on his chin as if he was thinking hard about something.
"Tell me, what do you think happened here?" Paul asked out of curiosity.
When looking at the bodies, Vorden who was well experienced in different abilities came up with his own theory. It was only a thought and there was no way of confirming it without asking someone, but he thought there was no harm in telling the others.
"If we look at the bodies outside they were all scorched, the ones in here are the same but slightly different. It's like they were in a battle beforehand. It was clear that this was done with an ability and there had to be more than one person to pull off something like this, which meant they all had the same ability."
"It looked as if a group of people had come to take out the soldiers on the outside, while there was some fighting going on inside the dungeon. Then when the intruders from outside came inside, they used their abilities on every soldier to make sure they were dead."
"There aren't many people that have the strength to take on the military. Even if it's just one base like this. If I was to take a guess, it would either be the fire ability from the big four, or the lightning ability from the big four. It could be another faction with a power similar to theirs, but I can't imagine anyone else pulling off something like this."
When Vorden said those last words, he had slightly bitten his bottom lip, for he had lied slightly. There was one more family that would be able to pull this off as well. It was his own family.
"It looks like me and you are thinking along the same lines." Paul said. He could tell Vorden was a very observant person, the most out of all of them.
"But why would the big four suddenly attack?" Layla asked. "I mean, I understand if the big families got together, but if what Vorden says is true, this was the work of one family. Why now of all times?"
"That's what we're trying to find out." Quinn said.
The group continued to walk, and now they were out of the main area. There were no longer any cells for the prisoners and instead just rooms with different objects inside them. Some had restraining chairs and tables with chains on them.
Others looked like rooms filled with different types of games. Seeing all this, Layla wasn't liking it at all. It was reminding her a lot of her time at Pure. They too did similar things.
"What is all this?" Fex asked.
"Before I say anymore, I feel like whatever I say I will turn out to be the bad guy." Paul replied. "I'm no saint, I know that, and I have already explained many times my reasoning for doing so. I just want to remind you all I am on your side now."
"I wish to save my people, and figure out what is happening here. Everything that has happened has already happened and was approved by several people, not just me."
These words were mostly directed at Quinn, now that Paul was a vampire, seeing all this stuff he could hear Quinn's heartbeat getting louder as he was getting more frustrated.
"This is a testing room." Paul said. "Often there are new technologies, or new medical procedures. For the criminals that commit the biggest crimes, they are to be used here."
It was a good thing Paul had said what he had said before, because if he hadn't Quinn would have had another outburst, but it was pointless just to waste his breath. It was the fact that things wasn't fair. Crimes would't be treated fairly. He was sure those with stronger abilities were free to get away with more things then others.
While those low levels, might just be put in these types of places anyway. Saying that there was no better use for them. They couldn't fight so they might as well be used to help against the war.
It rubbed Quinn the wrong way because if he had never gotten his ability he would have been one of these people as well, as well as Peter.
"The reason we are down here though, is because the experimentation wasn't just on people, but on new technologies and such being developed." Paul said.
That's when they noticed, so far, this part of the facility had remained untouched. They were going through several doors, and each time a passcode was required to be entered. By the sound and the way Paul's finger was moving it was a different one each time as well.
With each room they entered it was filled side by side with different things, and then finally they had entered the room they were looking for.
"Whoah!!!" Fex said. "Now that's cool."
"This is our ticket out of here." Paul said.
They had entered some type of hanger, and in front of them, was a large spaceship.
*****
For MVS artwork and updates follow on Instagram and Facebook: jksmanga
If you want to support the creation of the Webtoon, you can on my P.A.T.R.E.O.N: jksmanga
For the students and the young ones, the spaceship looked incredible; they had never seen such a thing like it before. It was strange, although humans were able to travel through space, it wasn't the same way the Dalki could.
When they came with their sh.i.p.s, it was a sign of how advanced their technology was. From the war the humans had actually managed to obtain the technology of teleporters before having manageable sh.i.p.s for travel in space freely. Find authorized novels in , faster updates, better experience, Please click <a href="/book/my-vampire-system_16709365405930105/starting-the-ship_50958403803079524">/book/my-vampire-system_16709365405930105/starting-the-ship_50958403803079524</a> for visiting.
The sh.i.p.s that they did make would be used to do surveillance on some of the beast planets that they already owned. Ready and preparing for another attack. This was why they had gone most of their lives never seeing such a thing before, and it was the same for the vampires as well.
The space ship was large and quite aerodynamic as this one focused on speed. The front part of it, the commander's cabin, had a glass front allowing you to see out of it, and then got wider towards the back. A bit like a paper aeroplane. It wasn't like a plane where there were two separate wings.
The back end of the ship was slightly larger and thicker as it had three huge thrusters that would be its main driving force, while also containing mini thrusters in other areas for control.
"It's a new model, that still in the testing phase, but it's a fighter ship." Paul explained. "As long as it has remained untouched, there should be a few things on board, Weapons, mecha suits, a few exploration vehicles. It also should have some portable teleporters.
"Although all of their destinations lead back to this place, they are pretty much useless."
The others couldn't wait and were already running towards it. Paul Went off to the side towards another terminal. After inputting a code and placing his hand on the scanner. Everyone felt a sudden vibration below.
"What's happening?" Layla said as she tried to get her balance.
Slowly, everyone including the spaceship was starting to lift from the ground. They slowly went up, and above, two panels started to slide and the bright sun was shining through.
When it finally reached the top, they noticed that they were in the center field that was in between all of the buildings.
"Shall we?" Paul said, pointing at the ship.
Quinn had to admit that even he was excited, and all of them started running towards the ship. Paul had handed over what was considered the keys of the ship. It was a small remote like device. There were many buttons on it and it seemed a little complicated to use.
However, unexpectedly what had helped him learn how to use the strange remote was his system. Using the inspect skill, it told him what every button on the strange remote did. Then when pressing one, the ship opened, and a ramp started to descend to the ground, allowing everyone to climb on board.
There was no tour as such, everyone was just running about going where they pleased, looking at everything inside the place. It looked big on the outside, and looked even bigger when they got in.
It would go off into certain areas, such as a large canteen, a sleeping area for everyone, a training room, a research room and even more. Everyone was getting more excited as they went from room to room. It was like the whole school faculties had been compressed into one place.
Seeing everyone's faces like that warmed Paul's heart a little. He had felt bad, but this whole time he had only been thinking about pleasing the supreme commander and winning this long war. He had never had the time to rest.
In one of the rooms, they found many uniforms and it was a design they were not too familiar with. They were all still in the clothes they had borrowed from the tenth's castle and didn't really fit in with the current times. So each one of them decided to change.
The clothing was made with the latest technology in breathable air. Made out of high quality materials and would regulate the human body temperature. It was mostly blue and gray in design and had little lights of blue liquid going throughout that would regulate the suit.
"It's made of a special type of beast and is actually powered by its crystals." Paul said. "In a way it's beast gear armor, or more precisely beast gear clothing. It's another prototype for the new soldiers, it will offer you some protection as well."
"The problem was, the beast it's made from is quite rare to find, so the project was discontinued. All that we have here on board is what was made of it." Paul explained.
Looking at everything there seemed to be about a hundred or so suits. After everyone had finished exploring the first area, they all met up in the large main room again and changed wearing the new clothing.
It was time to go on the bridge. The bridge linked the main room to the command centre at the front of the spaceship. They all got inside a large round dome see-through room.
It looked as if it could fit about five hundred people inside at a time. Then all that was needed to do was pressing on the control inside the room if you wanted to go forward and back. Suddenly, it started to move forward and they were moving along the center of the ship.
It seemed too good and strange that students who had yet to finish their military training were suddenly on such an advanced and expensive project. Quinn couldn't imagine the amount of money and supplies that would have gone into creating something like this.
All in preparation for the future war.
Finally, the bridge had stopped and opened. They had exited into the main command room. It was designed in a sphere-like shape: there was a small platform that went outward if one was to walk forward and it would allow them to completely see out of the glass window seeing everything.
Then, from either side, a descending spiral staircase that went to multiple terminals which had screens and all sorts of buttons. It all looked too complicated for them to do anything with it.
After looking around, they eventually all went back up to the platform area, where there was a digital table centered in the middle. It was a table that could cast projections that would show 3d holograms of maps and things.
However, none of them had a clue how to use any of it. It was tempting to touch buttons while they walked around the place, but it was better if they didn't.
"There is one problem." Paul said as everyone stood around the table. "I don't know how to fly this, and usually it takes quite a substantial crew to make it work."
"And you decide to tell us now." Peter said frustrated. "Quinn, this guy is taking us on for a ride. Why get our hopes up like that."
Peter didn't really like Paul to begin with. He was one of the people that had been in the so-called dungeon.
Still, Paul didn't have bad intentions. Part of the reason he wanted to come down here was to see if there were still people alive, and who knows maybe they could figure something out and get it to work.
"I think we will be okay." Logan said. As both of his hands were pressed down on the digital map. He closed his eyes and he could feel it. He could tell the whole ship was speaking to him.
As if it was alive. He hadn't felt like this in a long time. So many of the machines in the vampire place had rejected him, but for the first time in a while this one was accepting of him. They didn't need a crew to control such a thing. He could do it all himself.
Lights, and the sounds of multiple things cl.i.c.k.i.n.g could be heard, and the start of the engine warming up had turned on.
Since the spaceship hadn't been used in a long time, it would take a while for it to warm up, and Logan had to make sure he had every part of it communicating with him. It would take a while and it was hard the first time, but eventually he would be able to get the hang of it and leave them to their own devices.
He would only have to come back from time to time if he wanted to change the instructions he would have to give each component.
"Next thing is, where do we go from here?" Vorden asked. "We have to assume that maybe the other military basis got hit like this one. Is there no communication devices on board?"
"There is." Logan replied. "Should we try to make contact?"
"Wait!" Quinn shouted. "Not just yet, I think we should try to find someone, just anyone, to see what's going on first. It would be hard to explain to people how we survived an attack, and if the military has been taken over. Maybe we are just reminding them that we're alive."
"I would suggest we try to find the closest human settlement. Maybe a city of some kind. If we run into any trouble, I can give them my clearance codes." Paul said.
"I've got it." Logan said. "But you're not going to like this, Quinn. The closest city to us is Dreamland."
It was the city owned by Jack Truedream.
*****
For MVS artwork and updates follow on Instagram and Facebook: jksmanga
If you want to support the creation of the Webtoon, you can on my P.A.T.R.E.O.N: jksmanga
"No, we can't go there!" Peter shouted in protest "Unless we're going there to kick his a.s.s and pull his balls out."
Everyone was silenced in the room from Peter's words. He had come off a little strong after hearing Jack's name. But Quinn had to admit it, he felt the same way when he thought about it.
A man as cruel as Jack was part of the big four, his faction was so big that he owned a human city to himself. It had the highest number of members compared to any of the other factions. On top of that, it had a close relationship with the military. In a way, he was more untouchable than the other members of the big four.
"I know how you guys feel about him, but we aren't going there to team up with him," Paul said. " We just need to find out what happened. If war has broken out somehow, it will be one of the safest places for us. Remember, you are all still technically part of the military. Me and Jack have a close relationship. If he sees us coming in, I can tell him why I'm here to see him. You guys can just stay on the ship."
Quinn thought about it for a while, wondering if it would really be okay, they did just need information after all. And they could stay there until they figured out what was going on. With Paul, he could even get them to use the teleporters.
"No" An unexpected voice had protested, and it was from Kazz. "I was told that that man can't be let out of our sights. He can't go in on his own. I will go with him."
Now things just seemed to be getting worse, Quinn couldn't have the two of them going in to meet Jack. Quinn still had no idea how wild she might be. Maybe a wrong word and a fight would break out. But he understood, there was a chance that Paul would tell Jack everything, and in turn, he would report it to the supreme commander.
Then he started to think if he was to go along with the three of them, while the others waited on the ship. However, dark thoughts began to fill Quinn's mind. If he could sneak up and be right next to Jack, maybe there was a chance to get rid of him.
Jack's main weakness was the fact that he wasn't very strong. Quinn had grown so much compared to the last time they had met. If there was a chance, he could pay them back for what they had done.
After thinking about it for a while, Quinn had an answer.
"I don't think it's a good idea. Are there any other establishments owned by another faction? Or maybe a neutral ground?" Quinn asked.
Logan closed his eyes and started to have a look again, and the next closest one appeared.
"Yeah there is a city past that, but we would still have to pass Dreamland on the way," Logan replied.
"I think that will be for the best," Quinn replied.
Everyone sat at a terminal and pretended to look busy. They didn't need to do anything, as Logan was the one controlling it all. Still, it made them feel important, and they imagined themselves as a crucial part of the team to manage the ship.
Even Kazz was getting into a part of the roleplaying as she air typed away and would refer to Logan as the captain.
"Captain, are we ready for launch," Kazz asked.
"Yes, all preparations have been made," Logan replied.
"Captain, all power thrusters are fully heated and ready to go!" Fex commented. Even though he had no clue if that was true or not.
Paul started to shake his head. These kids were so strong, so brave, but they were just kids at the end of the day.
The spaceship started to rumble, and slowly they could feel themselves lifting off the ground. When it was finally a reasonable distance off from the floor. The thrusters' powers from behind turned on, and they were ready to go.
The acceleration started off slow as they went through the air, but gradually sped up, not to cause shock to everyone on the ship. Eventually, though, they were travelling as fast as an aeroplane.
"Can it go faster than this?" Quinn asked.
"It can, but I wouldn't recommend it," Logan replied. "We would have to be all buckled up, and we weren't really trained for these types of things yet. It could make us all seriously I'll."
The destination wasn't too far anyway. For a spaceship at least, they had to travel still miles over the sea, all they could do was wait. The ship was a lot easier to manoeuvre than a plane, and it was able to make sudden movements. Moving up and down, left to write quickly for its size.
"You have arrived at, destination Dreamland city." A voice said. It was a soft female voice and the sound of the ship. Logan looked towards Quinn, wondering what he wanted to do.
"Let's just talk a look," Quinn said. "I still don't think it's a good idea, but let's have a drive-by. Maybe even they were affected if a fight broke out. We can see how the city looks like."
The ship started to descend out of the sky, but not entirely still staying a reasonable distance in the air. Still, they were no longer in the clouds and could see clearly out of the glass screen and down by the sides.
"Huh, I don't see anything," Cia said, poking her head right up against the glass. Find authorized novels in , faster updates, better experience, Please click <a href="/book/my-vampire-system_16709365405930105/survivors_50958419103900666">/book/my-vampire-system_16709365405930105/survivors_50958419103900666</a> for visiting.
"Yeah, isn't it a city, doesn't Truedream live in some kind of fancy tower?" Said Layla. "We should be able to see it by now."
"He does.." Paul slowly said, being just as confused as the others.
"Are you sure we are in the right place?" Vorden asked.
"Positive." Logan replied "The map says it should be right here. Should I go lower, maybe we can spot something?"
"Go ahead and do that," Quinn ordered.
The ship started to descend and move downwards. Finally, they could see something in view. They weren't prepared for this, they weren't prepared to be so shocked twice in one day. Just like with the military base, everything was destroyed; only it looked several times worse.
All of the structures looked like it had been hit by some type of nuclear bomb. The whole city was no longer three. Only rubble and destroyed buildings could be seen that had been completely pushed to the side from the centre.
And just like before ,they couldn't see signs of life there either.
"What has happened, is the whole of the earth like this?" Layla asked. She couldn't even keep her mouth closed because she was still in shock.
"This really does look like a scene out of a zombie movie," Fex said.
*Beep *Beep
"Quinn, there are some signs of life that have been picked up on the scanner. A small group of around ten or so men. Should we land near them?" Logan asked.
It was quick decision time. But the nice thing to hear was that they had finally met some people that were alive. However, Quinn still needed to be cautious, it could quite possibly be the enemy as well.
"Let's land in the city but away from them for now, maybe a few of us can go check out who they are," Quinn said, and Logan started to do as he said.
Paul was watching everything, and he noticed that everyone seemed to do what Quinn said without asking. They trusted his judgment, at the same time, his decision making wasn't so bad. Although sometimes he perhaps was too cautious.
Still, he had a good head on him and wasn't as naive as he looked.
The ship had landed, and it was time to decide who would go off the ship to check out the people below, and who would stay to look after and protect the ship. What Quinn didn't expect, though, was for everyone to want to leave the ship.
It was a good place, but they were just as curious as the others to find out what was going on in this place.
The ramp was let down, and every one stood at the entrance waiting to be picked. "Come on, you know we are bro's!" Fex said.
"Quinn, I will do whatever you ask of me, but I have known you longer than him," Peter replied.
The two girls just tried to look cute, as they gave him puppy dog eyes, and Kazz had suddenly joined in behind them.
Vorden had already moved over to Quinn's side. It was a bold move, but he did this to ensure he was picked.
Quinn struggled to make a decision, but it seemed like he didn't have to struggle for much longer. They could all hear the sound of tires screeching loudly. A few moments later, and two large jeep vehicles with men inside had climbed out.
"Lieutenant Bugen from the third branch!" A man shouted. "State your reason for being here."
Turning around, they looked at who had arrived, and it appeared they were all wearing military uniforms. When they had seen the large ship, the soldiers had assumed that someone from headquarters had arrived for some unknown reason.
"Head general Paul, You're alive?" Bugen said in shock.
Paul looked at Quinn first, as to ask permission on whether he could speak or not. The other soldiers didn't notice this, but Bugen did and made a note of it.
"Yes, it would seem so. You see, I have been away for a while and have...come to this. Do you care to come inside and have a chat?"
They were finally going to find out what happened during their summer away.
*****
For MVS artwork and updates follow on Instagram and Facebook: jksmanga
If you want to support the creation of the Webtoon, you can on my P.A.T.R.E.O.N: jksmanga
Most of the soldiers had decided to head back to their temporary base that they had out on the field. While three of the men, including Lieutenant Bugen, had decided to come on board the ship. When entering, even though they wished to keep their composure, it was hard for them too.
Their eyes continued to dart around the room at the spectacle that the ship was. They knew that there couldn't be many in existence being made of this caliber. Most likely the military only had a few. This was why, when they first saw it, they believed it was coming from headquarters. It was a big surprise when they saw head general Paul on board.
One of the rooms on the ship was a meeting room, and it was made for situations just like this and they were on their way heading there now. In order to not make things look suspicious. The others including Quinn were acting like Paul was their leader.
They followed him behind as a group while Paul talked to the lieutenant. They were quite a distance away. So much so that the lieutenant thought he would be free to speak without the others hearing him. Unknown to him that most of the kids had super hearing abilities and could hear every word that was spoken.
"Is it okay for them to come along with us for this meeting?" Bugen asked.
There were a few things Bugen found strange when entering the ship. The first being how empty it was. Seeing the thing, they thought a whole fleet would be on board. He never expected there to be so few people. The second problem was that said people.
They were a bunch of kids to put it politely. Most of them looked extremely young. It didn't make sense why a head general was even with them in the first place. However, only a head general would be able to have access to a ship such as this one.
"They are with me, it's fine, they will not be a problem. The situation is an odd one, but for now, they are under my direct command. I'm sure we both have a few things to talk about." Paul replied.
Turning his head, Bugen still wasn't sure, and as soon as his eyes met Quinn's he turned away.
When entering the meeting room, there were chairs that were scattered around the edges of the room, not too far off from the table in the center. Then there were also a few chairs around the table.
In a meeting like so, it wasn't normal for one to have their whole crew sitting at the table. One would usually bring only a couple of men with them, and Paul knew this, so he made some quick decisions.
He asked Quinn, Vorden, and Logan to come with him and sit at the main table for the meeting. While the others sat on the chairs around the edge. They could still hear what was going on in the meeting but couldn't really interject or be a part of it.
"Oh, they will be joining us?" Bugen said, surprised. He actually wasn't but wanted to know if there was something special behind picking these.
"You will be surprised how talented these kids are." Paul replied. "I believe they will be some of the people to lead us in the future."
To them, it may have sounded like a stray comment, but deep down, Paul actually felt that way a little. He really did think these three were different from the other students he had met before.
After sitting down, it was time for the meeting to commence. Paul was the highest rank, so he would be taking charge and asking most of the questions. The three boys at the table knew they wouldn't be able to interject much.
"First question, since we are here. What happened to Dreamland? I find it hard to believe that a city that was protected by Truedream would just disappear overnight?" Paul asked.
The lieutenant paused for a bit before he answered and then spoke slowly.
"That's actually why we are here, the truth is we don't know what happened."
A confused look appeared on all of their faces, and this only confirmed Bugen's thoughts.
"Sir, if I may ask, how long were you gone for?"
"I was assigned a special task by the supreme commander. We were on a red portal planet doing some investigations for a little over a month. Unfortunately, my team ran into some difficulties. They are currently missing. At the time we were mentoring a group of students from the second military base."
"These here are the only ones that have returned with me. When we arrived at the second base. Everything was destroyed. The soldiers were dead and there was nothing left of the school. After getting on board the ship we proceeded to head onto the nearest city and that's when we located you."
A deep frown was seen on Bugen's face as if he was struggling with what to say.
"A month, was it really only that long ago when things were normal?" Bugen spoke to himself. "I suppose you really don't know what has happened then."
"It might come as a shock to you, but in that short time, many things have changed. I bet most people wished we were still the way we were two months ago. It actually all started right here, and it's why we were sent over for an investigation." Find authorized novels in , faster updates, better experience, Please click <a href="/book/my-vampire-system_16709365405930105/what-family_50972673026613459">/book/my-vampire-system_16709365405930105/what-family_50972673026613459</a> for visiting.
"Everything had been proceeding as normal, and one day out of nowhere, Dreamland city was no more. It had completely disappeared. We did an initial investigation and what you see now is what we saw back down. The whole city was destroyed."
Paul's hands were starting to sweat a little. So many questions were going through his head. "One of the big four? Who did this, and what of Truedream is he still alive?"
Putting his head down in disappointment, Bugen couldn't even look at his superior when reporting this. "We have no idea who did this. As for Truedream, he is currently missing. We assume he's dead, just like everyone else from this city. Not a single person who was a resident of Dreamland has been found alive."
Fex, and Kazz didn't really know what was going on, but judging by the look of the other faces, it was pretty serious. At least Fex understood one thing, a whole City had been taken out, and they had no idea who had done it. That alone was a scary thought.
What was even more scary was that he didn't realize, was that the city was owned by one of the strongest forces in the human world.
Tightening his fist, Paul now realized why he was saying the world had changed. There were many simulations that they had run. Many plans put in place. With the way, the military ran things, they were heavily reliant on Truedream's power.
It was the only thing keeping so many of the others in check and obeying their extreme methods. What would happen if Truedream was to disappear?
"The world is in a civil war…" Paul said quietly.
Quinn couldn't believe it. One of his most hated people had gone just like that. He didn't know how to react; he didn't know what to do nor what was happening. Getting rid of one person really affected the world that much?
Nevertheless, there was something he noticed while he sat down at the table. He could hear a certain individual's heartbeat, thumbing faster and louder than the others. It was from someone he didn't expect. It was Vorden.
'Does he know something, why is he panicking?'
Vorden did know something. There weren't many powers that would go after Truedream like so. He couldn't think of any other family that could wipe out an entire city without anyone realizing. He was a hundred percent sure the Blades were involved.
But there was still something that didn't make sense.
"The school." Vorden blurted out. "Who attacked the military basis?"
Usually, a student asking such a question to a higher superior would be an offense, but Burgen could see that the students were affected by the news. Who wouldn't be if they had suddenly come back and heard of this, so he let it pass.
"The military was the first to find out about the disappearance of Trudream. Of course, we did everything in our power to keep this a secret from the other families and our own soldiers. However, could you imagine trying to keep something this big a secret? It was impossible, and it only took a matter of time."
"The supreme commander predicted that soon, someone would make a move. He didn't know who or when, so he started to make his own moves. Moving important figures and equipment from the base to the main headquarters, to the first base. It was important that everything wasn't done at once. It would alert the other families of what was to happen."
"As predicted, one of the powerhouses made the first move. It was one of the big four, or big three I should say. They had attacked every base one by one. Freeing those that were kept in the dungeon."
"What family?" Vorden asked with a little panic in his voice.
"It was the Graylash family," Bugen replied.
The name brought back memories for Quinn. The Graylash family was one of the big four, and at the time of the military base event, he had caught the attention of others for how young he was. The youngest leader in history of the Graylash's.
Now the scorch marks on the victims made sense. They had come from the power of lighting.
*****
For MVS artwork and updates follow on Instagram and Facebook: jksmanga
If you want to support the creation of the Webtoon, you can on my P.A.T.R.E.O.N: jksmanga
Out of the four big families, the Graylashes weren't ones to be known as the aggressive type. They didn't raise any public concerns with the way others were doing things, nor did they seem to wholly agree with anyone in particular.
Unlike some of the other families such as the Sunshields who would get in scuffles with everyone.
This was why it came as a surprise to most that the Graylash family were the ones to act. Or at least the ones to act first.
"Do we know the reason for doing so?" Paul asked. "It seems strange that they were going after each base one by one, only to free those from the dungeons, it was like they were looking for someone?"
"Maybe not someone." Bugen replied back. "Everyone has their own theories but the Supreme commander Oscar thinks differently to most. When the old Graylash family elder died, he was replaced with the young upstart.
"Ever since, they have been less than cooperative with us. When asking for reports, additional information or permission to enter certain shelters, everything would be slow as if they just didn't care. Oscar believes that Owen is a very smart leader. But his philosophy and ideals are different to the past leader who he had a good relationship with.
"When hearing that Truedream was gone, one family would act sooner than later. He knew that Civil war would break out. Every top faction out there is equal in power. People would start switching sides and what better way to get people to come over to you than freeing prisoners.
"You can use the prisoners themselves, you can use their grudges against the military, and they can owe you favours in the future."
Logan then raised his hand, as if he was at school once again. For his height, he even looked like he should still be in middle school. But because they were at the table, they had to take every question seriously. Even if Bugen didn't want to entertain the students there.
"You talk about this civil war?�� Said Logan. "How many power factions are there? I assume there is a front runner in all of this. Someone who is ahead, and possibly some hidden factions that have chosen to come out?"
Bugen thought it was a good question to ask and one that needed answering, these kids did understand after all.
"If you were to ask many, even without Trudream and his men, the military were still the number one power." Bugen replied. "It was also still the one that people trusted most, but that started to change.
"After the attacks, people started to switch over to the other factions rapidly and the military's strength weakened. We no longer have a hold on the people. It's a lawless era, where you choose where you want to be.
"The way we see it, a person has a few choices - to join the military run by Oscar the supreme commander, join one of the three families, the Graylash family, the Sunshiled Family, or the Bree family, then there was also one more power faction that rather than hide in the shadows have decided to come out altogether…Pure.
"They have gained the most out of everything that happened. Making themselves public, willing to take in anyone. Some of the medium sized factions had teamed up. This had made them become one of the major powerhouses for a short time and they had tried to take Pure down. Pure completely annihilated them, which only helped them even further."
Hearing this started to make Layla feel a little nervous herself. Find authorized novels in , faster updates, better experience, Please click <a href="/book/my-vampire-system_16709365405930105/powerhouses_50983403213868705">/book/my-vampire-system_16709365405930105/powerhouses_50983403213868705</a> for visiting.
"What about the Dalki?" Quinn asked, "Have they reacted to this?"
It was well known between everyone that the Dalki was keeping an eye on them. Perhaps they even had some humans who were working for them. Humans who didn't believe they had a chance of winning the war after seeing their power.
"No. They wouldn't." Paul was the one who answered. "Why would they? If the humans are fighting and killing themselves, then they will just come either when we are at our weakest, or when we are trying to recover. If they come now, it will only give the humans something to unite over again and fight together."
It was a fair assumption to make, but they didn't know what Quinn and the others knew. That the Dalki were created by the vampires. Who knows what the real reason was for the Dalki attacking the humans.
Bugen continued his explanation of how the world currently was.
"Every faction now is under one of these powerhouses. No side is helping one another, but at the same time no one is fully attacking the other side either. In this stalemate there is a bit of a race going on. First the favour to win the people over.
"The sub factions underneath the big houses, the military and so on are doing a mass recruitment. Trying to recruit what we call the Wanderers. These people have yet to choose a side but they are being taken in quickly. Unfortunately, if I was to be honest with you.
"The military has been suffering the worst in this regard. Many of them don't believe in us anymore. The only thing that is keeping many, is the fact that they have the earth ability. The only way to protect themselves and get stronger is to stay with us."
Hearing this, Quinn wasn't really upset about the military. In a way he felt like they deserved what they were getting for everything that was happening to them.
"And the other ways?" Paul asked.
"It's the beast planets." Bugen replied. "The hunt for new equipment. No longer are portals being as strictly regulated and factions are hopping over from planet to planet trying to discover the highest tier beast. When Pure was attacked, everyone saw the power of a demon tier weapon. So each faction is trying to get one, but so far none have been found.
"They're rarer than we thought and no one had dared to tread their feet on the planet the Dalki own. Still, there are planets that have yet to be explored. Ones that people don't have teleporters to.
The military has the most spacesh.i.p.s in this regard for travel so we have the advantage there."
'Crazy', was the thought that came to many of their heads. So many different things had happened in such a short amount of time. The world just seems completely different to what it was before.
However it looked as if Bugen was ready to speak again as it was not the end of it all.
"There is one more thing that the power houses are fighting for. First, the search for Trudream. There are many that just don't believe he is dead. Who would get rid of an ability like so instead of using it for themselves?
"This was why we were sent here for investigation. To see if there was anything we could find linking it back to Truedream. Unfortunately there have been no results so far."
Vorden, actually couldn't agree more. His family wouldn't just outright kill Truedream. That wasn't enough and his ability was a good one to have. More so than likely, he had become one of them...
Thinking about this, he could hear the sound of metal clanking against the floor.
"The last point. I have put these two together because they are similar. Each of the powerhouses are searching for Richard Eno."
Quinn had jolted back a little. A sudden movement from his seat. Hearing the name. Part of the reason why he wanted to come back to earth was to find Richard Eno himself. He had questions he wanted to ask. It was his most likely suspect wondering if he was the first king.
Not only was he looking for him. Now Bugen was telling him that everyone was looking for him.
"He had introduced many different technologies into our world. Some feel his ability might be related to this. However, as soon as this all started no one has been able to find him either. At least that's what our intel says."
The meeting was finally over, and it looked like it was already dark outside. Paul offered the three men to stay over and sleep at the spaceship for the night. After all they had plenty of beds. They accepted, they felt like they had to, due to Paul's position.
After communicating and radioing in to let the others know their plans, they decided to stay for the night. Once they were asleep, the others secretly met in the meeting room to have another discussion.
Watching the three men, Peter was placed in charge, as he wouldn't fall asleep like the others and as long as Quinn ordered it, he would follow it through.
This time everyone was sitting at the table, and it took a while for any of them to be the first to speak. They were still trying to wrap their heads around everything that they had been told.
"Let me help you guys out a bit here." Paul said, starting off the conversation. "There isn't much you can do. The way it is out there according to them, we only have one choice. To join one of the power houses. We have to look at the task, or mission at hand, to gather information, correct?
"We can't do that by becoming a Wanderer, but now the situation has changed. The military doesn't hold the keys to everything anymore, and at any point and time, there could be a big clash between them all.
"The question is, which one are we going to join?'"
*****
For MVS artwork and updates follow on Instagram and Facebook: jksmanga
If you want to support the creation of the Webtoon, you can on my P.A.T.R.E.O.N: jksmanga
After Paul had spoken his words, reality hit them in the face. They really had to make a decision about this, and as a group no less, but how would that be possible? It would be fine if the people in the room were all they had, but many of them had family to take care of.
And once again the room had fallen silent. Paul was now seeing the cracks in this team's foundations. They couldn't have all known each other for long. The school system didn't allow it. Yet they had to trust each other so much.
This proved that Quinn, at the moment, was still not fit to be a leader. If so then Paul would have made a second suggestion to them all, but now was not the time for it. The fact that Quinn hadn't suggested this himself proved it as well.
"I guess I will start again." Paul said. "I think we should rule out going to the military as an option. The people who are in power there will keep their positions till no end. You would have to start from the bottom and there wouldn't really be much we could do to influence or change anything.
"At first I thought maybe I could use my position of power, but the way things are I don't think that's possible anymore. They would most likely ask me to lead a team and send me to these expeditions where they hunt for beasts.
"They would find out in an instant I no longer had my ability. It would be a tough one to explain and even if I could, in times like this I would be demoted from my position. Joining the military won't be advantageous for any of us."
It was one option down, but for some reason Quinn didn't feel it had gotten any easier, and the tension in the room felt heavy.
'Should I just pick one at random? We could always change after finding out whatever we could. But what if that faction gets weaker? What if I made the wrong choice?' The weight felt heavy on his shoulders. He didn't expect to come back to all this so soon.
"Quinn, maybe we should do our own thing." Vorden said.
Lifting up his head, Quinn couldn't understand what Vorden was suggesting.
"I mean this in more ways than one. You have to return to the vampire world eventually. Your position isn't with any of these places." Tensing his fist and taking in a deep breath, Vorden had prepared himself. "I think I'm going to need to do my own thing anyway. With all this happening I need to return to my family. See what's happened to them."
Quinn wanted to say something. This whole time Vorden had been by his side no matter what. Even when they had gone to the vampire world, and Quinn didn't want to take him, he had refused to take no for an answer. Yet, now for the first time he was saying he wanted to leave.
"We can come with you!" Quinn said.
"No, you can't Quinn." Vorden replied. "Not this time. There are others you need to think about as well."
During his time as a vampire, Quinn managed to learn how to listen to a heartbeat quite well. In a way he could tell how someone was feeling based on this. Right now, he knew Vorden wasn't going to change his mind.
"Actually Quinn, it's the same for me as well." Logan perked up. "I was thinking about going back to my family in the first place. I hadn't seen them during the summer and there are things I want to ask. My family lives on one of the planets owned by the Bree family. While I'm there I can give you as much information from that powerhouse as possible."
After hearing something like that, he couldn't ask Logan to stay. It would only be selfish of him. His head naturally turned towards the girls, as it looked like they wanted to say something as well.
"We want to join the Pure faction." Layla said, thinking it was the perfect time to let him know. "After hearing what they said, me and Cia had already talked about it. It will be safe for us, but not for you guys."
A saddened look was on Quinn's face. Was everyone going to leave him? He hadn't realised it until now but it was really hurting him. Before he had no family, he was an orphan for the longest time with no friends.
"Look Quinn, we're not leaving you." Layla said. "Just like how we left Leo and Erin back in the vampire world. We are all going to return."
After everyone had voiced their concerns and wishes, there was much discussion. Some of the others were worried for Layla and Cia, but she assured them they would be okay. In the end, it looked like the split would happen no matter what.
Surprisingly, Quinn thought that maybe Kazz would have said something about this. In fact he was hoping she would. With Logan and Vorden splitting, they were two humans she could no longer keep an eye on.
With the decision made, they needed to decide a few things. First, what to do with the large ship. It was far too large for them to take it to any of the planets or such without causing a scene. Find authorized novels in , faster updates, better experience, Please click <a href="/book/my-vampire-system_16709365405930105/the-split_50983472185007835">/book/my-vampire-system_16709365405930105/the-split_50983472185007835</a> for visiting.
Again Paul had come up with a good suggestion. There was no need to. The ship was mainly powered by beast crystals, and for now they had plenty on board. They would need to gather more at a later point somehow but they didn't need to worry about that right now.
His suggestion was for one of them to stay on board the ship at all times. Logan could create an autopilot device. As well as a system that would make the controls of the whole ship much simpler. They could keep it drifting out in space in a no zone. A place that no one owned or would bother to look for them.
On the large ship, there were smaller spacesh.i.p.s inside the storage unit which they could use to travel with instead. Then they would purchase teleporters and whatever they had they could bring back to the main ship. They would essentially treat this large ship as their home or base drifting out in space, moving to and from.
As for the person who they had chosen to stay with the ship, they had two choices. It would either be Fex, or Peter. They could choose from them whenever they needed to.
However, when Fex was suggested, he complained nonstop about the idea. Saying if he knew he was going to spend his life on a ship, he would have just stayed back on the vampire planet.
In the end, Peter was selected as the person for this role. He didn't voice any concerns because he wasn't there to voice any.
Before all of this was to happen though, they needed to find some way to return the others to the places they needed to be. According to the information that was given from Bugen, the earth teleporter stations were seen as a neutral zone.
Everyone decided to leave them as they were, allowing for Wanderers, Travelers and faction members to go where they wished.
There, each person would depart ways. If they needed to contact each other they could do it. Logan had hooked up the spacesh.i.p.s communication device to work with the masks. No matter where they were they could get in contact with the large ship at any time.
Then heading out to space, it was up to the rest of them to decide where to go from there. Which faction to possibly join.
There was no timeframe given, but it was clear that for Layla and Cia at least, they wouldn't be able to just come back whenever they wished. While Logan and Vorden would perhaps be able to move more freely, going back to the ship and their families and meeting with the others from time to time.
The first to leave the room out of everyone after the talk was over was Quinn. "I'm going to get some rest." He said. "I'll see you all tomorrow."
His eyes looked dead, and everyone felt a little strange. They hadn't seen him like this before.
"We have no choice, everyone is fighting against each other." Logan said. "This is best for everyone and Quinn as well."
No one replied and one by one people started to leave the room, until there was only Vorden, Paul and Kazz who had remained to keep an eye on Paul.
"There was something you looked like you wanted to say earlier." Vorden asked. "As if there was another option?"
Paul was right, this boy was very perceptive indeed. It was making him wonder how much this boy had gone through in his life to be this way. Someone like this, wasn't trusting of others at all.
"Of course people always have a choice. My final suggestion was going to be to not join any faction." Paul replied. "Start your own. Invite those you care about to join. Use this ship as the headquarters. With enough of us and enough power, we could compete with the others as well. We may be smaller, but that just means we can make decisions quicker and act faster.
"But for that, you need a leader fit to take the role, Quinn is not fit to take that role."
Everyone had gone to sleep, and that night Quinn struggled to sleep more than ever. In the middle of the night towards the morning, a certain scent started to hit his nose. It was a scent he knew and his eyes immediately popped open.
He threw the bed sheets away, and bolted towards the smell.
"No! No! No! No!" Quinn said in a panic.
When he finally arrived he was in one of the other rooms. It was completely covered in blood splattered everywhere. On each of the men a clean cut on the neck.
The three men including lieutenant Bugen had been killed, and Quinn had a good idea who it was .
"Kazz!"
*****
For MVS artwork and updates follow on Instagram and Facebook: jksmanga
Quinn stood there in front of the door, staring at the bodies. Before he knew it, saliva was starting to appear in his mouth at the sight of the blood. It had been a long time since anything like this had happened.
'Control yourself.'
Before leaving, Leo had given Quinn a tip, something that had worked for him. A way to control the urge and the hunger better, the key was to use his Qi. He closed his eyes for a few seconds, and started to focus.
Truth be told, Quinn wanted to learn a bit more from Leo about the use of Qi. The problem was things had been moving too fast for him to get any time, but Leo told him not to worry. Even without his help he was on the right path.
Everything that Quinn was struggling with, everyone who used Qi before was the same. Eventually the technique started to work, and his mind and body was no longer thinking about the blood in front of him.
'Kazz, it has to be her. Who else would kill them?'
However, his thoughts were quickly interrupted by the sounds of some groans that appeared to be coming from the side. When he turned around, he could see Paul standing. Only he wasn't his regular self.
"Rarhh"
He stood there, slightly hunched over, his two teeth had become longer and his eyes were a fierce red.
'Paul has consumed blood, but has yet to smell in person like this, and he doesn't have Qi control.'
The next second, Paul, out of control, started to rush forward towards Quinn. Paul was fast, but now nothing compared to what Quinn could do. The only thing Quinn was worried about was trying to hold himself back when knocking him out.
Seemingly out of nowhere, Paul suddenly fell to the ground. His body hit the cold metal surface and he began to be dragged back across the metal floor.
"Don't worry Quinn, I got this one." Fex said. Opening up the blood from his container, he gave Paul a small amount that would satisfy his l.u.s.t and control his hunger.
The loud sound had woken up many, and eventually everyone had spilled out into the hallway to see what the whole commotion was about. Everyone was staying in separate rooms, but they had chosen to stay in the room's next to each other down the same hallway.
"What happened?" Layla asked, rubbing her eyes.
When Cia had seen the bodies, she opened her mouth as if she was about to scream, but Vorden was quick to act, placing his hand above her mouth.
"Nice." Logan said, knowing he had saved them all from a huge wake up call.
Looking around, Quinn noticed that there were two people missing. "Where's Kazz, and Peter?"
They had checked the room Kazz was supposedly staying in and she was nowhere to be seen. When they went into Peter's, he could be seen inside but the scene was not what they had expected.
Quinn could see the eyes of the others and rushed to the door, only to see Peter back up against the wall, waiting for his limbs to heal. They had been crushed in several different places and quite badly as well.
"I'm sorry Quinn." Peter said. "It was Kazz. She took the remote from me."
After deciding what to do yesterday, the remote along with another controller was given to Peter to get a hang of everything. After all he would be left with the ship for a long time, so they might as well get a head start on things like that.
"Why would she kill them, and where is she now?" Layla asked.
Then, the sound of the ramp being let down was heard. Since everyone was standing there, they knew someone else had activated the ship.
"Fex clear this up." Quinn said. "They're dead now so we might as well make use of their bodies. Store the blood, and feed some parts to Peter to help him recover."
And Quinn was off to the back of the spaceship.
Everyone stood there for a while, not saying anything.
"Did Quinn really just say that?" Layla finally said.
"Yeah…" Vorden replied.
"Is it just me, or ever since the incident with the whole vampires, he has kinda become desensitized to all of this?" Layla asked.
"Yeah, but he's right." Fex replied. "At the end of the day, this is what we need to do. At least they will be used this way. The others started to walk away from the scene as they couldn't stand it for much longer, leaving only Fex and Paul alone to work on this gruesome task.
"Oh boy." Fex said looking at the three bodies.
When Quinn had arrived, he could see Kazz walking up the ramp and it was already starting to close behind her. 'Why was she outside?'
Then, he saw the blood on her clothes and splattered on her face. She casually walked up to Quinn with a sweet smile. He knew what she had done. She had gone outside to deal with the rest of the soldiers who had come with them.
"Did you deal with the bodies inside?" Kazz said with a smile, as if she was expecting some type of praise.
"What is wrong with you!" Quinn shouted. "Why did you kill them?"
The smile on her face went down, and she seemed a little confused.
"What do you mean, I did it for us. For the mission. You already decided that we weren't going back to the military. So it's better if they didn't know we were alive. If they're all dead, no one will come looking for us or wonder where we are."
"Couldn't we have just removed their memories?" Quinn replied. "You didn't have to kill them."
"No!" Kazz said, stomping her foot. "That lieutenant, it wouldn't have worked on him, I know it. We can't just leave one. They all need to die, it's for the mission."
"And attacking Peter…." Quinn said looking at the ground. He had his hand in a fist ready to get into a fight. "Was that for the mission as well?"
This was something he couldn't forgive. He didn't care what position Kazz held, she couldn't just go around hurting those close to him like that. Peter was just being loyal to him in the first place by refusing to give the controller.
"I didn't kill him when I could have. All I asked was for him to hand me the remote. I thought I would surprise you by doing these dirty tasks for you. So you didn't have to get your hands bloody."
'We're those tears.' Quinn thought he could see.
Seeing them had pulled his anger in a little. He was still annoyed but everything she said seemed genuine.
"I did a good job, didn't I?" She asked.
Quinn was starting to realise that maybe there was a lot more wrong with her then he initially thought. What the hell did the First family do to her?
"Just….run these things by me next time." Quinn said.
Quickly picking herself up, Kazz walked past Quinn as normal and started to whistle as she headed to her room.
'What! Was that all an act…but it felt so real.' Seeing Kazz now and the one before, which one was the real one? Find authorized novels in , faster updates, better experience, Please click <a href="/book/my-vampire-system_16709365405930105/dead-soldiers_50997127228221908">/book/my-vampire-system_16709365405930105/dead-soldiers_50997127228221908</a> for visiting.
"Oh, I will be in my room sending an updated report about the situation on earth. So don't go looking for me." She said.
When Kazz had arrived in her room, she closed her eyes and started to think of a certain individual. Eventually someone had connected with her and she replied.
"Oh Kazz I see, making your first report." It was the eighth vampire leader Jill. Before leaving she had set up a connection with Kazz using her ability. This way, no matter where they were, they could communicate telepathically.
However, because Kazz didn't have this ability, Kazz couldn't just send messages to her mind. A connection had to be made. To Jill, it was similar to someone trying to call her on a phone, where she could either accept or reject the call.
Kazz explained what she had learnt about the state of the human world to Jill, and it was her Job to report it to all the others.
But she wasn't completely loyal to this system, for Bryce had told her something else as well. If it was deemed really important, she was to come back and directly tell him before going to Jill. She felt like there was nothing worthy to report to him though.
"And what of our people that were there before, have you learnt what happened to them?" Jill asked.
"No information yet, although they might have died when this Graylash family attacked the bases, but that doesn't account for all of our spies. It's strange not a single one of them is responding, I will update you again once we have more information."
The report was complete.
Upon returning, everyone was now in the kitchen. They were meant to have breakfast but it looked like after what they had seen, they weren't really hungry.
"Where did you put the blood?" Quinn whispered to Fex.
"There's a freezer that's cold enough to store the blood and I took some packs from the medical bay."
It was good to know, as Quinn planned to take a dip of each of their blood to improve his stats when he could.
"What about Kazz?" Fex asked.
"All I can say is, we need to keep an eye on her. Probably more than we do with Paul."
****
For MVS artwork and updates follow on Instagram and Facebook: jksmanga
If you want to support the creation of the Webtoon, you can on my P.A.T.R.E.O.N: jksmanga
In one of the sleeping rooms, Paul was sitting down on his bed, with his head down towards the floor. Sitting opposite him, was Fex.
'Since when the hell did I become a counsellor?' Fex thought.
It took a while for Paul to calm down, but after that there seemed to be another phase, shock. There were more reasons than one for this, and with Quinn off doing his own thing somewhere, the only person that could talk to him about going through such an experience, was Fex.
There was Peter as well, but he wasn't the best choice when talking to people.
Paul's hands were still shaking, he had never felt this feeling before. Leo had mentioned a few things to prepare him, but the real thing was different. He felt out of control, his body and mind were doing their own thing, yet he was still present and aware of what he was doing.
"Don't worry." Fex said, "It doesn't just happen to humans who have turned into vampires. It happens to all of us. The more you are exposed to it, the easier it is to control. Just be careful not to become addicted. If you want, I can help you through the process."
"Whenever you are hungry or such, I'll control the amount to give you. Otherwise, first-timers will just keep going until they're full. Anyway, you have strong vampires by your side, if you go out of control, me and Quinn can stop you."
Paul wasn't worried too much about getting addicted. He had done many things in the past that required a huge amount of dedication and self-control. It was why he felt so strange being so out of control. It was a first for him.
Upon hearing the name Quinn, Paul lifted his head and gave a little huff.
"Quinn? I don't think he can help." Paul said, now getting up from his seat and walking around the room. He eventually stopped, and seemingly out of nowhere punched the wall. A loud clang was heard, but the walls were solid, and only a small indentation mark could be seen.
"Isn't he supposed to be the leader of this group?! Why can't he control that girl? Why did those men have to die?" Paul asked.
"The situation is a little complicated," Fex replied. "She's not from our group, so she doesn't really listen."
"That's just an excuse!" Paul snapped. "If he's the one in charge, then he needs to make sure she doesn't fall out of line. I know he didn't order this, he's not like that, but it's also his responsibility to make sure things like this don't happen."
"I don't understand why all of you are so trusting of him? When all I can see is him being inadequate."
Fex paused for a while before replying and then finally gave his answer.
"But he managed to save you and your men, right? Maybe Quinn doesn't make the best of decisions sometimes or is too slow to act, but when it truly matters, he does shine through. He saved my life, you know?
"You saw all those scary-looking old dudes in the council room right. He went up against every single one of them just to save me. Being a good leader is not all about good decision making. The people around him can help him with that."
"Rather, it's about picking the right people, gaining their trust. Just like Quinn would do anything for us, I'm sure we would do anything for him as well. For me, that's a good leader."
*****
After consuming a few droplets of blood Quinn had gained one point in the strength stat, bringing his strength up to [49] without holding any weapons. It was getting harder to gain stats through different people's blood.
However, it was still the quickest way for him to get stronger, as leveling now required a huge amount of experience. The only problem was when he would hit his cap on stats.
The reason Quinn wasn;t around was because he had gone out to the field to search the ruined city.
He had found remnants of where the army had set up a temporary base, but it had completely been destroyed and Quinn couldn't find the bodies anywhere. Whatever Kazz did, she did a good job of hiding it.
When he finally returned, it looked like everyone was now ready to set off and so that's what they did.
The first goal was to hide the large spaceship. They went to a mountainous area that was supposedly not too far from the closest earth station. It was a great spot as they were surrounded by large mountains that people wouldn't climb up and it was away from any signs of life. Find authorized novels in , faster updates, better experience, Please click <a href="/book/my-vampire-system_16709365405930105/final-goodbye-vorden_51006201420377527">/book/my-vampire-system_16709365405930105/final-goodbye-vorden_51006201420377527</a> for visiting.
The only way one would see it, was if they were flying in a ship of their own. This was only meant to be a temporary stop for them anyway before moving out into space.
Peter was left there on his own, and the group said their goodbyes before heading off. The one who had spent the largest amount of time saying goodbye was Logan. He had been busy giving him pop quizzes on what each of the buttons did on the autopilot system, as well as on the ship's controller.
Same as before, Peter was brilliant at memorizing the information. "Peter, we will be back to create more things together. Stay alive." Logan said before they headed off to the storage room.
Heading to the storage room, there were indeed several spacesh.i.p.s that were smaller in size. Beforehand, Logan had been busy modifying one of them. These sh.i.p.s in the storage room were the standard ones the military would use, so he made a few changes to make it appear more like a commercial one while concealing the few weapons it had on board at the same time.
This one was a lot more basic in design compared to the others. Having a small bubble-like glass shield at the front, and a more basic semi circle-like shape.
It didn't have any other facilities in it either, apart from seating and a basic toilet. Still, it was a ship made to carry around fifteen people or so. So with seven of them…sorry eight including Borden it was quite spacious.
They were off and had finally reached the Earth station. Here one could teleport to the other earth stations centred around the earth. Their main use was going from the outside planets going back to earth.
There were few planets that had large stations like this, especially the more dangerous ones. Still, they weren't here for Quinn's group but for the others to go to their families' homes.
When they arrived, they could see that there were a few people coming in and out with their small spacesh.i.p.s as well. It seemed like not all was lost and there was still some system in place, or peace at least during the time of civil war.
Having a ship was a bit of a privilege and quite costly to run though, so they could imagine those that they were seeing in the sh.i.p.s, were either experienced travelers, or held high positions in their factions.
After arriving and parking their ship, they entered the station and it was time for them to say goodbye to each other.
"Remember everyone if you wish to contact the main ship, we can use the mask to do that," Logan said to explain to them all one last time.
"Quinn, when we are ready to come back, we'll message you beforehand," Layla said.
"Are you sure this is a good idea?" Quinn asked Layla one last time.
"Quinn, my mother… she's still part of Pure," Layla said. "Actually, I didn't tell you this, but she's one of the leaders at Pure. So you don't have to worry about me getting hurt. She won't let that happen."
However, Layla wasn't sure about this at all. She just didn't want Quinn to worry about her.
"A leader of Pure…" Quinn wanted to ask so many questions but she just shook her head.
"It's complicated, but I know she doesn't agree with their doings. She doesn't want this. I want to bring her back."
"I can help."
"No. We already went through this. Get rid of the trouble you have first."
"Fine…but Layla. If you need help, you have to promise me. Promise me that you will ask for it. Don't wait and just ask."
She thought about it for a while. She didn't want Quinn to be a part of this. What involvement did he have? And he had a number of his own problems to deal with, but…. For some reason, hearing these words warmed her and she couldn't help but say, "I will."
"Vorden, Logan, I know you two are going to safer places so you probably won't need it, but the same goes for both of you as well. You all came with me to save Fex. I owe you this favour at least."
The two boys nodded towards Quinn, before proceeding to shake hands, pulling each other in with a hug.
"Oh, Vorden, tell the other guy I said goodbye as well."
When the others heard this, they thought Quinn was referring to Borden, who Vorden was taking with him on this trip, but Vorden knew he was actually referring to Sil.
"He would really like that," Vorden replied.
'This might be the last time I see you, Quinn.' He thought before stepping into the teleporter, to head back to the Blade family.
******
You can read the first chapter of My werewolf system on P.a.t.r.e.o.n it's only $1 dollar a month. Cheaper than :) and you get access to the MVS webtoon.
For MVS artwork and updates follow on Instagram and Facebook: jksmanga
If you want to support the creation of the Webtoon, you can on my P.A.T.R.E.O.N: jksmanga
Now with the others gone, there were only the four of them left, Fex, Quinn, Paul and Kazz. They weren't exactly the best set of people to be grouped together, as two of them had only recently joined.
Paul seemed to have some agenda against Quinn, while Quinn could say the same thing back. And as for Kazz, well she was on no one's good side at the moment. For she had killed innocent soldiers and at the same time belonged to the first family.
Still, it didn't stop them from having a nice awkward sit down together in a restaurant nearby. At the earth station there were plenty of shops around the place, as they would have a good amount of traffic going in and out. It was the perfect place for business.
Not only were there restaurants and clothes shops, but even things such as beast armour and ability shops as well, amongst other things. It was a large dome shaped shopping mall with several floors.
Not a word had been spoken between the four of them, from when the food had arrived to when they had finished eating. Finally, Fex couldn't take it anymore. He had to make some type of conversation, anything.
"So is there anything on the list of things to do next?" Fex asked.
"There are a few basic things that we will need." Paul replied. "The ship has plenty of food to last us, however to power it, eventually we will need crystals. If we are using it frequently and including the little sh.i.p.s here, I would say we have enough for a month.
"We could go hunting ourselves as Travellers, but we would need the funds to purchase a teleporter."
Paul had his money card and everything taken away from him. On top of that it was linked to the military so he wouldn't be using it too much anyway. The credit system seemed to still be in use but it was a problem.
The only one with credits on him was Quinn, and he wasn't exactly a rich tycoon. He would be considered well off for a student, but enough to purchase teleporters and crystals for the ship, it would be impossible.
Even Logan had a limit to how much he could spend set by his parents. They were completely on their own on this one.
"The sooner we join a faction the better." Paul said. "It will allow us to earn a stable income, protection as long as we stay in that faction's areas and a way to hunt beasts freely. Then, if we wish, we can start doing our own thing, purchasing teleporters for our own use. "
"So in the end we still have to choose one" Quinn mumbled. "If Logan's family is with the Bree, then that leaves us with two options. The Sunshield family or the Graylash family."
Thinking back, when Quinn had met the young master he didn't have a bad feeling about him. However, he was the one who ignited this whole war to begin with. Perhaps he would be a tricky one to deal with.
"Once we decide on a faction to join, we can use the big ship to fly out somewhere." Paul said. "And then we can use the smaller ship to fly to one of the smaller planets. We won't need to purchase a teleporter for now.
Paul didn't say it but in his head knowing what power they had, and what he had seen from their fight, if Quinn was in charge of all those people, joining one of the sides could greatly sway the power scale as well.
Maybe it wouldn't be as instant as them finding a demon tier weapon or finding Richard Eno, but slowly they would have an influence.
"Hey, is everything okay bro?" Fex asked, as he could see Quinn rubbing his hand against his head.
"Yeah, I just need a little time to think." Quinn said as he stood up and looked like he was about to leave the restaurant. "I'm going for a walk for a little bit. We can meet back up here in an hour or so. We might as well do a little window-shopping while we're here. Make a list for things we could use in the future."
Before leaving Quinn gave a quick glance to Fex, suggesting that he was in charge and it was his job to look after these two. He looked at the two of them, and they just stared at him back blankly.
He too, never thought his time on earth would be spent like this. Find authorized novels in , faster updates, better experience, Please click <a href="/book/my-vampire-system_16709365405930105/blood-evolver-again..._51006823922192872">/book/my-vampire-system_16709365405930105/blood-evolver-again..._51006823922192872</a> for visiting.
Walking around the place made it easier for Quinn to think. He walked past the many shops trying to take his mind of the situation. Just for a second he wanted to forget about all the responsibilities he had.
Even with all the troubles he had at school it seemed simpler back then.
The place looked peaceful, and it was hard to believe what the lieutenant had told them, but there was no reason for him to lie. However it didn't take long for Quinn to realise that the tension between everyone was actually high.
"That's crap old man!" A man shouted in one of the shops. "You're charging me more just because we're part of Pure, aren't you?"
It was a wake up call. Never had Quinn ever heard anyone so openly claim they were part of Pure. That's when he noticed that nearly everyone had the crest of their factions on display, and people were walking in groups.
Still, no fights had broken out. It looked as if there was some respect between the things agreed upon, such as no fighting to occur at the earth stations.
It didn't stop there. While walking, Quinn had been stopped multiple times by people. They seemed to be recruiters, they would talk about the benefits of joining certain factions, claiming to be under one of the big three, or Pure.
Even the military were doing recruitment here. They weren't just stopping him, it was anyone without a crest displayed on their clothing. The wanderers as they were referred to.
Eventually, it was getting too much for Quinn and he was getting frustrated. He would walk ten meters before another person would approach him. He wanted to relax, not be bothered.
That's when he had spotted the perfect thing to take his mind off things. He had come across a VR capsule shop. These shops not only sold the gaming pods but also would allow you to rent them for use to play for a little while.
"It's been a while, huh?' Quinn thought.
He was a little surprised that games would still be up and running in times like this, but in the end, everyone had to destress in one way or another, and games were a good outlet for that frustration.
Here, Quinn wouldn't have access to the private servers that he did at the military base. So he would be unable to use his shadow ability in the game.
After paying a fee and entering the pod he realised there was another difference. This pod was connected to all the running servers. It wasn't just the one's at the military base.
His user ID Blood Evolver, was well known in the military but outside of that it was an unknown name. Still, the system recognised him and logged him in with his normal ID the same as before.
*Ding
[You have 99+ notifications]
This was common whenever Quinn would log into the game, and he had been away for a while so he had half expected this. Most of the notifications seemed to be those wanting to add him.
One couldn't see messages apart from friend requests unless they were friends. After clearing the notifications, nearly in an instant more started to come in.
"What the.."
He was popular, but never this popular. Just clearing these notifications would be a waste of time, so he decided he would start the game.
But then, he noticed something else. He had been sent several messages from one of his friends. When looking at who it was sent from, he found out it had come from Nate.
There was a string of messages all dated at different times from when he left.
[Blood Evolver, the world really has gone to crap huh. Our base was attacked just like the others, but we were pulled out in time. I'm just sending you this message to see if you got out all okay.]
[I know you didn't reply to my last message, but knowing how strong you are I think you would have survived. With everything going on, me and Sam are thinking of leaving the military.]
[Update, I don't know if you're ignoring me on purpose or busy doing your own thing. But remember you promised me the two of us would have our fight. So I'm keeping you updated on where I am. Me and Sam decided to leave the military after all. Still undecided on where to go, was wondering if you had decided, maybe we could meet up and both join the same one?]
[Since you haven't replied, we decided to go ahead and join a faction called the Crow's. They're part of the Graylash family. We needed to, all the hassling was getting too much. They're still recruiting, well I guess everyone is. We're on planet Cudenti. Just thought I would let you know if you ever wanted to meet up. I know you're alive Blood Evolver, and I look forward to seeing you.]
Reading all the messages, a smile appeared on Quinn's face. 'Looks like I've made up my mind on where to go.'
*****
You can read the first chapter of My werewolf system on P.a.t.r.e.o.n it's only $1 dollar a month. Cheaper than :) and you get access to the MVS webtoon.
For MVS artwork and updates follow on Instagram and Facebook: jksmanga
If you want to support the creation of the Webtoon, you can on my P.A.T.R.E.O.N: jksmanga
While Quinn was in the VR game he thought he might as well take his mind off things by playing a couple of matches. Before that he was wondering if he should send Nate a message telling him he was okay and that he was coming to see him.
When he checked he saw that his status was currently offline.
'Should I?' Quinn thought. Quinn, Sam and Nate got to know each other better during the all inter military base tournament. At the time they had no clue who Quinn was and it was also when he revealed to everyone about his shadow ability.
It was only later that Quinn revealed to him when they had gotten back that he was also the so-called Blood Evolver. Because of this, Nate wished that they could both meet again and fight at full power. For one, in the game Quinn was unable to use his shadow abilities, and two, the same was said for Nate with his soul weapon.
In the end, Quinn decided it was best if he didn't send the message. First, he thought if Nate knew he would be bugging him non stop. He also thought it would be a nice surprise, and second if Nate had left to join another faction, Quinn was worried it would influence his decision. He had made a choice and now he wanted to stick to it.
When going ahead to search for games, Quinn had a few notification screens pop up before he could start. Messages that hadn't appeared before today.
"Please insert your Traveller ID number for match making." The system message said.
Quinn didn't have a Traveler ID. One could usually register for one at a faction base. Or in a big shelter, but there wasn't one at the earth station.
Because of this he chose to skip. Then a few options came up.
[Please select your rank]
[Rank F]
[Rank E]
[Rank D]
[Rank C]
[Rank B]
[Rank AA]
[Rank AAA]
Most of the ranks were grayed out and Quinn could only select the top three options. From rank D to F. This was a bit of a bummer for him. He was hoping it would be the same as the military base where one would be matched up with those of a similar level.
However, it looked like the public servers worked differently. Without a traveler ID to confirm his rank, it would only let him select the three lowest ranks. Quinn did understand why the system was designed this way though.
It was because for travellers, ability levels mattered less and less. Travelers were categorised in the same ranks as above, and this was determined by a number of accomplishments they achieved for their faction.
There were more things to factor in with Travelers when it came to determining one's strength - their fighting ability, their beast gear, and their soul weapon.
It would be silly to put someone like the leader of pure, in Rank F just because he was technically a level 1 ability user for having no ability. Yet he had a powerful demon tier beast weapon.
In a way, the ability levelling system at the military schools were quite flawed and it only caused discrimination. Not taking anything else into account other than their ability. According to Paul though, that was all that mattered to them. They just wanted strong ability users on their side.
Not expecting much, Quinn decided he would select the highest rank possible, Rank D, and started looking for a match.
Some of the users that were in the military and following Quinn's profile noticed he was online, and a few started to watch his matches. It was only the odd person here and there, as his popularity during these times had really died down a lot.
"Hey Blood Evolver is really alive."
"Should we try recruiting him?
"Everyone has already tried, but he hasn't accepted anyone's friend request as far as I know."
Finally getting into a game, Quinn decided that he would play this match without using any of his beast gear hoping it would make it harder and a little more challenging for him. He also didn't want to use his blood abilities either.
He already had a lot of attention from the military servers and he didn't want the same thing happening here.
When his opponent was matched, he could see that he was going up against an unranked. Most unranked had come straight out of school, and had yet to join a faction. Or some rich kids who decided to not become a traveller but enjoyed playing the game from time to time.
"This will be an easy match." The opponent thought.
Little did he know Quinn thought the same thing. The system hadn't come up with anything, making him suspicious that he probably wouldn't even get any exp for this fight. Still, it wasn't his goal in the first place.
The match had started, and the opponent charged in. He slid and sliced across the floor as if he was ice skating. Then pulling two short swords from the side of his legs, he was ready to fight.
"Fear my grease ability, and I'm going to oil you up, little boy." The greasy man said.
'Did he just announce his ability in the open?'
Quinn remained still, b.a.r.e handed, he didn't even have his gauntlets on. When looking at the man heading towards him, he was coming at quite a speed. He must have activated his beast gear equipment and also at the same time used his ability.
Still, there was one thought in Quinn's mind, 'Slow.' Find authorized novels in , faster updates, better experience, Please click <a href="/book/my-vampire-system_16709365405930105/traveller-ranks_51019586417516219">/book/my-vampire-system_16709365405930105/traveller-ranks_51019586417516219</a> for visiting.
The man was incredibly slow. Quinn wasn't too much faster than him, but recently Quinn had been going up against opponents that were far quicker than himself.
When the man finally reached Quinn there was a large grin on his face, and the next second a fist was planted in it.
"Winner Blood Evolver"
The three or so people watching were amazed once again.
"What's going on?"
"Is it some type of glitch?"
The reason why they were so surprised was because Quinn hadn't made a really big punch or motion. It didn't look impressive, yet somehow, the game system determined Quinn's strength was so strong, that the single punch was able to deplete the man's HP.
After the one game in the capsule Quinn had decided to quit. He had chosen the highest rank possible, and as expected he resided no exp for fighting against an opponent. While on his way back to the others, it did make him wonder though. Now his strength is at what it is, what rank would be suited for Quinn?
Returning to the others, Quinn informed them of his decision. Saying that he had decided to join a sub division faction that was released to the Graylash's. It would be nearly impossible without having a name for yourself to actually join the Graylashes, and they would have been thrown into the deep end if they tried. This was Quinn's reasoning. He explained that he had found out all the information from one of the recruiters.
He didn't need to explain further, as while the others were walking around, they too were approached multiple times.
The others had no complaints, and Paul for once thought it was a good decision. Out of the Sunshield and Graylash family, he thought the ones that would make more moves, or plays would be them. After all they had the foresight to act before any of the others.
There was no reason for Quinn to talk about Nate and Sam, as all the people he was with didn't really know them.
Using their small ship they flew back over to the larger ship and met back up with Peter who had reported there were no problems at all. Then for the first time, it was completely up to him to fly the ship using the system created by Logan.
Of course, everyone was a little nervous, but the ship had started fine and it went up high in the sky all okay. Leaving earth's atmosphere was a little bumpy for all of them, but strapping in, and with their unique bodies it was easier to deal with than regular humans.
Once they were in space, Peter used the system on the ship to locate a no space zone. Each planet territory was 20 million kilometres in sphere direction. This was how far their sensors and machinery would reach, claiming that the area was owned by that planet.
It was similar to how countries would have a sea border in the past.
As long as they stayed away from these things, they should be okay. According to Paul.
Back on Earth though, those exact sensors had also picked up Quinn and their large ship leaving.
"Sir, an incredibly large ship has just left earth's atmosphere. It looks like one of our own. But no personnel has been authorised to leave, and I don't regioniuse the code that it's showing. Should we go after it?" The worker asked.
Oscar, the supreme commander, looked at a few photos of the ship. He recognised it as one of their military basis prototypes. It had the ability to store at least 2000 men on board. He remembered that the Graylash family were the ones that had attacked that base.
"Leave it for now. We don't have enough resources and can't afford to go after it immediately. But send a small scout team, to follow their location." Oscar, ordered.
*****
You can read the first chapter of My werewolf system on P.a.t.r.e.o.n it's only $1 dollar a month. Cheaper than :) and you get access to the MVS webtoon. (2 Chapters per month)
For MVS artwork and updates follow on Instagram and Facebook: jksmanga
If you want to support the creation of the Webtoon, you can on my P.A.T.R.E.O.N: jksmanga
When leaving and heading out to space, Paul at first thought that things might be tricky to deal with. Usually, there would be several military sh.i.p.s that would be covering the transport paths, but it seems like in a short amount of time a lot had changed.
There was now no longer any monitoring of such paths, instead everything was a bit of a free for all, with sh.i.p.s leaving, coming and going. One could see that there were plenty that would avoid some planets as well.
Just to be safe though, as soon as they could, Paul had advised they derailed from these transport paths between planets and take a longer route. Yes, it would use up more energy, which they didn't really have an unlimited supply of, but still, he was thinking more than anything about the attention the ship would bring.
Most of the sh.i.p.s they had seen were marked clearly with the faction's symbol. In a way, it was showing that they were protected. Their ship had no such mark. When one would see such a large ship, they would think one of two things.
That looks like trouble, lets stay away, or what would it be like if we had one of those, the second thought was the one that worried Paul. If one of the forces saw such a large ship, they might try to add it into their own power. They would send a fleet to capture the ship.
Right now, they didn't have the manpower to defend themselves. The ship was filled with things that they could use, but they could barely control the ship in the first place and that was only thanks to Logan creating a special device.
Finally, when they had gotten into the proximity of the area where the planet was located. They flew off into a No zone. Now the ship was sent to stay put and consume as little energy as possible.
Before leaving the ship there were still a few things that everyone needed to discuss, and that was a reminder of what they could and couldn't show. When joining the faction they would want to know about their abilities.
Thankfully, things like extra strength, endurance and speed could be passed off as having high-quality beast gear, but they still wouldn't be able to use their blood powers.
"The string ability is okay. I can show it outside in battle and claim I'm an original." Fex said. "As long as I don't teach anyone it, it will be fine."
"Kazz?" Quinn asked.
"I will simply say I have regeneration ability. I won't show off my strength and speed until we buy some beast gear for myself." Kazz replied.
Quinn had to repeat this to her a few times, but when he said it was so she wouldn't be found out about being a vampire, she understood and listened well. She currently wore no beast gear like many vampires, but as long as they had something, even the most basic, then it would be fine for her to show her abilities.
People could only guess the level of beast gear from looking at it, they couldn't confirm it unless it was taken off and inspected, so they would use this fact to their advantage. To cover up for their unnatural speed and strength. However, beast gear didn't improve one's natural healing ability so they would have to be careful about that. Regeneration was a good choice in this regard.
"Well, I guess I can use the shadow ability since it was already revealed at the inter military base tournament," Quinn said.
"That might not be the best idea," Paul replied. "I mean, you don't have to hide it forever. Just, even I had heard of your feats during the tournament when I was not present. You had caused quite a stir and many wished to get the power for themselves."
"I think if you were to show it to a mid-sized faction like this one, then they would report it to the Graylash family and all eyes would be on you. For now, it's best we just stay at the ground level, and once we're ready. You will no longer need to hide."
"How about super speed, Quinn." Fex suggested. "You are faster than any of us, and with your beast gear and active boots, no one would think you were lying." Find authorized novels in , faster updates, better experience, Please click <a href="/book/my-vampire-system_16709365405930105/into-space!_51029240715468774">/book/my-vampire-system_16709365405930105/into-space!_51029240715468774</a> for visiting.
"Sounds good," Quinn replied, but he was a little annoyed that he would have to hide his shadow ability. Still, in most cases, he would be able to fight away from the eyes of others, and he could always use his shadow void to create a dome, and use his powers inside there.
Finally, it was Paul's turn. He didn't have an ability still, and he wasn't exactly great in anything either. He was just a superhuman. It would be hard to pass him off as having any ability.
"We can really only say one thing," Paul replied. "That I used to be a member of Pure. It would explain why I have no current ability. And when I do get one, it won't seem like a shock to them all. In times like this I'm assuming people are switching factions all the time, so it shouldn't be too much of a big deal. Especially since we are only going into a medium one rather than the big ones."
Paul now looked slightly different from what he did before. He still couldn't control his vampire abilities all that well, but it actually worked in his favor. His facial hair and the hair on top of his head continued to grow, and Paul continued to let it do so.
Seeing this Quinn, wondered why apart from when he evolved why he didn;t change much. he always assumed it was because he was a vampire, but it didn;t seem to be the case.
Eventually, Paul looked like a completely different person. There wouldn't be many outside of high-ranking officials that would recognize Paul in the first place. Quinn only knew this because he was the head of the second base. He didn't even know what the other Head generals looked like.
The only people who were known military figures were heroes of the last war like Leo, and the supreme commander Oscar.
The change in look was just an extra, it was best to be cautious after all.
After they had decided what abilities each of them would have, Quinn brought out a few things from his inventory and gave them to the others. An intermediate beast tier whip was handed to Kazz.
Fex had his ability, so Quinn gifted him what little beast armor he had, a simple c.h.e.s.t piece. Finally, for Paul. Paul had beast armor when he arrived in the vampire world, but it was all taken from him.
They wanted to inspect it all before giving it back, and they never did get it back. He didn't use any weapons because he had his strong elemental ability. So for now, Quinn handed him the two claw-like objects. They were placed above one's hands and three spikes would come out just above the knuckle area. It was an intermediate tier weapon.
Quinn was unable to create the advanced tier weapons from his shop as Edward didn't have the crystals, and the few that he did, they weren't particularly for him to use, so he left them as rewards for the tenth's people.
"You should be decent in hand to hand combat. With your vampire body, it should do you well." Quinn said.
Paul looked at them, and thought it was a good choice, but didn't say anything out loud to Quinn.
Finally, it was time for them to leave, and they headed out to the entrance hanger, where their modified commercial ship was there waiting for them. Paul had also brought with him a large bag of blue crystals.
"What are they?" Quinn asked. He had seen them a few times on different planets, and when using his inspect skill it revealed that they were classified as basic tier beast crystals.
"There crystals that are made from the planet rather than the beast themselves." Paul replied. "There is another reason why the humans were after the beast planets and were competing against the Dalki. There aren't enough beasts on the planets to power the things like sh.i.p.s, teleporters and other things. These crystals from the planets have the same effect. A planet essentially becomes a mining facility.
"It's a good way for a faction to earn income, in the past, anyway. Some of the big families who had major control over a planet would allow for a military shelter to be placed on there. Then they would sell the crystals back to the military. I'm guessing most factions are now keeping these crystals for themselves."
Finally, it was time for them to say goodbye to Peter, who would remain behind for now at least.
"Peter, if there is any trouble, I want you to take one of the smaller spacesh.i.p.s and leave immediately," Quinn said in a stern voice. Making sure he knew it was an order rather than a request. "Your life is a lot more important to me than this ship. I don't plan to leave you on here forever. When we have enough funds to get a teleporter, then I was thinking we could take it in turns".
"Maybe Fex looks after the ship, and you come with us instead."
From the look on Fex's face, he didn't like that idea at all.
"Or Paul," Fex added.
But to do that, they needed to get rid of Kazz first. Or at least know her true intentions. Quinn didn't even want to think about just leaving Paul and Kazz alone in the ship.
The goodbyes were done, they entered the small ship and were off towards the planet. They were a little far away so it would be quite a long journey before they got there, but things seemed to be progressing smoothly.
….
Outside of the ship, a distance away, two small sh.i.p.s had seen the large ship reach its destination. They could assume so because it had stopped moving. What confused the people inside was that it was in the middle of nowhere. It was next to no planets. Why would they stay here?
*****
You can read the first chapter of My werewolf system on P.a.t.r.e.o.n it's only $1 dollar a month. Cheaper than :) and you get access to the MVS webtoon. (2 Chapters per month)
For MVS artwork and updates follow on Instagram and Facebook: jksmanga
If you want to support the creation of the Webtoon, you can on my P.A.T.R.E.O.N: jksmanga
It was a casual ride in the spaceship to the planet that they were heading for. The smaller spaceship was a lot easier to pilot. One would only have to put in the location they needed to go to, and the autopilot system would head there automatically.
There was a manual option, and a few things one would need to do, but it had 1/20th of the number of buttons as the large ship did. If they didn't understand anything, Quinn's inspect skill would give him a rundown and explain what each button did.
For even the controls to turn on the aircon looked complicated. They didn't want to accidentally open the door when all they wanted was to be a little warmer inside.
"Have you driven a ship before?" Paul asked.
"No, Logan just has shown me a few things," Quinn replied. Knowing that Paul was watching him. But he wasn't too bothered by this. It didn't matter what Paul thought or learned about him.
Their relationship was they were using each other. At the end of the day, Quinn knew Paul would have to listen to him, because now they shared the same blood.
Up ahead, they could see the planet they were to land on. It wasn't very large in size and the surface looked to be mainly red in color. However, there were signs of machinery and water on the planet. Patches of green, a habitable environment. Find authorized novels in , faster updates, better experience, Please click <a href="/book/my-vampire-system_16709365405930105/crow's-shelter_51029260848128047">/book/my-vampire-system_16709365405930105/crow's-shelter_51029260848128047</a> for visiting.
It looked a little smaller than earth, but had far more landmass.
*BEEP BEEP
[A request of communication from SF-8201 has been made]
[Do you accept?]
The ship's voice read out a message to them, and suddenly, they could see that there were four small sh.i.p.s that had surrounded them. Each one black in colour, making it harder to see. On them though at the back were two symbols. The first one a picture of a crow, and the second one. The Graylash family's symbol. Three lightning bolts all heading down to one point.
Paul and Quinn nodded at each other, and Quinn had agreed that Paul would do the talking. When it came to factions, talking with a.d.u.l.ts, and such, Paul knew a lot more about this world than them.
[Accept]
"You have entered the Crow's area. This planet belongs to the Graylash family. State your reason for being here, or we will shoot you down." A man's voice could be heard.
"We had been approached by one of your recruiters at the earth station." Paul answered. "At present, there are four of us on the ship. We are armed with beast gear and are Wanderers looking to join a faction."
Could vampires even survive in space? He doubted that very much. They were some things, no matter how strong one's body was that you just couldn't survive.
"Very well, we shall escort you to the Crow's shelter."
The four sh.i.p.s continued to follow them and now that they had reached the area of the planet. The ship needed to be switched to manual. It was a bumpy ride, to say the least. Paul took control as he had some basic training in such things, but he wasn't usually the one to fly things.
Eventually, they had arrived at the shelter and had parked in a space where there were around a hundred or so sh.i.p.s.
"Please do not leave the ship just yet!" A voice shouted from the outside.
A few moments later, and the heavy sound of metal clanking against the floor was heard. They had brought with them a couple of Mechs, and the people from outside of the other sh.i.p.s had come out as well.
"You may proceed to leave now!" The man shouted again.
Everything felt so strict, but it was understandable. They could have been just as easy as another faction coming in for an attack. When the doors opened. They saw what looked like young kids, and a scruffy old man leave from the ship. Seeing this, their guard was let down a little.
The four of them were told to wait, while the others went inside to search the ship to see if they could find anything unusual. Other than the blue crystals, there was nothing else, so they chose to leave it, and come back out.
"It's all clear, boss." A female said, and the group went back over to his side. They were all dressed in beast gear, which looked to be in-between the intermediate level and the advanced level. The man who was in charge looked to have a few pieces of king tier equipment as well. His hair was balck in colour and was pointed up like a brush. It made him at least four inches taller.
"Sorry about that. It's not every day that someone comes by ship to this planet. The name's Blip." The man said as he went forward to greet himself.
Quinn had stepped forward to shake the man's hand but then noticed that the man wasn't going towards him, but going to Paul instead.
It was a bit embarrassing as Quinn had his hand held out for a bit before putting it away.
"Wow." Fex said. "Did you really just… I would die of embarrassment."
Quinn's face went red, but then they both laughed it off in the end, It was only natural the only looking a.d.u.l.t of the group they thought was the leader.
"It's great to have you here. We are always looking for new recruits. Come, follow me and we can have a talk while we head towards the main base." Blip said.
While walking, they were taken through the shelter. It looked the same as others that they had gone through before. There were many buildings, market stalls of people buying and selling things, however, there was a main difference.
This shelter seemed to be filled with a lot more Travelers than other shelters. While Paul and Blip were talking, Quinn had picked up a few things.
This planet was an orange portal planet. Not everything had been discovered on it yet. The main goal of this planet was to hunt for beasts in search of weapons. To improve their strength as well as the Graylash family's strength.
Blip had asked them about their background, which was expected and Paul stuck to the script. The people behind him were students, and he used to be part of Pure. The man's reaction didn't change from hearing this, so it seems like Paul was right, there must have really gotten a lot of deserters from the other actions swapping sides.
It seemed like odd groups would come here all the time, including to the other shelters. Wanderers who had grouped together thinking they could make it, only to find out later that the protection of a big faction was needed.
It was the same for the Crows, before this they were their own faction, but with the civil war, they had no choice but to team up and work for the Graylashes. Otherwise, the others would come and attack the shelter in hopes to claim it for themselves.
"Since you are all students, I assume that none of you have a traveler tag, or are ranked. Same for you since you were with Pure." Blip asked.
The group nodded.
The Traveler Tag, was a Travelers ID. It was a small piece of metal with a chip inside. This was the standard system created by humans to determine one's rank. Every time a task was completed, the faction needed to input it into the system and award them points.
The difficulty of the task would be registered into a computer system based on a few things. Eventually allowing the users to rank up. The computer system was complex and nearly every shelter had one in place.
Every crystal was unique, like a fingerprint. When placed into the system, it would register the crystal so the same crystal couldn't be registered again. The person imputing the crystal would then need the others to place their tags into the system as well.
Based on the tier of crystal, points would then be assigned to each of the tags. The more tags, the fewer the points were spread out. Of course, there were ways to cheat such a system. If a team went out to hunt an advanced tier beast, a single tag could be placed when assigning the points. Allowing them to rank up quicker, but people rarely did this. A higher rank meant you would be assigned more dangerous tasks by the faction.
If you weren't really the rank you said you were, then you would soon be found out, or worse you would be dead. So there rarely was any cheating that went on with Traveler Ranks. This whole system that was used by everybody was created by the Green family.
"Since you guys don't have a tag and have never been travelers before, we need to do an assessment." Blip explained.
An assessment could be completed by any of the factions that owned a tag system. There was a bit of a leeway since even students coming out of school varied in strength. The assessment itself was done by the faction. After seeing your skills they would assign you one of three ranks. F, E and D being the highest. to get any higher they would have to proceed with the other steps, obtaining points.
"Let's see how good you lot are." Blip said.
*****
You can read the first chapter of My werewolf system on P.a.t.r.e.o.n it's only $1 dollar a month. Cheaper than :) and you get access to the MVS webtoon. (2 Chapters per month)
For MVS artwork and updates follow on Instagram and Facebook: jksmanga
If you want to support the creation of the Webtoon, you can on my P.A.T.R.E.O.N: jksmanga
After a student finished their second year of military training, they were free to do as they wished. For both Nate and Sam it was their last year when summer came, so they had to make the tough choice of what to do next.
They could stay in the military, living quite a cushioned life. However, it would be one of discipline and routine. Having to follow orders for the sake of the world's future.
They could become a normal civilian, this route was often chosen by those that didn't achieve good grades, or didn't have a strong ability. There were still a few academic jobs that would require skills that didn't need the use of abilities, and these were paid quite well.
However, due to technology taking most of these tasks away, the jobs that were left were highly competitive. Only the very best in the fields would be able to get them. This left most with a low paying job which would make them struggle day by day. Find authorized novels in , faster updates, better experience, Please click <a href="/book/my-vampire-system_16709365405930105/who_51042339828857636">/book/my-vampire-system_16709365405930105/who_51042339828857636</a> for visiting.
If someone was strong and had a good fighting ability, then the easiest way to make a good living for yourself was to become a Traveler. One could either do this solo, which carried a higher risk of death and troubles but a higher reward, or with a faction, where one could hunt in groups. Still, it was a dangerous job that many died doing just to put food on the table.
Being a Traveler was by no means easy and there were even some who would go back to the military after realising how difficult it was.
Before the Civil war had started, both Nate and Sam were going through this ordeal and they had decided to become travellers. They were best friends but their skills were wide apart and so were their family backgrounds.
Sam came from a wealthy background, his parents managed to grab one of these few academic jobs that were available. They both weren't strong ability users so when Sam was born, they had put their hopes on him.
They had bought him an elemental ability, a wind one which was quite expensive and put their hopes on him to achieve great results. However, that hope soon came crashing down as Sam had hit his limit. His body couldn't learn anything past a level five ability book, he just wasn't able to create any more MC cells.
Due to him being pushed so much in a certain direction, his academic results weren't the best either. Still, it wasn't over and Sam was determined to prove them wrong. He could still get stronger as a traveler.
For Nate it was a bit different. His family were strong users, but not too strong. They made up for this with their practice in many martial arts and Nate grew up learning these martial arts. He was a genius in his field, managing to learn his ability and his family skills well.
He had done far better than anyone could have ever dreamed of and was strong. When he left school, he had many offers from top factions. However Nate was a person who wished to do things on his own. He didn't want the help of his family, and he didn't want the backing of a big faction.
He wanted to make his own name for himself and a legacy. In his search he had found a medium sized faction that seemed perfect. They would be able to give him some support where he could grow and get a name, while also not being overshadowed by the many other talents in a faction.
Of course, he had chosen to invite his best friend Sam along as well. Then, the big event happened. The world had split into different powerhouses and people needed to make a choice. Sam wished to go with Nate but he couldn't forget about his family.
When asking them the question whether or not it was okay for him to leave, they seemed uninterested and didn't care what he did. He knew the reason for this. For he had a younger brother. A brother who wasn't limited by his MC cells and was achieving great strides.
His brother had learnt the earth ability from the military. His parents had already spent all their money on him so they had no choice. But the military saw talent in him, and continued to let him progress giving him better skills and ability books.
Because of his brother, his family had already chosen to stay with the military. But what future did Sam have if he was to stay there? He would just always be overshadowed by his brother, never progressing and doing nothing.
So in the end, he had chosen to leave with Nate and the two of them ended up at the Crow's faction under the Graylash family.
It seemed like the perfect decision for them both. In the initial assessment, Nate had gotten the highest rank possible of rank D, while Sam was given an E Rank. The two of them completed tasks by hunting beasts and their talents were beginning to shine though.
It wasn't long before they both got noticed and were requested to hunt the higher tier beasts. The two of them climbed through the ranks quickly. However, once again Sam started to fall behind, he remained stuck and rank C, while Nate was able to achieve a Traveler Rank of B.
In the Crow's base, there were only a few Rank B's with their leader being the only Rank A in the base. For a faction of their size, it was quite good. Only the ones directly under the big families would have AA and AAA ranks.
One of these responsibilities for Nate, was watching the new recruits and assessing them. This would be done along with the base leader Blip, and another Rank B. Sam would often come along with Nate. He wasn't part of the grading process, but was free to watch.
Nate had been summoned to one of the trial rooms, and he had brought Sam along with him. The two of them entered what looked like a large warehouse which was filled with storage containers stacked in strange ways.
There were also cameras placed all over the room. At one side of the room, a table for them to sit at, and a projector that would show them everything that was going to happen in the training room. There were already many of the members training away.
Some were practicing their climbing skills, others were testing new weapons and a couple were sparing away.
"What was the call for, do we have some new recruits?" Nate asked as he could see Blip sprucing him with a smile on his face. It was good news at the moment for any faction if they were to receive new members, competition was tough these days.
"Yep, although I'm not sure what to make of them." Blip said as he handed over the tablet.
Every new recruit was required to fill in a pre evolution form on the tablet. It would give them an idea of what to expect. Also not everything could be determined by a few tests, and hopefully this information would help them.
The first thing noted was the abilities. Nothing really stood out to him apart from one of them who had an original string ability. But what could you even do with string? He couldn't imagine it would be that great. Also he was surprised one had no ability, but then reading they were from Pure, Nate decided to let that go.
"What's so wrong?" Nate asked.
"Just keep going." Blip replied.
Scrolling his eyes through, the next set of information was their equipment and age. Seeing this, Nate knew most of them had to have been first year students. However, one of them had managed to have a pair of advanced tier gauntlets. If he had really killed an advanced tier beast, that was quite the accomplishment.
However, it was highly unlikely and the most likely scenario was he had rich parents who had bought the crystals for him.
The last question on the pre assessment was about beasts. It asked…
What was the highest tier beast you have ever defeated?
The oldest gentlemen had put down intermediate, the next two students had put down advanced tiers. This seemed amazing for people of their age, if it was true they had struck a gold mine. Then the last one, had put a king tier beast.
While at the Crow's, Nate had faced a king tier beast once before and he was not alone. He knew how hard one was to beat.
"Well, it's too good to be true, right? How could a bunch of students defeat an advanced tier and a king tier beast? It seems like the a.d.u.l.t with them was the only one that had told the truth."
For a second, excitement had filled Nate's heart as he wanted to see what student would have been able to defeat a king tier beast. They had to have at least been on the same level as himself in terms of skill.
But after hearing Blip's words, he knew what he said was true.
She always had this fierce look in her eyes and had chosen to sit right next to Nate. As she sat down, the scent of roses had entered his nose.
"You smell gr….great..today." Nate said.
Sam was shaking his head as he stood behind him. Nate was never good with girls. And he seemed to fall for any beauty he laid his eyes on.
"Let's just get on with this. I can't wait to see these liars fall flat on their feet." Linda was quite a straightforward and fierce person, she had also read the report beforehand and came to the same conclusion as everyone else.
The room was then asked to be cleared and for the contenders to step in. Through the doors on the other side, the four of them came in fully equipped with their beast gear on, still wearing the special military suit that was on board the spaceship.
In front of them all leading the way, was Quinn.
"Do I know that guy from somewhere?" Nate thought. He recognised the face, but something about the person in front of him looked different. Like he had seen his younger brother before or something.
"Nate, that's…that's…the Blood Evolver." Sam blurted out.
"Who?" Both Blip and Linda asked, looking at Quinn.
You can read the first chapter of My werewolf system on P.a.t.r.e.o.n it's only $1 dollar a month. Cheaper than :) and you get access to the MVS webtoon. (2 Chapters per month)
For MVS artwork and updates follow on Instagram and Facebook: jksmanga
If you want to support the creation of the Webtoon, you can on my P.A.T.R.E.O.N: jksmanga
Nate started to rub his eyes, as he wondered if he was seeing clearly, but the same man was walking towards him. Now that Sam had mentioned it, on a closer inspection it really did look like the same person he had seen at the inter military base tournament. The student known as Quinn Talen.
Nate had actually seen a photo of him on the pre evolution forms handed by Blip, but the appearance change had thrown him off and he never thought about it until Sam had mentioned it. People often changed appearance slightly, especially when they were in their teens. It was when you would go through your biggest changes.
But this was something else, the last time he saw him he looked like a handsome young teeneager. Although not as handsome as Nate himself of course, but now it looked like he was looking at a young athlete. Changes happened, but this was a bit too much for only two months.
'He must have responded to all my messages I sent. He really did decide to come here.' Nate thought with a smile. This fact along with him looking like Quinn, confirmed his thoughts.
"So you know this guy, Nate?" Blip asked. "Blood Evolver is a strange name to have, is he a strong one?"
Nate was quiet for a few seconds, before he started to laugh out loud hysterically. "Strong, he's..he's" But before he could say what he wanted to, Sam had placed his hand on top of his shoulder and leaned in by his ear.
"Maybe we should keep this to ourselves for now." Sam whispered. "Remember Blood Evolver was only well known between the students at the military base, he never played on the public servers. On top of that, he became popular because of his red aura skills, but remember at the tournament, Quinn showed his shadow skills under the name of Cursed child. The other's don't know his secret, and we're probably the only people that have put both of these things together.
"We don't know why he has two abilities, or maybe one of them is just his soul weapon making it look so different, but I am sure he's keeping it a secret for a reason."
With those words said, Sam pulled back and went back to his position.
"You were saying." Linda asked?
Nate's face went red, as he felt like he looked like a fool, suddenly getting excited and now he had to tone it down.
"Oh, err yes. This student I'm not sure. I think I have seen him before. I think maybe we should watch how they perform." Nate said as he said down quietly in his seat.
Sam hoped it was enough to fool the two of them, Nate wasn;t the best of liars.
His actions were strange the two of them thought. They hadn't known Nate for long, but there was one thing both Blip and Linda did know about him. It was the fact that he was loud and not a shy person. They liked this honest side of him, and that was why they were fine with bringing him into the Crow's faction and giving him high ranking responsibilities so quickly. They needed a person like that.
And for the first time, they had seen him act so awkward. It had to be because of one of the people who had walked in just now. The question was, which one.
'I wonder which power you will show.' Nate started to think. 'If he showed the shadow, or the red aura, he would quickly rise through and be sought after by everyone. But I won't let you over shadow me, Quinn. I will rise equally as quickly to the top.'
Nate decided to look at the tablet one last time, to see which ability he had put down, maybe he had missed something, but when looking at it, he was surprised once again. The ability that had been placed was neither the red aura or the shadow, it simply said super speed.
'Super…speed…what?' It was clear Nate was completely confused at this point. He was starting to second guess himself, whether this was the Blood Evolver.
Scrolling down further, he then realised that Quinn was the one that had placed down he had killed the king tier beast. His doubts from earlier were gone. He didn't know why he was hiding his abilities, but he was. Now he was more interested in how he would trick everyone into thinking he had a super speed ability.
The four of them lined up as directed by Blip in front of the three seats. They stood there with their hands behind their backs as they usually would if they were at school. All apart from Kazz that was, who had given a wave to each one of them as they made eye contact.
"Cute.." Linda said quietly.
Both Blip and Nate had heard that, and it seemed out of character for someone like her. They turned to look at her face, which was still straight and cold like it usually was.
'Maybe we were just imagining things.' They both thought.
'Does she like me?' Nate thought.
Forgetting just seconds ago, she had done the same thing to the other two.
Quinn had seen both Nate and Sam, and when he did it was a relief to him. It was nice to know there would be some people here he knew. Since splitting off with everyone, he was feeling a little strange.
It started to remind him of the times when everyone was to gather at the base joking and talking about.
Sam had given a little nod to Quinn, acknowledging that the two of them knew each other and Quinn had given a nod back.
This was noticed by Linda who was sitting down.
Blip got out from his seat and was the one who would explain the rules of the assessment. He pressed a button on a controller in his hand, and suddenly inside the room several large blue light rings had lit up all over the place, apart from one which was a golden, not too far from where they were.
"The assessment will be a few tests where we will try to gauge you on a number of different things." Blip explained. "The first assessment is an obstacle course. There will be times when we are in jungles areas, mountains areas, and all other sorts of different terrains out in the field. The number one important thing to a traveller is their lives.
"There will be times where you will meet a beast that you cannot defeat or split off from your group and be alone. Here you will have to run for your life. Do everything you can to get away. This test is meant to emulate that.
"As you can see there are several rings, as soon as you go through the first golden ring, a timer will start. The gold ring will disappear and one of the other blue rings will turn gold. It should follow a path for you to see."
They looked at the rings and could see that they were all over the place. One of them was in the middle of a gap, suggesting you would have to jump from one container to the over to get through it. Others were in high places, making use of their upper body strength and climbing ability, lastly, there were a lot of rings.
It would also be a test of stamina for them all.
"The faster the time, the better the score. Now, who shall go first?"
Blip looked at all of them and then looked down at the tablet seeing their information. "I suppose the one with the super speed ability should go first. As you seem to have an advantage over the others.
"Usually, I would get one of us to complete the course for you to show you the path, that way everyone is on an even playing field. But I don't think you have to worry about that. You should be able to complete it fairly quickly."
The observers moved off to the side and were behind the protector where Sam was standing. Here they would be able to see the time and everything Quinn was doing.
While seated, Linda took a glance at Nate's face. One look would usually tell her everything. She could see he had a big grin that he couldn't hide. This was the person that had made him act so strangely before, she knew it had to be.
'Did I hear Blood Evolver before? I think that was right… After this assessment, maybe I should go look up this person. See if I can find any information about them.' Linda thought.
Quinn was in the starting position, standing right next to the golden ring. He would be lying if he didn't say he was nervous. After all, he would have to complete and perform at a level where others would think he actually had a super speed ability.
[Wind walk activated]
"Go!" Blip shouted. Find authorized novels in , faster updates, better experience, Please click <a href="/book/my-vampire-system_16709365405930105/special-person_51052835655187393">/book/my-vampire-system_16709365405930105/special-person_51052835655187393</a> for visiting.
Running through the first gold ring, the assessment had begun.
******
You can read the first chapter of My werewolf system on P.a.t.r.e.o.n it's only $1 dollar a month. Cheaper than :) and you get access to the MVS webtoon. (2 Chapters per month)
For MVS artwork and updates follow on Instagram and Facebook: jksmanga
If you want to support the creation of the Webtoon, you can on my P.A.T.R.E.O.N: jksmanga
The first step was made through the golden ring, and immediately the timer had started. Just like Blip had explained, the ring he had gone through disappeared and right in front of him, the blue ring had turned gold. Going through each one, Quinn made quick work.
He was running faster than what was possible for a human being. Still, it wasn't at a speed where they couldn't follow him with his eyes, and this was only the start, where most of the rings were placed on the ground floor.
Nate seeing this, turned his head back to look at Sam, looking to him for some type of answer. Whenever Nate didn't understand what was going on, he was sure he could rely on his friend. But right now, his face was also dumbfounded.
Thinking about it, Sam thought there must have been some trick. He tried to look at the beast gear on his feat. They didn't look too fancy, they looked to be at the intermediate level, at most possibly the advance level. Still, that wouldn't explain the speed he was showing.
Right now, he was as fast as a level 4 speed ability user. Unless his boots were even higher than the king tier level, it couldn't be explained. Racking his brain, he tried to think of something and had thought of one solution. Another possibility, that Quinn possessed an ability that allowed him to use others.
He had heard of a couple people being able to use this before. This was the best guess he could make.
Continuing on with the trial, the ring locations started to get harder, as they were beginning to appear on top of the containers.
'I can't slow down, I've got to do it as fast as I can.' Quinn thought. His mind was only focused on one thing.
So much so, that he was showing even more incredible feats without realising it. When climbing on top of the storage units, he would often pull his whole body weight with a single hand. It wasn't just a straightforward climb, it was like he could use his hand to launch him on top of each unit.
"What great upper body strength," Linda said with her mouth a little open.
"Maybe the gauntlets have an active ability. Especially if they're at the advanced tier." Blip commented. "It's great because speed users tend to suffer in power. And most beast gear that provides the user's strength is a little heavy, slowing them down. He seems to have found a great balance."
'There, next one…and the next one…' Looking around, Quinn would go from ring to ring, and finally, the last blue ring had turned gold, circling around the entire warehouse back to their starting point.
"Very impressive." Blip said as he gave a few claps standing from his seat.
'It looks like I did a good job.'
It was a fast time, but it was expected from a speed user, which was why Linda wondered why the two boys by her side looked to be in shock at the results. Something was up, every instinct in her body was telling her so.
She knew that Blip would be too happy that they just had some promising recruits come in. Too excited to notice everything that was happening around him. A good trait and lousy quality of the leader.
The test continued with the next person being Fex. To make sure he appeared more normal, Fex limited himself to running as fast as a fit human. However, he didn't waste time using his string ability to help him.
Instead of climbing up the storage units, he would pull himself up with the string. Some of the obstacles required him to take a strange path, climbing on top of one object after another. But using his ability wisely, Fex was able to avoid that and create shortcuts of his own.
In the end, he had finished with an excellent fast time as well because of this. Not as quick as Quinn, but an unexpected result from the other. On the tablet, from everything Blip had seen, he had written down notes for Fex. Something he didn't do for Quinn.
After Fex, they decided that it was Paul's turn. It was fair to say not much was expected of Paul at all. Especially since they knew he had no ability. Paul held himself back a little and took his time to train his body.
He was still finding it difficult to control himself. He had no trouble completing the obstacle course and didn't tire, in the end, he finished in a reasonable time. What Blip was most impressed by was for such an ordinary person, he seemed to have a lot of stamina. Even after finishing, he didn't seem to tire.
Finally, it was Kazz's turn. Out of everyone there, Quinn was a little worried about Kazz. He was sure she had great speed like himself being a vampire knight. Although he knew she wouldn't use her blood powers, he wasn't so sure about anything else.
When the test started, Quinn's heart settled as soon as he saw that Kazz was taking it easy. Doing everything she looked to be faring as well as Paul had done. She had finished, and Quinn was happy that nothing out of the ordinary had happened.
'Am I the weakest in this group?' It was a strange feeling for him. He was at the top of the ladder at one point, but now in front of all these kids, he was considered the weakest. He was wondering if it would always be this way, or just for now while he had turned.
At the desk, Linda was the only one paying more attention to the screen while Kazz's assessment was happening. The other two boys seemed to be enticed by something else as they watched Kazz complete everything.
She watched the video of Paul's run, she saw how he climbed certain places and struggled. While pausing in other areas to look for the golden rings. Looking at Kazz's video, she had done the same thing.
'Their runs, they looked so similar.' Linda thought. Double-checking quickly, her eyes widened as she saw it. It wasn't almost the same, it was exactly the same. The time that Paul had gotten and the time that Kazz had gotten were within milliseconds of each other. Usually, she would think it was a coincidence, but so many things seemed strange about this group that she couldn't think of it as so.
"You all did great, I can tell you will fit in really well with the Crows." Blip said. "Now it's time to move on to the next part of the assessment. This one is fairly easy. When we are on the field, we must know each other's power and how they work. So when everyone joins, we require them to show us their soul weapon."
The four of them looked at each other blankly for a second.
'Wait, don't tell me.' Nate had a dreaded thought. They were all first-year students. Every Traveller currently had completed their two years of military training. In the second year was when one would learn how to use their soul weapon. Being first-year students, Quinn and the others must have never learnt it. He thought.
"What, none of you have soul weapons?!" Blip shouted in disbelief. This would significantly weaken their chances out on the battlefield, whichever team they went in. Currently, in the Crows, they hadn't recruited any first-year students from the military. It was the first time they had come across something like this.
Every member in the Crows had a soul weapon, and they would be placed at a disadvantage while here, never mind if they were to travel to another planet to compete with hunting a beast.
"Do any of you know how to use a soul weapon?" Blip asked.
Paul raised his hand when asked this.
"I know the concept, but I haven't had an ability to use one yet."
Blip then started to look to the others for answers. Hoping one of them might have naturally unlocked it. His high hopes for them seemed to be dashed and thrown against the wall at the last second.
"If you don't know how to use one, then you don't know." Blip said, shrugging his shoulders. "I guess we can always have someone at the base try to teach you. But we don't have the resources the military does, and it's been a while since any of us have had to learn it. I know!" Blip said, cl.i.c.k.i.n.g his fingers.
"Nate and Sam have just finished their second years. Maybe they can help you. Once this assessment is over, I'll get them to start your soul weapon practice." Find authorized novels in , faster updates, better experience, Please click <a href="/book/my-vampire-system_16709365405930105/no-soul-weapon_51066287207540736">/book/my-vampire-system_16709365405930105/no-soul-weapon_51066287207540736</a> for visiting.
With that over, it was time to move on to the next part of the assessment.
"Now, this is the final part of the assessment. We do this with every single new member that comes into the base. A little sparring match. One of us will take it in turns personally going up against you one by one. Will get to see your skills being used first hand."
"Now who wants to go up against me first?" Blip asked with a smile.
****
You can read the first chapter of My werewolf system on P.a.t.r.e.o.n it's only $1 dollar a month. Cheaper than :) and you get access to the MVS webtoon. (2 Chapters per month)
For MVS artwork and updates follow on Instagram and Facebook: jksmanga
If you want to support the creation of the Webtoon, you can on my P.A.T.R.E.O.N: jksmanga
Blip looked at the four of them with intent, he would be the first to fight and was trying to decide out of all of them, which one had the most potential. The only thing he could go by was the first assessment since none of them had soul weapons.
After deliberating over it for a while, he had finally made a decision.
"You with the gel backed hair, I pick you." Blip said with a smile.
The person he had selected was Fex. In his head, there were really only two people to choose from. Quinn or Fex. Out of the two, he had chosen Fex because of his unique ability. The speed ability had been seen many times before and there were quite a few people who knew how to stop it with ease.
A simple earth user was usually enough to deal with them. They either made the ground beneath them soft or created a large earth dome, compressing it, to smaller and smaller sizes.
"Let's get this started, shall we." Blip said as he threw his large overcoat to the side. Underneath he had revealed a set of beast armour, they had never seen before. This whole time Blip had been wearing quite the large overcoat covering himself. One could tell he was wearing beast armour underneath it, but not the finer details.
Now that the overcoat had been taken off. They could see the armour clearly. Most of it was black in colour with a few purple shades here and there, but what stood out, was the fine level of craftsmanship built into the beast gear.
Engraved on all the pieces of armour were spiral patterns along with small feathers. Then underneath his pecks on the c.h.e.s.t piece, was what looked like fierce eyes. It was impressive, and Quinn couldn't imagine how long it must have taken to make such armour.
Even more so, Quinn was interested in looking at what level the beast gear was at.
[Inspect]
[King tier shoulder pads]
[Emperor tier boots]
[King tier dagger x2]
He had to blink twice to make sure he had seen the right thing. It was the first time Quinn had ever come across a weapon and armour at such a high level. He had seen a couple of the school generals have a few king tier pieces but not at the emperor level.
So far, humans had discovered eight different types of beast crystals, and with it, eight different gear and equipment levels could be made. The eight tiers were as follows.
[Basic tier]
[Intermediate tier]
[Advanced tier]
[King tier]
[Legendary tier]
[Demi- god tier]
[Demon tier]
Of course, the higher the tier, the stronger the beast needed to be killed to obtain it. At the same time, they were even rarer.
Quinn started to remember how much trouble he had gone through just to kill the king tier beast and how he didn't even get the crystal from it. The strongest equipment he had on him right now was the advanced tier gauntlets, and that was only because Leo had given him the crystals to make it.
The fight between the two of them had started, and Quinn was interested in seeing what ability Blip would have. The inspect skill didn't show him, so he thought it would be an interesting one. Since they were out of the military base, no longer would Quinn have to see so many earth users again.
However, he had underestimated Blip's power. Maybe through talking and leadership, he was quite a casual person, but when it came to fighting. It seemed like he had turned into a completely different person.
He had gotten into a fighting stance, and there was no longer a smile on his face. In turn, Fex was cautious by nature before moving in.
He tried going in. His plan was to pretend to attack Blip, and while doing so, he would attempt to tie him up with the strings.
To everyone else, it looked like he was just cutting thin air, but somehow Blip was able to see it. Fex now knew this was a man where tricks wouldn't work on him. The fight continued with Fex trying to develop creative ways to use the string, but with his string being broken so easily, he felt like he was running out of options.
If he had his blood string, then maybe he could do something.
"That's enough, I've seen what you can do." Blip said. There was no feedback, and the whole thing had been recorded so they could look back at it later. When Blip went to sit down. Kazz was to go next, and Nate immediately volunteered himself.
"What are you doing?" Sam whispered. "Don't you want to go against the blood evolver, against Quinn."
"You're right, I do, but remember there's four of them and three of us. Which means one of us will have to go twice. She has the regeneration ability so she shouldn't be too strong, and I should be able to have enough energy to go against Quinn." He said back.
While he was walking to where Kazz was standing, there was a hop in his step as he was happy with what was about to take place.
The match had started, and Nate allowed for Kazz to make most of the attacks. She mostly used her long leg's to kick at his head. Each time they would be blocked by Nate. He felt like he could go on all day, and the smile not once had gone away from his face.
While he was using his Harding skills and at the strength, she was kicking at, it didn't hurt him one bit.
Slowly though, the kicks' patterns would change, and so would the position of her feat. However, she was going up against the wrong person. Nate could see this, and each time he would respond by changing his own position, which would be optimal for blocking the attacks again.
Linda gave a little cough. It was a signal for Nate to go on the offensive.
"Are you okay?" Quinn asked Linda.
The reason being, she had actually already coughed a few times throughout the fight, that the others were getting a bit concerned. Find authorized novels in , faster updates, better experience, Please click <a href="/book/my-vampire-system_16709365405930105/love-sick_51070042082701905">/book/my-vampire-system_16709365405930105/love-sick_51070042082701905</a> for visiting.
It was because, for some reason, it looked like Nate was refusing to attack, but by the dumb loved-up look he had on his face, they could guess why.
This time, Linda coughed once more louder than all the ones before, and it had finally snapped Nate out of his daze. After blocking the next kick, he shifted his feet forward so smoothly that he was able to get on the inside within seconds. Then Harding his fingers and placing his hand in a karate chop position. He went to strike down on her shoulder.
Somewhere, it would hurt but not cause a fatal wound. However, as he saw his hand go down, energy started to leave his body, and he began to feel weak.
'I can't hurt her.' He thought as a strange scent entered his nose. He quickly got out of there. If he couldn't hit her, then he needed to get out of the striking range.
"The assessment is over," Nate said, walking back to the others.
When Nate finally sat down, he couldn't get the cold stare of Linda's eyes off him. "You were meant to hurt her to see how far she could go, and so we could see how strong her ability is?" Linda asked.
"I tired," Nate replied. "I seriously tried attacking her, but when I did, something felt strange. It was if my energy was being absorbed from my body. It wouldn't let me hurt her."
Linda gave a huff before looking away and mumbling the words. "Love-sick boy." She knew that what he was saying couldn't be possible unless she had lied about her ability.
The next contestant was Paul, but Blip didn't really know who to put with him. Blip wasn't that interested himself. The only one from them that was free that hadn't gone yet was Linda, so his eyes naturally went over towards her, but they were lowered, and she seemed to be in a bad mood.
In a way, he felt like if he put her in there with Paul, he would be punishing Paul for something he hadn't done.
"Send the kid in again," Linda said.
"What! But I just went." Nate replied back.
"So, you didn't really do anything's, and you don't appear to be hurt."
Blip looked into Nate's eyes as if he was asking him this favour of him to go ahead and fight. In the end, he felt like he had no choice but to agree. Besides, now that he and Quinn were part of the same base, they would have plenty of opportunities to fight each other.
If he fought him now, it would just be like before anyway, where he couldn't use the full extent of his abilities. So it was better to have a match away from the eyes of others.
While Nate would fight against Paul, it meant that Quinn would have to go against Linda for the final assessment.
Quinn had a good idea that Nate wanted to fight him, and he was betting on that. It would make it easier for him to throw and lose the fight. It seemed like this assessment was going to be a little harder than he initially thought.
'I'm going to make you show me what you got, Quinn Talen.'
******
You can read the first chapter of My werewolf system on P.a.t.r.e.o.n it's only $1 dollar a month. Cheaper than :) and you get access to the MVS webtoon. (2 Chapters per month)
For MVS artwork and updates follow on Instagram and Facebook: jksmanga
If you want to support the creation of the Webtoon, you can on my P.A.T.R.E.O.N: jksmanga
While Nate and Paul were getting ready to fight, Quinn had time to think about what to do. For now, he had decided to hide his shadow abilities, but he didn't intend to do this for long. After all, the goal was to find out information. He would soon need to go through the ranks, giving him a higher position in the faction and possibly being invited to the Graylash family directly. So it would be beneficial if he achieved the highest grade possible.
But he didn't want to rush things, he had learnt that when going to the vampire world unprepared, it could lead to dangerous things. He and his friends had almost died many times. He was going into the unknown there, and he would be doing the same here. He had learnt how important it was to learn things beforehand.
Back then, he was on a time frame, right now he wasn't. If anything the longer he took, the more time he would have to stay on earth and do his own research.
The fight with Nate and Paul had started, and on Paul's fists, he wore the clawed gloves that Quinn had gifted to him. Paul wasn't completely useless when it came to hand to hand combat, he had to learn it in the military after all, but it had been so long since he had used it.
He always had his ability before, what he was worried about was trying to hold back when attacking. Just like before, Nate seemed to be waiting there inviting Paul to take the first move.
'How the positions have changed.' Paul thought, looking at a student who had supposedly just graduated. Now he was the one being tested.
Pushing his past and pride to the side, Paul went forward pulling back his power as he threw his fist. The claws were about to reach Nate's head first, but he had raised his forearm to his side blocking the attack, and a clanging sound was heard as the metal claw clashed against Nate's hardened body.
"Come on, what was that?" Nate said, pushing the hand away. "Your punches are even weaker than that girl's kicks, are you even trying?"
Perhaps Paul had held back a bit too much when attacking. So he went again, striking harder this time but it still wasn't at a hundred percent.
"I know you have no ability, but you have to have more strength than this." Nate taunted again.
The others watching didn't know if Nate was just trying to encourage him, or if the attacks were really weak.
However, what he didn't realise was the taunts were actually working. Usually, things like this wouldn't annoy Paul. But he realised as time went on, he was frustrated with his position. Once at the top as one of the most vital ability users, and now, he had nothing. He was weak, and even this nobody student was calling him weak.
All these thoughts went through his head as he was striking harder and harder. The sound of metal hitting against metal was getting louder. But still, they were being blocked by Nate, and he hadn't moved from his original position.
'I'm not weak… I'm not weak' Paul thought. He let out a strike with all his power this time, and when Nate went to block it, his whole body was shifted slightly to the side for the first time.
When Nate used his Harding ability, it made his skin harder and made him significantly weigh more. 'He really was holding back.'
Without any break, another hit was coming from the other side.
Watching from the sides, Quinn could see and feel a slight pressure coming off from Kazz's body, and he wasn't so sure, but it looked like she was smiling, watching Paul act like this.
"Paul stop." Quinn whispered, hoping his s.e.n.s.i.t.i.v.e ears would pick it up.
The strike hit again, moving Nate's body a few inches to the other side, and then another fist came.
"Paul stop!" Quinn said louder this time.
Suddenly, a strange feeling was felt in Paul's body. Like it had been taken over. His fist stopped midair, and Paul dropped to the ground on his knees.
'What the hell is this?' Paul thought. 'Is this what they meant when they said I have to listen to his orders. Am I being controlled by him?' Find authorized novels in , faster updates, better experience, Please click <a href="/book/my-vampire-system_16709365405930105/i-control-you_51090846904283155">/book/my-vampire-system_16709365405930105/i-control-you_51090846904283155</a> for visiting.
"It was a good thing you said stop." Sam hurriedly said. It looked like the others were wondering why Quinn had chosen to get involved. Sam didn't know either, but luckily he thought he could use Paul's situation to his advantage. "It looks like if he went further, he would have tired himself out."
Hearing this, Paul started to huff and pant, as if he was gasping for air, even though he wasn't tired. His mind had become a little clearer now.
"Good job." Nate said. "You didn't manage to hurt me or make a scratch on me. However, your punches definitely started to pack a punch."
After hearing what Sam had said, and that Nate's evaluation was basically over. Blip and Linda decided to disregard him getting involved in the assessment. However, they did make a note of their relationship. Either Quinn deeply cared for his friends and could spot Paul getting tired, or the position of power wasn't with Paul after all.
Blip had assumed at first it was Pual, just because he looked the oldest, but after these assessments, it was clear he was the weakest out of all of them. So perhaps another one in the group was the actual leader.
Finally, it was time for the last assessment, which was Quinn's. For this, he had taken his gauntlets off, saying that they would only slow him down. He was an apparent speed user in this fight.
Linda had gotten up quickly and had gone to the warehouse's open area and stood opposite Quinn.
[New Quest received]
[Defeat the opponent in front of you to receive an instant level up!]
The Quest had come up, the same one that did when he was about to fight Nate, as well as Leo. This only came up a few times with certain individuals. Which meant she was strong.
Taking off her overcoat just as Blip did, she also revealed her beast armour underneath. It looked almost identical to Blip's, only hers was white in colour with a gold engraving of feathers all around.
"They have the same armour, are they a power couple or something?" Fex commented.
"No it's not that." Sam replied. "Both Blip and Linda were the founders of the Crow's. They're brother and sister."
[Inspect]
[Emperor tier c.h.e.s.t piece]
[King tier shoulder pads]
[Emperor tier boots]
[King tier dagger x2]
Just like the equipment Blip was wearing, Linda's was of equal quality.
"Don't hold back." Linda said. "Because I'm not going to."
In an instant, she was by Quinn's side, and duking down, with an overhead punch, she had hit Quinn right in the face. Throwing him across the room and into one of the metal storage units. As his body hit the unit, he coughed out blood.
[80/100]
"So fast!" Fex said. "Does she have a speed ability as well?"
"No, she's not even using her ability." Sam replied.
"But then, how?"
"It's her boots, if I was to take a guess I would say they are at the emperor tier." Paul commented. "I guess you guys don't know much about beast gear, do you? There is a reason why the military split the ability level into eight different levels. Even though some have more MC cells, that would take them beyond that.
"Originally the system was actually based on the eight tier's of beast equipment. Let's use what we see in front of you as an example. If the boots enhancement type was speed, then a basic tier would give an ordinary person, as long as they could activate the beast gear, the same speed as a level one speed user.
"Intermediate tier speed boots enhancement would give someone the speed of a level two user, and it would continue as you went up. This follows true for the most part until you get to the very top of beast equipment. So right now, if her boots are based on enhancing one's speed at emperor tier, she would have the same speed as a level 5 speed user. This is why beast equipment is so necessary.
"Remember though, these rules don't apply to Demi-god and Demon tier equipment. They far surpass what we can even gauge as ordinary. Also, some equipment isn't designed to just enhance one area. Maybe the boots are partly power enhancers and don't fully focus on speed. So there are many variables."
Listing in, Blip was about to give an explanation to the students, but it seemed like he didn't have to. Paul had explained everything perfectly. His knowledge was excellent and accurate. It was expected for someone from Pure, who only relied on beast equipment.
At the same time, Fex was wondering if the vampires even knew about this. They only used beast crystals to power their items and such, there weren't many that used it for beast gear; they saw it as a sign of being weak, having to rely on equipment. According to the past, the only one that dabbled in beast gear a little was the old tenth leader.
Perhaps, this arrogance would one day, be the downfall of them.
"Weak," Linda said, starting to walk away. "The assessment is over."
"My arse the assessments over." Quinn said, standing up and wiping the blood from his mouth.
*****
You can read the first chapter of My werewolf system on P.a.t.r.e.o.n it's only $1 dollar a month. Cheaper than :) and you get access to the MVS webtoon. (2 Chapters per month)
For MVS artwork and updates follow on Instagram and Facebook: jksmanga
If you want to support the creation of the Webtoon, you can on my P.A.T.R.E.O.N: jksmanga
Yeah, Linda was fast, but Quinn had seen faster. With his boots and stats, along with the activated skill. He too should be able to achieve a speed similar to hers. Not being able to use his abilities, in itself this was quite a fun challenge for him.
Charging in, Linda matched him going in as well, and the two met in the middle quickly.
"So what if you have speed. That's just your ability, for me with just this equipment I have more power than you." She shouted.
Linda threw another fist, however, being prepared this time, Quinn had avoided it. He dodged the attack, and his eyes had locked with hers. He threw a punch of his own, but she too had moved out of the way.
This continued, and Quinn didn't break eye contact. While fighting, he was thinking, he could have used the phantom punch right now, he could have tried using Daze. Blood swipe. And then he even had his shadow ability.
It looked like there was no winner as the punches would continue to avoid each other to the outside. Still, for Quinn, he was satisfied, knowing there were several things he could do. He had grown stronger.
After feeling he had shown enough, he pretended to stumble, gritted his teeth and prepared himself for the next punch. He could tell she was putting full force into each of her hits now. She was going too fast to not be able to. Whereas the first time, she must have held back a little, worried that she might kill him.
But now, all she wanted to do was hit Quinn, as she had gotten carried away. The blow had hit, and once again he was thrown across the room to the same place as before, hitting the container. This time his body had made a large dent in it, and he fell on to the cold floor.
[-30 HP]
[50/100 HP]
Quinn was still conscious, but he pretended to lay on the floor lying still.
"Quinn!" Fex said, running forward and picking him up off the ground. When he turned him over, Quinn gave Fex a wink showing that he was all alright and to play along.
Shaking his head, Blip was a little worried he might have been gravely injured. After a few moments though, he could see that Quinn was waking up and Fex was carrying him over his shoulder. Quinn gave a quick thumbs up to Blip showing he was okay.
"You guys are some good kids." Blip said.
After everything, the assessment was over, and the four of them were told to wait patiently while they discussed things over. It looked like they would be getting their grade there and then.
"How do you think we did?" Fex asked while they were waiting.
"I'm really not sure." Quinn replied. "I don't know how they judge these Traveler things, but I think we can trust these guys. They seem like good people. It would be best if we all started at rank D. We could then go on the higher grade hunts and gather funds quicker."
Finally, it looked like the decision had been made. The three of them stood up, and Blip was in the centre with his tablet in his hand. For the first time, he looked a little nervous, making them a little nervous. Even though it didn't really matter what grade they got.
"First, for Paul. We have decided to give you the grading of a Rank F Traveller." Blip said. Paul didn't think he would care about such a thing, but for some reason, when he had heard those words. His fist automatically clenched up, and a strange feeling was felt in his stomach.
Rank F, the lowest rank for a Traveler. That wasn't something fit for a head general. But that was right, he was no longer a head general.
"Please don't be disheartened about this. You showed great skill and honestly, with the obstacle course, you performed at a speed and time quicker than average. But with only an intermediate tier weapon as beast gear, no soul weapon and no ability. These are things that even rank F travellers have, even if they aren't so strong.
"So it was impossible to give you a higher Rank based on just your fighting and physical skills alone."
After hearing the reasoning, it made sense to them, but now Quinn realised that there was a high possibility that they would all get a low grade based on those requirements.
"Next, Kazz. At first, we thought that Nate was being over-generous with your score. He thought you deserved to be in Rank D. But honestly, us two just couldn't see it. However, he does get a say in all of this, and you do have a healing ability. Reluctantly, we had finally come to a compromise and awarded you a Rank E."
Both Blip and Linda didn't want to award this at all. Especially since she had only shown skill on the same level as Paul. Perhaps a little better. But their discussion had already gone on for too long, and Nate refused to budge. Love was a strange and powerful emotion.
"Quinn." Blip said. "Your speed ability helped you immensely in the obstacle course, and we saw you use it well in the fighting assessment as well.
We look forward to seeing what you can do in the future here. However, the speed ability is a common one and easily countered by other ability users. It also doesn't have much effect on beasts.
"It would have been nice to see what your soul weapon would have been, perhaps then you would have gotten a higher grade, but because of this, we too have awarded you with Rank E."
It wasn't the worst result, and it wasn't the best result either. The artificial grade didn't matter much to Quinn. After fighting Linda, a Rank B Traveler, even though she didn't use her ability, Quinn could guess if he was to go all out, he would probably be around the B to A level. If his system was correct in gauging how strong she was.
"Finally Fex. You were very creative in using your string ability. We never thought someone with such a strange-sounding ability would be able to use it so well. Your fighting abilities were extraordinary as well, and your string was strong.
"There won't be many who will be able to see your string, at the same time, I could tell my king tier dagger struggled to cut it, I thought it would be easier. Which means it's quite the strong ability. For all of these reasons, even though you have no soul weapons. We would like to award you with Rank D."
"Yes!" Fex jumped up, shouting. "In you face losers. Who's the best, who's the man. Me!"
For a second Fex had lost it. He really didn't know what had come over him. When seeing the faces of the others and Quinn's strange look. He realised it wasn't anything to celebrate over. They had all held back during the assessment.
"Sorry." Fex said as we went to sit back down.
"Remember this Grade isn't the end. Just because you didn't get a good initial assessment doesn't mean you can't rank up. The first three ranks are the easiest to rise through. So if we have made a misjudgement, you can prove it to us very quickly." Blip explained. "You can use Sam as an example. He was given a Rank F in his initial assessment and is now a Rank C in only two months. He proved that we really did make a mistake."
This was good to hear, for if Quinn and the others started to rank up quickly. They wouldn't be too suspicious of them.
"I look forward to seeing all of you. I'll get Nate to show you around the shelter, and base and he can show you all where you will be staying."
Nate walked forward and led the four out of the warehouse.
"I think those kids will grow quickly." Blip said as he went to leave but then noticed that Linda wasn't coming with him.
"What's wrong?"
'I'm just going to stay here and train for a bit." Linda replied.
"Don't work too hard, sis." Blip said as he left to perform the rest of his shelter duties. He would have to now input the grades given into the system and hand out the Travellers Tag's later on.
When Blip had finally left the warehouse, Linda didn't go to train as she said. Instead, she went back to the desk and started to watch back her own fight with Quinn. She watched it a few times, and then also watched what Kazz had done.
'These people are strange, even Paul in the end. But why the need to hide their strength?' Linda thought. 'If they were just honest, we would welcome them even more with open arms. They would even have a better chance of going to the big three.'
Her curiosity had gotten the better of her, and she had stopped watching the videos. Deciding to go online instead.
On the screen, she had written the words. "Blood Evolver."
The first search result had appeared.
( Is there a hacker named Blood Evolver in Power fighters? )
It was a forum post and she noticed there were many other topics on thier about the Blood evolver. It seemed to be quite the hot topic a while back, so she decided to click on the forum post, and the first thing she could see was a video.
*****
You can read the first chapter of My werewolf system on P.a.t.r.e.o.n it's only $1 dollar a month. Cheaper than :) and you get access to the MVS webtoon. (2 Chapters per month)
For MVS artwork and updates follow on Instagram and Facebook: jksmanga
If you want to support the creation of the Webtoon, you can on my P.A.T.R.E.O.N: jksmanga
Linda was busy watching the videos and after watching the first one, she honestly didn't see what the big deal was. She had heard of the game power fighters and had played it herself a few times, but ever since the creation of the faction, she didn't have time to get involved in things like that.
To try and get a better understanding of what the video was talking about, she started to read the comments in the forum.
"This ability isn't anywhere in the game?"
"How is he able to use it then?"
"He must be a hacker."
However, as she went down the rabbit hole of looking for this Blood Evolver, she could see he had gained quite the following, getting win streak after win using this strange ability. According to one of the posts from the developers, they confirmed that he wasn't hacking.
Which made people come to the conclusion that he had an original ability that was, for some reason, able to be used in the game.
Next she decided to change her search results. She changed it from most relevant and popular to most recent. Surprisingly, there seemed to be a video that wasn't from so long ago. There was quite a big gap between videos, but this was one was posted around a week or so ago.
( Blood Evolver back on public servers! )
Unlike the others, it had yet to get as much attention as it seemed to be posted by an unknown.
Watching the video, she could see the rank of both players as well as basic information and username. The Blood Evolver was unranked, while the person he was going up against was a Rank D. The fight was in motion, and they were using their gaming avatars. So they didn't look like their usual selves.
The fight had started and this time, The Blood Evolver didn't use any of his abilities. Instead, he threw out a punch. A single punch was all it had taken for him to win the game.
Her hands started shaking, watching the video. There was such raw power, and if someone could take out a Rank D so easily. Their real level would have to be at least Rank B.
On top of that, they had this amazing Red aura ability.
'I don't understand, is one of those four the Blood Evolver? If that's the case, why would there be a need to hide the ability?' Linda thought. 'Unless they're hiding their real strength because they're spies. But what business would they have with our faction? It's not even that important.'
She was certain that it was one of the four that had come in. At first, based on the interactions between Sam and one of them, she for sure thought it was Quinn. However, after fighting him, now she was certain he had to have had a speed ability.
The boots and beast equipment being used weren't that high of a level.
Thinking about it closely, she had come up with a most likely candidate.
'Yes, it has to be him, he has to be the Blood Evolver.' She thought. 'It has to be Paul. For some reason they're keeping his ability a secret. They claimed he was part of Pure, saying he had no ability and that's why Quinn told him to stop. During the fight, his punches were getting stronger and stronger. Maybe the Aura is some type of enhancing ability, and it was starting to show.'
The only thing that didn't add up was why Paul was playing on the military servers, but if he used to be part of the military rather than with Pure, it would make sense.
Still, she didn't know why they had chosen to do this, and there were more people she was suspicious of. The faction needed power more than anything. So as long as it didn't become a big problem, they could do what they wished. But she would be keeping a close eye on them all.
Outside of the base, Nate had decided to start the tour outside of the main base of operations. He explained that the base was really only used for meetings, training and the job request board was placed inside.
It was also good if one wished to find some people to help them with job quests.
Other than meeting in the morning at the base for a daily update, there weren't really any requirements and members would be able to do as they wished. As long as they were on an active task, they would have to update the base on what they were doing.
Nate advised them to look at the quest carefully. Most of them had a tax on the lower level beasts, they would have to give up 20 percent of their beast crystals. There was also a minimum number of five members for each quest.
The higher quests would usually ask for more people, and they would have a rank requirement when looking for members to join. The rewards for this were different as well. If it was to hunt a high level beast and was one that they had never obtained a crystal from before, the crystal was to be given to the faction. And in turn, they were to give it to the Graylash family.
It wouldn't be a complete loss though. The Graylash family would send back the same level of crystal, only one they already had in return as reward. Or something of equal value.
While walking around the shelter, they could see that there were civilians like the other ones. However, Nate had said that all of the people here belonged to the faction in one way or another. There were around five hundred members in the Crows faction and here their family would be staying as well.
On top of being a faction, they had to basically run the shelter even more so than before. Kids who used to go to school outside of the shelter and in different areas couldn't be taught anymore. And then there were those that had just turned sixteen.
The compulsory two year draft no longer existed and someone needed to teach the next generation.
Finally, they had reached the market place, which was filled with food and beast equipment as well as ability books.
"The first thing I suggest you guys do is to get better equipment," Nate said. "Don't go risking your lives fighting something too high of a level. Start with the low ranked quests. Save up credits and buy some armour and good weapons. Most of what you guys have is considered low tier around here. The other members have at least advanced tier equipment."
"But for that, it will be a struggle to buy at the market. You will have to hunt for the crystals yourselves."
"I know." Nate said with a smile. "Why don't you three go have a look around. As for Paul, I suggest he get an ability as soon as possible. I know you might not have many funds. So here."
Out from his back pocket, Nate gave Paul his money card, which was gold in colour. He had earned quite a lot of money during his short time here.
"Think of it as a loan. Buy whatever ability book you think will suit you. If you guys don't mind, I would love it if us two and Quinn could play catch up."
It came as a surprise to the others that Quinn actually knew Nate and Sam. Then Paul realised why they were in this base in the first place. Perhaps he had gotten in contact with them and wanted to be with his friends.
'Such a kid.' Paul thought. His mood was still a little soured from the grade he had gotten. He knew this made him out to be more like a kid, but more and more things were starting to frustrate him lately.
Once again, Quinn had looked to Fex to baby sit the two of them. There was still no chance he was leaving Kazz and Paul alone together.
"Come on!" Fex complained.
"Look," Quinn whispered. "You know they can't be left together. Besides, Paul doesn't know which abilities a vampire can use so you can help in that department, right? Kazz won't do anything in front of all these people. She cares about the mission more than any of us."
"I'm not worried about that," Fex replied. "It's just these two spuds are so boring." He let out a sigh and eventually gave up. He should let Quinn do what he wanted. Fex was grateful to him, he saved his life after all.
"Come on, you two. Let's go!" Fex said, leading them towards the market.
After the others had gone. Nate and Sam looked for a quiet place where maybe they could grab some food and drink to talk.
"You're not hungry?" Nate asked. "Even after all that fighting?"
"It's okay, I have a bit of a special diet," Quinn replied.
After ordering and waiting for the food to come. Sam and Nate wanted to get straight to the point.
"I think I understand why you're here," Nate said. "But tell us man, why are you hiding your abilities?"
******
You can read the first chapter of My werewolf system on P.a.t.r.e.o.n it's only $1 dollar a month. Cheaper than :) and you get access to the MVS webtoon. (2 Chapters per month)
For MVS artwork and updates follow on Instagram and Facebook: jksmanga
If you want to support the creation of the Webtoon, you can on my P.A.T.R.E.O.N: jksmanga
The question was an unexpected one for Quinn. Not that he thought they would never ask it, but it was just every time in the past, as the Blood evolver or Quinn himself, the first question Nate would usually ask was,
"When can we fight?"
Honestly, he would have preferred that to be the actual question over the one asked right now. It would have been a lot easier for him to answer. Honestly, Quinn was also looking forward to a little fight after being pounded by Linda.
Both Sam and Nate could see that Quinn was hesitating. It shouldn't have been something so hard, yet it was. Nate knew they weren't too close, but he felt like they had a connection for a lot longer than they actually did. He had met Quinn in the game a long time ago before seeing him in real life and had been following him ever since.
"You don't have to explain yourself if you don't want to," Nate said. "But it will make it easier for us. In a way, we're putting our backs on the line. Sooner or later they are going to know that we already know you. If they find out we were covering you for whatever reason, then we could get in trouble. If we understand why you're doing this, maybe we can help you out.
"You don't have to tell us why you have two abilities, but was wondering why you at least chose to hide them. You could have just shown one of them, right? No one else knows you're the Blood Evolver. So I understand if you showed the Red aura skills then someone from the inter tournament recognised you as the Cursed child, it would confuse things. But then just show the shadow."
Out of the two abilities, the one Quinn couldn't really show was the blood one. This was because it belonged to the vampires and he wasn't the only one who could perform this. If others found out, then most likely Kazz would report him trying to use this against him.
As for the shadow ability, was it something he really needed to hide? Yes, if the military knew he was alive, they would try to recruit him because of what they had seen at the inter tournament. But if he showed his ability. He would rise up, the Graylash family would find out about it and protect him for joining them.
He didn't have to worry, and he would complete his goal. Thinking of this scenario, Quinn didn't want that. He didn't want to be protected by another faction. Listening to someone else and not moving about as he wished. He had figured out his own answer through these two.
"I didn't want to show my ability because I didn't come here to stand out and join a faction," Quinn replied. "You see how I'm here on my own. The others went to other places to be with their families. Each one of them is under a different faction. It annoyed me that we couldn't stay together. Just after I…." Quinn stopped himself there, as he was about to mention saving Fex from the vampire world. Find authorized novels in , faster updates, better experience, Please click <a href="#!_51114148997680685">#!_51114148997680685</a> for visiting.
Just as they had gotten back together again, they all needed to split up.
"I saw your messages, and I came here because I wanted to see you guys, to be with people I knew at least. For now, I just want to stay put until I figure things out, I don't want to be thrown into another situation I can't control."
It was crazy how, before when he didn't have power, he couldn't do as he wished. Now that he did have powers, some people would try to use his power for their own benefit.
Nate scratched his head and was pulling his face like this was a tough one for him. Sam was looking at him, wondering if he really understood Quinn's feelings. Sam didn't really understand them either, he couldn't because he knew Quinn was holding back something from them.
"The way I see it," Nate said. "If you don't really want to be part of any faction, but you want to be with your friends, right? But of course, they have to go off somewhere to feel protected."
Quinn's eyes opened. This was precisely the way he felt.
'Then there is a simple answer for all of this." Nate replied with a smile on his face. "Make your own faction. As long as you're strong enough and there are people willing to follow you, that's all you need."
"Don't be crazy!." Sam shouted. "Do you know how much it cost to just run one of these places? First, you would need a base. Somewhere big enough to house not only your people but their families as well. Keep in mind that most planets already have several factions on them, good luck finding that. You would need the resources, the credits, the beast crystals. And you would have to recruit people to get strong enough to eventually be as big as one of the big three.
"Why do you think all the medium-sized factions joined up with the big three in the first place."
"I didn't say it was easy," Nate replied. "I just gave him the answer."
Thinking about it, Quinn realised wasn't this what Arthur had done. Arthur had chosen to go away from the others, from everything. He took his people away, the ones he cared about and decided to protect them.
However, there was a big difference between him and Arthur right now. Arthur had the strength to protect those around him. He could deal with the vampires and the humans.
Quinn was strong, but he wasn't that strong.
Clenching his fist, he thought….Yet.
The one thing he had during his time on earth, was time. Time to get stronger.
And the things that Sam was talking about, didn't Quinn have all of them? Quinn had the ship. It was able to house around 2000 people. The hardest part would be recruiting those to join, but they could always start small for starters.
He could start by inviting Logan, Vorden, and the two girls over, they could bring their family as well. Right now, everyone was in a faction. If a new force started to take away people and was beginning to come into power, one of the big three would attempt to take it down. So if he was going to go through with this, he needed to do it discreetly.
Nate and Sam continued to bicker over the crazy idea. Every time Sam would bring up a counter-argument, Nate would oversimplify it. The reason why Sam was getting so riled up was because Nate was making sense. His answers made sense, but he was thinking about the risks. From the corner of his eye, he could see a smile on Quinn's face.
"You're going to do it, aren't you?" Nate asked.
The plan had stayed the same as before. First, he would lay low while he found out the everyday doings of the factions. Complete quest rank up and build the funds to purchase some necessary items for the ship. While doing this, he could complete a quest to get stronger, defeating the beast gave him tons of new exp for a level up.
Then it didn't matter if he showed his shadow powers or not. If the Graylash family were interested in him, he could decide their and then. To join them or chose to leave at a later time, or he could decline their invitation. If they hated him for either one, tried to force him or do otherwise. Then he would take the fight to them.
"Great!" Nate said as he stood up from the table. "I knew you were different when I met you, Quinn. You're just like me. You don't want to rely on the powers of others you want to make your own path. While I want to have a great legacy, a great name for myself, you just want to protect those you care about.
"Now there is one thing you need to do if you want to compete with the big boys. You're going to have to get hella strong. Come on, let's go." Nate said, already walking off, more excited than he had ever been before.
Nate had grand ambitions, but he would never try to do something like starting his own faction. With all the troubles and possible risks, that's something crazy people did, and Nate wasn't crazy. But whenever he met up with Quinn, he wanted to do crazy things.
Who knows, for now, he would go along, and maybe even join this crazy ride.
"Wait, where are you going? What about the others?" Quinn asked as he could see Nate was walking in the base's direction and not to the market.
"Sam can go get them," Nate replied. "Invite them along, you and your friends are all going to want to learn this. Because me and you, we're going to learn how to use a soul weapon."
'Soul weapon.'
Learning a soul weapon would significantly boost one strength. Quinn had seen it when he fought against Duke, and he had seen it when he fought against Paul and his men. It was one of the weapons and strengths humans had over the vampires.
That's right, it was something that Humans had that vampires didn't. Although Quinn would have loved to have a soul weapon. He wasn't even sure if he could really have one or not.
If he could, it would just give him another tool that he could use, to strengthen his power.
"Let's go," Quinn said.
*****
You can read the first chapter of My werewolf system on P.a.t.r.e.o.n it's only $1 dollar a month. Cheaper than :) and you get access to the MVS webtoon. (2 Chapters per month)
For VMS artwork and updates follow on Instagram and Facebook: jksmanga
If you want to support the creation of the Webtoon, you can on my P.A.T.R.E.O.N: jksmanga
Fex was busy keeping company for both Paul and Kazz. As usual, just like last time, no one was talking to each other at all. Kazz seemed nice, and all, but Fex felt like he could never read her.
It also scared him that if Kazz did ever get in a scrap, he and Paul wouldn't be enough to save her. As for Paul, he had just been a grumpy old man ever since he was turned into a vampire.
'Are we really that bad, did becoming a vampire ruin his life?' Fex thought. 'Well, maybe you shouldn't go invading other people's places then. If vampires suddenly started going to earth and some of us died, we wouldn't exactly be sulking about it.'
"What's wrong?" Paul asked as he could see that Fex had stopped and was looking at him.
"Oh, nothing," Fex replied. "I was just looking at the price of everything in this market. Is it normal to be priced like this? We don't really use credits in the vampire place, but we do have them."
The vampires had their own way of getting credits, perhaps making trades on Earth that Fex didn't really know about. He used to have a card that was supplied to him by his father. The primary use of it was purchasing things online in the marketplace.
However, since he left his family, his privileges were taken away. His sister Silver was kind enough to leave him with a gift. In his back pocket, two advanced tier crystals were given to him. They were the death bat crystals, so they couldn't really be used to turn into anything. But most humans wouldn't know that.
Today, Fex hoped to do a little exchange. After seeing the armour being used and how much it had improved the human performance, he was hoping that he might find something for himself.
More than anything, he was looking for armour, since his weapons really only worked with his b.a.r.e hands. Anything else and it would be difficult for him to control the strings.
Kazz seemed to be uninterested in weapons and armour. Instead, she was looking at the shiny jewellery. However, she had no money, and Fex was in control of the money card.
He saw her lifting up what looked like a pair of red ruby earrings.
"Is it okay if I try them on?" Kazz asked.
"Sure, go ahead." The man behind the counter said. She looked at the earrings in the mirror for a few seconds and smiled. "These are perfect."
"Those cost around 1000 credits since the red ruby is actually crafted using parts of a rare beast. But because you're so pretty, I'll sell it for nine hundred for you." The man said.
"Are you sure?" Kazz asked. "Don't you mean you'll give them to me for free?"
From where Fex was standing, he couldn't see Kazz's eyes, but he could see the shopkeepers glowing slightly red.
"Of course you can have it for free." The shop keeper said. Now wearing the earrings, she walked away, and Fex was quick to move on as well.
After they had left, the man felt that his head was slightly hurting. "What did I just do? Did I just give those away for free?"
When they were eventually far away enough from the shopkeeper, Fex had turned around and was looking at Kazz, who still seemed to be smiling about the pretty red earrings.
"Kazz you can't do that. You used your influence skill on him, didn't you?" Fex asked.
"Of course I did. I don't see a problem with it. He won't even know what happened to him. It won't affect the mission." Kazz replied.
"But it's wrong, don't you understand?"
But it seemed like what Fex was saying wasn't getting through to her. Seeing this, Paul decided to step in.
"You think what you did was harmless, correct?" Paul asked. "No one got hurt, so it's all okay?"
Kazz nodded.
"That's where you're wrong. How do you think that man got that jewel? Most likely, he had paid some Travellers for those parts. Then he spent hours of his life and time crafting it into a fine piece of work. He comes here to this market place, hoping to sell them. Make a bit of profit. If he is successful, then that means he can eat that night with the money.
"Perhaps he has a family he needs to look after. Now that you've taken that jewel, perhaps his family won't be able to eat today."
Tears started to fall from Kazz's cheeks.
"Really, should I return it then…" Kazz said.
"If you really want to apologize, then do something grander than that. Leave it for now and think about it." Paul said.
It was the first interaction Fex had seen between the two. When looking at them, it was as if he was looking at a father and young daughter having a conversation. Fex was surprised at this, maybe they wouldn't be too bad left alone after all.
They continued to walk through the marketplace, and Paul started to think. He began to think about his own family. Back at the military base, he had made sure that his daughter Hayley had joined with him. He had told her it was random, but in truth, he had asked the supreme commander a favour so that she was close to him.
Now he didn't know how she was. It seemed like the generals had managed to escape the second city from the news, so she should be with the military. Still, it was a worry on his mind, but he had to make smart choices.
One wrong move, and he felt like all the men counting on him in the vampire world would die. The weight of their lives was on his shoulders. With all these things on his mind and the changes in his body, he was right to feel a little stressed.
Being under Quinn and with him setting up the deal, there wasn't even much he could do about it. He wasn't in control, all he could do was be an advisor, and rely on a seventeen-year-old to make the right decisions.
Finally, they had come to a stop. Fex had spotted something to his fancy in one of the shops. It was a well-designed piece of advanced level beast gear. He had been looking around for a while, not many shops had advanced level beast gear.
But he knew there would be some. Shops that had better gear had nothing else to do with it other than sell it. The piece of armour was a c.h.e.s.t piece, and honestly, Fex had no idea if it was good or not, nor what questions to ask.
"Do you want this?" Paul asked.
"Um, yeah, I just didn't know if it was good or not."
Paul lifted it from the table and started to run his fingers down it. It was quite a flashy design. The armour's centre was red that would go up to the collar and by the sides a dark blue colour. It looked like it had been made using a reptile type beast.
Flashy armours weren't the best if one was being discreet. However, it seemed to be well crafted. If his main goal was defence with a good amount of movement, then this would be it.
"Does it have an active skill?" Paul asked the shopkeeper.
"C.h.e.s.t pieces don't usually come with an active skill. However, that one is more resilient to elemental attacks. It has great resistance to fire, lightning, poison and others." The shopkeeper replied.
Other than a basic defence, it was a rare trait to have for a c.h.e.s.t piece. Whoever crafted it was quite skilled.
"Is it good, then?" Fex asked.
"It's a little worn from the previous user, but it's crafted so well it hasn't affected it much. Its durability has only been lowered slightly. It's a good buy, but the price…." Paul replied.
Looking down the c.h.e.s.t piece itself seemed to cost 30,000 credits. If the c.h.e.s.t piece was brand new, then perhaps that would be fine, but it was second hand. While skimming the market place, Paul had noticed all the prices of beast equipment, and other things seemed to have shot up.
It was most likely the effect of trade. No longer could factions and the military exchange with each other, so they could only rely on resources from their own factions or those under their family.
"I don't have the money, but would you trade these for it?" Fex asked, pulling out the advanced crystals. They were clear in colour, and the shopkeeper could tell they were advanced crystals.
"Fine, deal." The man said.
Fex felt a little guilty inside after what Paul had said. He knew those crystals couldn't be used to create much, but he desperately wanted the c.h.e.s.t piece, and at least the shopkeeper didn't feel cheated, right?
'I promise when I get more stuff, I will come back and return the favour.' Fex thought.
He was so excited, he decided to put on the equipment there and then, and now wearing the flashy red and blue c.h.e.s.t piece he stood out.
"Thanks, Paul. Come on, let's go get you that ability." Fex said.
After Paul had helped him, Fex was in a great mood to try and help Paul. He racked his brain and tried to remember all of the abilities that were compatible with vampires. Finally, they had managed to find a stall that had the most choice, and there were three abilities he could choose from.
"Which one do you think?" Fex asked.
Paul was struggling with which one to pick. Then, at that moment.
"Hey, there you are, it took me a while." Sam was seen running over in their direction. "Nate said he wanted to see you guys at the base. He wants to show you something, are you guys done here?"
"Not yet, we haven't chosen which ability to pick for Paul," Fex replied.
Taking the money card out of Fex's hand, Sam went to the shopkeeper. "We'll take all three."
He handed all three of them to Paul.
"It's easier to spend money when it's not yours," Sam said with a smile.
'This person is kinda scary.' Fex thought.
"Let's go, and you can pick your ability back at the base."
******
You can read the first chapter of My werewolf system on P.a.t.r.e.o.n it's only $1 dollar a month. Cheaper than :) and you get access to the MVS webtoon. (2 Chapters per month)
For MVS artwork and updates follow on Instagram and Facebook: jksmanga
If you want to support the creation of the Webtoon, you can on my P.A.T.R.E.O.N: jksmanga
The group followed Sam until he had eventually led them back to the Crow's base. While walking, they noticed that many of the people recognized Sam. Saying hello to him as he walked past and such. It seemed like the travellers in the faction were greatly appreciative for everything they have done around here.
The atmosphere was quite lovely, Fex thought. In a way, when people were in trouble or at times of need, it brought them closer together. This faction and shelter seemed more like a family than his actual vampire family.
Finally, they had arrived. The base itself was just a plain large square building on the outside, on the inside, and it was split into several different rooms. There was a meeting room full of seats and a projector, it was more like an assembly hall where all the members of the Crow's could gather.
There was also a quest room. Here one could get food and drink while it was a place where members would meet up and form teams to go on quests. At the back of the room was where the Traveler system was placed behind another door.
This was where members could update their tags to be assigned points.
Finally, there were the training rooms, three in total. One of these was where they had done their assessment.
This time, it looked as if Sam had taken them to a different training room. It was through a set of doors that weren't too far from the ones they had come in. When entering they could see several people inside, fighting and training away, some just having casual discussions.
This room was completely empty and void of any furnishings. All that was inside was lights above. It was just a large open square space.
Standing inside the room was Nate and Quinn and next to them, Linda and Blip.
"You're here!' Blip said. "I won't be staying here for long, I just came to give you these." Out from his hand, he had given each one of them a gold tag. On it, there was a digital Letter showing what Grade they were.
"You're not required to have it on show." Blip said. "Only the higher ranks do that to show off. I will need you to come by later, to the main room. Then we can register your fingerprint with the tag. That way if you lose it we can give you a new one."
"But please don't lose it… Please". Blip said. It sounded like a few people had lost their tags many times, becoming a bit of a pain.
"Hey, are those the new recruits?"
"Let's see if there are any skilful ones."
"The girl looks cute, don't you think."
After handing the tags, both Blip and Linda were off. As she walked past, she could see that Paul had ability books in his hand. She smiled, seeing this.
'I already know who you are, you're still going to play the act and try to fool everyone. So useless Paul.' She thought.
"I think I might have imagined it, but did Linda just smile at you?" Sam said, "She doesn't smile at anyone.'"
"No, I saw it too," Fex replied.
The group was informed about what they were planning to do and why they had called them there today. Nate was going to explain about soul weapons and teach them how to use their own.
Paul, already knowing the starter details, asked if he could skip the introduction part. He knew most of the details already, Quinn said it would be okay, and instead Paul would focus on learning one of the abilities books he had bought.
Spread out on the floor were level three ability books. In the past, Paul's ability was an earth one that was considered above level 8. However, when learning a new ability, it would be impossible for most to just understand higher-level books' concepts.
Learning a new ability, level three was the level he could learn it quickly at. Then later, he could purchase the higher level books for his ability.
The first book that he looked at was a telekinesis ability. The reason for this one was because he felt like it was similar to his control over earth. Technically, if he learns telekinesis well enough, he would be able to lift parts of the earth and hurl them towards his opponent.
Next was poison. Poison was an ability that was relatively weak for combat purposes when at a low level. The reason being it was limited to one's touch, or weapons they would use. It wasn't like the elemental abilities where one could control mass amounts and move it about with their hands.
But at the higher levels, it was like that. Although it would take some time, it was a good and discreet ability to have.
Finally, the last ability was Substance mimicry. Based on what one would touch, they could change parts of their body into that substance. At low levels, there would be some things the body couldn't change into. There just weren't enough Mc cells in the body, on top of this, one could only change part of their body.
But at higher levels, this ability came in handy. However, it was only limited to changing your body. Even if one was to touch water, and could control and make their whole body into water. They were unable to produce more, or control the water around them. Making them weaker than a water user.
It was a more versatile ability because one could change, but weaker if they were to go toe to toe with someone similar.
In the end, Paul had finally made his choice. He would learn the poison ability. As an ability user, he would be weak for now, but he could rely on his strong vampire body. He also imagined himself covering the claw gloves that Quinn had given him in a poison to affect his enemies more.
Opening the book, Paul started reading through as it would take him a while to learn.
Not too far from where Paul was standing, Nate had begun to talk to the other three about soul weapons.
"You guys should already know that the soul weapon is formed inside you from a young age. Altered based on your emotions and the experiences you go through in life. Then when you get your first ability. It takes shape and forms itself.
"Remember, there are two types of soul weapons. First, the enhancement type. This can give your ability as a special trait. Something unique that the others can't use."
An example of this was Paul's ability, his soul weapon was able to alter the earth's material creating something far harder and stronger to use. There was also the lightning user at the inter-base tournament. He had strengthened himself, enhancing his whole body as a whole. It was as if he had become the lightning itself.
"Then, there is the item type of soul weapon. This can be in the form of anything. I have seen someone's item come out in the shape of a coin. These are a little more difficult to grasp. Their uses aren't as apparent at first. However, your ability has been infused into it.
"We don't know why some people achieve the enhancement type, while others get the item type. Did I remember everything?" Nate asked, looking at Sam.
"Erghh, you haven't told them how to actually use or form their soul weapon," Sam replied.
"Oh, that's right, okay let's start," Nate said. "The soul weapon is like a second will inside of you, a second mind. It grows next to your heart. What you need to do is picture it, and see what it is, call out to it and order it, but not from your head, from your c.h.e.s.t.
"The way to visualize this is to try to communicate with your second will. You have to turn off your mind, and try to control it from the c.h.e.s.t. Once you have this concept down, then you move onto the next step. Controlling the MC cells in your body."
"When you control your MC cells, you do so with the feeling in your body which is linked to your mind. Once you have opened the communication in your c.h.e.s.t area or the soul as we refer to it, you need to control your MC cells using your soul rather than your mind."
"Unfortunately, an explanation is all I can do for you know. The military has some items that can be used to help us visualize the communication easier, but we don't have that here. According to the military, the mind and soul are fully developed once one passes the age of sixteen. Which is why they can't teach you such a thing until then.
"There is a chance you will force out an uncompleted soul weapon, and it will stay as that form forever."
He looked to the left and to the right, he could see both Fex and Kazz with their eyes closed. This was actually good news for Fex, Quinn thought. He could possibly pass off his red string as an enhancement type of soul weapon, and he could use it in fights.
As for Kazz, he really didn't know what she could do.
But he didn't need to worry about anyone else, it was time for him to take a look. Closing his eyes, he did as Nate said. The feeling he needed to produce was different from when he activated his MC cells, different from when he was practising his Qi.
He needed to turn off his mind and see something from his c.h.e.s.t.
'Turn of the mind, no thoughts….'
Eventually, he didn't know how much time had passed, he was no longer thinking with his head, and a light came into vision, a feeling from his c.h.e.s.t.
Something was there.
*******
You can read the first chapter of My werewolf system on P.a.t.r.e.o.n it's only $1 dollar a month. Cheaper than :) and you get access to the MVS webtoon. (2 Chapters per month)
If you want to support the creation of the Webtoon, you can on my P.A.T.R.E.O.N: jksmanga
Inside of Quinn's body, he could feel something forming. It felt warm and started to develop all on its own. It was a different feeling to when he meditated for Qi training. Then he would have to focus his mind extensively on controlling the Qi around his body.
It wasn't the same as controlling the blood either, this was as if his body was reacting on its own without having to think.
'Come on, do I have one?' Quinn thought.
But as soon as he started to think this, and had rushed the process, the feeling in his c.h.e.s.t disappeared. It was gone.
'No, no, no! Come back!' Quinn thought.
But the more he started to think and worry about it, the harder it would be. The feeling never came back again after the first time. Eventually, Quinn decided to give up, he just couldn't get the same sense he did the first time.
"Alright, Quinn, you finally opened your eyes," Sam said.
Looking around the room, Quinn could see that Fex, and Kazz were no longer sitting down, and instead were just chatting away, he couldn't even hear them.
"Was I that out of it, how long has it been?" Quinn asked.
"About three hours," Nate replied. "If you didn't realise the time going by, then it means you're doing something right. Unlike these two, they gave up after about ten minutes. I was worried for a second I wasn't a good teacher. But looks like I've outdone myself again." Nate started to brag. "We don't need any of that fancy machinery to see."
"But, only one out three of them succeeded in…well something I guess," Sam said.
"Don't worry too much, all you need to do is remember that feeling," Nate explained. "Just don't chase it. If you chase it and start thinking about it too much, then it will go away. Also, the soul weapon takes time to develop. The more you start to look into it, the more it will take shape, and the easier it will be to use it. Until you no longer have to think about it anymore. Well, you shouldn't be thinking about it in the first place, but you understand what I mean."
It was now night time, and quite late, even the people who were training in the room before were no longer there. Apparently, while Quinn was in his zone, the others had also gone to register their tags with the Traveller system. Something Quinn had done before the others arrived anyway.
According to Nate, there wasn't much he could do other than explain the concept. There was the machinery that would allow one to separate their mind, making it easier, but no factions possessed such a thing. Since before the civil war, it was something everyone had used during their two years service.
In the end, it was up to him to figure out on his own with the information provided. Due to how late it was, both of them decided to call it a night headed off home, and Quinn and the four others did as well.
The housing area in the shelter was split based on one's ranking. The higher ranking would live in similar areas. As they contributed more to the shelter in responsibilities and beast crystals, while the lower Ranking D, E and F were placed in a square looking three story apartment block like building.
However, it was all free provided by the shelter to their travellers, so no one could complain. The only request was they go out for a hunt once a week, it didn't matter how basic that was, even if it was only the basic tier level.
On the way back, the four of them walked together, Paul still had his head in the ability book. Quinn remembered that when Peter had been given the level four transformation skill, that he was able to implant the ability into him, just like when he had picked up the level 6 shadow book.
However, there was a downside to this, Quinn just knew how to use the shadow, he hadn't learnt it, and it was the same for Peter. They hadn't learnt the correct techniques to cultivate their ability. This meant if Quinn wanted to try and teach someone the shadow ability or pass it on, he could not.
'Maybe it's better if he learns it the correct way.' Quinn thought.
Quinn was still over the moon that he had felt something in his c.h.e.s.t. He was happy at the possibility that he had a soul weapon. His hopes weren't completely lost, it led him to ask the others.
"So did you two feel anything?" Quinn asked.
"Not a single thing," Fex said, and Kazz shook her head at the same time. "Well, it's obvious by the name, Soul weapon. Vampires are said to have no soul for centuries. We're way too evil for something like that, right?" Fex chuckled. "Maybe your situation is a bit unique, you said Leo had one right, so Paul should be able to have one as well."
"Were there not humans that you had turned before?" Quinn asked.
"Turning used to be a thing people did a long time ago, but it hardly happens now," Fex replied. "Back then, I don't think humans really knew what a soul weapon was either."
This started to make Quinn think. If what Nate said was true, one would fully develop their soul weapon and mind for it at the age of sixteen. Then any human who was turned after this age should be able to produce one, and this included Arthur.
The thought scared Quinn a bit. Arthur was already ridiculously strong, did he already have a soul weapon? The big sword in his hand was his blood weapon, maybe soul weapons weren't around during Arthur's time either. Still, he couldn't imagine how unstoppable Arthur would be.
"Paul, when you learn your ability, try to see if you can make a soul weapon. It will be good to know." Quinn said. He didn't know why, but whenever he talked to Paul, it felt a little awkward like something was off.
"Of course," Paul replied. "The poison ability is a bit complicated, so it might take me a while to learn, but I think it will be worth it."
"I can help?"
"Don't worry," Paul replied instantly, not even thinking about it. He said nothing further.
"Will it make them suspicious if we don't have a soul weapon?" Fex asked.
"I was thinking about that," Quinn replied. "I'm sure you can use your blood strings since it still looks to be part of your string ability. You can claim it's an enhancement type of soul weapon."
Fex was pleased with this idea. Now if he was to fight a beast and go out on the field, he wasn't as limited as before. As long as he got more beast gear, he also wouldn't have to pretend to be limited with his physical abilities. The only thing he had to hide was his blood abilities.
"What about Kazz?" Fex asked, they both looked at her, wondering if she had any suggestion, but it looked like she wasn't even paying attention to the whole conversation.
They claimed Kazz had a regeneration ability so the best choice would probably be an item Soul weapon. Nate said these were sometimes difficult to figure out, and they could play it off as she didn't know how to use it. That was if the question ever came up.
As they were nearing their housing areas, Quinn noticed that Fex looked a little flashier than usual. He was so concerned with the soul weapon it had completely gone past him.
"Hey your armour is nice, did you buy that today?" Quinn asked.
"Yeah at the marketplace, what do you think of it?"
Quinn was no master forger. However, his inspect skill told him everything he needed to know about the piece.
[Inspect]
[Gilchomp Beast c.h.e.s.t piece.]
[Defence 30]
[All stats +3]
[10 percent resistance to all elemental attacks]
[Durability: 80/100]
Looking at it initially, Quinn thought it was a lot better than his own c.h.e.s.t piece. Of course, his was at the intermediate level, but the one he was looking at gave double the amount of defence his did and also gave plus 3 to all stats compared to his plus one.
On top of that, it had resistance to elemental attacks. Something that would go well in times like this when they were up against the big four and the military.
It seemed like the higher the beast gear was, also the effects would rapidly increase. It was no wonder that if a regular human had a demon level beast gear, they were considered an entirely different person.
Still, credit needed to be given where it was due and that was to the forger. When looking at who made it, the system stated the name as "Alex Way."
Before Quinn left, they had made a deal, one that would earn him possibly a great fortune in the future. If Quinn was going to go through his plan to create his faction, he would need to find this person. However, just because Alex's equipment was on the planet didn't mean he would be here.
The planet would do trades with other shelters and factions that belonged to the Graylash family, but he had found a link that would possibly help them find him.
"Let's meet at the main hall tomorrow," Quinn said. "Bring all your beast gear and whatever you need. We're going to go on our first quest."
"But Quinn, don't we need a fifth person?" Fex asked.
That was right, due to the way quests were set out, only D, E and F ranks were able to team up together. From then, you were only allowed to team up with one rank above and one rank below. There were times when there were special quests that were an exception to this rule, but a normal hunting quest wouldn't be one of them.
This meant Quinn wasn't able to invite Sam or Nate along. Bringing an unknown with them would only cause trouble. Especially when there was Kazz, the loose cannon.
Who would be their fifth member?
*****
You can read the first chapter of My werewolf system on P.a.t.r.e.o.n it's only $1 dollar a month. Cheaper than :) and you get access to the MVS webtoon. (2 Chapters per month)
For MVS artwork and updates follow on Instagram and Facebook: jksmanga
If you want to support the creation of the Webtoon, you can on my P.A.T.R.E.O.N: jksmanga
The rooms that were provided by the faction were quite nice inside. They didn't look like the military rooms as they had a nice personal home touch to them. There were decorations inside, a welcome message and all sorts. It really seemed like a nice place to be.
The rooms were given to each of the members, so Quinn and the others were separated. However, if one did have a family, there would be larger rooms on the first floor to occupy. At the same time, everyone else remained on the upper two floors.
Everything that was happening, everything that the faction did to keep these people loyal and staying here, Quinn was taking note of it all. It seemed like they had a good system, and he would need to replicate what he did like and what he didn't like into his own faction.
Sleeping through the night was a little weird for Quinn, but it was something he had to get used to. Even with the rings protecting one from the sun, he felt energised to go and do something when the night sky came out.
After sleeping for a few hours and waking up before the sun had even risen, Quinn decided to use this time to try and see his soul weapon inside him again. He closed his eyes and attempted to shut off his mind while gathering the feeling in his c.h.e.s.t.
Slowly something was felt in there, like a little small warm flame. However, just when it looked like it was about to form into something, he would lose it. Whenever he saw it taking shape, he would think about the shape, thus extinguishing the whole image together.
The state of mind was more difficult than he thought. Perhaps he would do well to get one of those machines from the military at some point if so much time had passed and he was still unable to use his soul weapon.
Thinking about it more, perhaps one person would be able to aid or word it better than Nate. It's not that he didn't trust him, but at times Nate could be well… a bit of a blockhead. It just so happened that his head was in the shape of a block as well.
If worse came to worst, he could ask Paul.
Finally, the sun had risen, and the four of them met up outside to head to the main hall in the base together. Before that, all members of the faction had to gather for a meeting in the assembly hall.
Standing at the front, controlling the meeting was Blip. Behind him were four Rank B Travellers Quinn could see in the distance. There was Nate, Linda, a male and another female.
The faction members were told to get in no such order. Still, naturally, it looked like people had chosen to go next to those that were similar ranking levels of themselves. It made sense since these people would know each other better as they went on quests together.
However, Sam had decided to walk over to Quinn and his group to see how they were doing.
The meeting didn't last long, it was just a few updates. First off, they reported how many different types of crystals the faction had gathered sorting them by tiers. Then they went onto any news that was happening in the faction. Some things were positive such as congratulating couples on the birth of their child. Or someone's birthday. Then there were a few negative things after.
Finally, Blip would update everyone on the situation at the other planets and factions. Scuffles and small brawls that happened between the powerhouses. Most of the fights seemed to be happening between factions more closely related to the big three and military. While factions such as this one were here purely for support.
Blip reminded them to still be on guard. At some point, someone will possibly try to make a move. Crushing the supports to weaken the top.
"Sam, you don't happen to know a forger by the name of Alex Way, do you? If not, is there a way you could see if he's at this base?" Quinn asked.
Sam tried to rack his head, while repeating the name, to see if it rang a bell.
"I'm sorry, Quinn. I know a lot of people in this shelter, but I don't know any Alex Way. If you want I can try asking Blip to look for him. If we search via his name, then we should be able to find his Traveler ID and see what planet it was last seen at?"
"That would be great."
There was a chance that Alex was still in the military, but he doubted it. The armour seemed to be forged not too long ago. To get here, it would likely have been traded by someone under the Graylash family, since the Crows no longer did trade with anyone outside of it.
Quinn remembered allowing Alex to recreate a few designs. If he was already selling to people like this, maybe he had sold a few, which meant that Alex owed him money. However, he couldn't have been doing too well. The fact that Sam didn't know him yet was proof of that.
Still, if he could meet, it would be a quicker way to earn credits and get the funds needed, then ranking up at a faction he would eventually leave.
The four of them ventured into the main quest hall, and it looked like most people from the assembly hall had done the same. The quest board was large and went the entire length of the room. Thankfully, it was also split up into different categories based on the rank of the quest. One didn't actually need to go up to the quest board to receive one.
At each of the tables where people could relax and drink, there was a digital hologram which they could use to shift through all the quests and see more details. The quest board itself was more just for show.
The rank D, E, and F sections were placed together. When looking through the quests, Quinn realised most of them weren't really jobs but just information. Telling them of areas where they might be able to find a beast. When accepting one, they would know a group was going to that area.
However, a few actual quests were posted by forgers and some other people looking for them to kill specific beasts, offering credits in return for the crystals.
It didn't matter what they picked since they were just doing it for the points, so Quinn picked up one that informed them of an area to hunt intermediate beasts named Hypocen. Whatever they were.
When trying to accept the quest, the screen asked them to input the Traveller ID of each person who was to take it. There were many slots, and after filling out four of them and hitting enter, an error message appeared.
[Five members are required to accept the quest]
For some reason, he thought he might be able to just bypass it.
"What happens if we just go with the four of us and come back with the crystals?" Quinn thought.
"Then they won't let you leave the shelter." A male's voice said.
When they turned around, they could see what looked to be a middle-aged man. He was dressed in decent beast gear all over and had a scruffy beard covering his face. Still somehow the presence this man was giving off was gentle, as he smiled, his eyes did too.
"The name's Freddy." The man said, shaking Quinn's hand. "I assume you guys are new around here. The rule is simple, they ask for five people for our safety. Beasts, especially those of the lower levels are hardly on their own. The last thing the faction wants is people dying, especially in times like these."
"This sucks man!" Fex said, hoping to let his limbs spread a bit.
"If you're struggling to find people I'm happy to join you guys," Freddy suggested.
"Why?" Quinn replied. "You don't know us, why would you help us?"
At this point, it was safe to say that Quinn was cautious of everybody and their intentions. Growing up how he did, it was hard for him to believe people were just nice. The only person he had met like that so far was Vorden.
"Your part of the Crow faction now right? That means you're family. I care about everyone here, just like my own family. And since you guys are new, you're like my newborns."
"Oh, I want to be the big sister!" Kazz shouted out.
"Done!" Freddy pointed at her and gave a wink.
Looking at Freddy, Quinn could see he had his tag out on display, and he was a D rank, which meant he was allowed to go with them on the hunt and it would fill up the last slot. Still, Quinn couldn't shake this strange feeling.
[Inspect]
******
You can read My werewolf system Exclusive on P.a.t.r.e.o.n it's only $1 dollar a month. Cheaper than :) and you get access to the MVS webtoon. (2 Chapters per month)
If you want to support you can on my P.A.T.R.E.O.N: jksmanga
For MVS artwork and updates follow on Instagram and Facebook: jksmanga
Using the inspect skill on Freddy didn't show up anything strange. He had advanced tier equipment all over his body. Something that nearly everyone in the room apart from them had, so he wasn't hiding anything.
'Since when did I become like this, he's a middle-aged man.' Quinn thought, placing the palm of his hand in his face.
"If you want to know anything, just ask. I have one daughter and two boys. My daughter is a little cutie pie who just turned five, and my wife is someone to die for." Freddy said in excitement. "You see because I have a family, I don't like to go on dangerous quests. So I often go with the newbies because they tend to be on the more cautious side.
"Also, if they've never gone hunting on this planet before I can help them. Guiding them to good spots and places to stay out of trouble. After all, there might be an area where you pass a bunch of higher tier beasts on the way. So it's good to have someone experienced like me. As I said, there's nothing strange about it.
"This benefits me, doing less risky jobs for my family, and benefits you as well," Freddy said with his gentle smile once again.
'Does this guy have a charm effect or something? His smile, it's so golden.'
Quinn felt like after everything he said, he just couldn't turn the man down. Besides, who else was going to join their team? Sure, many people were keeping an eye on them, but it seemed like they were hoping for Quinn's group to split, so they could snatch them up one at a time rather than one of them come to their side. Perhaps because of what Freddy had said, it would be a pain to be the one guiding a bunch of newbies.
"Okay," Quinn said, and the man's traveller ID was inputted into the quest board.
When exiting the shelter, two guards who had a strange square looking device asked one of them to place their tag on the device, which made a ding sound confirming they had taken a quest. Only when they heard the ding from each of the tags were they finally allowed to leave the shelter.
Exiting the shelter, Freddy had offered to lead the way. He had a large rucksack on his back and multiple digital maps he would pull out in it. Ones that would show their location on the map itself and it looked like it had been edited with a lot of information. Little notes he had put and areas to avoid.
The planet's soil was mostly red in colour, and from the ship looked to be a little smaller than earth. It was one big clump of land and had many large rivers running through it, but didn't seem to have a large sea. Or at least something similar to an ocean that earth would have.
There was still plenty of forest and mountain areas all over the place, and it looked like they were heading towards one of the more hilly areas.
While walking, Freddy gave out as much information as he could. "The Hypocen are a type of beast that lives up one of the rivers that go through the hills there. They are aquatic creatures, but they can survive out of land for a good half an hour before having to go back in.
"They have relatively large bodies and are slow in movement. However, their large mouths and jaws are deadly. In an instant, they can crush you. The main thing to look out for is a Hypolord. It's an advanced tier beast that is sometimes in a pack. But it mostly chooses to stay in the waters. As long as you don't attack it directly or enter the water yourself, it will ignore whatever is outside.
"The best thing to do is lure the Hypocen out from the water. Their large bodies make them slow in movement. And that way we won't anger the rest."
Freddy, just like he said was good, he knew all the spots to avoid trouble. The information that Freddy had given to them for free, including the map, would have all cost them credits from a market stall. Yet, he had kindly given it for free and wasn't even charging for his service.
It also looked like a few other groups were doing the same quest as them, heading off to the same area. But Freddy said there were plenty of beasts, so they had nothing to worry about.
The walk seemed like it would take about an hour and a half to get there, so it wasn't too far from the base. Back at the shelter, Quinn had seen a few sh.i.p.s leave and other vehicles, which could be requested if one was to go somewhere further.
However, the deposit on one of those things was insane. At the moment, Quinn had no chance of renting out one of those.
During their walk, Freddy would fill in the quiet times with conversations about his family. He would talk about his kids and loving wife. It seemed like he really cared about them.
Hearing all of this started to sadden Quinn. The way he talked, it was the life Quinn never had. By then the war had broken out, his parents had left him, and they had died in the war. He wished that he had a father like Freddy to be there for him.
Finally, they had reached one of the hilltops and down below a forest area could be seen, along with a large river running through the forest at the bottom. It looked like some groups were already there hunting the beasts away.
"Haha, let's do this!" Fex shouted, running ahead of everyone else.
With so many groups here, it was important that they kept their vampire skills a secret, but for Fex, he could freely use his string. Like Freddy had said, the beast had a large body. It was similar to that of a hippo, only more ugly looking and they certainly did have a snap in their bite showing their sharp teeth.
With Fex there, the task of hunting the Hypocens was a lot easier than they first thought. Because of his string, he could literally pull the large beast out of the water and with the five of them, it was easy for them to defeat the beast without getting too close to it.
Paul still hadn't learnt the poison ability, it would take him some time, but he did get to practice with the claws. Things were going so well they decided to do something to speed up the process.
Fex was designated the fisher. Using his string, he would pull two Hypocen out at the same time and throw them towards the others. They had split off into pairs. Kazz and Freddy were taking on one, while Paul and Quinn would defeat the other.
The other groups who were nearby could see this, and couldn't believe their eyes. A group was taking out so many intermediate beasts and so quickly.
"That person's ability, it's perfect for water type beasts like these." One of them said.
"Yeah, I think most of them are new. Maybe we should try asking him to help us out."
After a while, the group had managed to take out fifteen Hypocen and were now taking a break. Freddy was tired after all. While sitting down, away from the river and mostly under cover of the tall trees. A few of the other groups had approached them.
'Why is there always trouble, can people not just leave us be?' Quinn thought.
"We were wondering if you could help us hunt beasts." The front man asked, looking at Fex. "It's okay if you can't, but it takes a long time to get their attention before we can take them out of the water. If you're too tired, it's okay."
Fex turned around looking at Quinn, wondering what his answer would be. Fex still had plenty of energy, and they were just resting for Freddy's sake.
As for Quinn, he was a little stunned. It was twice now where he had expected something terrible to happen, and yet people weren't complete arses the first time he met them.
"Sure, go ahead," Quinn said.
It was always a good idea to have a good relationship with others. Maybe this would even help him out in the future.
Fex did the same for the other groups as he did for them, and quickly he was getting everyone's attention.
"Come on, let's get going then," Freddy said, tensing his bicep. "We can still hunt without him."
Without Fex, it was a little harder. Somehow they were to get agro of the creatures closest in the water and lure them out. This was when Freddy came up with a suggestion. He looked around him before saying anything.
"I know a place where we can go," Freddy said. "Follow me."
By now, Quinn had no doubts about Freddy. He was just too nice to be up to no good; it made no sense and Quinn was pretty sure even if he was to try something, the three of them could take him on.
"You guys are stronger than you look, so I think we will be fine here," Freddy said with a smile.
With the Hypercen going towards the edge of the water and it not being so deep, it was easy for them to hit the beast as such. During the whole fight, Quinn was wondering what Freddy's ability was. This entire time he had just been fighting with a beast sword and armour.
Not only that, he seemed to be close to Kazz, making sure she didn't get hurt. Whenever it looked like the Hypocen might hurt her, he would swoop in to protect her.
"It's fatherly instincts," Paul said, looking at the same scene that Quinn looked at. "He has a daughter and kids himself, and Kazz looks quite young. It seems like it's natural for Freddy to protect those younger than him. I think the real reason why he approached us might be because of how young you all looked. When he said, you were his children, he really meant it."
Ever since coming to this shelter, Quinn started to have a change of heart in how the people were. Was it really the military that was at fault with everything? Things seemed fine here. However, there was one difference, they weren't at war at the moment, and the threat of the Dalki still existed.
Paul and Quinn continued to fight away, and so did Kazz and Freddy.
Under the water, a slightly larger Hypocen could be seen coming towards them.
"Hey, look at that one. It's really fat!" Kazz said, laughing, as she rushed over to go hit it on the top of its head, hoping to get it's agro.
"No, wait!" Freddy shouted out. "That's a Hypo lord!"
His cries were too late. When Kazz got close enough, the larger Hypolord had already opened up its mouth showing its large sharp teeth. It was wider than the hole of Kazz's body.
"Damn it!" Freddy said. "Swap."
One second Kazz could see the large mouth of the beast and its sharp teeth. She prepared her fist, something like this couldn't kill her. The next second, she was suddenly back on land, and now instead, she could see Freddy where she was moments ago in front of her.
His body was facing towards her while his body was going into the mouth of the beast.
"Live, sorry kids," Freddy said, and the next second, the mouth was closed shut.
Blood splattered everywhere, with his leg hanging out from the mouth.
"Nooooo!" Quinn shouted in a rage and activated his shadow in an instant.
*****
You can read My werewolf system Exclusive on P.a.t.r.e.o.n it's only $1 dollar a month. Cheaper than :) and you get access to the MVS webtoon. (2 Chapters per month)
If you want to support you can on my P.A.T.R.E.O.N: jksmanga
For MVS artwork and updates follow on Instagram and Facebook: jksmanga
An advanced tier beast like the Hypolord was no match for Kazz. After all, before vampires could come of age and either evolve into a vampire noble or go through the ceremony, they were told to kill ten death bats which were also at the advanced level.
There was never a worry in Kazz's mind that she would die. Freddy had taken them to a quiet area, there was no one else around, it was his secret spot, and he himself didn't seem too strong. If she needed to use something like super strength, they could try to explain it away. Or worse, they could remove his memory.
She thought of all these things when she decided to give the big Hypolord a punch straight through its mouth. However, she didn't expect her body to suddenly be transported, so it was back fully on land.
And in her place, Freddy was there, she could see the look in Freddy's eyes as the Hypolord's mouth shut. He wasn't frightened, he wasn't scared, instead, he was smiling.
'Why are you smiling? Your weak body will be crushed' And in less than a second, it was just that. The one thing the Hypo creatures had was a deathly strong and fast jaw. After a single snap, it repeatedly opened and closed it's mouth again.
'Why would someone weaker than me, why would that idiot do that for me?' Although she didn't understand his actions, it seemed like her body was reacting, a thick heavy lump was felt in her throat. She had only known him for less than a day, what was this strange feeling?
Before she knew it, she could see Quinn running out. He had placed his shadow in front of him, allowing him to run out onto the water. His feet would sink into the shadow slowly, but his foot was already lifting before he took the next step.
The shadow path eventually reached the Hypolord and surrounded it. It's mouth that was moving fast, was now moving slowly.
This was one of Quinn's new skills called shadow path. From himself, he would throw a path of shadow onto the ground. Whatever set foot on it would be slowed for a short amount of time, and soon the shadow would start to disappear.
The only problem was, the shadow path was slow to come out, and it could only move in a straight line once thrown. Making it easy for one to avoid, but perfect for slow-moving beasts like this one, who were fast in certain areas.
Wasting no time, Quinn hopped on to the Hypolord's back. Using his fist in a claw-like manner, he pounded right through its skull until he reached the brain. He squeezed down, trying to crush it. Anything to stop its movements.
"Damn it, the others, they're going after him as well!" Paul shouted as he noticed the twenty or so Hypocen that were left, now weren't by the shore. In its struggle, the Hypolord moved further into the waters, and it looked like his friends were coming to its aid.
"Shadow void." Soon a large dome-like shadow encased all of them.
"Can we go in there, should we help him?" Paul asked, not having a clue what was going on. Paul hadn't seen Quinn fight properly. He had been busy fighting Leo at the time and didn't know Quinn's strength. However, he did expect Quinn to have some type of power. Otherwise, no one would have listened to his suggestions when saving his life.
Paul looked to Kazz for answers, but she seemed to just be standing there, unsure what to do.
'Was it an ability?' She thought. 'He said the words swap. Moving his position and mine.'
"Quinn don't die, I need you alive!" Paul shouted.
Then, a few moments later, and the shadow dome came down. The Hypocen were seen floating about in the water. Parts of their bodies detached. The lord's mouth had been ripped open and now in Quinn's hands standing on top of his shadow, was a body. A lifeless body and a tag in his hand.
There didn't need to be any questions asked. They were sure of it. Freddy was dead.
[Congratulations, you are now level 30]
A message popped up with a few others, but Quinn simply ignored the system. He had gained a lot of exp for killing a new type of beast he had never defeated before. Also, form those by the river and by the waterfall.
Quinn went ahead and started to place body parts building what he could of Freddy back together. Meanwhile, Kazz began to collect crystals from the beasts Quinn had killed. Nobody asked her to, nobody said anything.
Paul went ahead to get Fex from the others, he didn't say much but just that Quinn needed him. When he came back with Quinn, Fex's mouth was left wide open. He wanted to ask what happened, how it happened but now was not the right time.
With Fex's string, he tied up the body parts, trying to sow what he could together again.
"Can I save him?" Quinn asked.
"No, Quinn. There is nothing in this world that can bring back the dead." Fex replied.
"But he had a family." Quinn started to sob. "His kids were expecting him to come home tonight…He said he planned to give them a nice surprise tonight!" Quinn started to raise his voice. "What the hell are they meant to do now!! He came with us because he thought it would be safer."
So many different emotions were going through Quinn, from anger to sadness, and now he was just tired, as he collapsed on the floor falling to his knees.
"Let's go back, Quinn," Fex said.
Fex thought it was best to try and avoid the other groups. Kazz carried all of Freddy's belongings, and Fex was the one who had Freddy tied to his back with a lot of string. The least they could do was bring back his body in one piece.
"Wait!" Kazz said, "This isn't the area Freddy took us through on the way here."
Quinn wasn't listening and instead was just walking upfront ahead. Suddenly, out from the ground, a lizard-like creature had popped up.
A single swing of Quinn's arm and a single line of blood swipe had come out. The beast was ripped in half.
[Intermediate tier beast killed]
[300 exp granted]
[1700/51,200]
This was bad Fex though, did Quinn not even care anymore. On the way here Freddy had taken them the route where no beast would appear, that way they could use all of the strength for hunting the beast.
Quinn couldn't believe he had doubted him when all he really was trying to do was help them. If he had just used his shadow from the beginning, would any of this have happened? If he had used all of his strength?
This was what was going through Quinn's mind.
"This is what happens in war," Paul said. "People die, Quinn. People who have families. The military had to be tough on those who were weak. We had to be strict, so no infighting would have ever happened."
"I know..I know!" Quinn shouted.
When they returned to the shelter gate, the guard that greeted them took their tags to scan them again.
"There should be five of you, where is the fifth one." He asked.
Quinn opened up his hand to reveal a bloody tag, and then the guard could see something on one of their backs.
The guard quickly took the tag and placed it into his machines, and when seeing the traveller ID he could also see the name. "Freddy! Freddy's dead. Head over to the base immediately and report this all to Blip."
They did as they were told, and they met in the assembly room. Standing there was Nate, Sam, Blip, and Linda while Freddy's body laid on the ground.
Blip looked heartbroken. Paul was the one who had given the report of the events, as it seemed like Quinn was unable to.
"Freddy was a good man, he's been at this base for a long time." Blip said. "Before the civil war, he was a simple market seller. He sold maps and beast glossaries to Travellers. When the Crows were in trouble, he volunteered to become a Traveler, helping out the new recruits not wanting to see anybody get hurt.
"I knew something like this would happen to you one day. Your heart was too kind for this world, and you were given a curse of an ability with it.
"Although I am angry that a dear friend of mine has passed away, I can not blame you guys for this. Things happen, and it doesn't seem like there was anything you could have done to prevent it. However, you aren't completely free. I want you to report to his family of his passing. Tell his wife and kids to come meet me."
They were dismissed and given the location of Freddy's home. Nate looked at all of them, wondering what happened.
'I'm just going to check on them." Nate said as he rushed out of the room.
"We haven't had a death in a month, Blip, a month!" Linda said. "The others are going to learn of this. Everyone knew Freddy, and it could bring the group's morale down. If you ask me, they're more trouble than they're worth." Linda said.
Blip walked over to Freddy, who was hardly recognisable, but there was one thing that had remained on his face. "You see this, Linda." Blip said. "He's smiling. Do you think Freddy would have just saved anyone's life? May you rest in peace, my good friend."
Nate had eventually caught up with Quinn, it wasn't hard, since they seemed to be walking incredibly slow out of the place. "Hey Quinn, are you okay?" Nate asked, touching his shoulder and turning him around.
Quinn's eyes were fierce, and it startled Nate slight, he could see his fist was tense too.
"It was my fault," Quinn said. "I'm sick of this, sick of it all, and I'm sick of hiding. I won't let that happen again, not in front of my own eyes."
Nate could see and feel this shift in Quinn, it was a turning point, but perhaps not just for him, but soon for all of the Crows as well.
*****
You can read My werewolf system Exclusive on P.a.t.r.e.o.n it's only $1 dollar a month. Cheaper than :) and you get access to the MVS webtoon. (2 Chapters per month)
If you want to support you can on my P.A.T.R.E.O.N: jksmanga
For MVS artwork and updates follow on Instagram and Facebook: jksmanga
The four of them stood outside the apartment block for a while. It didn't take them long to find the place due to the fact that Freddy and his family were staying in the same building as them. He was only a rank D after all.
"Why is Blip making us do this, we hardly know the guy," Fex said. "Wouldn't it be better for them to hear it from someone that was close to him?"
"Because it was our fault," Quinn replied.
"We need to do this," Paul said. "It's not just for them, but for us as well. It's important for you to know, for you all to know what it's like when this fate reaches someone."
It sounded like Paul had done this a few times, and in truth, he had as a head general, many times. Because of this, this dreaded feeling that everyone was feeling right now, that Paul felt like he would do anything he could to get his soldiers to come back home and see their families.
When Quinn walked up to the door, this dreaded scene was playing in his head. He had actually been in this position before, only it was the other way round. Complete strangers had come to his house, informing him his parents had died.
"He said his daughter was five." Quinn mulled. He was ten when he was informed, but his parents had left him when he was five.
"Mommy, get the food ready, dad will be back for dinner any second." A sweet little girl's voice was heard from beyond the door.
Those words just crushed them, as if the world wanted them to feel even worse. Quinn knocked on the door. When it was answered, a tired-looking middle-aged woman had answered the door. She had three kids to look after, and that would take a toll on anyone.
In her hand, she had plates as she was getting ready to set the table.
"Oh, I don't think I've seen you before," she said, but the look on each one of their faces said it all. She continued to smile, just like Freddy, but tears started to roll down her face.
"Freddy…" Quinn stumbled just by saying his name, he bit his lip and was biting on it so hard that he had cut himself, and his lip started bleeding dripping onto the floor.
"Maybe we should talk about this away from the others?" Paul said, coming into the front as Quinn was frozen for words.
The kids were told to go in the main living room, while the rest of them would talk in the dining room. On their way there, a sweet little girl with two pigtails skipped over, tugging on Quinn's trousers.
"Here, mister." The girl said, handing him a tissue. "You're bleeding."
Quinn accepted the tissue, and with a smile as sweet as her father's, she walked off to play with her two older brothers.
In the end, Paul was the one that had delivered the news. He knew the right way to say it and was honest about it. Telling them that they were the last group with him. She was heartbroken and torn apart, but refused to cry out loud out of fear the kids would hear.
"Blip said to meet him when you're ready," Paul said. "We managed to bring back his body so you could send him off."
Eventually, she had regained some of her composure. She turned and looked towards Kazz. "Are you the one he switched places with?" She asked.
Kazz nodded. Quinn was surprised by how well behaved she had been. Based on how she acted when she had killed those soldiers, he thought she might say something worse or more inappropriate.
"When we were fighting together, he kept getting in my way." Kazz said. "Kept telling me that I should rest. A young one like me shouldn't be doing things like this. I should be doing girly things. Young one….he had a family, why did he do it? Why did he leave you alone to deal with all this?" Kazz asked.
Perhaps Quinn had thought too soon.
However, the reaction from Freddy's wife wasn't of anger. Instead, she just smiled while looking at Kazz. "All I ask of you, is he gave up his life for yours, please live on for as long as you can."
After delivering the news, the others were ready to leave, and Fex started to play around with the two boys, and Kazz played with the little girl. Quinn was still in the kitchen and hadn't said anything yet, while Paul was by the door ready to go.
"You can't be older than twenty." She said, looking at Quinn. "And yet you had to see a man die in front of your very eyes."
"Are you going to tell the kids?" Quinn asked.
She nodded.
"Good, tell them the truth, it will be better that way," Quinn said as he was ready to leave. The others stopped playing with the children and left with Quinn.
"Fex half those crystals after we input our points into the system. Sell them and give half of the credits to their family." Quinn said. "It was my fault Freddy died. That means they're my responsibility now. Whatever trouble they have, if they have any problems, I want to know about it. Those kids need a better future.
"Paul, you might be right, but those kids will grow up experiencing the same thing I did. And I don't want that to happen." Now all his emotions were coming to the front, and he didn't even know it, but his eyes had filled up.
"I'll end the war with the Dalki, so they have a better future. I'll stop this civil war, so no more people like that have to die." And in his head, he made one more promise to himself. 'And I'll stop the vampires if they ever chose to attack.' He was still cautious of Kazz.
"Your dream is big and nearly impossible for you to do alone." Paul said, "But finally you know what you want. For the first time for me, I see the qualities of a leader."
The crystals they had obtained were all inputted into the system, and their tags were placed on the machine. After just one quest, they had killed so many beasts including the advanced beast, that it was enough for both Quinn and Kazz to rank up to Rank D and Paul from F to E.
Still, it wasn't enough for Fex to Rank up to C. The requirements and points got extremely high for those. The system didn't actually tell when they were close to ranking up, nor how many points each beast gave them.
It was set up this way, so people didn't choose to try to fight something out of their ability level just to rank up.
The group had sold all of the crystals, giving them decent funds, which they would save for now. Quinn had plans, but he needed a few things to fall into place before doing anything just yet. As for the advanced crystal, it was the only one that wasn't sold.
It was made into a rare headpiece. There weren't many crystals that could be made into headpieces, and it was given to Paul to wear. The face part of the helmet design was pretty open. Instead, it had sharp teeth coming towards one's face, but the main features of Paul's face could still be seen.
Nobody else really wanted it, due to its strange look.
The headpiece gave some defence stats while also boosting one's strength by five, which was great considering Quinn's advanced gauntlets which was a weapon increased his power by ten.
It was safe to say that the sleep was rough for all of them that night. When they woke up, they couldn't rest. Most Travellers would probably take a break if something like that happened, especially with completing a quest and their money.
However, Quinn and everyone else wanted to get a move on.
When entering the morning assembly hall, it seemed like a few of the other faction members started to give them looks. The news had already spread. It turned out that Freddy had helped out several people in the faction before.
On top of that, Quinn was starting to hear things.
"They're bad luck, they're bad for this faction. We haven't had an incident in months!"
"Poor Freddy, he knew so much, how could he just die like that? His poor family."
'It would be best to stay away from them."
The morning report was the same, being delivered by Blip, but this time when giving them news, he had told everyone about the sad passing of Freddy. He didn't provide many details into his death, but it wouldn't be hard for others to find out what had happened.
On that day, other groups had seen Freddy with them. It didn't take a genius to figure it out.
The assembly ended, and everyone split.
"Hey is it just me, or is everyone giving us dirty looks?" Fex whispered.
"Are you an idiot!" Kazz said. "Can you not hear everyone talking about us?"
Of course, Fex could, but he was just being his usual self.
Being Rank D, not much had changed for them. The highest Rank quest they still could take was to hunt for intermediate beasts. However, there was a major problem that they needed to solve even before all that.
"Who the hell is going to be our fifth member this time?" Fex asked.
As soon as they made eye contact with anyone, they would simply turn their heads away.
*****
You can read My werewolf system Exclusive on P.a.t.r.e.o.n it's only $1 dollar a month. Cheaper than :) and you get access to the MVS webtoon. (2 Chapters per month)
If you want to support you can on my P.A.T.R.E.O.N: jksmanga
For MVS artwork and updates follow on Instagram and Facebook: jksmanga
Everyone seemed to be glancing in the group's direction, but unlike last time, it was different. It wasn't out of interest, their scorn look and furrowed eyebrows said it all.
"It looks like Freddy was quite popular around here," Quinn mumbled.
"It's not just that, I think you reminded them all of how dangerous it is. When people are scared, they want to blame something, anything and right now that anger is towards us. But Quinn, don't hate them for it." Paul said.
Quinn didn't hate them for it, but it was putting them in a challenging position. Due to how the system worked, they couldn't take any quest nor rank up, and they wouldn't even be allowed to leave the shelter until they took a quest.
They were trapped.
"Hey, I helped you guys out the other day," Fex said, with a smile on his face as he approached another group at a table. "Do any of you want to come join us?"
The group looked at each other, and they all had concerned looks on their faces.
"Look, we're sorry, bro. You really helped us out big time, but we just think it's bad luck after something like that happened, and so soon as well. Maybe after this has died down, you can join us."
Fex then moved onto another table, as that wasn't the only group they had helped that day.
"You don't understand." The man replied. "Freddy helped us all when we first came here. Hunting with him was easier than ever. He knew the techniques and the best places, and it's because of him, no one had died for so long. If he died with you guys, then…"
It looked like no one was going to pull through for them. That much was clear.
"What do we do?" Kazz asked.
"You guys do what you want, I'm going to talk to Nate," Quinn said as he walked off a little frustrated.
With nothing to do, Paul decided he would head off to the training room. Following him was Kazz, she still had a mission to do after all. Although Quinn didn't say anything about him looking after them this time, Fex felt like it was still his responsibility, so he went with them as well.
While in the training room, Paul was busy trying to learn the poison ability once more. Kazz just stood there looking at him, not interacting with him or anyone else.
"Man, vampires are boring." Fex thought. Instead, while he was waiting, he decided to close his eyes and meditate.
'What did that blockhead say again? To shut off your mind and feel something in your c.h.e.s.t?' It didn't work the first time when Fex tried to find a soul weapon, but there was no harm in trying again.
Just maybe, something would be there.
.....
"How are we meant to take a quest if no one will join us! Can't they make an exception and just let us four go." Quinn said, complaining to Nate.
Right now him, Nate and Sam were in a small office, a space that was given to Nate to work from once he had been promoted to Rank B. In a way, it was frustrating for Nate.
He wished he could continue hunting every day. That way, he could rank up even further to build his legacy. Still, here they were a little short-handed with everything coming down on them from above.
"Quinn, don't you understand. They set the rules at five people for a reason. So that something like what just happened won't happen again." Nate replied back. "Think about it, now you want me to ask them if four of you can go when five of you went and one of you died. Everyone right now thinks you're weak. They're probably scared if they do go with you they'll die too."
"Weak, you know I'm not weak," Quinn replied. "It won't happen again. I promise that."
"It's not me you need to convince Quinn, it's them. I don't run this base, and I'm new here as well."
It was tense between the two of them, but they both knew they were passionate just because they cared. Nate didn't want this situation for Quinn either, but he didn't know what to do.
"If I can't complete any quests, then what's the point of me being here?" Quinn said. "What would happen if I chose to leave? Go hunting somewhere else and join another faction."
"That's not possible, Quinn," Sam said. "They won't let you. The ship that you came on. It's already been impounded. They're keeping an eye on it for now."
Quinn wanted to yell out, he had no clue they were doing things like this and Sam could see by Quinn's reaction he didn't like this one bit.
"It's not the Crow's fault." Sam continued to explain. "This is all orders from the Graylash family. Just for now during these times. If you break in and try to get your ship, they'll come after you. Even Blip has something he feared, and he's a lot more scared of the Graylash family then he is you."
Hearing all of this new information just made Quinn's ideals even more sure. He thought this was the perfect place when he arrived, but it turns out it wasn't the best place for him after all.
"I do have some good news." Sam interrupted the silence. "The forger you asked me to find, he is located on another planet called Liptoma. It's one owned by the Graylash family. If you want to go speak to him or see him, you can.
"There are a few teleporters that you can use, but you will have to pay. When you get there, you are not allowed to leave the shelter. However, you are able to buy and purchase things. If you wish to transfer to the faction running that shelter, then that's a whole nother thing altogether.
"Honestly, they won't even look at your request for a transfer at your current Rank. You're a nobody that they don't really need to listen to."
Quinn had heard enough. It wasn't Sam or Nate's fault, but it was clear that they could do nothing to help his situation. Before leaving the room, he said one more thing. "Don't worry, I won't be a nobody for long."
Both Nate and Sam looked at each other and were conflicted. They didn't know whether or not to feel excited about what was about to come, or worried.
It wasn't because they were new, it would have happened to anyone who had died while Freddy was in their group. Sooner or later, death was going to happen, it just happened to one of the worst people.
Still, Linda couldn't get her mind and obsession off outing Paul as the blood evolver. Honestly, it wasn't important for the Crows, but while doing her day to day activities, something about it just bugged her. She needed confirmation that it was really him.
Even then, what would that even change? She just didn't understand why someone would hide their abilities.
"Suzy!" Linda shouted. From outside her office, a brown haired girl came rushing in. As she did, her foot seemed to hit something, causing her to tumble slightly before regaining her balance and putting both her hands out.
"Safe." She said with a smile.
"I have an important job for you," Linda said.
Not knowing what to do, Quinn decided to head back to the Quest hall. He thought maybe he could convince someone by offering them a larger percentage of the credits, or telling them they could stay near the shelter and just wait for them.
Surely someone would accept, right?
Upon returning, everyone looked at Quinn for a second, before looking away again.
'This is going to be tough.'
At that moment, he felt a little tap on his shoulder from behind. When he turned around, he could see a brown haired young girl behind him.
"Hey, I hear you were looking for a new member on your team. Do you mind if I join you?"
Quinn looked at her, and images in his head of her covered in blood entered his mind. He wanted to refuse. He didn't want another person to die. However, what choice did he have?
"Thank you," Quinn said.
A quest was selected of another group of intermediate tier beasts. Quinn didn't want to do the same quest again, because he got more experience points from killing new types of beasts he had never killed before. The group was called together, and Suzy introduced herself to everyone, for some reason, she seemed to take a big liking to Kazz.
"You can call me big sister." Kazz said.
"Alright big sis!" Suzy replied.
Purchasing the required maps and glossary, Paul was in charge of gathering as much information on the beasts as possible.
They had finally exited out of the shelter and before taking one more step out into the wild, Quinn wanted to do one more thing.
"Suzy, thank you for doing this. I know you know what happened last time, but I promise you, you will not die." After saying these words, he gave a sudden hug to her. Her face started to go red, and the others felt like it was out of character for Quinn.
'When did he become so smooth?' Fex thought. It was the perfect time to hug someone.
[Skill activated]
[Shadow on]
After letting go of her, underneath where Suzy stood, her shadow seemed to flicker and move slightly.
'Nobody is dying this time.'
******
You can read My werewolf system Exclusive on P.a.t.r.e.o.n it's only $1 dollar a month. Cheaper than :) and you get access to the MVS webtoon. (2 Chapters per month)
If you want to support you can on my P.A.T.R.E.O.N: jksmanga
For MVS artwork and updates follow on Instagram and Facebook: jksmanga
Paul was the best person for the job when it came to guiding them to new areas. Although he wasn't as knowledgeable as Freddy and had never been on this planet before, there were many times in the past where he would be required to lead a team and explore a new planet.
On top of this, because of his high rank, they would often be some of the most dangerous planets. But back then he had his full power, while now it was safe to say he was weaker than before.
He was unlike the others, they weren't high-level ability users, nor were they greatly skilled in using their abilities. For them, being turned was actually a boost. For Paul, not being able to learn the same ability, it was a complete reset.
This time they had come across a quiet area. The red soil was only seen in patches as tall green grass was covering most of the land. There were a few trees, but they were far apart. What stood out most though was they could see beasts as soon as they arrived in the area. Large creatures as big as an elephant, only they were completely covered in white fur that also covered their eyes.
They moved slowly and were eating patches of grass to the soil using their fluffy trunk. Even when they entered their territory, it didn't look like the beasts were reacting to them at all.
"Hey, I'm all for killing beasts and stuff," Fex said, "But don't you think this is kind of bad? If it's not trying to kill me, I'm going to have a real big problem taking care of them."
Suze started running up to one of the beasts that were busy eating the tall grass. She gave it a big hug and started to shake her head in the fluffy white fur while smiling.
"It's so nice."
Kazz went up to the beast as well, the beast turned its head while munching on the grass looking at Kazz for a second before turning away.
"Can I touch it?" Kazz asked.
"Sure, these are known as Pomplees. They're a basic tier beast that are harmless unless you try attacking them. It's rare to find beasts that don't attack on sight. It's a shame they can't be domesticated though, as soon as you try forcing them to do something or try to move them, they'll fight back." Suze explained.
She reached out her hand and was a little scared at first, but the white fur looked so soft, she couldn't resist. As soon as she touched it, the fur felt so soft, that she just needed to plant her whole body into it.
"Don't worry, we are not here to kill them," Paul explained. "The intermediate beast we are looking for just happens to be in the same area here, it's linked to the Pomplees."
Paul pointed at where one of the Pomplee's was eating. It uprooted the long grass with its strange snout, shoving it into its mouth. Now the red soil beneath the ground could be seen, and it was moving slightly.
A few moments later, something popped up from the ground. It was red in colour with green antennas and as large as a basketball. It rose up in the air and started to flap its light green wings at incredible speed hovering in the air. Then, with its green eyes, it had locked onto the girls.
It started flying through the air and headed straight for them. The boys were further away, and Quinn was ready to use his shadow. Images of what happened with Freddy started to come up.
However, before the bug could reach them, Fex had thrown out his red string. He pulled on it slightly, slicing the beast.
Suze looked at the beast on the floor and could see it was no longer moving. 'That rank D killed an intermediate beast so easily. Who is he?"
The red soil from where the bug beast had come from started to shift and change, only this time the long grass began to grow in the area again until it was back to what it once was.
"I don't know the relation, but the book about the beast just says that in certain areas where the Pomplee eats, an intermediate insect beast called the Kakuen will appear."
There was a family of about thirty or so Pomplee. Still, an intermediate tier beast wouldn't appear from every patch of grass. Once again, the group started to split up to make the hunting easier, only this time, Quinn had decided to go with Kazz and Suze.
On this trip, Quinn was prepared to use the shadow to make hunting easier. He didn't care anymore, and his main goal was to level up and earn a load of credits. Still, he would hide his blood abilities unless necessary. For if anyone was to see them, he was sure Kazz would attempt to silence them.
But these beasts were few, and using the shadow in a situation like this was just pointless. If he didn't have to, what was the point?
They focused on the Pomplee, and when a beast would rise up, they would grab and try to take care of it. One of the bugs had risen from the ground, and Quinn grabbed its head. Activating his gauntlets, giving it quite the shock.
Like a zapper, he was dealing with them one by one.
Kazz, for the first time, had brought out her whip that Quinn had given her and as soon as one had left the ground, a loud bang was heard. Slicing the bug in half. Upon hearing the loud noise, the Pomplee turned to have a look, but when they saw there was no trouble they chose to ignore it.
Suze didn't even get a chance to use her ability, nor fight any of them, for only a few seconds after they had left the ground, the beasts were defeated.
She didn't understand what was going on with these low-rank Travelers. The beats they were fighting against were intermediate beasts because they were hard to track with their eyes. The beast's movements were fast, but the troublesome thing was more how radically it would change direction in a single moment.
It was similar to a fly, yet it seemed to be no trouble at all for any of them. This was due to their special eyes. It was no trouble at all for vampires.
The group had defeated around 14 intermediate beasts, and they decided to take a small break as quite some time had passed.
"Wahhh!" Suddenly they could hear a m.o.a.n, and they noticed it was coming from Suze. "You guys, I haven't been able to take out a single beast. I feel useless." She said.
The others had seen what was happening, both Quinn and Kazz were taking them out before Suze got the chance. Quinn wanted the exp and didn't want her to get hurt, as, for Kazz, she seemed to be enjoying the whip.
"Why don't you swap with me?" Fex said, feeling bad for her. "You can go with Paul."
Paul was doing well, but he was the slowest out of them all. He wasn't using any range abilities, so he would physically have to try to strike the beast with his clawed gloves.
Quinn was hesitant, but as long as he had Shadow on, it should be okay, he thought.
"That's fine. Just stay within eyesight of each other. Don't wander too far." Quinn said.
With the swap done, Suze realised that this was the perfect opportunity to try to see Paul's skill. She had been taken by Linda to see the real abilities of Paul, after all.
Out from the grass, one of the bug beasts had come out. Paul went for a swipe but missed it, as it moved away, then he swiped again with his other hand, and it looked like it had missed a second time. Suddenly, the beast started to move about slower. Its flight path wasn't as erratic as before. It looked almost as if the insect was drunk.
"It's all yours," Paul said.
It was now easy for Suze, the insect was flying slowly and lowering itself. Grabbing her dagger, she jumped up and stabbed it to the ground. That's when she could see there was a strange substance coming out from the insect's mouth.
"What did you do?" She asked.
"It's my ability," Paul replied. "It's not too strong yet, but these beasts with a small body are perfect for testing my poison out."
It was repetitive and boring for them all, but Quinn liked it this way. It was safe and easy for them to get a lot of crystals, possibly ranking them up to Rank C even quicker. Once they were at Rank C, they could go on hunts with Sam, and they wouldn't have to worry anymore.
For this reason, Quinn decided to stay out as long as possible. But in doing so, he had forgotten about a grave detail.
Paul and Suze had continued their method, allowing him to get the surprise attack on the beast, while she would finish it off. The next bug came up from the ground, and Paul went for a strike, then suddenly, his hand's movements slowed.
Slower than he had ever felt it before. His body felt weak, and it was like he could no longer stand on his leg's anymore.
The beast dodged the attack and charged in, using its small clawed hands and large head to fly into Paul, banging him onto the ground. Then with its forceps, it was ready to aim for his throat.
"No!" Suze shouted and threw her dagger, She hit the beast dead on, making it fall to the ground. Find authorized novels in , faster updates, better experience, Please click <a href="#'s-ability_51181568173068911">#'s-ability_51181568173068911</a> for visiting.
"Are you okay?" She said, rushing over. Paul was covered in sweat and was pale. He didn't look good at all.
Turning his head at the commotion, Quinn could see that another bug beast had risen from the ground. It wasn't only fast, but its wings were silent, and it was aiming right for the back of Suze's neck.
"I knew something like this would happen. The world has been giving me bad luck lately. So you want to test me. But you won't get your way today." Quinn said.
[Shadow on ]
[Shadow control rise]
Too distracted by Paul's wellbeing, she hadn't noticed the beast moving forward and going in for the attack. But it didn't matter, for she was protected. The shadow underneath her feet flickered once more and rose up, stopping the beast mid-air, as it slowed down blocked by the shadow.
*****
You can read My werewolf system Exclusive on P.a.t.r.e.o.n it's only $1 dollar a month. Cheaper than :) and you get access to the MVS webtoon. (2 Chapters per month)
If you want to support you can on my P.A.T.R.E.O.N: jksmanga
Paul was still sweating heavily, and he felt incredibly weak. He had no clue what had brought on the sudden weakness.
Could it be something to do with his poison ability?
Normally people with the poison ability should be completely immune to their own, so he didn't understand what was going on.
Seeing all of this, Suze was far more concerned with the person in front of her to see what was going on behind. That was until she could hear the sound of footsteps. She turned around, expecting to see one of the others there, but instead all she could see was a purple wall of shadow.
"What is this?" She thought, afraid that it might be from some high tier beast, but the shadow soon started to fall to the ground and had gone back right underneath her feet. With the shadow gone, she could see Quinn standing there holding one of the bugs in his hand. He let go, and the bug dropped to the ground, dead.
A piece of shadow from underneath Suze had moved over to Quinn's own shadow.
"Was that you?" Suze asked.
But Quinn ignored her and went to see if Paul was okay. When checking over him and seeing his condition, he guessed what it was and if he was right, any second now…
"Ugh!" A m.o.a.n came out from behind, and Fex was now on his knees as well.
"Suze go check on Fex for me," Quinn asked, and she nodded heading over.
Both Fex's and Paul's ring could only block out the sun for so long, unlike Quinn's ring he had gotten from Arthur. Kazz seemed to be unaffected, but he could see a ring on her hand. Being a vampire knight, it was expected for her to have some decent equipment.
Opening up his dimensional shadow space, Quinn pulled out two umbrellas. It was something Layla had told him to keep on him at all times, and he had plenty of them inside in case they got ruined or destroyed. After all, he never knew what could happen.
After popping open the umbrella and placing it over their heads, the colour and the weak feeling Paul felt inside started to disappear.
"It's the sun, keep this over you for about an hour, and then it will charge up the ring. Put on the ring when we're back near the base." Quinn said as he went over to where Fex was to do the same.
"Do you know what it is?" Suze asked, concerned.
'I think they both just overworked themselves and are suffering from a bit of heatstroke." Quinn said with a smile, but it wasn't exactly a hot day.
With that, Quinn thought it was time for them to call it a day. He didn't want to play with fate again. Not only did he have two weakened men, but Suze had nearly gotten hurt as well. If there was a sign for them to stop, this was it.
While heading back, Suze was glad to see that both Fex and Paul were doing better. Quinn was just happy that he had managed to use his powers to save a life for once. He had used one of his new skills called shadow on.
When touching someone, Shadow on, allowed him to put a small part of his shadow into someone else's. Doing so took up a quarter of his MC points. Shadow on itself wasn't the skill that had protected Suze.
All this did was allow him to take control of Suze's shadow as long as he could make eye contact with her. Shadow on allowed him to form a link. If he didn't have eye contact, he couldn't use his shadow control skill to protect her. Get too far away, and the Shadow on skill would break, causing the slither of shadow that was with her to break off and head back to Quinn.
"Thank you Quinn," Suze said. "That shadow, it was your ability, right? Thank you for saving me from that bug." She said and proceeded to give him a big hug.
Now Quinn's face was the one that was blushing. He didn't really get much physical interaction with girls. When he was doing the hugging, it seemed easier when it was with the goal of protecting her.
"Er…your welcome," Quinn said with his hands up.
"Wait till I tell Layla," Fex whispered with a cheeky smile, slightly annoyed that he had gotten two hugs now.
They continued to walk until they could see the shelter in sight. Putting the umbrellas away, their rings had charged enough for them to be used again.
"Hey, are you not worried she's going to tell everyone about your shadow ability?" Fex whispered.
"No, let them come to me. As things come, I'll deal with them." Quinn replied. "Besides, it looks like not everyone knows each other's ability, so she has no reason to tell anyone about it. She didn't even ask us about our ability like Nate said people would when we went out for quests."
There was a specific reason or that though. Linda had told Suze not to. She wanted Suze to be in the complete dark, so Linda had not told her what their abilities were, only to watch Paul closely and report back what his ability was.
Linda didn't want her to get distracted, looking for anything particular and thought it would work out better this way.
'I guess some of them feared for her life or something.' Fex thought.
They entered their points into the system and had brought back a large hall of 26 intermediate beasts to add to their points.
Paul's tag slightly lighted up and the letter had changed from an E to a D. However, it looked like for the rest of them, who were now all at D rank, they still hadn't gone up to Rank C. This included Fex.
It had only been two days, but the number of intermediate beasts they were killing was around three times as much as one would on a regular quest. They also had points from one advanced tier. They imagined Fex should at least be close now.
The group had a few more things to do, such as selling the crystals as well as looking at certain items to buy. Quinn needed to look at how much it would cost to transport to Alex's city. Here Suze had split off from them, not before saying goodbye and that she would be happy to work with them again.
"Such a sweet girl," Fex said. "You could take a lesson from her Kazz."
"Am I not sweet?" Kazz thought, looking confused.
It wasn't that Fex didn't think she was cute but more dangerous. She acted cutely and did cute things, but at times she did so while doing the craziest of things.
When they were out on the field just now and using her whip, Kazz giggled like a little girl. But at the same time, she had been swinging a deadly whip, killing beasts one by one. The two pictures contrasted completely.
Suze had immediately gone to Linda's office, and she was there to make a report.
"What!" Linda shouted. "Are you really sure he used the poison ability?" Find authorized novels in , faster updates, better experience, Please click <a href="#!_51191271309500046">#!_51191271309500046</a> for visiting.
"I'm positive, I confirmed it a few times, and there's no other way," Suze said, stepping back, afraid Linda might try to hit her. "Did I do something wrong?"
"No, it's just I'm baffled," Linda said, sitting back down in her seat.
Linda had seen that the book Paul was trying to learn was the poison book. If he actually now had that as an ability, it meant he wasn't lying and couldn't possibly be the Blood Evolver from online.
'Maybe I should just ask Nate and Sam why they said the Blood Evolver at the assessment. If I tell them everything I've found out, then they have to give me a name.' But finding out like that just didn't feel satisfying.
She had already dug into this deep, racking her head, she tried to think if there was any other possibility. Then she remembered another person who she was suspicious of. That was Kazz. She had, for some reason, got the exact same time as Paul during the obstacle course.
Her ability was regeneration, possibly something they could fake with technology, or maybe had a healer on standby? All these theories were going through her head, but she was now sure that it had to be Kazz.
"Did any of the others use anything strange?" Linda asked.
"Let's see, there was Fex with his string, Paul with poison, and Kazz had a whip."
"A whip!?" Linda interrupted. "Was there any strange red aura coming from the whip at all?"
"No, she was just using it regularly."
Slumping back in her chair, Linda thought maybe she would have to ask Nate and Sam after all.
"Oh, and last there was Quinn with his Shadow ability."
"Shadow?"
******
You can read My werewolf system Exclusive on P.a.t.r.e.o.n it's only $1 dollar a month. Cheaper than :) and you get access to the MVS webtoon. (2 Chapters per month)
If you want to support you can on my P.A.T.R.E.O.N: jksmanga
For MVS artwork and updates follow on Instagram and Facebook: jksmanga
The door was closed shut as Suze had left the room and Linda was left with an even bigger thought on her mind. After hearing about Quinn using an apparent shadow, she just had to find out more. She carefully got Suze to repeat her story to her several times, to the point where anger was starting to show on her face.
"A shadow ability, then how did he move so fast in the assessment?" She thought.
This wasn't the main concern right now for her, though. It was the ability itself. A shadow ability was something she had never heard of before. Which meant it would most likely be an original skill.
Now her suspicions were through the roof. There was Kazz, who was able to copy her teammate down to the millisecond, and a man who she thought was the Blood Evolver but apparently not, and now two originals.
The first thing that came to her mind was to do an internet search. She had found something on the Blood Evolver before. Maybe she could find something about the Shadow ability.
In an instant, there had been a result.
( The cursed Child uses the shadow ability to go through to the final stages of the tournament, but drops out! )
The inter military tournament didn't allow for anything to be filmed and shown to the outside world. So all others could do was read reports on what happened. Apparently, this Cursed Child had gotten quite far using the ability of the shadow.
This was the first time this ability had become known to the world, and many people seemed to be interested in the power.
Someone this sought after, surely someone should know the Cursed child's identity. She searched and searched but could find anything. The only thing she did find was an order. An order from each of the big four families to leave that child alone.
'Who the hell was this group, and who the hell are you, Quinn?' She thought.
Her simple curiosity of this group of kids had now become an obsession of hers. How could a single child have enough power to stop the big four factions at the time from identifying him? If someone truly had that much power, they could stop the war in a heartbeat.
Trying to find a written report, she eventually found only something, that Quinn had said a certain phrase, but it had made no sense to her.
'This is getting too dangerous. I can't let Suze do the investigating herself anymore." Linda thought.
…..
The next day, Quinn and his group had arrived at the quest board once again. After going for the morning meeting, there was nothing new to report. The current plan for Quinn was to get him and his group to Rank C.
This way they could start to accept quests that would allow them to hunt for Advanced tier beasts. He had found out how much it cost to use the teleporter to travel to the planet that Alex Way was on and it wasn't cheap.
Still, they had the funds right now to do it, with how many intermediate tier beasts they were killing on each quest. But according to what Sam had said, it would be impossible for him to get a transfer for all of them.
This was why he thought it would be best to become a rank C first before going. Then, he could talk to Alex and ask what materials he would need. This way, he could get some items from his shop made before he went to meet Alex.
It was too expensive for Quinn to keep going back and forth, but he needed to build up a good relationship with Alex. For he had planned for him to be the first forger in his faction.
Even at rank C though, Quinn very much doubted that Alex would come and run away with him, he needed to prove himself more. So he would build a relationship and get a higher rank.
They saw the quests and were looking around the room for Suze. The others' eyes were still telling them that nobody wanted to join them, not yet anyway. But they didn't seem to be as bad as before.
"I can't see her anywhere," Fex said, after searching the room.
"I can help." A person said, approaching the quest bored. It was hard to tell if the person was female or male. They were covered head to toe in black armour, and even their head was covered up like a ninja, only allowing for the eyes to be seen.
"You need someone, right? I'm looking for a team as well. Let's join together." The person pointed to themselves. The voice was a little low, but it sounded like when a kid was trying to pretend to be an a.d.u.l.t.
"Hey, something is going on here, right?" Fex said. "If my instincts are right, that's a girl."
"Really?" Quinn replied as if it wasn't obvious enough.
"Hey, I have an idea," Fex said. "You've been suppressing your charm skill, right? Why don't you turn it on and go speak to her."
That was right, a long time ago when Quinn would speak to Layla, it would get her to do crazy things, so he had decided to activate his natural charm. It had been so long he had forgotten about it.
'Why not.' Quinn thought.
[Charm is no longer being suppressed.]
Quinn started to approach the disguised woman. For some reason, when she looked at him, she couldn't help but start to imagine ripping the clothes off from his body.
'What the hell is going on, was he always this…this…tasty?' She thought, but her will was strong, and she wasn't going to say that in front of him.
"I think it's great, we need someone, let's go together," Quinn said.
Quinn had spoken in a normal voice, but in the woman's mind, it had come out quite soft, hush and gentle.
"Together." She replied back.
"Quinn, turn it off." Fex suddenly said.
"Huh?" Suddenly, Quinn could feel Fex holding his arm. When he looked up, his face was red.
"It's too much man, turn it off."
Immediately seeing Fex the way he was, Quinn turned it off there and then.
[Your charm is being suppressed]
"Man, I almost forgot you were able to face a leader. I should have guessed you had quite strong charm skills." Fex said, now his face no longer red.
Fex didn't like this, being influenced by Quinn's charm was a sign that his mind was weak. If he had a stronger mind, he would have been able to resist the influence of skill from the leaders. Perhaps the whole vampire incident could have been avoided.
The feeling that Linda felt was no longer there, and now when looking at Quinn, she could just see a handsome young man, but the urges she felt before wasn't there.
"Good, let's get a move on." She said.
Just to be safe, Quinn used his inspect skill to find out who it was that was joining them.
The woman was Linda. She was wearing a different armour set, this one being a mixture of advanced and king tier level equipment.
He was wondering why she had decided to infiltrate her groups, and as for her tag, she was using one that was a Grade D. He guessed being the co-founder of the faction had its advantages. There would be people willing to give her a tag she could borrow and no one would really refuse her.
'Maybe this isn't a bad thing." Quinn thought.
There were a few possibilities as to why she was here, the most likely reason was she had found out something about Quinn's shadow and wanted to see it for herself. But he thought he could use this to his advantage.
Linda was strong, in reality, she was a Rank B going out on a Rank D quest. There was no chance any harm would come to her, so they would be able to fight beats without having to worry.
Quinn had selected a quest, and they were off. While defeating beasts, Linda would constantly put herself in danger, trying to get Quinn or one of the others to save her. But under Quinn's orders, they chose to leave her, and each time she would get hurt, but minimally due to her strong armour.
However, the way she was acting, Quinn was sure of it now. Linda was trying to get him to use his ability. Because this was what she wanted, Quinn did everything he could to not show it, instead he performed the flash step, using his gauntlets and hammer strike to defeat the beasts.
Over the few days she had watched them fight many intermediate beasts, she had to admit, every one of them was strong and highly skilled. Blip was right, even if this group was suspicious - they had high potential.
It didn't take long until they were all upgraded to the Traveller Rank of C, including Paul. To speed up his process, when Fex had reached a C rank before everyone else, when assigning points they decided to not place his tag into the machine. That way the extra points went to the others, speeding their ranking up.
Linda was at a loss. She couldn't find out anything about the group, and they weren't doing anything suspicious. She decided that she would go on one more hunt with them before giving up.
That day, something was different. In the morning, when everyone was called into the assembly hall, there was an announcement to be made. Blip stood in front of everyone and had a grin on his face.
"We have good news for everyone! There will soon be a posting of two large group quests. One of them for the lower-ranking members - two king tier beasts have been discovered. As for the others, an emperor tier beast has been found." Blip said.
Quinn smiled at the thought, he wasn't going to let anyone else get those king tier beasts.
*****
read My Werewolf System Exclusive on P.a.t.r.e.o.n it's only $1 dollar a month. Cheaper than :) and you get access to the MVS webtoon. (2 Chapters per month)
If you want to support you can on my P.A.T.R.E.O.N: jksmanga
For MVS artwork and updates follow on Instagram and Facebook: jksmanga
After the special announcement was made, there was excitement in the air for the whole shelter. It turned out incidents like this didn't happen much. Killing beasts like this would give them top-level gear and would increase the strength of the whole faction significantly.
The two quests hadn't been put up yet on the quest board because this would be a group quest rather than an individual team quest. A group quest was where multiple teams would work together to take care of the beast.
According to Sam, there were a few different rules for this. Everyone who went on the quest if successful would be awarded some type of compensation mostly credits. The member that killed the beast delivering the last blow, their team would be given the beast crystal as a reward. It was then up to them to decide who would receive the said crystal.
At times, due to how tough a beast would be to be killed, multiple people would attack one at once. If this was the case, then the leader, who was present, would decide which group he felt contributed the most.
This was one of the reasons why it was taking a while. Both Blip and the heads of the faction were talking about what level to set the quest at, while also deciding who the leaders would be.
While waiting, Sam, this time had come over to Quinn and the others to join them. Since he was only a Rank C like them, he was not invited to these types of meetings like the others.
"Hey, you don't have to hang out with us cause you feel bad bro," Fex said with a smile. "You can join other groups, you know they hate us."
The group sat down at their own table, as were many of the others as well. Sam looked around before taking a seat. "Actually I'm not the most popular around here," Sam replied back.
"What do you mean?" Quinn was interested, he had seen the people outside treat Sam quite well. If he was referring to him not being popular, then he meant inside the shelter.
"You see, I have quite a low level ability," Sam said. "I was never able to train my wind ability above a level five, but, I have advanced gear all over me, and my cape is now at the king tier level as well.
"The others think the only reason why I am where I am is because of Nate. They think I piggybacked off him and ranked up." Looking at his face, Quinn could see this perhaps troubled Sam a lot.
But it wasn't because of the way people were treating him, no Quinn had seen this look before. It was Sam who actually believed the words of the others. Sam felt like he was weak, just like Quinn had once done as well.
"In a way, it's true." Said Sam. "When we defeated a king tier beast by chance, Nate had chosen to give the crystal to me. The only reason why I'm allowed to hang around the B ranks and Blip is because of Nate's position. So the others don't exactly like me around here."
"Hey, join the club," Fex said. "Don't worry about that too much man. We're finally Rank C's as well. Which means we can go together."
This is why Sam was a bit happy. He had always been with Nate, and perhaps this would be the first time he could do something independently. A group that wouldn't judge him of his past achievements.
Over in the assembly hall, the upper leaders of the Crows were having a discussion. There was Blip the only A rank in the base and the founder. Linda, Blip's sister and co-founder a Rank B. Then there were three more Rank B's Nate, who hadn't been there long.
Then there was another Rank B female warrior who went by the name Megan. She had light brown hair that was long and curly. It was hard for her to keep maintained, so it looked as if she had just given up. On her back were two small axe's.
Then there was Mitchell, he also had curly hair, that was a dirty blonde in colour, on his face square like glasses with his arms crossed listening intently.
"Now that we have decided on the Emperor tier group, I have some plans I want for the ones going for the king tiers." Blip said. "Linda, I would like you to secretly go along with the lower ranks on this quest. Protect whoever you must, but I want you to do it secretly. "
"I'm okay with that," Linda replied. "But does this mean you want someone else to be a leader for this?"
"Yes, that's the idea. We need more people ranking up. More people to be the same level as us, at the same time, I don't want to just invite anyone into the upper part of the Crow's. We need to see leadership skills. Us four will be going after the Emperor tier alone.
"The two king tiers we will only allow Rank D's and C's to go on this one. While Linda will go with them hidden. If you can, try to stay away from the limelight as long as possible. I don't want the group getting nervous or becoming over reliant, knowing you will be there."
"Then who is going to lead the other expedition?" Megan asked. "It would have to be a Grade C correct."
"What about Sam?" Nate asked.
"I don't think that's a good idea." Mitchell chimed in. "I know he is your friend, and I have to admit, he has indeed shown impressive qualities. I would say maybe he is more fitting to be where you are right now, in terms of running the base." Mitchell said, pushing his glasses back onto the bridge of his nose. "But there is a problem that you might not know about."
"Which is?" Nate said with a little anger in voice, annoyed that his friend was being looked down on.
"The other Travelers, they don't look up to him. They don't respect him. Someone can not lead a group if they don't respect him. Every decision he makes, there will be those that don't listen to him and try to undermine him.
"He has a good clear mind and can make tough decisions, but at the end of the day, he has only been in the Crows for two months. The others will not like the fact that he is made leader."
"How about Kong?" Megan suggested. "If we're going by who has been here the longest, he has also been a Rank C for the longest time as well."
"Kong, that's not a bad idea." Blip said.
"Kong!" Nate said. "That guy is a little, rough. Are you sure he will be good for these guys?"
Nate remembered that he had gone questing only a few times with Kong. He was strong and skilled, but he was tough on those that made mistakes and didn't exactly do things his way.
"Do you have a better suggestion, other than your biased friend Sam?" Megan asked.
Back in the main quest room, Blip and the others had come out to make an announcement. He had told them all that the Emperor tier beast would be dealt with by the B ranks and A rank, while Linda would be left behind to look after the base. The reasoning that they didn't want anyone to die, and it was too risky to take any lower ranks.
"As for the second request, teams of five are able to go, but they can only consist of Rank C and Rank D members. As for the one leading the quest, we have decided on Kong."
A few cheers and whistles came from the room as they heard the name. When Quinn's group looked over. They could see a large muscular bald-headed dark-skinned brown man with a tribal tattoo over his face.
But it didn't look like everyone was happy about the decision as half the room had remained silent over it. "If you wish to register, then please go over to Kong, and we will start the preparations." And the announcement was made. The two quests had popped up on the quest board with the requirements.
While the other groups had gone to Kong to go register their teams, Quinn was still sat down thinking. There was no rush, and it wasn't like Kong could deny their team of going. They were all Rank C's. What Quinn was thinking about was the reward instead.
Because it was a new type of king tier beast they had never discovered, it meant the crystal would have to be given over to the Graylash family. In return, their group would get something else.
But Quinn didn't like this, and he felt like the king tier crystal given back would be something of a lower quality. From what Nate had said, sometimes they were just given king tier weapons that had already been heavily used.
That's when an idea popped into Quinn's head. Perhaps a way for him to get both the king tier crystals for himself without having to give them over. If this plan worked, then maybe he would also have a chance to grab the emperor tier as well.
"Quinn, I'm not liking that creepy smile on your face right now, calm it down a touch or two will ya," Fex said.
*****
read My werewolf system Exclusive on P.a.t.r.e.o.n it's only $1 dollar a month. Cheaper than :) and you get access to the MVS webtoon. (2 Chapters per month)
If you want to support you can on my P.A.T.R.E.O.N: jksmanga
For MVS artwork and updates follow on Instagram and Facebook: jksmanga
Looking around the room, Quinn could see the strange-looking ninja person who had been joining the group over the last week or so. This person was actually Linda, and this time she looked a little different than her usual self. Instead of the black armour, she wore in the past, she had regular black clothing over her armour. This was because today, she was wearing the same gear that she had worn at the assessment.
A mixture of emperor tier and king tier equipment. It looked like she would be coming with the C rank and D ranks for this quest. The Crows were not going to take any chances. It was a smart move, and Quinn knew what they were doing.
However, what he didn't know was why Linda had been in his group for so long. What was she trying to find out? Looking at her now Quinn could also see that she had joined a group of five where Suze was also a part of them. It couldn't have been a coincidence, Suze was most likely sent as a spy, and she had reported back to her of his abilities.
At first, she must have joined the group because she was suspicious of them, and the most suspicious one of them all, Paul,, being from the Pure group. Perhaps they just wanted to keep an eye on him and them for a few days to make sure they weren't all from Pure and had hidden intentions, but her interest had changed after Suze reported.
Linda joined the team trying to get herself in troublesome situations to see if Quinn really did have the shadow power. This is what Quinn thought anyway, he didn't know the real reason for her first joining was to find out who the blood Evolver was.
'This is going to be quite troublesome.' Quinn thought.
He had a plan, but with Linda there it would be quite troublesome. Going up to the quest board. In his head, Quinn noted down the two locations. They seemed to be in the same overall area but at different locations.
'Getting from one to the other shouldn't be too hard. This is good.'
"Paul, purchase information on both of these areas and see if you can get a map for both locations as well, ones as detailed as possible, don't worry about the cost. Note down anything strange as well." Quinn ordered.
Paul nodded and headed off, he didn't ask why and had just agreed to do it. Lately, Paul had been more compliant and less snappy with Quinn. Things had changed a bit since that day.
Equipment was already being loaded up and supplied by Kong. On quests like these, the leader had a budget they could use. With it, he had bought maps, tracker and traps. These were the standard for any type of high-level beast hunt.
The trio, Kazz, Paul and Fex went to gather the extra Equipment. While doing that, Quinn and Sam had gone to register, and Quinn could hear Sam's heartbeat. It was beating louder than usual, as they got closer and closer to the table Kong was at.
"What's wrong?" Quinn asked.
"Ah, heck, can you tell?" Sam thought he was doing a good job of hiding his fears, but it turns out not, but he was, it was just Quinn could hear his heartbeat.
"Remember what I was talking about, how some people don't exactly like me being here or the Rank I'm at. Well, Kong here is one of the worst offenders of them all."
Much wasn't said and finally, they had reached the front desk.
"Now, if it isn't little Sammy boy, you do know this is for Rank C's and D's only. Which means your boyfriend can't tag along with you on this quest." Kong joked, and his teammates behind all laughed as well.
Quinn looked at his gear and at all of the gear of the other participants. Apart from Linda, all of them wore advanced tier beast gear which seemed to be the standard. However, Sam was the only one that had a king tier Cape.
It looked like Rank C's, had trouble getting better gear once getting to this point. For Quinn's group. They all still had mostly intermediate gear. The main reason being they had only just entered C rank and had yet to go on any quests to take down some advanced tier beasts.
"Kong just register me down, please. I don't want any trouble. We all need to do this for the Shelter and the faction." Sam replied.
"Yeah I know, I'm just teasing you a little. I'm saying these things because I care about the faction. Remember your true Rank and don't go trying to pull off things you can't do. You'll only get in the way. Nate ain't here to cover for you" Kong replied, and now he was looking towards Quinn.
Sam didn't reply back and could see his Traveler ID was added to the system. What was the point of saying anything back. Sam felt it wouldn't change his opinion of him, the only way to do that, was to do so out on the field.
"Well, didn't know you were teaming up with them. Didn't you all just become C ranks?" Kong asked.
"Aren't D ranks allowed on this quest as well?" Quinn replied. "I thought they would have at least put a leader with half a brain in charge." Quinn had dealt with enough people who were like him during his time at school.
Maybe if he still felt like hiding, he wouldn't have said anything back, but now he was fed up of people like this.
Slamming his fists on the table and standing up, Kong went to grab Quinn, but it felt like his hands had just slipped through, grabbing nothing but thin air as Quinn had moved back.
"Oh right, a speed ability user, correct?" Kong said. "Perfect for running away. I guess you did the same thing when you let Freddy die, right? You just ran away."
Quinn didn't like Kong saying this, he didn't like this one bit. The death of Freddy was still fresh in his mind. Hearing this, the images of his body covered in blood had appeared. Then for some reason, as the anger was boiling inside of him, the picture was switched. Instead of Freddy covered in blood, it was Kong and standing over him was Quinn, covered in his blood.
"I don't care if your own team dies, and that includes Sam. I don't see you guys as part of this faction anyway. We were here even before the Civil war started, and those are the people I will protect."
While staying here, Quinn had noticed a few things between the members of the Crows. To the people on the outside and when Quinn first arrived it looked as if everyone got along. But there was a bit of divide. There were those that were part of the Crow's before the civil war and those that joined after.
The ones that joined after couldn't have been here longer than two months. Yet some of them were high ranks, solo Travelers, or Travelers from other factions. Due to their high ranks, Blip had treated them quite well. Wanting to strengthen the Crows, and this was where the other half of the Crows anger stemmed from.
They had been loyal, and with the Crows before all of this. Yet, because they weren't as skilful and such, they had been treated as less important.
Quinn being in the situation he was in now, understood both sides. What it felt like seeing others get ahead just because they were stronger, and for the newcomers being treated like crap for no reason.
"Hey, hey what's going on here. Are we all good here?" Fex said, pulling Quinn back a bit.
"Quinn, calm, if you get any angrier your eyes are going to start shooting beams man," Fex whispered. He didn't mean this literally, he just meant they would start to glow red. Quinn would use his influence skill without really knowing he was using it.
"The emperor group is ready to move out, is it all good on your side!" Blip shouted over to Kong.
Quickly, Kong put down all of their Id's since Quinn's was the last group.
"All good here!" Kong shouted back, and it was time for them to depart.
The two groups, although going to the same area, would leave at different times. Blip's Emporer tier group had left first and were already on their way towards a black coloured mountain in the distance.
Kong's group were now outside the Shelter in their five-man teams. In total there were five groups of five, making them a large team of twenty-five. Kong had ordered one of his men to give a map to each of them. High-tier beasts usually had some form of intelligence, and there were two things they needed to remember.
One, the beast wouldn't always stay in the same place, they only knew the area, and two, when the beast was weakened, it would often try to run away to recover. The most important thing was to fire a tracker into the beast as soon as they saw it.
This is where Sam noticed a problem. Kong had given each of his members a trapping device and a tracker to shoot at the beast. Yet the other groups had only been given a map.
"Alright, if everyone has everything they need, let's head out. It's going to be about an hour journey. We will go at a good pace so we don't tire out. If you follow us, we shouldn't run into as many beasts on the way. When we get to the area, the groups will split up. If you find the beast, you are to report to us on the transmission device of your location, and one of us will come and fire a tracker into the beast." Kong said. "Remember, the most important thing is to listen. I have more experience then all of you here."
"Kong," Sam called out. "Shouldn't we all have a tracker device each per group? If we encounter the beast first, by the time we report back to you what if the beast runs away?"
Kong looked a little annoyed at the question as if Sam was being an annoyance.
"First off, this equipment is expensive, and we don't have much of it. If I give these trackers to you guys, you'll go firing it away as soon as you see the beast, if you miss then what? I trust these guys, and that's why they have been given the trackers. And are you telling me, that your group is so weak that you won't be able to hold off two king tiers on there own?"
There was more Sam wanted to say. The tracker device was shot out of a gun-like device. All of Kong's team were melee users. It would have been best to give the trackers to either a telekinesis user or a ranged user, who would be able to attack them from far.
And was Kong really expecting these guys to hold of king tier beasts?
That's when Sam realised something. These guys, they had never even fought against King tier beasts before. It was the first time for everybody here, only once by chance had Sam experienced it himself along with Nate. The horror and strength. Perhaps Kong wasn't able to imagine the difference in power going from an advanced to a king tier.
If he didn't realise this, then perhaps, Kong's leadership, Would be the death of them all. Sam thought.
Read My werewolf system Exclusive on P.a.t.r.e.o.n it's only $1 dollar a month. Cheaper than :) and you get access to the MVS webtoon. (2 Chapters per month)
If you want to support you can on my P.A.T.R.E.O.N: jksmanga
For MVS artwork and updates follow on Instagram and Facebook: jksmanga
The large group still hadn't left the outside of the shelter. Linda, who was secretly left to look over these guys, was taking note of everything that was happening. Sam had come up with a good suggestion and made a fair point. It looked like there was more he wanted to say because there were certainly more problems than one with this plan, but he didn't say it.
Even if he had all of the good ideas, he still wasn't fit to be a leader if Sam didn't speak out or act. Linda was currently thinking of making a suggestion herself, but judging by the way Kong was currently, it seemed like he wouldn't listen to any strangers.
However, that's when someone else had spoken instead.
"Kong, just remember you are the leader now. Every time you make a stupid decision, all us stupid people's death will be in your hands." Quinn said. "I know you said you don't care about us, but it looks like you don't care about the other's either."
"Fine!" Kong shouted. He took the trackers from his men and decided to hand one out to each team and without saying another word they were off.
Sam turned to Quinn and had a big smile on his face. "Thanks."
The truth was Quinn didn't do it for just Sam but was doing it because his team needed the tracker. If he wanted to grab at least one of the king tier beast crystals and the emperor tier for himself, he would need one for his plan.
Just as Kong said, these trackers were expensive, so much so that Quinn wasn't willing to fork out for one, but he knew that they would purchase them for a quest like this, but he didn't expect Kong to hold them all for himself.
They had finally arrived in a darker area of the world. It was a large black mountain that seemed to be covered in black clouds from above. It was still the middle of the day, but this area in particular seemed to remain in darkness.
This was good for them, as they wouldn't have to worry about staying out in the sun for too long like the other week.
The mountain was half-built into a clifftop. The bottom half of the area was where they currently were. If one was then to climb up midway to the mountain, they could reach the clifftop and be in a different area.
According to the information that Quinn had gathered, the Crows hadn't been on much of this new land, past the clifftop. At the bottom of the black mountain, the area they were in now was where the two king tiers were discovered.
The area, midway above the mountain and onto the new land past it, was where the emperor tier was discovered. For now, Travellers who were below a Rank B, weren't really allowed to go onto their new land.
Where strong beasts lived, there was a chance of even stronger beasts. The fact that there was an emperor tier spotted straight away on the border, was a scary thought to the Crows.
"Okay everyone, luckily we have quite a lot of information on these king tier beasts." Kong started to explain. "There has been a lot of work done into looking in this strange back mountain area. Around the mountain, there are five different areas that the beasts have been seen in. Each of these areas are linked to each other in some way. Sometimes you might have to go through another area to get to one, but you can always get to each area wherever you are."
"Originally, I was going to split us up, five areas for five groups. We should be able to find the beats pretty quickly. Unfortunately, there is one team that is new to all of this and will slow us down." Kong said, looking at Quinn and his group.
"What is wrong with this guy?" Fex said. "Does he want a piece of stray string to tie him up and for him to be used as bait, because I'll do it."
"Instead, we'll just split into two groups," Kong said as he continued to speak. "The two weakest groups will go with the strongest group, the other group and I can go exploring the other areas as well. Remember, there are two king tier beasts, and they are not always seen together."
"Features are: a large hound like looking creature with a large snout. It's tail is thick like a ball on the end, and on its back razor-sharp spikes, Both beasts look exactly the same, only one is red in colour while the other is black. We do not know if one is stronger than the other."
"As soon as you see the beast, report, attempt to fire your tracker on to it, and wait."
Linda was pleased that Kong had chosen to not go through with his original plan. If he really was going to split up all the groups into small groups of five, she would have had to step in and say something. There was a reason why this was a group quest, and not an individual team's quest.
"You two groups come with me," Kong said, pointing at both Quinn and Linda. She was a little worried about this but in the end. Due to the areas being close to each other, she could always use her ability to quickly go over to the other group. If there were only two groups, this would be fine.
Still, she was annoyed that Kong thought her group was one of the weaker ones. Was it because they were made up of four girls and one boy? No, he couldn't be a s.e.xist bastard in this era. Especially when his boss, who was a woman, could clobber him in one hit.
From where they stood, there were three paths. A centre one, and one heading to the left and right. According to the map. Right now, they were in one of the possible areas for the beast. This area was large and open, it was just plain black solid ground, with parts risen here and there.
Then there were the three paths they could choose from, with areas two and three being the left and right paths and area four being the middle one, and finally, there was area five that was at the very back. Here was also where one could scale the mountain to head off onto the new area, but the king tier beast never did for some reason.
If what the information said was correct, perhaps it was afraid of the emperor tier above in the new land.
Kong and the other two groups had entered area three. This area was a little harder to navigate. It was quite open again, but there were plenty of trees and tall grass in certain areas. On initial inspection, they couldn't see any beasts in the area. There wouldn't be any low tier beast here, since they would have been frightened off by the king tier.
However, the area was large enough that they would have to check to see if they could see the beasts anyway, possibly sleeping behind a set of tree's or behind a large rock. They would also have to check the other areas more than once. There was always a possibility, as a group left one area, the beast happened to come into that one constantly moving.
Quinn's group had eventually gone off from the others, and were now behind a bunch of tree's.
"Okay Fex, it's time for you to do your thing," Quinn said.
"What the hell is that, is it a beast, did you tame a beast?" Sam said excitedly.
Quinn went off to calm down Sam. By now they knew he could keep a secret. Quinn explained it away using his very own words by saying it was an intelligent beast they had caught. There was still much they didn't know about beasts, so it wasn't unbelievable, and such a rare thing, Sam knew why they would want to keep it a secret.
Quinn did pop an eye to Kazz. She didn't exactly look pleased that a human knew about such a thing, but it also didn't seem to bother her to the point where she would speak up about it.
"Master, you finally need my strong muscles to help!" The bull said with watery, teary eyes. It was Fex's familiar Ham.
"I miss you too Ham, but looks like today I have an important job for you," Fex said, and Ham's face was now serious as he listened.
One of the problems that Quinn was worried about, was trying to get both the emperor tier crystal and the king tier crystal. There was a chance he was being too greedy, so he would play it safe for now.
While he was here getting the king tier crystal, Ham would go off to the other group's location facing the emperor tier. Technically, with less of them and a harder opponent, it should take them longer to deal with their problem.
Placing Fex's own communication device into Ham's ear, a tiny small circle ball, he was off and away in the sky.
Returning to the others, it looked like there was no king tier beast in their area.
"Kong, a beast was spotted in the second area, black in colour, no sign of the red one."
The other group had reported in.
*****
wolf system Exclusive on P.a.t.r.e.o.n it's only $1 dollar a month. Cheaper than :) and you get access to the MVS webtoon. (2 Chapters per month)
If you want to support you can on my P.A.T.R.E.O.N: jksmanga
For MVS artwork and updates follow on Instagram and Facebook: jksmanga
Up high flying across the mountain, a little dot could be seen in the sky. If one had great vision, they would perhaps think it was a bat, but if they had even better vision, then they could see this creature was no bat. Instead, it was a flying bull.
"I promise I won't disappoint you, master," Ham said, pumping his stubby fist and huffing his nose so steam could be seen coming out from his two large nostrils. "I will find that Emperor tier beast."
However, it didn't take long for Ham to find them at all. On the new land, where the cliff connected with the mountain, he could see it all, four humans fighting against one beast.
"Everyone take out your soul weapons!" Blip shouted. "If you lose concentration, your life could be over."
Looking at the situation, Blip knew it was going to be a tough one. That was because the emperor tier beast in front of them, had a humanoid shape. It looked somewhat similar to a female, except above her head were flames of fire, and most of her body was cloaked in flames as well.
Emperor tier alone would have been hard, but a humanoid one was even worse. Beasts came in all shapes and sizes, but humanoid ones had a higher level of intelligence and were usually stronger.
On top of all that, it looked to be one that was in tune with the fire element, meaning it could do some serious damage. Blip was happy that he had chosen to take a small team with him, otherwise many would have died trying to face this thing.
"It's charging in, get ready!"
Back below on the mountain floor, Kong had just received information that the king tier beast had been discovered. At least one of them. However, there was even more information that had come through on the receiver. Apparently, at the moment, it was sleeping on top of a pile of rubble, and it was alone.
"What would you like us to do?" The man asked Kong.
"Don't attempt to do anything yet. Just wait until we find the other beast. If it starts to move or gets up, then fire the tracker." Kong ordered.
Linda approved of this, it was good to be cautious until they discovered the other king tier beast. Especially since it seemed like the two of them were a type of pair. There was a chance that if the other group had engaged and started a fight, that the other king tier beast would join up from behind.
However, this wasn't the real reasoning behind Kong's decision. Kong wanted his group to have contributed the most towards both kills of the king tier beasts. How was he meant to do that, if the others started fighting first?
He was scared that they would have already defeated the beast before he even got there. To put it simply, Kong wanted both of the king tier beasts for himself.
In the end, he had even sent one of his men to go ahead of them and join area two. The group finally decided to move to area four which was in the centre of all areas. This area was inside a cave with large tunnels on the outside.
As the beast breathed in and out, it looked as if the crystals surrounding it on the walls were reacting to it as well. With every inhale, the crystals would light up and dim with each exhale.
"Such power," Paul said. "So much that it's even affecting the beast crystals around it."
Kong turned around as he was about to inform them of his plan, at the same time a bang was heard and a small triangle looking device came whizzing past his head.
He recognised it instantly, it was one of the tracker devices. When he looked at who had made the shot, it was someone from the group that consisted mainly of girls.
The beast's eyes opened instantly from the noises, and when it saw something coming towards it, it leapt back, allowing the tracker to plunge into the cave wall.
"You idiot!" Kong shouted.
Everyone drew their weapons quickly, preparing for battle. Still, instead of charging towards them, the beast ran away towards area five.
"Look at what you did!" Kong shouted. "Now the beast has run away, and we can't track it. What if it goes from area five back into area four?"
"I'm sorry." The girl said with her hands shaking holding the gun. 'When I saw the beast…I thought we needed to tag it straight away. That's what we do in our advance beast hunts."
"Now you see Sam!" Kong shouted. "Now you see why I thought it was a bad idea, to let these amateurs handle the equipment."
The group hadn't moved far from where they had entered from, and the beast was sleeping a good forty or so meters away. Even if the tracker came out fast from the gun, it was at such a great distance that it would have never hit.
The girl started to break down in tears from the pressure and fear, and Linda went to console her.
Seeing this, just angered Kong more. This was a beast hunt, people needed to be strong-headed; otherwise, why even sign up for the hunt in the first place.
Kong went over and grabbed her by the wrist, dragging her and then threw her towards the centre of the cave.
"What are you doing!" Linda shouted.
"Shut up, she needs to learn," Kong replied. "Go retrieve the tracker back. We can't go wasting equipment. Then we'll head back to area three and head around to area five. There's no point we all waste our energy going over to the other side."
Kong didn't want to go through to area five straight from area four, due to the tunnel they would have to go through. There was a downside to area four even though it linked to all the other areas with the tunnels, if they met a beast in-between. There would be no room for movement, and the others knew this, which was why they didn't question it.
The girl took a few steps forward before freezing and turning back. "On my own, what if the beast comes back through the tunnel? I'll die!" She said.
"Did anyone else fire the tracker?" Kong replied.
"I'll go." A sudden voice said. Walking out to the front and by the girl's side was Quinn.
"I'll get the damn tracker," Quinn said. "I could tell you were already shaking in your boots the moment you saw that beast."
He then turned to the girl and said. "If you want, you can stay here."
"No, if you want to waste your time, then go with her," Kong complained. "But she needs to be punished for what she's done."
"Kong, will you chill out?" Sam interrupted. "We're on a serious quest where anyone could die, and you're acting like a spoiled brat." Sam couldn't take it anymore, and for the first time, he had said what was on his mind.
The anger on his and his teammates' faces were showing. Fex was twiddling his fingers by Sam's side. 'Just try it, come on, let's see you try.' Fex thought, with his finger twitching.
While everyone was busy arguing, they failed to notice that Quinn, and the girl were already halfway there, but there was someone else with running towards them. Linda.
She would have never let a member of the faction go out on their own in such a dangerous place. This was the final straw. Once they had returned back with the tracker, she would reveal herself and take over.
It was too dangerous to leave Kong in charge now.
Linda was running after them when she heard the commotion behind, she had turned her head to see what was going on, it looked like a fight was going to break out.
'Should I stop them now?'
"Everyone stop!" Linda said as she turned around. "From now on, I will be taking charge."
The others were confused for a second, but then a shocked look appeared on their faces.
'Huh, I haven't taken my mask off yet, why are they all so shocked?'
Then the sound of a large heavyweight was felt crashing downs and with it, a loud thud. Turning around, she could see it. The large king tier beast had returned.
It had come back and was in between where Linda and the others were, and where Quinn and the girl were placed.
'Well I didn't expect this, but I guess it's time to improvise a little.' Quinn thought.
The girl was shivering, scared, and frightened. She wasn't going to move, Quinn needed to get its attention.
Using all of his speed and activating his boots, Quinn didn't freeze and instead went to strike the beast's toe with all his strength not holding back. It's large body mostly blocked what Quinn was doing, but he had performed a quick normal hammer strike.
When landing on one of the beast's toes, it had hit so hard that a small crater underneath had formed. The beast howled in pain.
"That got your attention right. Come on!" Quinn shouted as he ran off away from the girls and the others towards another exit.
Seeing the girl frozen, using all her speed, Linda went and grabbed the girl picking her up and brought her back to the others.
"Stay at the back. This is not your fight." Linda said. When she turned around, she wished to help Quinn, and when she did, she could see him up against a wall, with the beast cornering him.
The next second, the beast pounced forward, opening it's wide mouth, then with its large jaws it snapped shut taking a big part of the cave wall with it.
Where Quinn once was, now there was nothing there.
"Quinn you idiot, you saved a life, but what was the point if you died in the process?" Linda shouted angrily as she took off her clothes and revealed to everyone who she was.
"We will avenge our Crow member and take down this beast," Linda said. "I will be taking command from here."
*****
My werewolf system Exclusive on P.a.t.r.e.o.n it's only $1 dollar a month. Cheaper than :) and you get access to the MVS webtoon. (2 Chapters per month)
If you want to support you can on my P.A.T.R.E.O.N: jksmanga
For MVS artwork and updates follow on Instagram and Facebook: jksmanga
Springing into action, Linda took off her clothes to review her beautiful white and gold armour underneath. She was wearing the best gear she owned, and she was ready to go into battle. Her two daggers were drawn held up in front of her.
"Each team cover an exit, we're not letting this beast escape!" Kong shouted.
"No!" Linda shouted back. "I'm taking over. No one else is dying while I'm here. It's too risky to have a single team covering an exit.
"Ranged users stay in the back! When you see an opportunity, tag it with a tracker. No one else is going to die, and at the same time, we're not going to let this beast get away."
'What is this crap!' Kong thought. 'They go ahead and make me the leader and then feel the need to babysit me by sending Linda. They think I can't handle a simple king tier beast.'
Out of everyone, with no hesitation at all, Linda was the first one to charge in. Her aim was to gain the king tiers beast's attention. She was confident in her armour and skills to at least hold the beast.
While running forward, she started to activate her ability. The features on her face started to change slightly, giving her a more charming look, her eyes narrowed, and the grip around her daggers tightened. When she eventually got too close to the beast, it came at her like a bowling ball with a large swing of its tail.
She lept in the air, and the tail had missed. The blow was so strong and fierce that the wind from the swing was felt all the way at the back by the rest of the group.
"Come on, we can't just sit around, let's go," Fex said, running forward and with him, the group followed.
'Are they trying to get a jump on the beast and get the last hit?' Kong thought. 'Well, I'm not going to let that happen.'
"Come on, boys let's go!"
With a battle cry, they too were now charging in. However, the remainder of Linda's group stood there, frozen in place. In a way, Blip had predicted this, which was why he wanted Linda to go with them.
Blip expected that some of them would freeze at the sheer sight of a king tier beast, but they needed to experience this. If they wanted to improve, at some point in the future, this is what they needed to do battle with.
When running ahead, Fex was looking for Linda, he had seen her avoid the tail, but where was she?
"Above, above," Sam said.
Hovering in the air, she flapped her two dark black wings. Right now she really looked like a human mixed in with a crow. Her speed and movements were faster in the air. As she swept down, the beast tried to claw at her, but she was skilled, twisting and turning to avoid the blows. When going past the beast's neck, she held out her dagger, and a cut was made piercing the skin.
"Too shallow." She said, but there was a smile on her face. Her daggers were king tier level, and the beast was a king tier. Her ability was one that improved her overall skills and body structure, but it wasn't one that could be used to damage the beast alone.
If she had anything less than a king tier weapon on her, it would prove difficult to hurt the beast. Hoping to do some severe damage to the beast, she wanted to aim for the same wound again.
Diving in she avoided most of the attacks that were coming her way once again, here was the shallow neck wound she had made before. If she could dig in her blade and open up the wound more, then the others could aim for that spot.
Just as she was about to reach it, a large black ball had appeared from the side, and hit the beast in the head. It was a heavy blow, and the beast's head was chucked to the side, causing Linda's strike to miss, at the same time its large fat tail was swung outward and had knocked her out of the air.
She tumbled across the floor but quickly got back up. Her emperor tier c.h.e.s.t piece had taken the brunt of the hit. Still, the force was strong, and she had been hurt.
"Damn it, I was so close." When she looked up, Linda could see that the attack had come from Kong's group.
"Pass me another blackball," Kong said, and his teammate did just that. The ball was only a little bit bigger than a tennis ball. When hurling it, it came out fast and looked light, but when hitting the beast one could tell it was heavy for it had knocked the beast back.
The ball's being used were made from intermediate beast crystals. It was costly for Kong, but it was the best way to use his ability. Depending on how many MC cells he would use, he was able to make an object lighter or heavier. At the point of leaving his fingertips, he would be able to transfer this energy to the ball, making them fire like a slingshot.
With the weight and speed, it had an even greater effect than a cannonball.
He continued to hurl ball after ball, keeping the beast in place.
"Kong wait!" Linda shouted. She was partially annoyed that it had ruined her chance and she knew that those balls would do nothing.
Another ball was thrown, only this time, it had swung it's large tail again, and like a bat hitting a baseball, it threw the ball back towards Kong and his group.
"I'm not letting anyone die!"
Spreading her wings and shooting off like a rocket, she dived in front of Kong. The black ball had hit her c.h.e.s.t pieces, and she had been thrown back into Kong, they were both sent flying back.
"What are you doing?!" Kong said as he shoved Linda off him.
Now she was kneeling over, and with a few coughs, blood could be seen coming from her mouth. The c.h.e.s.t piece still remained undamaged, but she was hurt internally.
"If you were hit by that you would have died, you idiot. Stop getting in my way!" Linda shouted back in pain.
With her narrow eyes, Kong could tell she was furious. Instead of apologising, he just kissed his teeth. "Fine, I won't get in your way at all. Boys fall back!"
At this point, the men, who were distracting the beast using their abilities, stopped and listened to Kong's orders. "Go on leader, show us how it's done," Kong said condescendingly.
She gritted her teeth, she wanted to punch Kong right there and then, she couldn't believe they had allowed him to become a leader. Yes she was strong, but she couldn't do this alone, all she wanted was for them to listen to her.
"Kong, you're finished after this, you're no longer a part of the Crows!" She yelled.
Kong moved away with his group and left Linda out on her own. The beast snarled and started to walk towards Linda. It wasn't running away and was barely hurt. Kong was being c.o.c.ky now, but if she didn't do something, then they would all die.
Suddenly, a piece of red string started to wrap around the beast's head and pulled it downward. It tried to snap its head, but a flurry of wind had come out hitting it on the nose, a s.e.n.s.i.t.i.v.e spot for the beast.
It then tried to lift it's claw's up to scratch off whatever was around its neck, but at the same time, two people from underneath had attacked each claw.
One with a loud bang of a whip, and the other with his own set of claws.
"This is what you were aiming for right!" Fex shouted, pulling hard on the strings. "Then go for it."
With its head being constrained and its limbs being kept busy, the neck was left wide open. Fex and the others had come to help. Still, before jumping in, they were being observant, unlike Kong and his group. They could see what Linda was trying to do, or at least Sam could. He had advised everyone on the plan.
Not wasting time, Linda flapped her wings and flew forward, digging her daggers into the beast neck and slashing upward. Black blood now could be seen seeping from the wound. But the beast was still strong.
The beast pulled Fex up, yanking him from the ground with its power, but Fex's string was strong and remained unbroken. He allowed him to reposition. Landing on the ground and making more string tying up the beast again.
With all of them working together and Sam giving orders, it looked like they were slowly taking the beast down bit by bit, and soon it looked like the beast would be killed.
"Damn her, me out of the Crows!" Kong shouted in frustration. "Does she even know how much I have given up for this group?"
Holding the black ball in his hand, he looked up at the beast, it was now moving far too radically to get a clear hit on it. While Linda remained on the ground waiting for the perfect opportunity.
"You can't kick me out!" Kong shouted, chucking the black ball, but it wasn't heading for the beast. Instead, it was heading for Linda's back.
"Boss!" Suze shouted.
Sam had remained quite far back and was close to Linda. He had been on the outside observing the situation, giving orders, and throwing in wind strikes where possible. His wind strikes were a mere tickle to the beast, but there was nothing else he could do. His mind was the only thing he could use to help in the battle.
Linda had been too focused, waiting for an opening and the only one that heard Suze call was Sam. Turning around, he saw the black ball. Sam then hurled in front of it, lifting his cape covering both him and her.
The ball had hit, and was strong sliding them across the floor, but it eventually fell to the ground with not much damage done to either of them.
Luckily, the cape was a gift from Nate, and was at the king tier level. Even with the added strength of an ability, the intermediate beast ball couldn't do much damage.
Bringing the cape down, Linda could see the black ball, and it could have only come from one person.
For the brief second Linda was distracted though, the perfect opportunity seemed to have arrived. The beast had stumbled having lost a lot of blood from the wound. Fex had managed to pull even harder on the string opening it up and making a clear attacking place.
"I have to attack now," Linda said, but before she could take a step forward.
A large red line of aura had come out and hit the beast in the exact spot where the wound was. It was powerful and sharp, and chopped through the beast's skin until it had cut halfway through the throat, and eventually, the beast had tumbled to the ground and was no longer moving.
"What happened?" Linda thought, but then she realised she recognised the red line of aura, she had seen it so many times when watching the video. It looked exactly the same as what the Blood Evolver would use.
From seemingly out of nowhere, a figure could be seen, and in his hand, was the beast's crystal.
"Thank you for this gift, you have only made my job so much easier." A low deep voice said.
Looking in front of them, they could see a figure in complete black, on his face, a mask that looked like that of an oni, and the top of his eyes were like that of demons.
If anyone there was a student at the second military base, they would have recognised the figure instantly. For it was the same person who had devastated General Duke. It was the return of the Night Demon.
*****
My werewolf system Exclusive on P.a.t.r.e.o.n it's only $1 dollar a month. Cheaper than :) and you get access to the MVS webtoon. (2 Chapters per month)
If you want to support you can on my P.A.T.R.E.O.N: jksmanga
For MVS artwork and updates follow on Instagram and Facebook: jksmanga
[King tier beast killed]
[Congratulations, you are now level 32]
After getting the last hit on the king tier beast, the message was all he needed to confirm the beast was dead. Quinn had already levelled up once from his multiple quests hunting intermediate beasts. The experience requirement kept getting higher, but he would often get bonus exp for defeating a beast for the first time. Even more, if it was the first time the beast had been killed by anyone.
It was the same this time, Quinn actually didn't receive an instant level up quest when using his inspect skill on the beast. This meant that even if he killed it, he wouldn't have been granted a level up. The reason why he levelled up, was due to the bonus exp as well as the leftover exp from the quests before.
In a way, the system was telling him that a King tier wasn't as much of a challenge as it was once before.
Standing opposite the group of people in the dark black suit that was made by Logan long ago, Quinn held the crystal in his hand. It was held up for everyone to see, and then suddenly it vanished from his hands in front of everyone.
"What happened to the king tier crystal, did he just destroy it?" A person from the crowd asked.
"More importantly, what is that, is it a human or a humanoid beast?" The others said, not wanting to get close.
Quinn was currently disguised as what the people at base two knew as the Night demon. None of his usual features could be seen, and unless one knew who was behind the mask, it was impossible for them to tell it was him.
Quinn wanted to think of a way he could take the crystals without having to give them back to the faction, and what better way than having them stolen by some stranger who they had never seen before. When the beast came in a dark place like this, it was easy for him to use the shadow cloak to hide his body.
Even if Linda could sense presences, it would be difficult even for Quinn with this many people here. They had a more dangerous matter at hand that would be a big distraction. If his friends were in trouble, he could jump in and help at any moment, but he felt like with Linda there it wouldn't be needed.
He waited for them to weaken the beast and then dealt the finishing blow, gaining the exp.
This was so he could be in top shape for facing the other king tier beast, as well as the emperor tier beast. After all, there were only so many MC cells, and Qi he could produce at a time. Before he would have to rest and recover.
Now he would use Linda's knowledge against her.
He knew Linda knew about his shadow powers. As long as he displayed only his vampire powers and wasn't caught, then they wouldn't be able to link the two things together.
However, Quinn didn't know that Linda also knew about the Blood Evolver due to a slip up from Nate. When she saw the Red aura, she knew that this man behind was the Blood Evolver and she already had her suspicions on which group he belonged to.
"Where are they, who's missing?" Linda said as she looked around. She could see Fex, Paul, Sam and lastly her number one suspect, Kazz. 'What, but then who is the Blood Evolver?'
There was one person that wasn't there, and that was Quinn. Even if he really hadn't died and faked it, he had the shadow ability. She didn't understand how a person could have two abilities at once.
Maybe one would think it would be a soul weapon, but based on what she had seen in the game, that was impossible. The game didn't allow one to use their soul weapons.
The man in the black suit and Demon eyes started to laugh maniacally in his deep voice as if he was a mad man.
"I have been following this shelter for a while now, biding my time. And now all of you have done the work for me." Quinn said. "It would take far too long for me to search this planet on my own. So I waited in secret, day by day until, finally, you found the crystals I needed."
Fex had to hold in his laughter, but he was struggling quite badly. Right now, Quinn was doing his evil monologue that was suggested by him. Fex was even the person who had helped him write the script.
To throw them off course of it being one of the faction members, they wanted Quinn to clarify he wasn't associated with the faction. Even if it wouldn't do anything, it was worth a try.
Ultimately, it would nearly be impossible for the faction to prove it was Quinn even if they suspected him. That was because they would search him for the crystals, and the little display he did earlier was placing his crystal into his systems inventory.
Suddenly, a black ball came flying out whizzing past Linda's head, and it was aiming straight for Quinn, who was still in the middle of his evil laughter.
It seemed like he was getting a bit too carried away with his role-play.
Nevertheless, he wasn't unaware of what was happening, holding out a single hand, the black ball had hit his palm. It was heavier than Quinn had expected, so his arm jerked back slightly, but he had still managed to stop it in place.
"He stopped it with his b.a.r.e hands!" Kong said in disbelief and sweat was running down his forehead.
All thought of Linda thinking that this might have been Quinn had gone out the window. This person had done something that maybe even she couldn't have done so easily, and the possibility of a student doing this? If it was true, this would have to have been one of the world's strongest students. Which was an impression she never got when looking at Quinn.
"You are quite annoying, aren't you!" Quinn shouted while flexing his arm, throwing the black ball as hard as he could. It hit Kong right in the c.h.e.s.t and threw him up against the cave wall. He was knocked out by his own weapon.
'That felt good.' Sam thought seeing this. Sam knew a little bit about the plan, and after seeing the red aura attack, he knew this was Quinn. He couldn't help but be thankful that Quinn had finally put Kong in his place, he just wished he was the one who had done it.
Linda was now thinking of ways to get out of the cave rather than put the other students' lives in danger. One of her men had just been hurt. Even if she thought they could take on a single person on their own, it wasn't worth risking so many lives for a single king tier crystal.
"Head to the exit, let's get out of here," Linda said, leading the others to the closest tunnel. "You can keep your crystal."
"Emergency, emergency!" The person on the other end shouted. "The black coloured beast is now heading to area four. We have no clue what happened. It just suddenly woke up and now it is taking off."
But the message had come too late. In the room, the black beast had entered. It paused when it saw the red beast bleeding out on the floor, and looked up at the sky, giving an almighty howl. It was clear it was a howl of pain.
That anger was directed to those in front of the beast, being Linda and the rest of the group behind her.
'Damn it, what timing.' Quinn thought as he started to rush forward.
The black beast was slightly larger than the red one, and it wasted no time swiping its large tail. Linda chose to not avoid the blow and take it head-on. If she could delay the tail by making it stay in place, it would give the other's the chance to move.
Using all her strength, she moved forward towards the tail while the rest of the faction members started to move back, hoping to get out of the tunnel entrance. For a brief second, when the tail had collided with Linda, it was held in place, but shortly after her arms gave in, and it had hit her across her c.h.e.s.t piece.
She hit the floor several times before she had come to a stop. The pain this time was far worse than the beast before.
'This one, it's stronger.' Linda thought, then a crack sound was heard.
When she looked down, she could see that there was a large crack in her emperor tier armour.
'That's impossible, this thing is near impossible to break. I wouldn't be hurt by a king tier beast, unless…'
Quinn, noticing something strange as well, chose to use his inspect skill.
"Everyone, run get out of here! On the order of the Crows, if you do not leave this place, you will be banished from the faction!" Linda screamed at the top of her lungs.
[New quest received]
[Defeat the emperor tier beast]
[Reward: Instant level up]
"It's an emperor tier beast!"
******
My werewolf system Exclusive on P.a.t.r.e.o.n it's only $1 dollar a month. Cheaper than :) and you get access to the MVS webtoon. (2 Chapters per month)
If you want to support you can on my P.A.T.R.E.O.N: jksmanga
When Linda had seen her c.h.e.s.t piece crack, she knew straight away the mistake they had made. It was impossible for a king tier beast to damage emperor tier armour. The only thing that could, would be emperor tier and above.
This was what had tipped her off in an instant. Find authorized novels in , faster updates, better experience, Please click <a href="#!_51260947490194773">#!_51260947490194773</a> for visiting.
'The scout team, they must have made a mistake, when they had only engaged the red beast. Because they look so similar, they had just assumed.' Linda thought. 'I swear, when I get back there will be some heads rolling due to this screw up!'
After informing everyone of what was now in front of them, the group listened and left immediately, including those that were over at area two. Every time one would face a new tier of beast, there would be a significant increase in power.
This wasn't something C and D ranks could handle. They had seen the strength of a king tier and without Linda, even that would have been too much for them. So obediently, they had left the cave as ordered.
However, there were a few that had chosen to stay behind. Specifically, all of Quinn's group were still there. Fex looked at the beast with excitement, but he couldn't stop his body from shaking. He was getting the same feeling from this beast as he had done the king tier in the past. If Quinn wasn't going, then he wasn't either.
Paul knew the strength of an emperor tier beast, he had faced them before when he had the power. In a way, it showed how far he had fallen. But he also knew that Linda alone wouldn't be able to finish this beast off on her own.
If Paul was staying, then Kazz would be too. Wherever he went, she would go. As for Sam, he didn't know why he had chosen to stay behind. Was it because his team was here? Or did he really think he could do something to help?
Unlike Fex, he felt like his legs would buckle any second now, falling to the ground.
On top of all this, one member of the Crows was still there, Kong, who was still passed out after being knocked out by the black ball from Quinn.
Due to the reward of an instant level up, Quinn knew this would be a tough battle. Whenever this was the case, it meant the system had declared that either one of them could be the winner. Which meant Quinn would have to use everything he had, including his shadow.
However, he wasn't alone, and the system didn't seem to factor that in.
Having recovered, Linda flew up in the air using her wings, her c.h.e.s.t was still in pain, so she wasn't as fast as before. Still, as long as she was at a height, then she would be able to avoid confronting the beast.
"What are you guys still doing here, run!" Linda shouted at the ones below, but they weren't listening.
She gritted her teeth and immediately went on her transmitter. "Blip, Blip, answered me, we have an emergency situation. One of the King tier beasts, it's actually an emperor tier beast! Hello, hello?"
"I can hear you, sis!" Blip shouted back, but he was huffing and panting. "We're in a tough spot ourselves. Just get out of there."
Right now, she could leave, but the members of her faction were down below. Even if they weren't with them for long, even if Kong wasn't a life worth saving, she couldn't just leave them.
However, she soon realised that even if she wanted to leave, the beast wouldn't let her. The spikes on the beast's back started to vibrate, and then a few moments later, they shot out in all directions with the speed of bullets.
There were many, and after avoiding the first few, the spikes eventually went through one of Linda's wings. It was painful, and she was doing everything she could to stay airborne, but then another few spikes had pierced through, and she could no longer remain in the air, falling to the ground.
She was high up and in pain. Seeing the ground coming towards her face, all she could do was brace herself.
She closed her eyes.
'Huh, what's happening.' When she opened them again, all she could see was a dark shadow, that her body was slowly sinking through.'
"Get out!" Quinn said.
She rolled her body off the shadow to find she only fell a few inches from the ground. Quinn had used the shadow to cushion her fall.
Once she had rolled off, the shadow had slivered back to where Quinn was and had raised behind his back. Finally, she had put everything together.
"Quinn." She said.
"I wonder what gave it away?" Quinn replied.
She didn't understand how or why, but right now, she was just thankful.
Quinn knew against a beast with this much power, using his shadow as a shield would be a waste. Blocking a blow would take up too many MC points, and then he couldn't use the shadow as a defence. He needed to attack with everything he had from the start.
And it looked like the others felt the same way. No longer was Fex, nor Kazz holding back as they all started to perform blood swipes on the creature. It was working and hurting the beast, but it wasn't enough to do any significant damage.
Paul had yet to learn a blood swipe and had tried going in for an attack, but after being hit by its tail and knocked away, he wouldn't try again.
Although the others were hitting the beast and causing small scratches, Sam's was doing absolutely nothing. His ability in this situation was useless.
'Why did I even stay behind?' Sam thought.
Eventually, the beast seemed to grow tired of this. Then, it started to run around the cave on all fours at great speed. Once it had picked up enough speed, it curled up into a ball shape, with its razor-sharp spikes acting as armour. Like a tire, it ploughed across the ground and up the cave walls. Everywhere it went, it destroyed and crushed everything in its path.
Finally, it began to roll towards the group. Paul had grabbed both Sam and Linda, pushing them out of the way. Then using all their strength to make an enormous blood swipe, both Kazz and Fex through one out together. It had hit and slowed down the beast, but still wasn't enough.
They too had eventually dived out of the way. Fex, in this instance, knew even his red string would be useless. Then there was the last stand, Quinn.
Gathering up the energy in his fist, he started to activate his gauntlets, causing a stream of blue electricity. He had already started the motion for a hammer strike, but he needed to time everything perfectly.
He slammed his foot into the ground, and he had hit it so hard it had sunken a few inches into the dirt.
"The hammer strike, this is what he used to kill the vampire knight." Kazz said. "But will it be strong enough to deal with this thing?"
"No, his movements, they're different," Fex said.
Then when the moment was right, he swung his right hand at the rolling beast as hard as he could. His fist had smashed into the right side of the beast's body, causing it to break out of it's rolling position. A loud bang was heard as it impacted and nearly deafened everyone who was there.
Infusing his Qi and blood, he had created a hammer hook!
The beast was sent flying off to the left side, while Quinn was sent flying back from the impact as well.
[-80 HP]
[20/100 HP]
[C.h.e.s.t piece has broken]
[Defence has been lowered]
[Durability of gauntlets is under sixty percent ]
[Gauntlets will now provide only 30 percent of stats given]
[Blood bank!]
Restoring his HP and using the shadow, he was able to slow himself down. Then he had a chance to look at the messages, the one he was looking for hadn't come up. The beast was still alive.
But, his teammates knew this as well, as they all fought the beast with everything they had, not holding back. The beast seemed to be significantly dazed by the blow. It was struggling to stand up on its fours and was tumbling.
Blood swipes, fists, and even Linda had come in using her daggers. She fought through the pain as they did everything they could to kill this beast.
It started to curl up once again, the same thing it had done when Linda was in the sky. It was as if it was about to self-destruct.
[Inspect]
[beast is going into berserk mode]
But it wasn't that at all, the beast was going into another form. Its final stand. It would rather die using the crystal inside its body than allowing everyone else to live. If this happened, the crystal would disappear as well. Quinn wasn't going to let that happen.
Running as fast as he could and throwing out his shadow, Quinn used the rest of his remaining energy to create two of his blood scythes. Then using the last bit of his Qi, he activated the blue shock.
"Move!" Quinn shouted.
They got out of the way, and right on its head Quinn came hurling the two Scythes. He swung from over the top of his head, downward as hard as he could.
"ARGHH!"
Like a grim reaper, he sliced the beast's head clean off.
Quinn had used so much energy he was exhausted, and it seemed like the rest of the group was as well. Everyone had sat down on the floor for a well-deserved rest.
It was a moment of peace and silence. Not one of them spoke to each other and just breathed in and out. The only one that felt like they were able to move was Sam, and this was because he really hadn't helped much.
'You guys, how strong are you…' Sam thought, then another thought crossed his mind. 'What are you?'
Seeing the others resting, Sam decided to go over to where Kong was on the wall. He still hadn't moved, and he wanted to see if he was okay. Yes, he had treated him badly, but he was still another human. Someone else who was fighting this war with him at the end of the day.
"Hey, you alive?" Sam asked, but when he got closer, he could see it. His armour, from the head downward, was covered in blood.
"Guy's Kong…Kong.." Sam shouted. "He's dead…"
Hearing this, Quinn at first thought it was his fault, did he use too much strength?
"Someone killed him!" Sam shouted. "There's a cut on his neck."
That's when Quinn realised what Sam was trying to say. A cut on the neck?
When Quinn had fought back, there was another time he had seen a slit on the neck before.
"Kazz," He looked and looked, but couldn't see her. The others were standing now, having made a partial recovery, but he still couldn't spot her.
"Kek!" A sound came out.
The sound had come from Linda, she instinctively pressed both her hands on the wound around her neck, and fell to the floor. Standing behind her was Kazz.
"No one is allowed to know of our existence." Kazz said, and then her head turned to her next target. Sam.
******
My werewolf system Exclusive on P.a.t.r.e.o.n it's only $1 dollar a month. Cheaper than :) and you get access to the MVS webtoon. (2 Chapters per month)
If you want to support you can on my P.A.T.R.E.O.N: jksmanga
For MVS artwork and updates follow on Instagram and Facebook: jksmanga
He didn't have to wait for her to move, Quinn could see it in her eyes what Kazz was planning to do. The problem was, his whole body was sore and done for, he couldn't move his muscles no matter how hard he tried. It was a downside to using Qi.
Even if Quinn was fully healed thanks to the blood bank, the effects of using too much Qi through his body still remained. There was nothing he could do but wait for the body to rest.
In the future, he would have to consider using it only if need be in longer fights. Otherwise, he would be in the desperate situation he was in now.
"Paul, protect Sam! "Quinn ordered, his eyes lit up red.
Paul had no choice but to comply, and he was now standing in front of Kazz's path towards Sam.
Sam was deeply confused about what was happening.
'Aren't we all on the same side, why is she trying to kill me!'
Surprisingly, Kazz had stopped.
"Move." She said.
However, even if Paul wanted to, he couldn't, he was under Quinn's control, but at the same he felt it was right.
"Listen to Quinn, he's your lea—"
Before he could finish his sentence, Kazz had lifted her leg and kicked him on the side of the head. Paul reacted fast enough to cover up with his arm, but the strength was too much, and his whole body was flung into the ground.
'Was she holding back her strength during the fight with the emperor tier beast? Did she know this was going to happen?' Quinn thought.
Seeing the look on Sam's face, Quinn couldn't take it anymore. He clenched his fist and pounded it into the ground.
"Kazz!" he shouted. "If you aren't going to listen to me, then I don't need you anymore!"
The dark thoughts filled his head, and his inner d.e.s.i.r.e was released, black smoke appeared from his back and soon where Sam was, a large figure had appeared from the black mist.
The Bone claw had arrived.
Kazz proceeded to try to kick the Boneclaw away, but it matched it with a swing of its arm. It was a battle of strength, but there was a clear winner, as Kazz skidded across the floor several feet.
"Huh. Where is it?" Kazz thought, and the next second the Boneclaw was directly behind her swiping again. A clanging sound was heard as if the claw's of the Boneclaw had struck metal, and Kazz's body was pushed to the ground. Something had been hit, but there was no blood present.
'It's the first family's ability.' Fex thought.
However, it was weaker then Bryce's. Whatever had blocked the attack, it looked like the Boneclaw's sheer power would be able to push through it soon. Kazz was on the floor yet to recover from the blow. Then once again, as if the Boneclaw had teleported, it was in front of her and attacked.
The clanging sound was heard again, only this time the attack had pushed through. It's large fingers looked like it was ready to scratch her face off until it was stopped, only a few inches away.
Red string could be seen, holding back the arm by the elbow and Fex was doing everything he could to hold the Bone claw back.
"Quinn, we can't do this, I know what she's doing is wrong, and it's happened twice now, but think about it, what would happen if a vampire knight was to die!?" Fex shouted.
Hearing these words, Quinn started to think back to his time as Vincent. He had more experience of vampire life back then, and he knew the answer because of this. If he got rid of Kazz, a vampire knight, then there would be no excuses. If they said the reason why or said it was an accident, they would simply send someone higher to look out for his group.
They would send a vampire leader. Maybe that was why Bryce had even sent such a troublesome vampire in the first place. If Kazz died, he could blame their incompetence, sending them back from the mission, or a vampire leader like himself could be used to be put on watch.
Whatever was the case he wasn't going to fall for it. Thinking about these things, his original d.e.s.i.r.e of wanting Kazz dead had disappeared, and at the same time, it looked like the Boneclaw was starting to turn into mist once more.
'The Boneclaw, it's really linked to my true d.e.s.i.r.es.' It wasn't much, but it was a realisation, that perhaps Quinn could control the Boneclaw in the future.
It didn't look like Kazz would attack Sam anytime soon. She was fearful that Quinn would use his familiar again, unaware that even if he wanted to, he couldn't right now. Having regained some of his strength, he stood up.
"Kazz, what are you doing, and after last time?" Quinn asked. He wasn't going to let some childish act fool him this time.
"What do you suggest, that we get rid of these people's memories?" Kazz replied. "There are too many people involved that saw your red aura. We remove their memories and alter it to make them forget this, the more specific the memory you want to change, the harder it is, and it's even worse if you want to make up your own story to it.
"There is the option of just removing the memory completely, which has a higher chance of working, but if we just make them forget, what happens when the others in the faction talk about it? Both of these people have curious minds. She had even sent someone already to look into you."
It seemed like Kazz had been playing stupid all along Quinn thought. She even noticed that Suze was working for Linda.
"When they start asking about the red aura, they will go searching about why their memories disappeared, that's just how people are. Then what, remove everyone's memories of this whole event? If one person's memory can't be removed, then we will have to get rid of them anyway."
Quinn understood what she meant by curious minds because Cia's was one of them. When he removed all of her memories, all she did was try to get her memories back, and even now she was like that.
From the sidelines, Paul had just recovered from the kick, but he had heard everything. It started to make him think. Were the vampires going to even let his people go? He could see how far Kazz was going to stop humans from knowing about the existence of vampires. When he thought about the possible options that had just been presented, it was the same for them.
Even if the soldiers were made to forget, the fact that their memories had been wiped would lead to an investigation. The vampires weren't so stupid to ignore this, rather they wouldn't risk it.
'Are they just using this so I comply, or are they using this just to keep Quinn in check? They know he cares about humans.'
He needed to think about it, something he had to discuss over with Quinn when Kazz wasn't there. Something that seemed impossible at the moment.
While in the middle of his thoughts, a few coughs were made from behind. Quinn turned his head and could see Linda on the floor, still holding her wound. Her mouth had filled with blood, and she was deathly pale.
Her crow ability allowed her to heal slightly quicker than normal humans. It was the only reason she was still alive currently. Still, it wouldn't last that much longer.
"What are you doing?" Kazz asked.
"I'm saving her," Quinn said. "Another person is not dying, especially not because of me."
"You mean you plan to turn her?"
"If I turn her, she becomes one of us, do you have a problem with them living then?" Quinn asked.
Kazz just started to laugh.
"You are an idiot. Yeah sure that's fine, but is this going to be your answer to everything Quinn. There are only so many people vampires can turn, even you must have a limit. Judging by your power, you're very close to it."
She was right, so far Quinn had turned six people. If he were to turn these two, then that would be eight, only leaving him two more times he could do the blood ritual. With the way things were going with Kazz around, to save lives from her and to not anger the vampires, he would need to do this again.
"This can't be the answer to the problem, this is only a temporary solution. And Quinn, when you can't turn any more people, and you have to do what needs to be done, I will be there to do your dirty work. I always am." She said.
Quinn knelt down by Linda's side.
'That's fine.' Quinn thought. 'By the time I run out of slots, I will be ready to get rid of you.'
*****
My werewolf system Exclusive on P.a.t.r.e.o.n it's only $1 dollar a month. Cheaper than :) and you get access to the MVS webtoon. (2 Chapters per month)
If you want to support you can on my P.A.T.R.E.O.N: jksmanga
For MVS artwork and updates follow on Instagram and Facebook: jksmanga
On the new land, a landscape that could be seen once one climbed halfway up the mountain. Blip was seen huffing and panting, he was on his knees gasping for air, covered with wounds and his wings wholly scorched.
In front of him was the long-awaited crystal they had been fighting for. Depending on what type of beast it was, most of their bodies would remain until the land naturally decomposed them. Although they seemed to deteriorate quickly once the crystal had been extracted.
The beast they had been fighting was an elemental type. Once they were beaten, their body would cease to exist, leaving just the crystal in its place and that crystal was the very thing Blip was looking at now.
It should have been a joyous occasion for them all, he should have been smiling. It wasn't every day, one would get an Emporer tier beast crystal. Even he had only ever faced one before this one, but he couldn't celebrate.
How could he, when on this mission, one of his people had died. Lying on the floor, Mitchell was there, his glasses broken, and an inconsolable sobbing was coming from Megan. Nate had made it out alive, but he too felt like he couldn't celebrate.
This was his first time taking on an emperor tier beast, and he didn't wish to do it again anytime soon.
"The others." Blip said. "I need to know what happened to the others?"
"Linda was with them, right?" Nate replied. "There shouldn't be a problem then." In Nate's head, he was also thinking that because Quinn was there as well. They definitely shouldn't have had any problems dealing with two king tiers. He would have taken that over one emperor tier any day.
"No, the other beast, it wasn't a king tier but an emperor tier as well!" Blip replied. "Hello, Linda, Linda, reply!" But there was no answer. Changing the frequency, he started to speak out to all teams.
"Please, give an update on the current situation," Blip asked desperately.
Nate had never seen him like this. Even when fighting the emperor tier, he seemed calm, uncaring, but now he was more panicked than ever. He was a man who cared about his sister more than anything.
"Report coming in." A voice was heard. "The teams are already returning back to the shelter, as ordered by Linda. She has remained behind with a few of the others. We don't know what happened to her."
"You abandoned her!" Blip shouted. He opened his mouth and was ready to curse at them all for leaving her behind, but Nate had placed his hand on his shoulder.
"Look what happened to us," Nate replied. "They wouldn't have been able to do anything."
Hearing something reasonable from someone who was usually very unreasonable allowed Blip to think a lot clearer. In the end, it was the best decision to make, to save the most amount of lives possible.
This was a tragic day for them. Blip couldn't imagine how many people they might have lost today.
"We have to go help them." Blip said, standing on his two feet, he soldiered on through the pain, even though one of his legs was badly injured.
"What are you crazy!" Megan shouted. "We barely survived this, and you want us to go fight another emperor tier beast?" Once again, she started to break down, looking at Mitchell's body.
"When does it stop!" She cried. "Why can't it go back to how the Crow's used to be."
Blip had no answer for Megan's cries and just remained silent. He knew what she meant. The Graylash family put a tremendous amount of pressure on their faction to deliver the crystals. Threatening and blackmailing them. Now they were more reliant than ever for their protection, and they used that to their advantage.
It caused a rush in their actions. If they were the old Crow's, they wouldn't have tried facing such a beast until they were ready, or maybe they would have even spent more time doing research. A mistake in grading a tier beast wouldn't have happened.
No one was at fault, they were all pushed too much to do their jobs.
"You guys head back to the base. Take Mitchell's body." Blip said. "You have done enough for today."
"Are you going?" Nate asked.
"Of course, she's my sister. I need to at least try saving her." Blip replied.
"I'm going with you. I have someone I want to see is okay as well." Due to Nate's ability out of all of them, he had actually come out the battle the least damaged. If worse came to worst and Linda was already dead, then Nate could carry the body out and back to the shelter.
He was also now even more worried. If they had struggled against an emperor tier this much, then what about the others? Even with Quinn, the Blood Evolver, he would find it a struggle.
'Sam, I hope you weren't one of the ones that stayed behind.'
Back in area four, Quinn had placed a bit of his Sylvia on Linda's wound inside the cave. It helped the healing process a little, but the cut was quite deep, and he needed to act fast.
Blood from his hand was drawn, and he dropped it into Linda's mouth.
[Blood ritual activate]
"I don't know how much of this you'll be able to hear Linda, but I'm saying this now all for yours and Sam's sake." Quinn started to explain.
His knees were on top of Linda's hand's as her body started to struggle. The turning process was always a tough one, but for her, if she moved about while having a wound this bad, it might possibly kill her before the process was complete. So Quinn applied pressure with both his hands while staying on top of her.
"You might be wondering how I have two powers, or you might have wondered, and now you have your answer. The truth is I don't have two abilities and only have one, the shadow ability. As for the red aura, that is something that all of us can do.
"That's right, I'm making a differentiation between you and us because we are different. Judging from our conversation, you might have heard the word thrown about a few times already, but we are vampires. No, it's not a joke, and some days I really wish it was.
"We feast on human blood to survive, we see better in the dark, and we are more powerful than your average human. You saw what we could do today. And we're not the only ones out there.
"We have a set of rules that the vampires must follow, and one of these rules is that no human must know about us. Linda, today if I wished to save your life I had no choice but to turn you."
At this point, Linda was screaming in pain as her body felt it was on fire. She could feel everything changing inside. Fortunately, the wound on her neck had nearly completely gone. It looked like soon the process would be over.
"For you, Sam, you have a choice. I will not force you to become one of us. You heard us talking before, but there is something we can do for you and you only." Quinn paused before giving the option, as memories of doing this once didn't really go down well.
"We can remove all of your memories. I don't know how you will act. Maybe you'll try to find out the truth, but you wouldn't have to live your life no longer being human. If we just remove his memories, it's unlikely they will find out, right Kazz?" Quinn asked hoping she would agree. He wanted to at least give Sam an option.
"I will allow it, but if he finds out again, or starts digging around on his own, then I will have to put a stop to it. Remember he also has that busy body of a friend of his."
Sam thought about it for a while. But instead of thinking of all the negatives, of no longer being human and having to consume blood, Sam could only think of the positives in all of this.
Sure, Quinn had only told him briefly what it was like to be a vampire. Maybe Sam didn't really understand how the changes would impact his life. But was the one he currently had really worth holding onto?
'Nate, you keep getting further and further ahead of me. Maybe one day, you'll be too far for me to reach you.' Sam thought. If he didn't do something, then everyone would leave him behind.
"Quinn, you don't have to worry," Sam replied. "I have made up my mind."
At that moment, an almighty yell had come from underneath Quinn. A surge of power could be felt under his knees. He quickly jumped off and stood back.
"No, don't tell me she's another banshee. I can't go through with that again." Fex replied.
The screaming had ended, it wasn't as loud and piercing as before, which ruled a banshee out of the equation, the question was, what had Linda become?
[Congratulations the blood ritual was a success]
[7/10 Cursed family members created]
[…]
….
My werewolf system Exclusive on P.a.t.r.e.o.n it's only $1 dollar a month. Cheaper than :) and you get access to the MVS webtoon. (2 Chapters per month)
If you want to support you can on my P.A.T.R.E.O.N: jksmanga
For MVS artwork and updates follow on Instagram and Facebook: jksmanga
Seeing the notification screen, Quinn prepared himself for the worst. There was always the chance that someone could be turned into something hostile. If Quinn was correct, he had an idea of what Linda might turn into.
There was once a similar situation in the past, one where someone was close to death, Peter. For him, he had turned into a ghoul, needing to feast on the living in order to evolve and live.
Moving on the ground, on the first inspection, she looked no different. Her body was moving fine, but Quinn could hear no heartbeat.
[You have created a basic Draugr]
[Draugr: An undead creature that possesses superhuman strength. They contain super healing abilities and have possible evolutions in the future, which will allow it to gain new abilities unique to the Draugr. Its natural nature is snappy as it has a short temper.
Its strength is on par with its creator. However, it will not scale as the creator gets stronger. All other stats are half that of the original creator. Must feast on human flesh to evolve and heal but is not necessary to consume. If never fed, it will continue to live as long as it remains uninjured.]
It was as Quinn had guessed, it was another category B subclass. But he was relieved. He had saved her, and it looked like she wouldn't try to kill everyone on site.
Now off the ground, she placed her hand on her neck, the wound had completely healed. She looked at Quinn for a brief second, and then her other hand started to fiddle somewhere. Before the others knew it, she had grabbed her dagger and leapt towards Kazz.
Fex had reacted the quickest tying his red string around her arms in an attempt to hold her back, but he soon found out even with the red string she was too strong. While she carried on moving forward, he was being dragged along the floor with her.
"Yep, just sit there and watch guys, it's not like a little help would be appreciated," Fex said, grunting.
Still, she was slow, and Fex's string was slowing her down. Quinn had eventually recovered enough to stand in front of her and hold her back.
"Linda, what's wrong, are you okay?" He asked. Thinking if there was anything in the description he had missed. Why did she suddenly try to attack Kazz?
Linda screamed in anger. "Quinn, I am in your debt. I heard what you said, I know what I have become I can feel it. I can tell I've changed, but I can't blame you for this. You killed the emperor tier, and then you saved my life."
Thier were no tears or sadness in her voice. Instead, it seemed like there was just pure anger pouring out of her. "But her, she tried to kill me! She slit my throat. How can I stand here when the person who hurt me is right there! How do I explain to my brother what I have become."
"Well, it's simple." Kazz replied. "You don't. Otherwise, I'll do the same thing I did to you, to him."
Turning his head around, Quinn was now the one who had snapped. "Shut up!" Quinn shouted.
It was so fierce that Kazz had jumped back and raised her hands. In her head, she had imagined Quinn attacking, but there was no such thing.
'What the hell was that?'
"Calm down, Linda." Quinn siad, with his eyes, still glowing red, and a strange feeling was felt in her body. She felt compelled to listen and follow. "Good, believe me, Linda, I didn't want any of this to happen. Not again, and I understand how you feel - I really do, let's just take this one step at a time."
Usually, Linda would have thought about things and not acted so impulsively as she had done, but there was a strange anger inside her every time she looked at Kazz.
"Quinn, I'll keep your secret. Not just to protect you, but to protect the people I care about as well. But that bitch better watch her back." Linda said, nice and loud so she could hear.
Looking at Sam and what just happened, Quinn himself was having second thoughts about turning him, but he had no choice.
"Kazz, we'll do the other one back at the base." Quinn wasn't asking, but this time he was telling her. "Linda was an emergency, Sam's can wait."
"And if he tells anyone about this, what are you going to do then?" Kazz asked.
"Well, then you will just have to try to kill me for spilling the secret, won't you."
For the first time since she had come here, Quinn had caused her to get goosebumps. This feeling of dominance one person had over another, it was only felt to her from other leaders, which Quinn never gave off before until today.
She hoped he was joking about those words, but he was dead serious.
'It looks like I might have to make an in person report soon.'
There were still a few problems they needed to sort out before they could even think about leaving the area, and one of them was on their way.
"Linda, Linda, can you hear me, please reply are you all okay?" Blip asked.
"Blip!" Linda replied. "I'm…." She paused for a second thinking of what to say, before she finally replied. "I'm okay, we're just recovering for now."
"Hold on, we're coming to area four, we'll be there in about half an hour." Blip said, and the transmission ended there.
"Quinn, what am I, am I like you?" Linda asked.
"We don't really have the time to explain. I promise when we can meet up, and I can go through it with all with you, I will. But there's something more important right now. You might not be able to tell, but when one is turned, they lose their ability. There's a chance that you can still learn your old one. Some abilities are compatible with both humans and vampires.
"However, you'll have to relearn it from scratch again. For now, it's best if you don't take part in anything that would require you to show your ability. Otherwise, the people at the base will find out."
She paused, closed her eyes and tried to transform, but she felt nothing. Her heart had sunk in that moment. This was one of the more daunting things for her, one of the realisations she was no longer what she once was.
Her family ability, the ability that she and her brother shared, it was why they had called the whole faction the Crows in the first place. Still, there was hope she would still have the same ability.
"That should be fine," Linda replied. "After an event like this one, I don't think we will be going on any big expeditions anytime soon. Besides I mostly do admin work these days anyway."
The next thing they needed to sort out was Kong's body. Quinn went over to it first, and with his finger, he dipped it in and took a few drops of blood and placed it in his mouth.
[AB + Blood type consumed]
[+1 Stamina point]
Kong had been killed, and Quinn was unsure of when it had happened, but there was no chance of saving him. Honestly, he was starting to wonder if he even would have. With his slots filling up quickly, he would have to start thinking about those he wished to turn and those he didn't.
He wasn't a complete saint that could just go around saving everybody. For Linda, he had still thought things through. She would make a strong ally where they were currently, as co-founder of the faction. She could even help them move around and find out even more information.
But Kong, he wouldn't have been able to provide anything.
"We need to get rid of the body, maybe we can just bury it and say it was eaten by a beast or something." Quinn proposed. That's when he noticed that Linda's eyes were being drawn over to the body.
It reminded him of Peter again.
"I'll do it." Kazz said, while walking past Linda, she had snatched one of the Daggers from her hand, too quick for her to react. Then standing in front of the body, she started to strike at it. The king-tier dagger had sliced through the bone and the rest of the body like butter.
Quinn noticed though, was even though she was moving so fast the blade was actually cutting multiple times. One strike had caused at least five to appear on his body. He had seen this happen before as well, with Bryce.
'The first leader's ability, it's a strange one.' He thought.
Eventually, the body had been minced up so much, it really did just look like mincemeat on the floor.
"Linda, I hate to do this to you, but it will be easier this way," Quinn said, shaking his head. "I order you to eat." His eyes glowed red.
He had used his influence skills and at the same time, her being part of the same family she felt like it was something she had to do. On top of this, her new body had natural urges to go in.
But she was more strong-willed than Quinn thought. She didn't complain, she didn't ask what he was doing, but instead, she just did it.
[Status]
[Level 33]
[0/ 204,800 exp needed]
[Strength 50]
[Agility 50]
[Stamina 43]
[Charm 46]
With no equipment on, these were Quinn's current stats. With the two level-ups from before, he had put a stat point into strength, making it hit fifty, then placed the other two into agility. Now that these two were at fifty, he would focus once again on increasing his charm points to the next level.
It seemed like he might be needing it here soon after all if he was to continue to comply. The reward for killing the king tier and the emperor tier beast were lacking, and honestly, Quinn was a bit disappointed. Other than the instant level up and exp, he had received nothing else.
However, he couldn't be upset for long, as right now in his system, he contained both the king tier crystal and the emperor tier crystal as well. Currently, the highest level of equipment he had on him was the advanced tier gauntlets.
A smile appeared on Quinn's face, as he couldn't stop thinking about what equipment he would get from these two crystals. It looked like it was time for him to visit his old forger friend Alex Way.
******
My werewolf system Exclusive on P.a.t.r.e.o.n it's only $1 dollar a month. Cheaper than :) and you get access to the MVS webtoon. (2 Chapters per month)
If you want to support you can on my P.A.T.R.E.O.N: jksmanga
For MVS artwork and updates follow on Instagram and Facebook: jksmanga
The group had waited patiently in area four for Blip to arrive. They didn't speak much, and Linda was trying to get over what she had just done. When she thought about it, she wanted to be disgusted. Instead, she was just reminded of the taste. It felt completely normal as if a person was thinking about their last meal.
Finally, when Blip and Nate had arrived, the first thing Blip did was drop to his knees and started to sob uncontrollably. When he had heard there was an Emperor tier, and Linda had stayed to fight it, even though he knew she was safe, he couldn't help but imagine things.
Maybe she was missing a limb or two, or an eye had been poked out, but she looked fine.
"Sis, you did a good job." Blip said, giving her a big hug. "Huh, you seem a little cold." Usually, Linda was a little cold, but in her attitude and words, but this time he meant literally, as his skin touched hers, and he could feel no warmth.
"I think I'm just drained," Linda replied.
Everyone walked out together and started to head back to the shelter. Each group started to retell what happened. Blip was first, starting with the good news that they were able to obtain the Emperor tier crystal, but then ended it with a bummer when they were informed that Mitchell was dead.
Linda was frustrated at this. She yelled into the sky when she heard the news, and now that it was her turn, she didn't really want to tell her brother what happened. Now thinking about it there wasn't any good news at all.
The king tier and emperor tier crystals were stolen, and a member of their team had died.
Still, she had to make the report and detailed the mysterious man who had stolen the crystals. There was one detail she altered, and that was that the Emperor tier beast had run away, uninjured from the area.
Her theory was that it must have only stayed in that area to look after the red one. After seeing it dead, it decided to leave the place. These were all lies, of course.
"Sis, don't be upset." Blip said. "No one could say you did a bad job. If anything, you did a better job then me. A larger group full of weak and inexperienced individuals took on a king tier and emperor tier, yet only one person died.
"I am interested in this strange individual, though. How did he know of our plans, or when we would go out on the expedition. Also, was there someone that powerful on the planet this whole time? I can't help but feel the person was originally from our shelter most likely from the faction.
"What I'm worried about more, is how the Graylash family will react to this news. We have to submit a report,t and they will come to the same conclusion. When we get back, search each of the members and their rooms. They won't like that we're invading their privacy, but I'm sure they will understand once we explain it to them."
"Brother there not going to make us go back there are they. With an emperor tier demon on the loose?"
Blip paused for a second as he continued to walk. Honestly, he didn't think it was a good idea they should. On the borderline of the new land alone, there were two emperor tier beasts. Blip couldn't imagine what there possibly could be even further in the unexplored new land.
"For now, we will take down any quests that are in that area." Blip replied.
When returning to the shelter, Blip kept his word. They searched not only those that went on the expedition but everybody including Quinn. But of course, they found nothing. With no evidence and no suspects, what could they do?
"He's alive." Some people pointed at Quinn.
"When I stayed behind, it looked like he wasn't eaten after all," Linda replied. "He was hidden between a crack in the cave walls and didn't come out until the whole thing was over."
"What a coward. First, he runs and gets Freddy killed, then he just hides while everyone is fighting for their lives. For a second, I thought he was kind of cool when he went forward with that girl back there."
They bought Linda's lies relatively easily because it was simple. The man they had seen who hurt Kong and the king tier, was strong and had a strange ability. Quinn was weak and had a speed ability. No one would ever guess that these two were the same people.
Because there were no crystals obtained in this quest, there were no points awarded. However, the faction agreed on two things. To still pay everyone basic credit fees and that they could have a week off if they wished, just as if they had completed any other quest.
Most people felt this was reasonable. Before it was the end of the day. Blip had asked for witness accounts of what happened. He would have people interviewed one by one, as he would need to give a detailed report and was wondering if he could snuff out the mysterious man.
Through his investigations, he had learnt what Kong had done. If that man had come back alive, Blip probably would have killed him himself.
'It's bad to think about the dead like that, may you rot in— I Mean may you rest in peace.'
His investigation led to nothing, and he was done with the report. All he could do now was see how the Graylash family would respond.
The next day, there was a morning meeting as usual, but it was mostly to pay their respects to the two people that had died. Kong and Mitchell. It had been a tough month for them. Three deaths were so close together.
After the meeting was done, everyone had split. There weren't many who had chosen to take a quest today. The moral of the whole base was down. Especially since one of the leaders was killed.
Inside Nate's room, Sam had been called.
"Go on then," Nate said. "Tell me what really happened?"
"I think you already know, the mysterious person was Quinn." Sam also told him that the Emperor tier beast was also killed, and how Quinn had taken the two crystals.
Sam knew this information was safe with Nate. Even though he had joined the faction and was one of the higher members, he hadn't been here long enough to have any loyalty to them. He cared for people and would help them out where need be, but this place was merely a stepping stone for his goals.
"So he can really take on an emperor tier beast, he must be getting stronger," Nate said with a smile.
Sam was happy that Nate didn't ask for details about the whole thing. Whether or not he had used his red aura abilities or shadow abilities, because quite honestly, Sam didn't know how much he was allowed to say
But it looked like Nate just wanted to compare his strength with Quinn's.
"Is there something else you want to tell me?" Nate asked. He could tell by the look on Sam's face there was more.
Sam was debating whether or not to tell him the truth. Of what he had found out. There was no one around them now, and he knew Nate would be understanding of the situation. They were best friends, and he would have liked to have confided in someone.
"Nate, it's just wanted to say. I will catch up with you one day, and that time might come sooner then you think," Sam said.
"I look forward to seeing it." Nate replied.
With their meeting done, Sam left the room, and when he did, he could see a young-looking girl walking down the hallway. He gulped and realised that maybe he had just saved his, and Nate's life by keeping his mouth shut.
"Quinn, I hope you can control her."
The group were in a different place today as they were sending Quinn off. For now, he had managed to convince Kazz to turn Sam a little later, when things had quietened down a bit. That way, they could prepare for whatever he might turn into, and she seemed fine with it now.
So Quinn was to head off to a different planet under the Graylash family banner. The reason being, to see Alex Way. He needed a few things to talk to him about, and he wanted him to turn the two crystals into something amazing.
"Fex!" Quinn said before stepping into the teleporter, but he wasn't alone. To watch Quinn while on the other planet. Linda had volunteered to go with him. She had convinced Blip that she wanted to talk to the other faction about a few things. See what their situation was like compared to theirs.
"I know, I know. I'll watch them." Fex replied.
And with that, Quinn was gone. They didn't know how long Quinn would be, maybe a few days, but they were without him.
Back at one of the training rooms. Blip and Nate were sitting down in their seats. It was a rare occasion, but they were to welcome three new people into the faction today. Like Quinn and his group, these three would also have to go through the assessments.
When they entered, Nate was surprised by how young they looked. Most of their new recruits were a.d.u.l.ts switching sides, but these guys were clearly students, like Nate, and Quinn. It was rare because students would often go where their families were or stay with the military, so it was a stand out factor.
"You guys are students, right?" Nate asked, trying to confirm his suspicions.
"Correct sir." One of the more timid looking students said.
"Don't worry, I'm a second-year student as well, or at least was, I would have just graduated. What about you, what year and what base are you from?"
"We are all first-year students who were going into the second year, sir. We are from the second military base."
******
My werewolf system Exclusive on P.a.t.r.e.o.n it's only $1 dollar a month. Cheaper than :) and you get access to the MVS webtoon. (2 Chapters per month)
If you want to support you can on my P.A.T.R.E.O.N: jksmanga
For MVS artwork and updates follow on Instagram and Facebook: jksmanga
"So how did we do?" One of the boys asked with a nervous smile.
The three boys who had come from the second base were less than impressive. They hadn't performed well on any of the assessments at all. Being first-year students, they never went into their second year and had no clue how to use their soul weapon. Unfortunately, it meant every one of them was awarded with an F rank tag.
"I was kind of hoping for some good luck after the way things have been going around here." Blip said.
"They can't help it. There won't be many willing to leave the military or other places unless it's for certain reasons. All we can do now is welcome them aboard." Nate replied.
If the three boys had anything going for them, it was at least an interesting tale of how they had gotten there. At first, they had barely managed to escape the attack on the school base leaving with the military.
Unfortunately, the ship they were on was then struck down by another family and were taken in by another faction. However, soon that faction was attacked by another family, leaving them abandoned and left behind at an earth station with no money.
That was until one of their recruits had offered to pay for the trip to the Crows to look after them. After hearing the story, Blip had a look of worry on his face.
"These boys, they have to be cursed. Three places they went to and each one of them gets destroyed." But looking at them, they seemed utterly innocent. They were kids with no families and nowhere to go, just hopping around from place to place.
Blip put on a brave smile and welcomed them aboard.
"Welcome. Why don't I show you guys around?"
The room's atmosphere wasn't the best, to say the least. Everyone was still reeling from recent events and the deaths of the latest two members.
But that didn't stop one of the boys named Tink. If there was one thing he was good at, it was not being able to read the room and blabber with his mouth all day. He decided to sit at one of the tables, where a group were drinking their sorrows away.
The two other boys decided to stay standing, and were also ready to abandon Tink at any point if they chose to get rough with him.
"Hey, we're new here!' Tink said with a smile.
"Kid, now is not the day for me to deal with your happy crap." A man replied.
"What happened?" Tink asked.
The men had already had a few too many drinks, even though it had yet to reach midday. So perhaps they were more outspoken than they usually would have been. The conversation poured out as they fired their heart out about recent events, what happened, and the others' death.
'Hey doesn't that sound like him?" One of the boys standing behind said.
"Yeah, like too much right?" The other one replied.
"Oh, don't worry," Tink replied. "It's just the mysterious man in your story, sounds a lot like someone we call the Night Demon."
Soon, with Tink's big mouth, many people had learnt of the Night Demon's description and what he had done at their military base having beaten one of the Generals. They believed it after seeing how easily he had dealt with Kong.
People started to try to guess who this person was and got wondering. Most likely it would have been another teacher at the base. The only details they could go by was it was someone from the second military base.
However, details about each other were kept secret, and only the upper ranks knew where everyone had come from. This was to stop grudges from forming. If one was to learn someone was from Pure or perhaps another faction before this, it could cause a few heated clashes.
Eventually, Fex and the others had entered the quest hall as well, and it didn't take long before their ears picked up word.
"Hey, so do you know anyone from the faction from the second military base? Maybe we can find out who the night demon is?"
'What the hell is going on?' Fex thought.
Fex wasn't at the school at the time the Night Demon had come around, but Quinn, when telling stories of what happened at school and with the others had come to learn about it.
Before things got out of hand, Fex needed to meet the source of the rumour and influence their memories away. Still, after staying in the quest room for a few more minutes, it seemed like everyone already knew.
The information had been spread so widely that Blip, who was in his own Admin office, had also come to hear of them.
He sat down with his legs crossed on top of the table, and had a small little pen in his hand, tapping it against his mouth.
"Someone from the second military base, the only other people from there were those kids and that older man. Then a student who supposedly was meant to die, comes back and Linda's sudden interest to go with this said student to another planet.
"Even though she never cared for such things before." Blip said as he was sure he had figured it out.
"It's Quinn."
From everything he had heard, and from his sister's strange actions, this was the conclusion he had come to. He wondered why his sister was acting a little odd, and now he knew why.
The main problem in all of this for him, was why his sister, who shared everything with him, chose to hide it?
Going onto his holographic screen. Blip looked at the report he had sent to the Graylash family. It had stated he didn't know the identity of this mysterious person, but now he did.
"Well, technically when I submitted the report I didn't know who it was so I'm not lying."
In the end, he chose to leave things as it was, a mystery to everyone. If there was one person he trusted, it was his sister Linda. If she didn't want to tell him, then there was a reason why.
****
The exact two people Blip was thinking about had arrived at the Shelter. The teleporter they had gone through directly linked them to the new area, and the first thing Quinn felt when he arrived, was it was cold.
Looking down, his two feet seemed to be on top of ice, and the whole place seemed to be in a mountainous area full of snowy hilltops. As for his new partner Linda, she hardly felt a thing.
Her senses weren't completely gone, like Peter's. It seemed like every undead was slightly different in that sense, but they were still heavily dulled.
Before coming through the teleporter, Linda had already sent them details. While here, they couldn't leave the shelter base anyway without accepting a quest and it was impossible to do so, since they weren't part of the faction.
So all they could really do was explore around the shelters, and that's exactly what the two of them were busy doing. While walking around, Linda asked a few questions about herself, and Quinn did his best to answer.
Although he had to admit he didn't know much, after all these questions were done, he could see Linda was looking lost. It was common. Nearly every person he had turned at one point was lost. While walking mindlessly around the Shelter, Quinn decided to tell her of everything so far, his story in all of this.
She was a part of the family, and he thought it could bring the two of them closer and to a more trusting relationship. He explained he was human as well, how the vampires lived on another planet, and that he was a leader of these vampires, here on an important mission. Even how Kazz was sent to look over him, which is why they were having internal disputes.
"That damn girl!"
While listening through everything, she felt like it was a crazy ride for a mere student to go through. She thought her life was hectic, but Quinn's had made hers look like a walk in the park.
"Are you not worried, I will tell my brother?" Linda said.
"I know you won't do that," Quinn replied. "You stayed behind to let everyone leave that cave because you care about their lives. Just like Paul is keeping his mouth sealed because of the people back on the vampire planet, you will too for the Crows."
He was right, and it looked like Quinn had a lot more insight than she first thought for just a student. Find authorized novels in , faster updates, better experience, Please click <a href="#'s-identity_51309175124322306">#'s-identity_51309175124322306</a> for visiting.
"Quinn, what's your endgame in all of this, what are you planning on doing?" Linda asked.
"I won't work for the vampires, or the humans," Quinn replied. "I want to make my own faction. Stop this madness on both sides. To do that I need to move to the top. Have a faction bigger and stronger than any of the powerhouses here, and be stronger than any of the other vampires back there.
"I know it sounds impossible, but a lot of things have sounded impossible to me before."
This answer satisfied her, she was happy that at least she wasn't with some sort of maniac who had grand ambitions to rule the world. Or to cause mass genocide, at least that's what she hoped.
Finally, Quinn had found it, while walking around the marketplace in the Shelter, he was looking for pieces of equipment with Alex Way's name on them. Surprisingly he had seen no Travellers wearing gear with that name on, and he was starting to worry.
That was until he came over to a market stall that was filled with his work. Sitting there behind his booth, Alex had a broad look on his face.
"Hello," Quinn said.
****
My werewolf system Exclusive on P.a.t.r.e.o.n it's only $1 dollar a month. Cheaper than :) and you get access to the MVS webtoon. (2 Chapters per month)
If you want to support you can on my P.A.T.R.E.O.N: jksmanga
For MVS artwork and updates follow on Instagram and Facebook: jksmanga
Before Linda and Quinn had met Alex, Linda was busy taking in the information she had been given. She was starting to think about the Crows and their place in all of this. The Graylash family didn't care about their faction.
They simply saw them as a tool to be used upon, the deaths of their members were just a number. That's when she noticed it. People dressed in strange white robes around the shelter. In an instant, she knew who they were.
They were members of the Graylash family.
'I wonder what they are doing here. They have only been to the Crow's base once when we were first set up.'
She was interested, but she was here for Quinn for now.
Alex, when seeing someone approach his vendor got excited, he sat straight up and cleared his throat since it hadn't been used for the whole day.
"Welcome sir, here I only offer you the best of the best. If you're not interested in any of this standard stuff, I can even personally craft you something." Cl.i.c.k.i.n.g his fingers. "You won't be disappointed."
Quinn paused for a bit, he seemed to remember Alex being quite the problematic person, grumpy in a way, but his personality had done a complete 180-degree change.
"Hello," Quinn said.
"Hello?" Alex replied back.
Quinn paused, he was waiting for Alex to recognise him, but there was only silence between the two of them as they locked eyes.
"Hey, are you going to purchase anything or are you just going to waste my time!" Alex yelled. "Scram, get out of here!"
This was more like the Alex he remembered. Hoping to jog his memory, Quinn held out his hands and shadow equipped the two gauntlets quickly. Alex's eyes widened as he saw them.
Of course, he wouldn't forget about working on these. It was his best work he had ever done. He looked up at the person and then realised, he did look similar to him, but at the same time different.
"Ah, it is you!" He said with a smile.
The two of them went behind the vendor, While Linda stood in front pretending to be a customer. She was interested and listened in on what they had to talk about. She was wondering why this person, in particular, was so important that he had to come and see him.
"I was going to ask for my share of the profits." Quinn said, "But it looks like business isn't exactly going well."
"It's this damn civil war," Alex replied. "The gear you gave me was perfect, and I was able to come up with a few great designs, but they were all at the intermediate level. That wasn't a problem, and I was starting to get a few orders of them online from the other military bases.
"But now with the war, everyone is looking for advanced tier and higher, I just can't compete with that. It's the same problem as before, since I'm less experienced and was a student, no one will give me a chance."
But Quinn knew it was only a matter of time. Forgers were highly sought after. Especially one of Alex's calibre, maybe not now, but many people would be after him. Thinking about it, Quinn now also had some advanced tier equipment that he had made from the system.
He had done so thanks to Edward bringing the materials, but Quinn didn't want to give them to Alex, not yet. With the way things were, it was better that no one had noticed him. If they had, the families would never let him go.
"Do you remember what I said before? You still want to do it?" Quinn asked.
Alex hesitated for a moment. He remembered, it was the only thing he looked forward to ever since Quinn had proposed the idea, but with the way things were, how could he make his own forging empire?
"I do, and I wish we could still do it," Alex complained.
'We can." Quinn replied.
Quinn proceeded to tell Alex of his plan, how he wanted to create his own faction. Quinn was unsure whether or not it would be the right thing to do, but based on his personality from last time, it was the only thing he could think of.
"Create a faction, in a time like this? That's crazy, you're crazy." Alex said. "But I do like it. This place, I don't understand it, Quinn. They make me go out on a hunt every week, but I'm no fighter. I'm a forger. Every week I think it might be my last."
His body was shaking slightly while thinking of the times he barely escaped fate.
"Look, it's impossible to leave now, but if you make your faction and find some way to get me out of this place, then it's a deal, I don't want to die just having been a vendor my whole life."
Quinn was pleased with the result, with a forger as good as Alex, he had no doubts that his team would be able to grow in strength. Next, from the palm of his hands, two crystals appeared.
As soon as Alex saw these, he nearly fell over backwards. His heart felt like it was going to escape from his c.h.e.s.t. He looked left and right, and left again.
"Where do you get these, did you steal them?" Alex whispered.
In a way, Quinn felt like he had stolen one of them, so he chuckled nervously.
"Are you up for it?" Quinn asked.
"You mean! No, are you kidding? Yes!" Alex shouted. And for a second everyone turned to have a look at what he was so excited about. He took a few deep breaths bearing in his emotions before speaking again.
"Of course I can work on these, I just have one favour," Alex said, rubbing his two hands.
Quinn handed him a gold money card expecting this might be a problem. "Here, use it on whatever you need, and any essentials for yourself. I'll come to pick it up with the items."
On the few hunts Quinn and the group went on, they killed many beasts. Completing one hunt was like completing five in one go. So for now, Quinn had plenty of credits. Now that he had Linda, he even thought he might be able to get a few discounts here and there back at the base.
"It will take me three days," Alex said.
"Do you know what they can be turned into?" Quinn asked.
"I don't really know, I will have to rent out a forger's room and have a check. But don't worry about it, let me just take a few measurements of you now, and I promise I'll make the best equipment possible with these crystals."
"What do you want to do now?" Linda asked.
Three days was an awkward amount of time. It didn't warrant the cost of returning to their shelter, and it was a little too long to just stay and do nothing.
"If you have nothing to do, do you mind if we pay the base here a visit?" Linda asked.
Quinn saw no problems with this, but he was curious as to why she wanted to.
"This base used to be owned by the Eagles. A faction that you could say were rivals with the Crows. It's nice to see how they are handling things compared to us, now that were on the same side. Besides…" Linda's eyes then looked at someone who walked passed fully dressed in a white robe, and Quinn noticed it too.
"The Graylash family are here, and I wanted to know why."
The Graylash family, the ones who first started the war and who Quinn was currently working under now. Honestly, Quinn also wanted to know what their aim in all of this was.
There was another way Quinn could achieve his goal quicker, and that was to join with one of the current powerhouses. He didn't like the way the military ran things, so that was out of the question.
But who was to say that one of the other big four ideals didn't match up with his own? Although so far, he hadn't had the best impression of things, based on how the bases were run.
"Let's go," Quinn said.
They had arrived at the Eagles base, and after Linda made them aware of who she was, they were allowed in. A man was sent to escort them and was currently leading them to the founder of the Eagles.
"You've come at a difficult time Miss, but I suppose it isn't too bad." The escort said, who was an older gentleman with a square hat. "Dennis is currently entertaining the guests from the Graylash family. Apparently, they have some news they would like to share with the factions like ourselves."
Eventually, they had been led to what looked like one of the Eagles training rooms. It was mostly b.a.r.e inside and looked to be just one large room. But many had gathered, and a crowd had formed.
"What's going on?" Linda asked.
"The Graylash members who have arrived are having a little sparing match with some of our best members. If you want, I'm sure they wouldn't mind you joining in?" The old man asked. "Show us how strong or weak the Crows have become."
*****
My werewolf system Exclusive on P.a.t.r.e.o.n it's only $1 dollar a month. Cheaper than :) and you get access to the MVS webtoon. (2 Chapters per month)
If you want to support you can on my P.A.T.R.E.O.N: jksmanga
For MVS artwork and updates follow on Instagram and Facebook: jksmanga
Quinn had seen his fair share of sparring matches. In the past, a spar would mean a light fight between two contestants. The aim was just to showcase individual skills and help each other improve. But in recent times the word had changed, due to healing abilities and medical care only getting better.
Nowadays, it was an excuse for two people to get into a full-on fight, stopping just before killing the other person.
The students would even set up sparring matches at school. The atmosphere and looks on the people around would be full of excitement and cheers. As if their gladiator instincts had come back to life. Although Quinn never joined.
This though, it seemed a little different, as the two of them, as well as the old man, approached, they were directed through the crowd. There were no cheers. Instead, there was just a look of concern on the faction members faces. Off to the side, there was already a line of around five injured men and women.
It seemed like the old man was even a little confused at what was going on. Eventually, they reached the front row. The faction members had naturally formed a square shape with themselves that would act as the ring. The leader of the base Dennis looked a bit like a Punk rocker. Even if he looked to be in his late forties.
He had a Denim jacket with several different patches on it, and his hair was golden brown in a Mohawk like shape.
'Don't tell me this guy can turn into an eagle?' Quinn thought after picturing the man as a bird was quite easy. 'Is that why these two factions are rivals, because they both have a bird transforming ability.'
Quinn just started to chuckle at the idea, but quickly stopped himself. The look on the man's face was one of irritation. Even the old man who had brought them over knew not to say anything at the moment.
Stood opposite them on the other side, where nine men in white martial arts robes, while the one in the middle had a slightly different design. Instead of a single piece, it was cut into two separated from the pants and the top, the sleeves were also cut differently.
In the centre, two people were fighting, one in the standard white robe, while the other Quinn could presume, was a member of the faction. It was easier to tell who were members of the public and who was part of the faction at this shelter due to them all wearing similar clothes as their leader.
"You're finished." The Graylash member said, walking over.
Using one hand to support the other, the man threw out a diagonal shape, forming a slash of wind. Still, a simple step to the side and the Graylash member had avoided it. He took one step forward, leapt up in the air, and started to spin it in a spiral-like manner. Electricity formed all over his body and form behind, boosting him forward like a lightning bolt.
His head had hit the man right in the stomach, shocking him and causing him to shake on the ground. Once the Graylash man had regained his footing, he stepped on him, running lightning through it again, shaking the person on the floor.
"That's enough!" Dennis shouted. "You win."
"Very well." The man in the centre of the other members said. He clicked his fingers, and the other man had stopped. Lifting his foot off his opponent.
"We will rest for now, and we can resume tomorrow. Make sure you bring your very best." There wasn't much said after and the man was gone.
The crowd of people started to disperse but not without them talking about what had just happened.
"Sir, what happened, wasn't it meant to just be a simple spar?" The old man asked.
Dennis recognised Linda and realised it wasn't the best place to talk, so he invited the two of them and the old man to his office. When they were finally there, he could speak more openly.
"Linda, I know we had had our differences, but after seeing them, I thought you should hear this as well," Dennis said.
Linda felt a little strange. They were rivals in the sense of competition, not rivals that would fight with each other, still because of this rivalry they weren't exactly friendly to each other, and it was the first time she could see him being nice.
"They said they are currently doing a routine checkup. Trying to see the strength of all the factions under their banner. It seems like something is happening soon, but I quickly realised that it was all lies.
"They didn't want to see our strengths, they wanted to show off theirs. Lately, they have been putting more pressure on us, and more men are dying out on the field in these hunts. I have been less than polite in my reports. Telling them to do it themselves, send their own men if they think it was that easy.
"It seems like they really did send their own men. Nearly instantly, they mentioned a sparring match. You saw the result. One person of theirs had beaten five of our best in a row."
The Eagles were a medium-sized faction similar to the Crows, if what he said was true, then their group would also suffer the same fate.
Dennis tensed his fist.
"I've decided, tomorrow I'm going to be fighting personally. I need to show them the strength of the factions. I always thought the only reason they haven't made us borderline slaves is because they were afraid of our power. I'm not sure how true that is anymore. But if I don't show we do hold some strength, they'll continue to push us around."
Linda, being a co-founder of the Crows herself, understood how Dennis must have felt. It wasn't just the fact that they were stronger, but there was no respect at all. In that one little fight, they could see it. No respect for the lives outside of the Graylash family.
"Linda, while you here can I ask you a favour," Dennis said. "I would have never thought in a million years would I be asking you this, but tomorrow will you fight alongside me?"
"What?" Linda said, confused.
"It's clear that none of the members apart from me, can hurt those guys, and the one in charge hasn't even shown his strength yet. I was thinking maybe we could pretend you were a member of the Eagles. Win a few fights show that we aren't that weak."
"Would they not know, I'm a co-founder of the Crows, they would recognise me if I helped you out." She replied.
"Linda, these people didn't even know who I was. They don't care as long as the faction is doing their job. They don't remember our faces' names or anything that's how arrogant they are. I'm sure after this planet, they will move onto the next."
Linda thought about it for a while, she agreed that the Graylash family's treatment was getting worse by the day. Maybe Dennis was right, if they realised how weak the factions were, their attitude might change.
She wanted to say yes, but her new body was stopping her. She no longer had her ability, and she hadn't learnt everything about herself. Super healing, super strength maybe these things could be explained away by her equipment, but what if she went too far and killed a member of the Graylash family. Find authorized novels in , faster updates, better experience, Please click <a href="#'s-strength_51327255342796947">#'s-strength_51327255342796947</a> for visiting.
"I'm sorry, but I can't. We just recently fought with an emperor tier beast, and I'm still recovering." Linda said as an excuse.
There was a bit of sadness in Dennis' eyes. He must have seen more than they did, that put him in this type of position. He knew she was lying, he had asked her to fight tomorrow not today. With the healing abilities they had, she would be fit and ready to fight within a day, but he couldn't blame her, at the end of the day she was part of another faction.
'I'll fight." Quinn said.
Dennis lifted his head and looked at the young man who was standing beside Linda. In all honesty, he had completely ignored this person and was only focusing on Linda.
"Are you strong?" Dennis asked.
"I would like to think so, besides I'm stuck here at the moment for three days it would be nice to cure my boredom."
There were a couple of reasons Quinn thought it would be nice to fight with the Graylash family, first to test their strength. His up against theirs, maybe one day they would be an enemy, maybe one day an ally and he needed to see where he stood on their power scale. The second reason, he didn't like the smug look on their faces.
It reminded him of Duke. They walked around as if they owned the place, and continued to attack the man on the floor after he was already beat. It reminded him of his bullies, a time he wanted to forget.
Linda had no clue what Quinn was doing. If he was going to fight, would he show his shadow abilities, blood abilities, or just fight calming to have super speed? Seeing that one fight alone, she knew Quinn wouldn't be able to win just using his speed.
"Is the kid mad, or does he actually have claims to back himself up?" Dennis asked.
Linda looked at Quinn one last time and could just see a smile on his face, the boy was hard to read. "He's strong," Linda said.
"Don't disappoint me boy," Dennis said as he walked off.
Quinn and Linda had agreed to stay at the base for the two nights while waiting for the equipment to finish, at the same time he had agreed to take part in tomorrows sparring match. During the night, Quinn didn't sleep like normal.
Instead, he used his shadow cloak to sneak out, then on the victim's then sneaking into certain people's rooms he would use his influence skill.
[Strength 52]
[Agility 52]
[Stamina 46]
[Charm 50]
Now when taking blood, he would have to take droplets from three different people to gain one stat. Not wanting to cause alarm, Quinn only took blood from those outside of the faction. People who weren't really fighters. He felt bad, but at the end of the day, he wasn't hurting them in any way. They wouldn't even remember the small prick he would make.
Finally, the next day had arrived, and Quinn was ready to proceed with his fight.
******
My werewolf system Exclusive on P.a.t.r.e.o.n it's only $1 dollar a month. Cheaper than :) and you get access to the MVS webtoon. (2 Chapters per month)
If you want to support you can on my P.A.T.R.E.O.N: jksmanga
For MVS artwork and updates follow on Instagram and Facebook: jksmanga
When they entered the training room, there seemed to be more people, then there was yesterday. A few members of the Eagles were on quests. Some decided to not watch the sparring yesterday simply because they weren't interested. Still, the news of what had happened yesterday changed their minds and it was busier than ever inside the training room.
The ten in total men from the Graylash family stood there proud and as smug as ever. Their arms were folded, and it seemed like they wouldn't move from their position.
'Wow, they seem to be more like robots than the military.' Quinn thought.
This time, Dennis wasn't wearing his denim jacket and instead was wearing his beast gear, which seemed to be dyed mostly gold in colour, making it look tacky and cheap. Quinn couldn't imagine it being good on the battlefield either.
But using his inspect skill he saw that it also was of good quality, all of it at the king tier level, just a little behind Blip and Linda's gear. It proved how precious the emperor tier crystal he got really was.
Looking at the Graylash members, at first glance, one would probably think they weren't wearing any beast armour, but that wasn't true at all. Their martial arts robes were placed loosely over it.
Using inspect on them, Quinn was a little surprised. Apart from the leader, everyone had advanced level gear on, while the leader had king tier level equipment. The reason for Quinn's surprise was he thought they would be at a higher level.
The Graylash family had all these factions working for them and giving them crystals. Yet, these people were using equipment at the same level? It meant either one of two things. That either they never took this seriously and brought in substandard equipment in their eyes. Or even at the Graylash family, these people were considered the bottom of the barrel.
Quinn was more inclined to go with the second option.
The same person from the Graylash family who fought yesterday stood forward first. Dennis seeing this was a bit impatient, and he looked at Linda and the young man. He noticed that Quinn was wearing nothing but boots and gauntlets as his beast gear. He felt like an idiot for putting his trust in a stranger.
He wished Linda had chosen to fight, but he couldn't force her.
"Oh." The leader at the front said. "Well, I can't say I'm surprised. I guess the only decent one there would be the leader, after all, or maybe not even half-decent."
The words were spoken, and Quinn just didn't understand. These people were helping you, what was the point of putting them down like so. Wouldn't a friendly relationship with these people work out better?
Dennis didn't reply, and instead, he assumed a fighting position.
"Very well." The leader of the Graylash family said.
The fight had started, and Dennis almost instantly started to transform. His hands started to morph into strange claws and on his back huge giant wings that nearly took up the whole space appeared.
No longer did Quinn think Dennis' armour looked tacky. With the golden armour, it suited him perfectly.
The Graylash member wasted no time in performing the same move as last time. He took a step forward, and he lept up spiralling his body shot forward, but the next second he was landing flat on his back.
He had hit what felt like a concrete wall, but when looking up, all he could see were the large wings covering his entire body. Quickly opening them, the audience felt the wind from the power, some of them in the front row had to use their strength to remain standing.
Before the man could even get up, Dennis had dug his claw into his shoulder, immediately it started to soak red. It had gone through his robes and whatever shoulder pads he was wearing underneath.
"Do you know, an eagle's grip is ten times stronger than a human's?" Dennis said.
The man was panicking, and he started to fire bolt after bolt, little w.h.i.n.es of pain were seen on Dennis' face, but he wasn't going to let go. With his other hand free, he dug that one into the other shoulder as well.
"This is payback." Swinging his head, backwards and then forwards, he banged his large head right across the man's face. Blood splurged everywhere as his eyes went white. Quickly he let go of the man allowing him to fall to the floor, knocked out.
"What the? Does that man have an iron head or something? That surely would have hurt both of them." Quinn said.
"Dennis is a strong person," Linda replied. "While the Crows have Blip and me, in the Eagles there was only ever him."
Lifting his hand in a fist towards the sky, Dennis declared victory. It looked a little cheesy, but the eagles were loving it, as they broke out in cheer for their boss.
It was a nice atmosphere, Quinn thought.
Next, the leader himself seemed to step into the ring. His face was unworried, and he looked calm. Two other members of the Graylashes came and took their man to the side.
"Our men will heal him," Dennis said. "And it looks like they will be healing you next."
A slight smile appears on the leader's face.
"I'm glad you could at least beat him. He was the weakest of the students I brought with me today."
"Students?" The people in the crowd began to whisper in shock.
It looked like Quinn's guess was right. To the Graylash family these people were still learning, still amateurs which were why they never gave them good equipment in the first place.
A lot of the people in the crowd thought they had sent some of their elites. Which was why they didn't stand a chance, but there was just that much of a difference in power. Compared to the top families and them.
Quinn didn't know if what he said about that being his weakest student was true or not, but he could just find that out himself.
"There's no point wasting any more time, right?" The leader said. "I can tell you are decently strong. Probably as skilful as my best student, but we didn't come here to give you hope, we came here to crush you." The man said as lightning was seen pulsing through the palm of his hand.
The only rule that was set up before the fight, was no use of soul weapons. If either of them used their soul weapons, then there was a good chance one could have died by accident.
The fight had started, and in the leader's hand, it seemed like he had solidified the lightning going around it to the point where he had made a physical lightning bolt.
Seeing this, Dennis decided to curl up and cover himself with the wings, but as it left the leader's hand, in an instant, it had dug into one of the wings.
The pain wasn't great, but it was stuck in place. His wing was paralysed. While distracted for a brief second, the leader had used the same spiralling move, to shorten the distance between the two. Both of the leader's hands were coated in a solid form of lighting, making them look like large blades.
He struck, and Dennis moved his head avoiding the blow, but then, from the lightning formed hand blade, sparks shot off and struck the head. It hurt, but it wasn't enough to knock Dennis out. Gritting his teeth, he tried to grab onto the leader, but the leader quickly avoided them all.
The two of them would avoid each other's blows, but each time Dennis did, he would still get hurt. Slowly he was being worn down.
The movements between the two were drastically different. When Dennis threw out his punches and kicks, they were like a street fighter. It was rough, no precision and sloppy, but there was one thing Quinn couldn't deny, the man had heart.
He had been badly beaten, yet he still continued fighting just as hard as he had been doing from the start.
Then, for the first time, something had changed, Dennis had taken a blow directly from the blade. He screamed in pain as he felt all his cells being hit with great power.
"Why are you even still fighting?" The leader asked.
But Dennis didn't say anything and just had a smile on his face.
Before the leader noticed, Dennis' large wings had encased them both, giving him nowhere to run. The claws were dug into both of the leader's shoulders.
"I'm taking you down with me," Dennis said.
Refusing to let go, he flew in the air with the leader. During the whole time, the leader was using all of his abilities to shock Dennis. The pain was felt, but he was never going to let go.
"What do you plan to do, you idiot!" The leader said.
Then at great speed, bringing in the leader's body closer. They both fell like a torpedo towards the floor.
"Everyone clear the area!" The old man said.
Bang!
The two of them were slammed into the floor together, throwing up pieces of the training room floor. The dust from underneath the tiles was thrown up. As the dust started to settle, they could see the shadow of a single man.
Unfortunately, the man still standing was the leader. His shoulders were bloody but somehow had managed to get out of Dennis' hold, while Dennis laid still on the floor.
The leader hated to admit it, but the fight was a lot harder than he thought.
"Well, your best man has been defeated, and all of us here are still standing strong." He said.
A few moments later, Dennis had woken up and regained consciousness. His face said it all, he was devastated from the loss.
He walked over to his men who continued to treat him, while the leader looked in his direction.
"Is there anyone else who wishes to fight? It shall be an interesting report for us to make. That out of an entire faction, the leader was able to beat a single student. Is there really no one else?"
Dennis, looked towards Linda, his last hope. They didn't need to win, but just prove to them that they weren't weak. That's when he noticed something else, the young man who always stood by Linda's side was no longer there.
"I'll fight," Quinn said. Out on display, his tag could be seen clearly. He was a C rank, and the others were confused about why this young man was so confident.
*****
My werewolf system Exclusive on P.a.t.r.e.o.n it's only $1 dollar a month. Cheaper than :) and you get access to the MVS webtoon. (2 Chapters per month)
If you want to support you can on my P.A.T.R.E.O.N: jksmanga
For MVS artwork and updates follow on Instagram and Facebook: jksmanga
The leader had actually been injured quite a bit from the fight with Dennis. He was putting on a brave face to make it seem like the fight was more one-sided than they thought to his students and the others. He had also used up nearly all of his MC points, so he was in no condition to fight further.
After defeating the leader of the faction, he believed no one else would volunteer to come forward. He was also sure they had used their best men earlier, maybe there was one or two out on a hunt, but he still had eight other students that were strong and ready to fight.
When he saw Quinn walk out to the front, he felt strange seeing how confident he was. But that all went away as soon as he saw the C rank tag.
"You're just a young fool, aren't you? After your leader beat one of our students, you think you can defeat another. Lemon, go ahead and teach this fool." The leader said, taking a step back, and one of the students rushed to the centre of the ring.
The ring and crowd of people had to move slightly to a different area before the fight could start. The reason for this was because the floor was destroyed from the previous battle.
While they were busy moving, the others were trying to figure out who the young man was.
"I've never seen him before, is he part of the Eagles?" One asked.
"I think I saw him come in with Linda."
"Oh, so it means he's from the Crows, but he is only a C rank. Surely it would have been better if Linda fought."
Right now, Quinn had his gauntlets on, but even after seeing this, Dennis didn't have much hope. It meant he was a close-range fighter, and it looked as if the lightning user was both great at close combat fighting as well as midrange fighting.
Having seen the Graylashes fight yesterday, Quinn was trying to figure out the best way to deal with them. He could always use his shadow, but the lightning was fast.
On top of that, Quinn didn't know if during the civil war, the other families would care about him being protected by Vorden's family or not. They complied before because Vorden belonged to an original family, that was probably under the big four.
But Vorden never mentioned that the Blade's were under the Graylashes. So Quinn could assume that due to the civil war they no longer cared, and would have a great interest in the shadow again.
So if he could, he would avoid using it, but honestly, Quinn didn't feel like he would need to.
'What are you going to do Quinn?' Linda thought.
"Now, don't let me down boy," Dennis said from the sides.
"Don't you guys ever do something different?" Quinn said.
This was an easy skill for him to avoid. As it came towards him, Quinn flash stepped behind his opponent, and he completely missed. The man turned around and could see Quinn throwing out a fist towards his face, he lifted his arms to protect himself.
But suddenly, a heavy pain was felt in his gut.
"The punch, it's so strong!' The student thought, even though he was wearing advanced tier armour.
From the pain, his arms had dropped down from his face. He didn't have time to make an attack of his own, as Quinn was already throwing out another punch fast. Once again, he could see the punch going for his stomach, he covered up reacting quickly enough.
However, once again, a heavy punch was felt around his face, a hook to the side of his temple.
"What the hell are you doing Lemon!" The leader shouted.
Quinn smiled as he continued. He pulled back his strength, not causing suspicion, and if he could win this way, then why not make the whole Graylash family look like fools?
Right now, Quinn was performing the phantom punch over and over. His charm stat had now reached fifty points. He was sure this would be enough for people like them to be fooled. It was perfect, the more skilled they were, the faster they would react.
[500 exp gained]
The exp was a nice bonus to see as well.
"What happened, was it a fluke?" The old man said, who was by Dennis's side.
To everyone watching, it felt that way, there was no flashy display of powers. No movements too fast that they couldn't see. The only impressive thing was the flash step used initially, but they could still predict or see where he would be.
Yet, somehow the Graylash family member lost to punches and kicks.
'Quinn, it seems I have underestimated you.' Linda thought.
A boy with a foolish dream, a dream to change the world. She thought it was impossible, but for a brief second, she believed it.
"Was the leader lying, maybe the student Dennis beat was their strongest student?" Someone from the audience said.
'Maybe the Graylashes did this just to scare us."
The rumours were starting to spread, and the leader didn't like this.
"Panda, go out there and do whatever you can to get rid of him. I don't even want him to be able to lift a finger once you're done with him." The leader whispered to his top student.
Panda, went out there and got in a fighting position.
Usually, there would be a little rest between fights, but they ignored this common courtesy since Quinn wasn't hurt, but Quinn was fine with it.
The fight had begun once again, this time Panda didn't move for some reason.
[Skill Daze activated]
[Daze was a success]
He was frozen unable to do anything, even if he wanted to move, something wasn't letting Panda.
Then when the fist could be seen coming towards his head, he could finally move, but just like before it didn't hit his head and instead hit him in the stomach.
"What the hell is wrong with everyone today!" The leader shouted.
"Sir, could it possibly be an ability? Perhaps an illusion of some kind that we can't see but the opponent can." One of his students suggested.
Based on what they were seeing that would make sense, but it would have to be a pretty strong illusion to be able to fool his men, he thought.
Trying to finish off the fight quickly, Quinn threw out a kick, the student had lifted his hand to block the kick to the head, but it had come from the other side, and he was slammed to the ground so hard.
"Get up!" the leader shouted, his hands shaking in anger.
But Panda remained on the floor.
[New skill accrued]
[Phantom kick]
Quinn thought about it, but if he could do a phantom punch, why couldn't he do the same with the kicks. Testing it at this very moment, it seems like the kick had worked.
The opponent was knocked out, and the room was filled with silence. They didn't know whether to be happy or sad, because it just didn't feel satisfying to them, but it was definitely satisfying for Quinn.
"That's enough." The leader said. "It appears we are all tired and there was one skilful person in the Eagles after all. How about tomorrow me and you have a match?"
"No thanks," Quinn replied. "If Dennis can't beat you, then I definitely can't. He's the strongest person we have. If it's any of your students, I will be happy to take them on any time though. Besides, I have my own appointment tomorrow."
The leader was beyond frustrated, he hadn't expected an answer like that. He was sure the c.o.c.ky brat would have agreed. If things were left like this, then their impression of the Graylashs would have been diminished.
Everything he had done was for nothing, but he couldn't do anything.
Without saying anything else, the Graylash family decided to leave it there and head back to thier rooms.
"Try to find out everything you can about that person." The leader asked one of his students.
Quinn and Linda stayed one more night and Dennis couldn't appreciate his thanks enough. He was happy to see the smug look on the leaders face be wiped off, but he was now afraid that all the blame would be put on the young lad, especially when they found out he wasn't part of the Eagles but the Crow's instead.
"Let me deal with that problem," Quinn said.
"I owe you one," Dennis replied. "If you ever need anything from the Eagles, come straight to me, and I will personally help you out."
The next day, it was finally time. It was the third day, and Quinn couldn't wait to see what equipment he would get from the king tier and emperor tier crystals.
*****
My werewolf system Exclusive on P.a.t.r.e.o.n it's only $1 dollar a month. Cheaper than :) and you get access to the MVS webtoon. (2 Chapters per month)
If you want to support you can on my P.A.T.R.E.O.N: jksmanga
For MVS artwork and updates follow on Instagram and Facebook: jksmanga
It looked as if the Graylash family were planning to stay in this shelter for a while, and there were quite a few of them. While walking around the shelter, if he was to include the ones staying at the base, Quinn could spot around fifty or so of them.
It was far too many, just to see how a faction was doing Quinn thought. Maybe something else was up, that they were not telling the factions about. Nonetheless, he could deal with that problem when it became one.
He was sure soon, they would move over to the planet where the Crow's were on as well. The good news was, that he was perhaps strong enough to plan an escape if need be, especially with Linda by his side the Crow's would hesitate to act if the Graylash ordered them to capture.
Right now, the two of them were walking from the base, over to the market place to meet Alex, but they were accompanied by a few uninvited guests.
"We're being followed, you know," Linda said, and honestly she was surprised herself how quickly she had picked them up.
"Yeah, I know. It's fine. Probably because of what I did yesterday. I wouldn't worry about it unless they try to cause some trouble. They'll soon find out I don't even belong to this faction anyway."
The people from the Graylash continued to follow the two from a safe distance. However, they weren't dressed in their usual white robes and instead tried to blend in wearing more normal Traveller's gear.
After talking to those who had lost the fight against the strange young man, the leader wanted to know more about his ability, not just that, but he was hoping at some point they could pay them both back with a bit of humiliation.
Finally, they had arrived at the Vendor where they had met Alex. He quickly waved them over and had a huge smile on his face, that Quinn could only take as a sign.
Out on his stall, he had a closed sign. On the top of everything out on the table was a blanket to add the mystery.
Quinn wanted to just rip the blanket off and see what was underneath. He felt like a kid waiting to open his Christmas presents. However, he knew it would be better to have Alex reveal everything to him.
"It was hard work honestly," Alex said. "I think I should start with some bad news first." Alex handed back the money card and then bowed down his head. "I'm sorry but I spent all the money you had on the card."
"You did what!" Quinn couldn't help but shout. There was a lot of money Quinn had saved up on there. Once he had left the Crow's, he was aiming to buy a teleporter, so he could travel easier from the main ship to other planets, but with this hiccup, his plans were ruined.
"I'm sorry but the materials needed were more expensive than I thought, and to craft something like this, I had to higher the best forge room," Alex said desperately. "Look, don't worry, most of the money was spent on you. I saw your tacky gear, the truth was I had finished with the crystals earlier, so I went to buy more to make you a full set of equipment."
After hearing this, Quinn really couldn't be upset anymore. It was true that he himself was mostly wearing intermediate gear, and his c.h.e.s.t piece was broken. Whereas nearly all travellers wore advanced gear.
He had bought a few pieces of equipment for the others, but he hadn't bought anything for himself.
After Quinn's last reaction, Alex was now rubbing his head even more nervously, because there was more to come. "Actually that isn't the end of it. You see the king tier and Emperor tier crystal were quite similar, and really there was only one decent thing that could be made from it. So I had to mix the two crystals while using the leftovers to make something else."
This didn't anger Quinn as much, it was upsetting to hear, but by now, he trusted Alex's judgment when it came to forging things. It made sense considering it took three advanced crystals to make his gauntlets. With only one king tier and one emperor tier, he was worried if something could even be made from them at all.
"First, let's get all the basic stuff out of the way." Alex said. Revealing all of the advanced gear he had made for him.
Advanced tier boots, Leg's, and shoulders. There were things one could get like accessories and beast clothing, but Alex had said he already spent all the money.
The boots were an overall improvement, giving him a plus 8 in agility as well as better defence. There was a major change though, it no longer had the active skill wind walk, and instead had one called antigravity. It would allow the users to walk up walls and stay upside down while it's feet would stick to surfaces like a spider.
The extra stats were good, and for a sneaking situation, he could imagine they would be better, but there were many times where the extra speed wind walk gave him helped him.
'Wait it's not really a problem is it, I have shadow equip!' Quinn thought.
With shadow equip, as long as the items were in his dimensional space, he could change form whatever set he wanted. So if he needed to switch boots, he could do it in an instant. This gave him an idea for the future. Sometimes specific armour sets were tailored to one design. Some focused on power, others on speed, and there were even resistance sets.
Using shadow equip, at any time Quinn could switch between his armour sets to face his opponents. The major problem in all of this was getting those armour sets in the first place. It was proving difficult just to get one full set of king tier equipment. Quinn couldn't imagine how many beasts, Linda, Blip and Dennis would have had to fight to get their sets.
All the other equipment that had been given by Alex didn't have an active skill and just improved basic defence.
Finally, it was time for the major reveal, but Quinn could already guess what it was. Because Alex hadn't given him an advanced tier piece for it. When removing part of the blanket, Quinn could see it. A mainly red coloured c.h.e.s.t piece, with large scale pieces, while the area just above the collarbone down to the shoulders was black, with a few waves spikes coming off from it.
Putting it on, Quinn noticed it was a great fit. After his last c.h.e.s.t piece was destroyed, he really needed one. Now Quinn was just hoping for some good news from his inspect skill.
[King tier - C.h.e.s.t piece ]
[All stats + 10]
[Defence 30]
So far so good, it was a huge improvement from his last one, giving all his stats a boost by 10 points, it improved his strength as much as the advanced tier gauntlets. Now he understood why Linda, who was wearing an emperor tier c.h.e.s.t piece, kept up with him speed wise. If he was to put all her equipment together, she would have quite an impressive number.
Finally, though Quinn wanted to know the most important part, whether or not it had an active skill.
[ Active skill ]
[Rebond damage: Small spikes appear from the piece is All directions. For five seconds, thirty percent of the damage that is done to the user will be reflected back to all attackers. Being hit while using the skill will greatly lower the durability. Skill cooldown 30 minutes]
The skill sounded great, especially if Quinn had a high defence. On top of this if he was to be surrounded, it was a good way to trick people into hurting themselves. It would be a goo to test a few things, but the good news didn't stop there, or the king tier armour didn't just have one active skill, but it looked like it had two.
[Splinter: An optional skill that can be used at the end of Rebond. Once the five seconds have passed, the user can release the spikes that have been created in all directions. If Skill is used, Rebound cooldown time will be doubled.]
It was an active skill that could be used at the end of the last one, Quinn liked the sound of both of these, and it looked like it gave a pretty good defence as well.
Considering how it was a large c.h.e.s.t piece that had been made, Quinn was guessing this was the main item Alex had made. By mixing the king tier and emperor tier item together. Still, he couldn't be upset about a good king tier item.
"Ready for the last one?" Alex asked.
Quinn nodded.
Removing the blanket as a whole, the last item was a small one, and it was one he didn't expect. The last thing that was left on the table. Was a small red and black mask, one similar to his own. He didn't know why Alex would have chosen to make something like this.
He understood why it needed to be an accessory and smaller if he couldn't make a weapon, but why even bother with the mask.
[Inspect]
[Emperor tier Mask]
My werewolf system Exclusive on P.a.t.r.e.o.n it's only $1 dollar a month. Cheaper than :) and you get access to the MVS webtoon. (2 Chapters per month)
If you want to support you can on my P.A.T.R.E.O.N: jksmanga
For MVS artwork and updates follow on Instagram and Facebook: jksmanga
Looking at the mask, Quinn couldn't help but think that its design was nearly identical to the one that Logan had made for him. The main difference was that it was mostly red in colour with a hint of black, rather than the other way round like the old one.
Picking it up, Quinn decided to inspect it a bit more, the large tusk-like fangs on either side, that made it look like the bottom half of a Japanese Oni mask.
'It couldn't be a coincidence, could it?' Quinn thought.
"You're thinking how I know, aren't you?" Alex said. "That you were the Night demon back at the second base?"
It looked like Quinn's thoughts were right. Alex had purposely designed the mask after the Night demon he saw at the base.
"When you met with me, I tried looking into you, learning about you, and I found out about you being the cursed child of course, which was how you were choosing to protect me with your name. But when Duke was doing his display, I kept an eye on you, saw you run off, and saw you come back. It could only be you, right?"
"Of course, I can't be a hundred percent sure, but even if I'm not, it's a pretty cool looking mask, right?"
Quinn remained silent, he didn't really know whether to out himself or not, or just let Alex believe what he wanted to think.
"It's okay, you don't have to say anything, but from now on I'm just going to talk out loud and address it to the Night demon, you can choose to listen or not," Alex said. "Thank you. The night demon doesn't know how much he changed at school, but even I was one of the people affected. I wasn't known for being the best forger or fighter, so I was stuck in the middle, and those guys that worked for Duke were even stealing credits from me."
"It made it hard for me to buy materials to show my skills, my potential, and he, the Night demon had changed all of that, everything that happened at that school. It doesn't matter if he did what he had done for selfish reasons. I just want them to know that they changed the lives of many that day and one of them is standing right here."
After hearing those words, Quinn couldn't help but feel proud. He only did what he did as a form of personal revenge to start with, and then slowly, his mind-set changed to wanting to change the world from the way it was.
During the way, there were many times where he was wondering could he even make a change, or questioning himself if what he was doing was wrong or right. Having someone directly tell him, he was doing the right thing, and it had changed thier life, was what Quinn needed to continue on.
"Let's have a look at this mask, shall we?" Quinn said with a smile.
[Emperor Tier mask]
[Effect when worn: The user is able to choose any stats it wishes and increase it by five percent. Only one stat may be selected at a time. There is a five-second delay between switching, but the user may switch the boost to any stat they wish]
The mask itself didn't have any standard points or defensive points. Still, it was only considered an accessory at the end of the day rather than a piece of armour. And just with that, it was quite impressive, and the best thing about it was that it was a percentage increase, which meant it would scale as Quinn grew as well.
But that wasn't the end of it, for the mask seemed to have an active skill.
[Active skill]
[When Adrenaline points have reached a hundred, the points can be used to activate the mask's skill. For one hour, a single stat can be boosted by fifteen percent. Once the Stat has been selected, adrenaline points will drop to 0. The user cannot switch between boosting stats while in adrenaline mode. Adrenaline will not restore while using the active skill.]
When hearing the name, Emperor Tier equipment, this was more along the lines of what Quinn was thinking. It defiantly deserved its name. Fifteen percent was quite a significant increase.
It was no wonder Linda could match up to his speed, and strength when using her equipment. Now thinking about such things, Quinn was starting to wonder what demon tier equipment would do. It was certainly better than any ability.
The only thing Quinn was unsure about was the Adrenaline bar the mask talked off. Equipping it onto his face, he could now see under it his HP, MC, and now there was also an Adrenaline bar. The question was how one would fill it up, and how long would it take.
The description didn't really help. It just said during a fight, it would naturally fill up, but depending on how easy or hard it was to fill up the bar, it would decide how good this mask really was.
After learning of everything, he couldn't help but thank Alex once again for this.
"You did a really good job," Quinn said. "Let me return the favour to you. You said you wanted to get off this place and stop hunting right, then come with me."
"Huh?" Alex said, confused by the proposal. "I mean yeah, of course, you're not talking about now are you?"
"Yeah, I am," Quinn said. "There's no other reason for me to stay here, so why don't you come with me. A certain leader of this place owes me a favour, and I was thinking of using It. I'm sure the crows won't mind an extra member, right?" Quinn said, looking back at Linda.
"Are you serious, of course, I'll come, let me just get my things," Alex said, feeling more excited than ever.
Linda looked at him, wondering if Quinn had planned everything out, or were things just going his way for him. Nevertheless, this was going to be a little headache she would have to explain to Blip when they got back.
The first thing they did was head to the apartment Alex was staying at. He had quite a few things, blueprint designs and equipment. Surely it would take a few hours to pack things, but there was a shortcut for Quinn. Everything was placed in his dimensional void, and when they arrived at the crow's base, they could take it out again.
At the moment, Quinn had also placed the mask and the c.h.e.s.t piece in the dimensional spaces away from the eyes of their pursuers. The mask wasn't exactly something he wanted to be wearing around all the time, especially due to how similar it looked to his old one. He wouldn't be wearing it anytime soon around the Crows.
Finally, with everything ready, the three of them headed back to the Eagles' base one last time to pull in the favour that Quinn had earned only yesterday. However, on their way there, Quinn noticed that the two people who were following him, were now following them closer than ever.
"Hey are those guys following us?" Alex whispered.
It seemed they were now being so obvious about it, that even Alex had caught on.
"Let's just carry on," Quinn said now leading the way. He started to change course, and they were no longer heading for the base like they originally were. Instead, Quinn began to head to a quieter part of the shelter. Then he started to enter a darker place until they were in what could only be described as an alleyway.
"So you knew we were following you." One of the men said. "Not that it matters, because we were going to meet you like this, anyway."
There was one Graylash member on one side of the alleyway, and one on the other.
"The Graylash family would like to personally thank you for teaching our students the other day a lesson. Would you mind showing us a.d.u.l.ts one or two things as well?"
"The Graylash family, Quinn what the hell did you do to annoy them!" Alex said.
"Have things really gotten that bad, that when someone is doing a crime or something bad, they can just announce their name like that? Is it because you know nobody is going to complain or touch you guys?" Quinn said.
These two members were a little different from the students that were at the Eagles' base. The leader there was still stronger than these two, but they seemed to be a slight upgrade from the students Quinn had faced earlier.
"Linda, why don't you take on the one behind us and don't hold back, test your new body," Quinn said.
Linda nodded, she was getting annoyed with these guys, and it looked like they were going to beat them up, anyway. No matter what family they belonged to, Linda wasn't the type of person that would just allow that to happen.
"Looks like it's experiment day and you guys are the perfect ones to experiment on." With his hand behind, Quinn grabbed the mask from his dimensional space and proceeded to put it on.
In front of him, this person would be the perfect dummy to test out his new equipment, and maybe he could find out what adrenaline really was.
*****
My werewolf system Exclusive on P.a.t.r.e.o.n it's only $1 dollar a month. Cheaper than :) and you get access to the MVS webtoon. (2 Chapters per month)
For MVS artwork and updates follow on Instagram and Facebook: jksmanga
The Graylash members had no clue who they were going against. They only knew about Quinn based on how he had performed at the Eagle's base. As for Linda, she was an unknown variable, but the leader had come to a simple conclusion.
If she didn't join in yesterday's fight after what had happened to the Eagle's boss, then she was simply a nobody. But that was a mistake and a half. The Graylash family member struck lightning out towards her c.h.e.s.t, aiming for the heart like area.
It was a unique technique they would use. It would paralyse the heart temporarily stopping all movements if aimed at the right place. The leader hadn't used it against Dennis because he knew it would be useless based on the armour he was wearing.
And unfortunately for the Graylash family member, it was the same thing here. The spark was less than a tickle to Linda, and she wasn't quite sure if it was her emperor tier c.h.e.s.t piece or her dulled new body.
Moving in fast, she was able to catch up with the Graylash family member. She didn't get any extra speed from turning, however; it wasn't really needed either. She was already fast thanks to all her beast gear.
The man in this time had quickly pulled out a beast armour shield at the advanced level. He held on tighter and infused his lightning abilities into it. If an opponent were to attack and hit the shield, not only would it block the attack but it would hurt the person hitting it as well.
Seeing this didn't slow Linda down, and not holding back just like Quinn had said, she used all her strength to deliver a devastating punch. There was no resistance, no give at all as the shield cracked into a hundred pieces. The man was sent flying out of the alleyway and onto the street. He would be lucky if he was still alive.
'Man, talk about super strength.' Quinn thought, looking at such a thing. He knew the man wasn't dead, but Quinn had gained a nice bit of exp thanks to Linda defeating her opponent so quickly. As for Quinn, he was busy avoiding the punches thrown by the man in front of him.
Right now, he had his advanced tier boots giving him extra agility points. At the same time, he had set the mask on his face to increase his agility even further. His reason for not attacking was to see if the adrenaline bar would increase without Quinn doing much, but it seemed like it did nothing after a while.
Holding back his strength, Quinn finally threw out a hit, while also using the phantom punch, just like before it had hit the man perfectly and for the first time it had increased.
[5/100 Adrenaline points]
[15/100]
'What is with this kid, is he hitting me two places at once?' The man thought.
He then thought back to what the leader had said, that he might have been using an illusion ability. The man was arrogant thinking he would never be affected, but it looked like he was. Using his lightning to speed up his movements, he blocked the punches coming from both places this time. Concentrating as hard as he could.
But it didn't matter. For the third hit, Quinn had decided to use even more strength than the last one sending him hurling to the floor.
[25/100]
His experiment had given him some results. A seemed like a normal hit gained him five adrenaline points, while a strong hit gained him ten. A strong hit was anything above 60 percent of his power. He didn't have the gauntlets on either so he wasn't doing as much damage as he usually would have done.
Even if he increased his strength further to 80 percent as he had done with the last hit, it looked like the system would still only give him ten adrenaline points.
"I'm sorry, not so sorry about this," Quinn said as he looked at the man on the floor. In rapid succession, Quinn let out a flurry of weak punches on the man. Finally, he had reached a hundred adrenaline points.
The only unfortunate thing was the Graylash member was already knocked out.
Still, Quinn activated the skills, and he placed it into his agility. That's when he noticed that the fifteen percent increase was based on his base stat points and didn't include his points with his equipment and armour. Still, it was powerful, and Quinn could feel the difference.
For a second, Quinn looked at the two Graylash family members thinking about what to do with them, but he felt it was best to just leave them. There was no need to anger them further.
Leaving the two of them passed out, the three decided to head to the base as initially planned and they had arrived in Richard's room to make the request.
"So you want to take this little forger back to the Crow's with you, huh?" Dennis said, rubbing his slightly scruffy beard. "Well, I did say I would do you a favour, but do you really want to use it up like this? I mean, according to our files this guy, is still an F rank."
It seemed Dennis was someone who only had an appreciation for people who were good with their fists. A straight forward man.
"I'm sure," Quinn said.
"Alright, I can put in the transfer request and as long as Linda approves it. It should all be okay," Dennis said with a thumbs up.
Everything was going smoothly until a certain man had barged in through the door.
"What the hell did you do to my two men?" The leader asked. His face red with anger, and his fist-shaking.
"It was self-defence, you were the one who ordered them to attack us, didn't you?" Quinn said.
"They just wanted to take you in to see me. I wanted to know whether or not we could have our sparring match from earlier. According to them, you suddenly attacked them out of nowhere." The leader knew this wasn't true, but if it was his word against this, nobody then who would anyone believe. They were the Graylash family, top of the food chain.
"It is my word against theirs since there is no one to prove anything, what can you do?" Quinn said.
The leader looked at the three of them. From the reports, he knew the three were travelling together before the two were attacked. Out of the three of them, he saw the weakest looking person. If he could threaten him to testify against them, then there was no stopping what he could do to these guys.
"You, you saw him attack them, didn't you?" The leader said as he went to grab Alex.
But before he could even reach him, a shadow appeared from underneath Alex's feet stopping the hand.
Quinn quickly pulled Alex behind him.
Seeing the leader trying to grab one of his own men, Quinn didn't want him to have the advantage or possibly using Alex as a hostage. Back in the alleyway, just in case there were more or Alex had the chance of getting hurt, Quinn had used his shadow On skill, on him protecting him at all times.
Then, when he saw the hand come out, he activated the shadow to protect Alex without thinking. Protecting those close to him was not a lot more important than keeping his secret.
'This is this the shadow…The one, the leader, told us to stay away from. Even during the civil war, he made it a point. That if anyone was to see a user with the shadow that we should leave him alone.'
Not wanting to get on his own leader's bad side. The leader immediately changed his attitude. He quickly went on his knees and started bowing down to Quinn, begging for forgiveness. "I'm sorry, you're right, it was my fault. I'm sorry if there's anything you need, please."
"Please, just don't report this to the Graylash head. I'll do anything." He said.
"Boy, who the hell are you?" Dennis asked.
And Alex and the others were starting to think the same thing. This time, this wasn't through any of Quinn's actions, and he wanted to ask the leader himself what was going on, but before he could...
*BANG
A vibration was felt in the whole base, as they all heard a huge explosion outside, but it wasn't just one. Following the first explosion, several more were heard.
"What the hell is going on?!" Dennis said.
Running out of the room and out into the hallway, they could see that all of the Eagle members were in a panic. They continued to run until eventually, they were outside.
In the sky, they could see a number of different sh.i.p.s firing lasers at the shelter. Destroying building after building, people crying and screaming panicking. Then out from one of the larger sh.i.p.s. People could be seen coming out of them.
"They're here, and so soon!" The leader said.
One of the big three, the Sunshield family, were attacking.
*****
My werewolf system Exclusive on P.a.t.r.e.o.n it's only $1 dollar a month. Cheaper than :) and you get access to the MVS webtoon. (2 Chapters per month)
If you want to support you can on my P.A.T.R.E.O.N: jksmanga
For MVS artwork and updates follow on Instagram and Facebook: jksmanga
Explosions, screams and vibrations continued to be heard throughout the shelter as the chaos continued. The sound of two thousand people running around, screaming in confusion. Most of the damage that was being done to the place was done by the spacesh.i.p.s.
They would fire off energy blasts. These energy blasts worked on the same concept as Logan's suit. It would completely disintegrate crystals, using their energy to fire off lasers. Anything above an intermediate crystal being used would be costly and hard to come by, and if a Traveller was hit by such a thing, they could deal with it using their ability or would have armour good enough to block it.
Still, it was good enough to hurt those that were non-fighters as well as the buildings and structures that had been put in place.
Those who weren't dealt with by the spacesh.i.p.s were dealt with by others. They could finally see who was behind everything. Out from one of the larger sh.i.p.s a team of around twenty dropped down, wearing a dark red armour, being led by a platoon leader.
There was no hesitation in their actions as they started to use their fire abilities to burn down everything in their path. Five of the Graylash family tried to engage with them. A fierce battle was beginning to take place, but the enemy had numbers on their side.
In total there were fifty or so Graylash members. However, it looked as if the Sunshield family had brought double. There were five large spacesh.i.p.s in the shelter, and out from each of them was a team of twenty led by a single platoon leader.
They were organised and effective while the Graylashes were spread thin, and their leader was in the centre of it all by Quinn's side and the others.
"They brought more people than we thought they would." The leader said. "And they came far earlier than we thought."
"You knew about this!" Dennis shouted, grabbing the leader by the collar. "Why didn't you say anything, we could have prepared something or warned the people at least."
"Now isn't the time to be fighting, we have to try and get as many people out of here as possible," Linda said.
Running out from the base, the old man who had first escorted them had arrived. "Boss, Dennis." He said. "All the spacesh.i.p.s that were in the hold have been destroyed, the whole place is on fire. Our sh.i.p.s that were surveying the planets, we can no longer get into contact with any of them."
It was clear they already had information about the Shelters layout, how many men they had and more. The Eagles totalled around three hundred members, most of those being F to D rank Travelers. With a hundred Sunshield elites as strong as the Graylash family, no matter what they tried, deep down, Dennis knew this was a fight they couldn't win.
"Tell everyone to head to the teleporting station. And tell the members of the Eagles to protect that place with their lives. Whatever planet they hop to, it doesn't matter. We only have those under the protection of the Graylash family anyway. The main goal is to save as many people as possible."
Just then, one of the sh.i.p.s could be seen hovering right above the base. It hovered in front of them for a few seconds, and then light could be seen gathering in front of its two blasters.
Quickly transforming and opening up his large wings, Dennis encased them all as the blast hit them.
The beam had hit, destroying part of the base behind them. Debris had fallen on top and dust had risen. Then, lifting open his wings, rubble was thrown into the air, and everyone was safe without a scratch on them, thanks to Dennis. But the base behind them was reduced to mostly rubble.
The ship was a little distance away in the air, it was hard for them to reach with their attacks. Only Dennis could fly over, but he was afraid that if he did, then the others would be unprotected from the blasts. The old man wasn't much of a fighter, along with the forger.
The lightning user's attack would never reach that far either.
That's when Quinn stepped out in front of them all.
He started to think of words through his head, activating his system skills one by one.
[Shadow equip]
A shadow formed around Quinn's body, putting on the newly formed gear that had been given to him by Alex. The mask surrounded his face.
[Strength 52 ]
His original strength was over fifty, but thanks to the mask he gained, a five percent increase rounded up his strength to fifty-five. Then, the advanced tier gauntlets around him gave him an extra ten, and finally, his new king tier c.h.e.s.t piece gave him another ten extra stat points.
[Strength 78]
A few odd bits of armour here and there also gave him extra points, and all in all his strength had significantly increased compared to what it was before.
The ship started to charge up its weapons once more as the light particles could be seen, but Quinn wasn't going to let it attack again.
He too had a far range attack. People's lives were in danger, the lives of his friends and comrades behind him, and there was an enemy in front of him.
Gathering up Ki in his leg, he slightly crouched down, before throwing two kicks as fast as he could.
[Blood crescent kick]
The kicks were performed so fast that the others could barely see it, and out from his legs, two large lines of red curved blades came out. It didn't take long for them to reach the ship, and when it did, the attack hit it like an axe. It sliced through the ship, and pieces started to fall to the ground.
He had gained exp from them. Perhaps the old Quinn would have felt sorry for them, but Paul's words rung through his head. This was war, and if he wanted to change the place he needed to be prepared to do at least this much.
Just seconds ago, they had attempted to end his, and others lives with no hesitation, so why should he worry about theirs?
"So strong," Alex said, watching Quinn's back.
And all of them standing there could agree.
'Is this why our boss didn't want us to touch him, is this the power of the Blades?'
"Let's go," Quinn said.
The group started to run through the shelters, gathering as many people as they could on their way. Unfortunately, in this type of situation, if there were any that were injured or unable to move, they would have to be left behind, including those in the Graylash family.
Thanks to them engaging with most of the Sunshield members, they could run through the shelter without much trouble. Their main concern was dealing with the small airsh.i.p.s that were firing all over the place for them.
Dennis flew up high in the sky with his large wings, he acted as a sign to all the Eagle members and the citizens of where to go. He could see at the teleporting station that there was fighting going on. They needed to hurry before the attackers destroyed that as well.
He had destroyed ship after ship, and he wasn't slowing down at all. If it wasn't for him, many of them would have died already. Seeing everything Quinn was doing, Dennis owed this strange young man he had only just met nearly everything.
Finally, they had reached their destination, and the strongest members of the Eagles were dealing with a squad of twenty of the Sunshield family. They had managed to kill a couple, but the deaths on their side were many.
It was hard to stand there and just watch, as the heat emitting from their ability was too much.
"Boss!"
"Boss!" A lot of the Eagles cried out hearing his name. In an instant, he had engaged in battle, evening out the sides, hitting the men and protecting them.
"Quinn, Linda, I know this is a lot of me to ask, but make sure those people get somewhere safe," Dennis shouted.
They didn't need to be asked, they were already planning it. While the fighting was happening outside, the others had managed to get indoors. Most of the teleporters had already been destroyed, burnt or hit by the destroyed buildings' rubble.
It looked like there was only one left working. It was no wonder those outside were fighting with their lives, it was their only way out.
The people that had gathered through with them went through the portal quickly, as Quinn and the others hurried them in.
"You guys should go as well." The old man said.
"But everyone else, Dennis?" Linda replied back.
"This is our faction, not yours and who knows, they might have also attacked the Crow's at the same time. This portal doesn't lead to your planet, but you will be able to get back to yours with no trouble as long as they haven't attacked other places."
Linda didn't want to leave, but he was right. She thought about the Crows, her brother, her family. It was the same for Quinn. Those important to him, Fex was at the other base.
Looking at the people, there seemed to be only a small handful left.
"We'll go after these go in," Linda said, and Quinn didn't disagree.
However, another explosion came from outside. One bigger than the others. One side of the wall had been destroyed, hurling parts of rubble and brick at them.
Quinn had managed to protect himself and Alex, and Linda was able to stand her ground.
"Hey, old man, wake up!" The Graylash leader said. When the others came over, they could see it was pointless, half his body from the waist down had been ripped off.
In all honesty, Quinn looked at him, and he probably could save him now like he did Linda by turning him, but he had no d.e.s.i.r.e to. Just like Kazz and the others had said, turning everyone he could was not the solution to saving everybody.
They looked up at the teleporter, only to see the last one left had been destroyed.
At that moment, Dennis was sent flying in, hurt and burnt in several places through the broken wall. All the men outside had died, and walking in were ten members of the Sunshield family.
*****
My werewolf system Exclusive on P.a.t.r.e.o.n it's only $1 dollar a month. Cheaper than :) and you get access to the MVS webtoon. (2 Chapters per month)
If you want to support you can on my P.A.T.R.E.O.N: jksmanga
For MVS artwork and updates follow on Instagram and Facebook: jksmanga
The building the group were standing in could hardly be called a building anymore. Originally two floors, but one would never guess if they were to look at it. The roof had been completely blown away, allowing for the sunlight to pour down on them, and most of the walls were crumbled. As for one side, the wall had disappeared entirely.
When looking out from where the wall once was, they could see ten Sunshield family members walking towards them. Half of their squad had been defeated, but as for the Eagle members that were protecting the place, all of them had died, and even Dennis looked beat.
Linda helped him get to his feet as his wings started to retract into himself. He had fought with all he had using his soul weapon and managed to defeat many, but the soul weapon had used up all of his MC points. At this point, other than his physical strength and equipment he had on him, he was out of the fight.
The other's stood up waiting for an attack, while Alex had remained by the old man's side. He was still on his last breaths, and at least Alex could be there for him when he passed on. There wasn't really much he could do to aid in the fight in the first place.
"My apartment…" the old man said "Inside..there is a portable.." But before he could finish, the old man was no longer.
However, both Quinn who could hear him from a distance and Alex knew what he was trying to say. There was something in the old man's apartment. A portable teleporter and maybe their only hope of getting out of here.
But now standing in their way was ten men.
The Graylash leader looked at Dennis, he was beaten and then there were only Quinn and Linda that could fight. This fight was over.
One of the Sunshields dashed forward towards Dennis hoping to finish him off. Still, out of his side, he could see someone moving towards him, he drew out his blades and activated his ability coating it in fire, swinging it towards the man.
However, a strange shadow had encased the fire, stopping it, and the next thing he knew, he was sent flying with a punch that contained all of Quinn's power.
The fire ability was quite unique compared to the other elements. Water, earth and lightning could be formed naturally, and at a high level, it seemed like it appeared out of thin air. Whereas the fire ability came from within themselves, as if their body was made of fire.
This meant nearly all fire users were close range fighters, as they couldn't shoot out fireballs and things like so.
Seeing their member not get up from the floor, the Sunshield family members had paused.
'That's right, the young shadow boy. If we got those orders, I'm sure they did too.' The Graylash leader said as he ran out in front of Quinn.
"Stop!" The Graylash family leader said. "As you can see, this boy wields the shadow power. I'm sure of it, if the Graylash family got orders to not harm him, then the Sunshields did too."
Quinn could hear everything that was being said, and now he was even more confused. Had someone ordered them to not touch him, but why would they do that? Was it something to do with the vampires?
Honestly, Quinn was just happy that the Sunshield's were hesitating for some reason. When Quinn used his inspect skill on the man in front, the instant level up Quest had appeared. It meant this person was strong.
Not only that, but Quinn had already used a considerable amount of his MC points, blocking the shots from the spacesh.i.p.s protecting the people. If there was a tough battle ahead of him, he wouldn't be able to hold back, and even if they did win, there were four more squads like this one.
Fighting was a foolish option to choose. The best choice was to run.
"Ah, yes." The Sunshield squad leader said. "The order from the Blades to not touch the shadow boy right? Well of course we did, but are you Graylashes are genuinely idiots. Why would we follow that now? The war has already started, and if we plan to get rid of you, then we plan to get rid of them eventually as well.
"Besides, it's clear by this boy's ability he isn't actually one of the Blade's himself. He is only under their protection. If we get rid of him here, how long until they find out, how would they even find out?" The man started to chuckle.
A certain word, in particular, had stuck out to Quinn. The Blade's. Did this have something to do with them? The Blades was Vorden's family name, but things weren't making a lot of sense. Why would the big three not attack him because of them?
Wasn't Vorden's family just an Original family?
But Quinn didn't have much time to think, as the Sunshield family's arms and legs covered themselves in fire, ready for a fight.
Quinn quickly placed his hand on the floor.
[Shadow travel]
From his fingertips, the floor and area around them started to be covered in a shadow until it had finally reached all members of Quinn's group. They felt themselves sinking in. Suddenly, they were all in this dark space, and when they looked up, they could see the building they were in just seconds ago.
Back on the surface, the dark shadow circle remained, and it started to move along the floor, moving through everything. The Sunshield's, seeing this, tried to attack it but Quinn had dodged and moved their advances.
This was another one of the new Shadow skills Quinn had learnt, Arthur had used it to transport them to the fourteenth castle once. However, Quinn realised that Shadow Travel took up his MC points quickly. If he was to use it for a howl, then he wouldn't be able to use it for a fight.
Maybe for someone like Arthur, who had a large amount of MC, it was fine, but it would be a struggle for Quinn, especially depending on how many people were in it as well.
"Quinn, you saved us!' Alex said, but Quinn's face was sweating, as he was struggling to keep it up.
"Ah, Dennis, tell us where the old man's apartment is quickly."
With Dennis guiding the way, Quinn was able to control the shadow and started to head in the right direction. Above, the others could see the fight in many parts still going on. Most of the citizens had already either escaped or were dead. There now were only a few of the Eagles as well as the Graylash people fighting.
Breaking down the door and entering the room, it didn't take them long to find the portable teleporter the old man was talking about. It was placed on the ground and opened up. Where it went, who knew, but at least supposedly it would be safer than where they were.
"Wait!" Alex said. "Do any of us have the explosion thingy? You know what they use to destroy the teleporter once we go through. If not, won't they just find us wherever we are? They'll know we escaped."
It was true, but they couldn't imagine them going through the teleporter to attack another planet again, would they? Still, it would bring unnecessary harm to whatever planet they were going to.
"Don't you guys worry about that," Dennis said, standing up straight. "I'm staying behind anyway. There are still members of the Eagles left here, I need to protect them."
"I know how you feel." Linda said, "But you can't defeat all of the members on your own, you can't even transform at the moment. You would just be... Live!, Live to fight another day!"
But Dennis shook his head. "I have already decided."
A loud bang was heard again, the whole building started to vibrate, and it wasn't long until they had heard another. Looking out of the window, the Graylash leader could see that they were using the sh.i.p.s to destroy building after building. A team would search it before hand, and then it would be blown to pieces.
He looked outside, and then he looked at all the others behind him, they were all standing by the teleporter ready to go in.
He walked over slowly to them, with his head down, and then stomping his foot on the ground and making a fist of lightning, he punched Dennis right in the stomach. The force was strong and sent him across and into the teleporter.
"All of you go." The Graylash leader said. "That idiot would have never left here if I didn't do that. You have people to protect, and I have my people here too." Find authorized novels in , faster updates, better experience, Please click <a href="#'t-attack-the-blade-family_51379124589086655">#'t-attack-the-blade-family_51379124589086655</a> for visiting.
Unlike Dennis, the others didn't have much attachment and started to go through the teleporter one by one until Quinn was left. As he partially stepped through the teleporter, he turned to say thank you, but the Graylash leader said one last thing.
"Boy." The leader said. "If you know the Blades well enough. Then maybe you can find them and stop this war."
These were the last words he heard before Quinn transported to a new land.
*****
My werewolf system Exclusive on P.a.t.r.e.o.n it's only $1 dollar a month. Cheaper than :) and you get access to the MVS webtoon. (2 Chapters per month)
If you want to support you can on my P.A.T.R.E.O.N: jksmanga
For MVS artwork and updates follow on Instagram and Facebook: jksmanga
Out somewhere in an unknown area, in uncharted territory, a top of the line spaceship could be seen floating in place. One would think there would be a top-level highly coordinated crew on board but left to protect the large ship that could house around two thousand or so soldiers, was a single man.
Or a single young a.d.u.l.t, called Peter. It had been a while now since the others had left him to take care of the ship and he could safely say there were no problems. At least with the ship itself, for there was one large problem with himself. It was the fact that he was bored.
There were a few reasons why Peter had been selected as the perfect candidate. The main ones being that he never needed to sleep. If there was ever an enemy coming at any time of the day, he would be able to tell.
His ability to absorb and repay knowledge quickly was another point. Everything when Logan needed to tell him about the control's of the ship. It had sunken in and only needed to be said once.
He had received no contact in the ship from any of his team-mates. That included Quinn, but he wasn't too worried. At one point, Peter could feel himself getting stronger, which meant Quinn was getting stronger as well.
However, there was one thing that Peter could do to pass the time while on the ship, and that was playing the VR game, power fighters. There was a gaming room onboard the ship that had a few VR capsules for them to play in. At first, Peter had steered away from playing the game taking his duty seriously.
But during his time in the ship, he didn't see anything happening. Not a single interesting thing had occurred. It turns out space was pretty boring once you got past all the pretty sights. Especially the part they were in right now.
The large ship was partly still in the Milky Way galaxy and still close to earth's solar system. They were far out from the path that one would have to go to head to the warp stations. The warpstaions was practically a large teleporter that the humans used to move their sh.i.p.s. There were four in total spread far apart from each other, each owned by the big family and the military and Truedream sharing one of them.
This was because the beast planets weren't located in the same solar system as the one on earth. Although the warp station was no longer heavily manned or controlled by the military or families like it used to be, just like the earth stations. Such a large and powerful looking ship would have brought them a lot of attention, which was why they had chosen to use the smaller sh.i.p.s to arrive at the Crow's base.
So the area, the large ship and Peter were in, was a dead space located in the Graylash family area but there were no planets nearby, or anything. In the end, he gave in to his temptation and started to play the VR game once more. He wasn't just planning on playing the game but also improving his skills.
He realised that when he went to the vampire world, he couldn't rely on his strength and healing ability. There were plenty of vampires who already had that. The place where he lacked was fighting skill.
But there was no Edward to teach him here, so the only thing he could do was watch the skills people used in the game and try to imitate them.
When looking on, he quickly realised his problem. If he didn't have a traveller ID, he would only be able to face opponents ranked from F to D. Still, he would play the game anyway.
His opponents were less than impressive, most of them were slow, and didn't really help Peter learn anything. Still, it was the only thing he could do. His one hour soon became two which soon became three, and among the low ranks, he was making a name for himself again.
"ZombieP, he just beats up everyone with his fists, the game says he doesn't even have any beast armour attachments, how is he so strong?"
"Strength ability, maybe?"
"Nahh, I've seen his username before, when I was at the military, this guy, he can heal really fast, that's why he's called Zombiep"
A few opponents had injured him and had gotten to witness this, but they still couldn't figure out how he was beating people so easily. With each match, he played he would get an invitation asking him to join their faction. He would ignore it and continue to play the game.
'Damn, did something happen while I was playing the game?' He rushed over to what looked like a radar screen.
The sensors on the ship had picked up something.
"Display image," Peter said.
The centre section of the glass screen that would usually show the outside space changed showing an image of a small ship that was approaching them.
'Now this is a little interesting. Quinn did say if I couldn't deal with it then I shouldn't, but this should be enough, right?'
The controller Logan had given him was more like a touch screen tablet, with tabs. Each one, when clicked on and selected, would control a different part of the ship. Searching with his eyes, he finally saw it, the tab for the ship's weapons.
Inside the small spaceship, was military personnel. A team of four to be exact. Originally there were two sh.i.p.s that were tailing the larger ship when it had left for earth. At first, they had both left to report, but the commander asked for one of them to stay and keep an eye but to leave immediately if they saw any other sh.i.p.s approach the larger one.
Oscar, the supreme commander, was afraid that the ship now belonged to the Graylashes and the whole thing was a trap if the military tried to get it back.
After watching for a long time, they had seen no one approach it, and only a small ship left towards the Warp station. So much time had passed by, and there was nothing.
In the end, the ship decided to tempt fate. They made the sh.i.p.s, so they knew the raiders range. The soldiers' hearts were beating fast, and when they finally entered the area, there was no reaction. They briefed a sigh of relief.
They tried making contact with the large ship as the commander asked, but there was no answer or anything. It was all too strange, so they decided to investigate.
Halfway on their way, there was when they realised their mistake. The ship had made its first movements. Out from the bottom, a circle head had come outs and with it for cannons.
Now the ship had been seen, Peter couldn't let them get away. The particles surrounded the cannon's and the small ship tried to move away, but it was too late.
As the bright white beam left the cannons, the attack was too wide for them to avoid. It had hit the ship destroying most of it, and everything that was inside.
"Error, Error. Please refill the canon with Advanced tier crystals" the Spaceship spoke. Right now, they didn't have any advanced tier crystals, the only ones that were on board were bags and bags of the small blue ones. Which were used to maintain the ship. One a week a bag of the crystals had to be dumped into a special area shown by Logan.
Peter started to scratch his head now wondering if blasting them was such a good idea.
It looked like if more trouble was to come, then Peter could no longer use the cannon which would definitely bring them more trouble.
'Hopefully, the others have returned by then.' Peter thought.
His routine was once again boring, and he had expected something to happen quite soon after destroying the sh.i.p.s, but still, there was nothing.
So before entering, he went back and returned with some beast gear. It was a pair of basic tier Tonfa. A Tonfa was a device similar to a Botton, a blunt object, but there would be a side handle, willing a part of it to be used as a support.
Rather than swing around a baton-like so, it felt more like a natural part of one's hands. These were gifts from Logan.
There were many weapons Logan had tired a while ago when he first worked with Peter in the game, and this item was one that had suited him greatly.
If he could get skilful in using these and then make a beast weapon, it would increase his power, just as Peter was about to get in, a message was received on the ship.
The game could wait, for the first time, Peter was going to have human interaction.
"Play message."
"Hey Peter, it's Logan. I've sorted out what I wanted to sort out on my end, so I've started digging into the Bree family. It looks like there may soon be a chance for us all to meet again. Something big is going to happen, and soon." Logan said.
*****
My werewolf system Exclusive on P.a.t.r.e.o.n it's only $1 dollar a month. Cheaper than :) and you get access to the MVS webtoon. (2 Chapters per month)
For MVS artwork and updates follow on Instagram and Facebook: jksmanga
It was a normal midday on Planet Jokeenly, there was nothing out of the ordinary. The faction placed there were doing their usual everyday routine, where people would come and go completing quests. They would then hand in the rewards to the faction.
Inside their main base, in the teleporter room, they weren't expecting any visitors today. Because of the high tension that was going on, if one were to use a teleporter to travel to another planet, they would first inform someone beforehand. Even if they were under the same family.
It was also so the Graylash could keep track of numbers and who was where. That's why when a portal rift suddenly opened inside their portal room, all the guards that were there that day were on high alert. Seconds after the portal was opened, they saw a man come flying out and landing on the ground.
Four men immediately went to surround him, while the other six carried on waiting by the teleporter in case there were others to come through as well.
"The man looks injured." One of them said. "There are burn marks all over him."
A few groans were made, but not much else was said from the man, and as he had finally passed out, three more people had come through the teleporter shortly after him. Quinn, seeing the guards, raised his hands immediately. He didn't want to get into a fight now and using his inspect skill, he could see that they were not part of the Graylash family nor the Sunshield family, which was a relief.
'It looks like this place at least hasn't been attacked.' Quinn thought.
They were safe, for now.
The group was taken away for questioning and then told to stay in the base while being looked over. In the meantime, they would try to confirm if what they had said was true or not. They didn't lie about what happened, they had no reason to, and they were sure it would get whoever was in charge's attention.
It was a tense few moments but felt like nothing compared to what they had all gone through. However, their treatment seemed to change as soon as Dennis had gained consciousness. Dennis seemed to recognise the planet they were on and the faction, known as the Underdogs.
This was all because of the old man, who used to be a member of this faction before joining the Eagles. Their relationship was close.
After hearing what Dennis had to say and confirming that they could indeed no longer get in contact or connect with the systems at their faction, he had to believe what they were saying was true. All they needed to do now was wait for confirmation from the Graylash family.
The man in charge of the Underdogs named Corg was the leader and a compassionate man. He said they could stay at this shelter for as long as they wished, or use the teleporters to return to the Crows. Their story was devastating to hear, and he could tell they had been through a lot.
Through it all, before leaving the base, Dennis had made one request.
"Corg, if you could do me a favour, in your report, could you perhaps not tell them we survived? The Graylashes, I want to see what they are going to do about this first before deciding everything."
Corg as a leader himself understood what he was trying to do.
When they left the base, they had entered the shelter, and this one, in particular, was set out and designed differently to ones they had been at before. The shops and houses were appropriately built instead of temporary, having personal designs to each place. Potted plants were seen placed outside homes and stone walkways.
If anything, it didn't feel like a temporary shelter, or a shelter at all but looked more like an old equine city.
This was because this was classified as a tier-one shelter. It was one of the bigger factions under the Graylash family. They could tell immediately due to the amount of Graylashes inside the facility.
The group eventually decided to head to a coffee shop and sat outside on the nice day. They needed to talk before deciding what to do next. As they sipped their drinks, they looked at the peaceful buildings and the people's smiling faces.
Dennis continued to shake his head.
"They're all gone, aren't they? All of them."
"We will pay them back," Linda said. "For now, we have to figure out what we're going to do."
According to Corg, they had directly received a large influx of people from the Graylash family, nothing compared to the small number of men that were sent to the Eagles. It seemed somehow, they knew that the Sunshield family were planning an attack.
But they chose to send the most men to the more important places.
However, it seemed like the only place that had been attacked so far was the Eagles, as Corg could get in contact with every other base apart from theirs.
"I think the Graylashes have given up on the smaller sized factions." Alex finally said. "If you think about it, they can't spread themselves too thin. Otherwise, it leaves their home planet vulnerable to be attacked. You can see how many men were sent here, and how many were at the Eagles.
"You heard what the Graylash squad leader said, he never expected them to come so soon. Maybe they were meant to just scout out the place, and then head back home. If they knew an attack would happen and they were planning to stop it, they would have sent more people.
"Even now, after an attack has happened, they haven't even chosen to inform the other factions to keep their guard up, and it doesn't seem like any Graylash members have been sent to the Crow's place either. It's like they have decided that these planets are already at a loss. For now, they will happily take the benefits but not responsibility and risk their own people's lives. The whole situation is just a load of crap!"
A lot of them actually thought of this possibility, but hearing Alex say it out loud had brought it home for them.
"That's probably why they have been pushing all the medium factions to gather crystals harder. If we get them all before the Sunshields even attack then what does it matter?"
Hearing all of this, Quinn thought it was finally time then.
"The Sunshield family will come and attack the Crow's. If they started with the Eagles, they will continue with the others. The Graylashes won't help so I see no reason why you should ally yourselves with them anymore.
"This offer is to the both of you and all of the Crows," Quinn said, looking at Linda. In a way, Linda had no choice but to agree to what he was about to suggest, but he wanted Blip and the others on his side as well. "On the surface, you appear to still be working with the Crow's, but you will no longer be with them. You'll be with me instead."
"Look, I don't know who you are, and I owe you a lot," Dennis said. "I agree we're on our own, but if the Sunshields come to attack and we can't fend them off, then where do we go? We were only able to go here because we are with the Graylashes under their banner. All of the planets are owned by one of the big three, and the earth is mostly covered by the military. There are some undiscovered places, but if we stay there, we will be in the middle of a war zone constantly."
"Linda, do you remember Paul?" Quinn said. "Paul is under me, and he used to be the head general of military base two. We err..stole one of the large sh.i.p.s that can house around two thousand people. For now, this is enough to accommodate all of the Crow members. It's a temporary solution but good enough while we build our power.
"Dennis, you aren't the only faction that feels distant with the head families, there are a lot like you, and I have more people on my side in more places than you think. What I suggest is we prepare for the Sunshield family coming to the Crow's base. We set up teleporters between the large spaceship and the home planet. When they come, the civilians can move over, and we will have our last stand without worrying about them."
Usually, Dennis would say someone so young looking was crazy to even suggest such things, but there was something strange about him. The Graylash squad family leader attitude changed after learning of his ability. The Sunshields seemed to have known him as well. Then they learn that he has an ex second general under him. Last, of all his power, Dennis could admit he was strangely strong.
"I already said I owe you," Dennis replied. "Even if your crazy plan doesn't work out, it doesn't matter. I just want you to give me a chance to give payback to the Sunshield family, and I can't really forgive the Graylashes either for not letting us know beforehand."
That was one person on board, and a strong ally to the team, then Quinn looked towards Linda for an answer as well.
"I agree with what you said, but we will have to convince Blip. I don't think it will be a problem. Of late he has been complaining about the Graylashes more and more, and if he learns of everything that happened, it shouldn't be too difficult."
"I trust you," Quinn said.
The near-death experience had brought these people closer together. If the Crow's agreed to join and they could stop the planet from being taken over, they would have a beast planet to hunt on and be able to use the ship as a base of operations.
The faction was slowly coming together.
But more than anything, there was one critical thought on Quinn's mind. It was the Graylash's squad leader's last words.
Was it true that the Blade family were able to stop this, and was it the same Blade that Vorden belonged to? Quinn had questions, and he was hoping he could find answers.
'Have any of you ever heard of the Blade family?" Quinn asked.
They thought about it for a while, but it wasn't ringing any bells to anyone.
"Apart from what those two were saying before, I've never heard of them," Dennis replied.
It seemed like Quinn would soon need to contact Vorden.
*****
My werewolf system Exclusive on P.a.t.r.e.o.n it's only $1 dollar a month. Cheaper than :) and you get access to the MVS webtoon. (2 Chapters per month)
If you want to support you can on my P.A.T.R.E.O.N: jksmanga
For MVS artwork and updates follow on Instagram and Facebook: jksmanga
Back at the Crow's shelter, people were still feeling the effect of the big hunt, but they knew they would need to get back to their usual routine soon. There were, however, still effects due to what had happened. People were now taking fewer risks in their quests, taking lower levelled ones and less frequently.
It was a grim reminder to the travellers that in the end, they valued their life, other some ranking system, or rewards from the Graylash family. Blip, their leader understood this more than anyone.
Behind the scenes, the Graylash family were actually getting frustrated with him. Suddenly, the number of crystals he was delivering to them plummeted after the event. They seemed to be pressuring him every day and uncaring about his people.
"Did you not just hear me, a man died. It's normal for production to go down after such a thing!" Blip said with frustration in his voice.
Right now, he was on a video call with one of the Graylash members.
"Blip, if you can't get us those crystals, then we have no resources to fight the families that come after us, and that includes your base. We're a big team in all of this, and if your faction isn't doing your part, that means others have to make up for it. We can't have that. If there is no improvement soon, they were going to have to drop you from the team.
"And if you're not on our team, it means you're on a different team. I hope you understand."
The video call had ended, and Blip slammed his fist on the desk. He was always calm when dealing with things, he knew getting angry didn't help. But every time he saw how heartless the Graylashes were being, he couldn't help himself.
'Linda, come back soon, or I might say something I regret.'
While Quinn was away, the others decided to not do any quests until he had come back. It wasn't that they couldn't. Many of them now trusted them after such an attack, and there were always the new guys they could use.
But they had their own things to do. With the new recruits being from base two. Fex was trying to get a moment when they were alone. When they were, he would use his influence skill to make them forget Paul's appearance.
Paul was walking around the base hooded, but there was no doubt they would recognise him if the students saw him. As for Paul, during this time, he continued to learn the level three poison ability and had even purchased the four and five book, to slowly increase his power.
Kazz, she was in her own apartment, it was the first time she had been away from Paul. She could trust for the short time, while not going on quests for him to not reveal himself, and with Quinn not around, she thought it was the perfect time.
The perfect time to do her monthly report. Inside her room, she had taken out the teleporter she had brought with her. It was square in design, and it was a special one that only Vampires had access to at the moment.
On the front display, she pressed some dials.
[Please set return code] The machine said.
She inputted the code, 982667.
[Return code set]
Pressing a few more buttons, a new message was heard.
To do this, she would have to contact the eighth leader, Jill, who would set a code on her end with another teleporter. With the vampire teleporters, they could at any time go to each set up teleporter as long as they knew the code.
The vampires had even set up a back door code that allowed them to travel to the earth station, and this is what Fex had used to arrive on earth.
However, these codes would often change, making it harder for people to figure out. With the portal she was using now, the return code had been set, so when she was on the other side, all she would need to do, Is find a teleporter and input the return code.
When she was back, she would clear the machine's code. Only in emergencies, or when they knew they would not return, would they destroy the teleporter.
After receiving the code from Jill. She stepped in, and she was curtly in the king's throne room.
Jill had already prepared everything and seeing the king, she knelt down.
"You may raise your head." The king said.
Compared to the last time she had seen him, he looked worse than before. His skin and pale face weren't the only problems, but it looked like he was also losing weight for the first time. No one knew how long he had, but if he didn't go into eternal slumber soon, there was a high chance that he could probably die.
"Please give your report," Dwight said, one of the king's royal knights who stood by his side.
Kazz went on to explain the situation on earth, at the moment, their team was the only eyes and ears the vampires had. Or at least the only ones they allowed for the moment. She told them the state of the humans, and how they were at war, and what Quinn and the others had done so far, joining a faction under one of the big families. However, she didn't go into specifics, not talking about the men she had killed and why, and what actions they had to take to prevent such a thing.
The simple reason, she wasn't asked. She was asked if they had been compromised by any of the humans, and her answer was no to this. If they asked her if they had any problems, she would also answer no. Because to her, everything was going smoothly.
"And how has Paul been? Do you think he will be trouble for us?" Dwight asked.
"He hasn't tried to speak to anyone. He seems a little frustrated at his situation." Kazz said, then she started to think back to how Paul had actually treated her so far. In particular, she remembered Paul trying to give her lectures from time to time, mostly telling her human views.
Then, unexpected words came out from her mouth. "He is a good man. I believe he is truly doing this, so his people don't get hurt."
It was a compliment, a first time for them. The only time they would hear Kazz say nice things about people, was when she was talking about her own leader Bryce.
"Has there been any news about our vampires that have gone missing?"
She shook her head.
"I haven't been able to locate or identify any of the past agents at the moment, nor know why they have disappeared. However, communication is limited between those of their own factions now. It seems like many had died at the start of the war. Currently, it has calmed down a little."
Kazz was dismissed and free to leave, and so she stepped through the teleporter.
When Kazz returned through the teleporter, she had entered her room again, but instead of taking the teleporter down. She knelt over and started inputting a new code before stepping in again. This time when she went through the teleporter, she arrived directly at the first castle where Bryce was sitting down on his throne waiting for her.
She had given the same details as she had done the king only missing out about Paul's kind part. Hearing this, he came to the conclusion that Paul wouldn't try anything. What he didn't like personally, was how much power Quinn was seemingly getting.
Hearing about killing an emperor tier beast was quite an accomplishment. He was young and soon would only grow. He feared that maybe one day Quinn would use this power against the vampires.
'Maybe, I need more eyes down there myself. That way, they can keep an eye on everyone.' The king had decided not to send any more vampires, but he thought it was foolish to trust all the information coming from a team composed mostly of past humans and a new leader.
The king was too cautious and too trusting. So in his place, Bryce would act for him.
"When you return, don't reset your code," Bryce said, and nothing else.
After a couple of days had passed, Quinn and the others had finally returned, and with them, they had brought back two new people with them. One of them the Crow's recognised well, Dennis.
Seeing the happy and smiling faces of the Crows when greeting him and how they said nothing but positive things too Dennis. It looked like the Graylashes chose to inform no one of what had happened.
Before coming back to the Crow's, Quinn had made it clear to all of them. No matter what, Kazz was not to find out what he had done on the eagle's planet, and she was not on their side.
My werewolf system Exclusive on P.a.t.r.e.o.n it's only $1 dollar a month. Cheaper than :) and you get access to the MVS webtoon. (2 Chapters per month)
If you want to support you can on my P.A.T.R.E.O.N: jksmanga
For MVS artwork and updates follow on Instagram and Facebook: jksmanga
Upon returning to the shelter, both Linda and Dennis were left to do the talking. Quinn left it up to them to try and convince Blip of their plans. They knew him best, and Quinn felt like his presence wasn't helpful at times like this.
Especially since most people, when looking at him, only saw him as someone who was young and naive. Their minds usually changed only when they saw him in action and Blip hadn't done so. However, if he was to hear what happened from two people of high position and that he trusted, it was more likely he would be convinced.
They were in his office and told him everything. Linda recounted only parts of what had happened to the Eagles and how they were attacked, she didn't want Dennis to relive that painful experience again. When she was done, Dennis was the one who had told him of the plan that Quinn had come up with and the resources he had to do such a thing.
They both had nothing but praises for him.
On top of this, Linda also had to explain Quinn's credibility, about the large ship, and how he had defeated the emperor and king tier beast. And how he was the Night Demon. Which didn't come as a surprise due to Blip already knowing full well about it.
Still, Blip was absolutely stunned after hearing everything about the Eagles, but he couldn't imagine Dennis lying to him, and the pained look on his face said it all. How true all of this was.
"Those Graylashes, they haven't even informed us or warned us." Blip said, frustrated. "If the Sunshields have already attacked one of the medium bases, they won't just be attacking one. They will probably come after us at some point."
"That's why I think it's best if we go through with this. Detach ourselves from the Graylashes." Linda said. "Honestly, I don't know how long we can be protected for by Quinn. He's just a kid at the end of the day, but if you saw how those people reacted when they saw his power, it was different. Even the Sunshield family, they were almost scared to act. I don't trust him a hundred percent, but I trust him more than any of the others out there."
Although Linda didn't know why the big three were scared of him, she thought it might have something to do with the vampires, that she was now a part of. Maybe they secretly ran the whole thing behind the scenes, and that's why they were scared of him.
Still, she had told Blip pretty much everything that happened, but she still hadn't told him about herself. She wasn't allowed to, but even if she was, it was something she wouldn't have been able to bring herself to tell her brother just yet.
"Okay." Blip said. "But there are a few things I would like to suggest. First, the others won't just accept Quinn as the leader. I would do everything as planned without telling the people, there is no need to cause a panic, but we will tell the faction members to prepare themselves.
"When the attack happens, we will move everyone to the large ship Quinn has prepared, and we will inform them it was due to him. They are more likely to listen to him if they feel in debt to him. This will hopefully get more people to stay, as well. We won't be able to keep everyone.
"Second, even with this, there will still be people who just don't agree with it. I suggest we form a seat of leaders. Me, Dennis and Quinn, with each of us having an equal say in what to do. That should stop any restless Crows from acting out."
A smile appeared on both Dennis and Linda's faces. It didn't seem like it was too hard to convince Blip after all. That was because they were unaware of the many confrontations that he was having with the Graylashes behind the scenes.
Now with all this sorted, he couldn't wait for his next call when they were no longer a part of the Graylashes, he could finally say what was on his mind for the longest time.
While Quinn was waiting to hear Blip's thoughts, he busied himself by introducing Alex to the whole group. He informed them that he was a forger that would be joining the team.
The first person he was introduced to was Sam.
'Quinn went all this way just to get a forger. He looks young, am I missing something? He looks so ordinary.'
"Hey, you just thought something bad about me, didn't you?" Alex said.
Sam was startled. It was true, but he just didn't know how to reply, he was staring at the floor as he was trying to come up with the words.
"I've seen those big eyes before. Everyone looks at me like that, but just you wait. When I create some killer equipment for you, you'll change your mind. And you know what…. I'm charging you full price." Alex said before onto the next person.
All Sam could do was sigh, he hated confrontation, and he couldn't fight back because it was true.
"Hey, you're wearing the c.h.e.s.t piece I created," Alex said when he came across Fex.
"You were the one who made this?" Fex said with his eyes open.
"I can see me, and you are going to get along well. Anyone with such a good eye is cool with me." Alex said with a thumbs up.
The interaction with Kazz was quite short, as usual, she put on a cute smile and proceeded to shake Alex's hand.
In doing so, Alex's face went bright red, and he thought one thing. 'Cute.'
'Is this the person Quinn said is extremely dangerous and will kill us if she finds out about the skill he used.' For some reason, behind the innocent look on her face, he just couldn't see it, but he would be sure to keep his word.
"It's nice to welcome you onto the team." Paul said.
"Yes, sir." Alex automatically responded. When seeing Paul, he felt like he was still at the military school.
Paul shook his head.
"You don't answer to me now, he's your leader."
It was really true, after all. It was amazing enough to learn that Quinn was the Night Demon who had beaten Duke, but to also somehow get the head general under his wing. He just couldn't imagine the events that could make that possible. Of course, Alex knew nothing about Quinn being a vampire.
With the introductions done, the others asked whether or not they would be going on a quest now that he was back, but Quinn had other things he wanted to do.
The attack from the Sunshields was coming, and with Kazz on his back, there was a major problem. Quinn wouldn't be able to use his vampire powers, limiting his potential.
What he was worried about now more than anything, was the tenth's people. He was sure he was strong enough to go against her, to silence her or force her. But if they found out that Quinn broke the rules, what would happen to Leo and Erin who were still there and what about the people?
While living his life as Vincent, his body had gone through the pain of already abandoning them once, and for some reason, Vincent's duty felt like it had become his. He couldn't just leave the vampires on their own. He couldn't just break ties with the vampires just yet until he knew what to do with them.
At some point in time, Quinn's own goals and Vincent's goals were now in his head all along.
However, this meant he wouldn't be able to beat the Sunshiledes or at least it wouldn't be an easy fight. Yes, he had the help of the others with him, but they wouldn't be able to use the full extent of their powers either. So Quinn needed something more.
He would be able to use his shadow ability, but there was one more thing he had yet to finish learning. That was his soul weapon.
Before the attack, Quinn was determined to finish his soul weapon.
*****
My werewolf system Exclusive on P.a.t.r.e.o.n it's only $1 dollar a month. Cheaper than :) and you get access to the MVS webtoon. (2 Chapters per month)
If you want to support you can on my P.A.T.R.E.O.N: jksmanga
For MVS artwork and updates follow on Instagram and Facebook: jksmanga
The new venture and collaboration between the Crow and the Cursed family was a success. Quinn had been informed about Blip agreeing to his plan. He never liked working for the Graylashes, and he felt like in their hands, more people would soon meet their ends anyway.
He would much rather his own people be in control of their own destiny, but they just honestly didn't have the power to do it. Blip was just hoping that this collaboration wouldn't end up like some of the previous ones that nearly got them all wiped out in an instant. Either way, if they did nothing, they would get attacked by the Sunshields anyway.
Inside Blip's office, Quinn's group, Blip, and his B ranks including Nate, were in a meeting. It was the first meeting they would have as collaborative partners. Blip had decided to inform Megan of the plans since she had great support within the Crows as well, and she had been with them for a long time.
They had set up a table in one of the empty training rooms and told the others that they couldn't use it for now.
The first part of the meeting was mentioning what happened while Linda and Quinn were away, and just who and why Dennis was involved in all of this.
Quinn had yet to even tell his friends and teammates what had happened, so this had come as a sudden surprise to them as well.
"And that is why we will be collaborating with each other from now on. The decision has been made." Blip said.
Nate and Sam had smiles on their faces. They thought maybe they would have to get involved at some point to help Quinn with his plan of creating his own faction, but it seemed like he was doing everything himself already.
"Megan, I want you to inform the faction members of a possible attack. Just break it down to them slowly. I don't want anyone panicking, and I don't want this getting out to their families. If it does, we can't help it, but I trust you can figure a way to sort this out."
She nodded in response as his words strengthened her resolve. Megan didn't complain at all about the collab. This was because she knew how much pressure Blip was being put under. She blamed Mitchell's death on the Graylash family as well.
"Nate, since you are the best when it comes to hand to hand combat, I want you to start training the Crows in this. Quests will be limited to low rating ones for now, unless a special request is made. The Sunshield family are masters in hand to hand combat. Even if our members use weapons, it will be good to know how to react to certain things.
"Sam, I want you to use that big brain of yours to come up with an effective escape plan for the others. I will give you the funds needed to purchase and set up the teleporter linking the large ship back to the Crow's place. Quinn said he will send some people to fly out with you to head back to the ship."
No one had complaints about this either, as Sam had proved himself many times that he had the best brains out of everyone there for situations like these.
"Are there any more concerns?" Blip asked.
Quinn was the first to speak.
"I was wondering if we could use some of the Crow's funds to purchase a few things. Nate before mentioned there was a machine that the military used to help with learning the soul weapon. If we can get one, it would help me and the others greatly.
"On top of this, Alex is able to create beast gear for your people, better than what they currently have, but we don't have the equipment to do it."
There were still a lot of items in Quinn's shop at the advanced level. Items that gave better stats than those that were for sale in the Crow's shelter. If Alex could mass produce these for the Crows, it would give their team that little bit of extra strength.
"For now I have decided to give the Graylashes, the minimal amount of crystals we can. One, this will annoy them, which is a win in my book." Blip repleid. "And two, we can use the rest of the crystals for ourselves. Whatever we have in storage, feel free to make use of it.
"However, as for your first request. Purchasing teleporters in the first place is expensive. We will be using most of our funds on that. I'm afraid we won't have much to purchase the machine you are talking about. It's costly as well."
Quinn wasn't too confident that without the machine, he would learn to use the soul weapon within time. In fact, these days, because he felt rushed to learn it, his mind was unfocused, and he wasn't making any progress at all.
"Would you be able to purchase the blueprints for the machine?" Alex asked. The others looked at him strangely at the table, as if he did something wrong.
"Did I say something strange?" Alex replied.
"No," Linda replied. "But can you really make the machine if you only have the blueprint? I thought only top-level Forgers could do that."
"As long as I have a blueprint, I can do anything," Alex replied.
Quinn was right, Alex was special, and it was worth everything to bring him over to his side.
Blueprints for such things were usually very expensive. It was a forger's secret, and they would only sell it to a large group for a good price. It meant someone could then mass-produce the works as long as they had a forger skilled enough to do so.
But for things such as training equipment and so on, they weren't so expensive.
Everyone busily continued doing their own things. After purchasing the teleporters needed, Sam had gone with Fex out in space to head back to the large ship.
Quinn continued to practice separating his mind and c.h.e.s.t, but it seemed like the last hurdle was just too complicated for him.
But at last, the machine had been completed by Alex after five days of hard work. The machine had been set up in the plain training room right at the back, and now Quinn could finally use it.
Watching over him was both Nate and Sam.
"The machine puts your mind in a sleep-like state and allows you to see just what is in your c.h.e.s.t." Nate started to explain. "Because you can connect with your c.h.e.s.t a little already, it means you can skip a few steps. You should be able to clearly see what is in your soul from there. Then all you need to do is bring yourself into the picture with the soul. Finally, it will show you what your soul weapon is or will be. An enhancement or a weapon type.
"In the machine, you will be able to do it easily, but you need to remember the feeling you experience. Even if you can connect with your soul weapon in the machine, it doesn't mean you can when you are out. Everyone is different. Some people can do it straight away after making a connection, some still take a few months."
"We don't have a few months," Quinn said as he went over to the machine.
The machine was an expandable chair, one you would use like when you went to the dentist. Above the chair, there was a strange-looking helmet that would be placed on your head. Once one was seated, a few straps would come out from under the chair and tie the person in.
Quinn did all this going into the machine, and when it was activated, a few magnetic pulses could be felt on his back. He could feel them syncing with his heartbeat, going in and out. He didn't know how long he was listening to the pulses for, but soon his mind was shut off and he could see within his c.h.e.s.t.
It looks like he was in a clear white room, and in front of him, he could see it, a strange yellow looking flame.
"Is that my soul weapon?" Quinn thought. It had yet to take any form or shape.
The feeling from the yellow flame in the centre was similar to his Qi. A nice warm feeling.
When Quinn got closer though, he noticed something else. By the side of the large yellow flame, he could see two more flames. One red in colour, the energy coming off form it felt like that when he used his blood powers. It was a flame representing his vampire abilities.
Then on the other side to his left, there was one purple in colour. It twisted and moved, and Quinn knew what this one was as well. It was his shadow ability.
The soul weapon was something that formed in oneself from a young age, and once reaching seventeen, it would be ready. The shape and what it could do would all be influenced by one's nature and their ability.
But for Quinn, he didn't have an ability until he was sixteen. He had turned into a vampire and then learnt the shadow later. Was this why he could see three flames? Is this why he couldn't connect with his soul weapon before?
When this thought came to his mind, he suddenly saw the three flames moving together, then when they touched, a strong energy was felt. The three flames were combining.
The flame would pulse out, a line of yellow surging through Quinn, then a line of red, and finally a line of purple. These pulses continued out for a time, pushing Quinn away.
But he did his best trying to get closer and closer.
Then finally it had stopped. There was now only a single flame, with his hand, Quinn reached out to it and touched it, then an image appeared in his head.
Quinn touched his heart for a few moments and was breathing heavily. He hadn't felt like this in a long time since becoming a vampire and having a large amount of stamina, but the image was still fresh in his mind.
When he closed his eyes, he quickly tried to remember the feeling, and the flame that was there before was still there now.
"You did it didn't you?" Nate said with a big smile. "You finally unlocked your soul weapon. Well, how about me and you finally have that fight we've been waiting for?"
*****
My werewolf system Exclusive on P.a.t.r.e.o.n it's only $1 dollar a month. Cheaper than :) and you get access to the MVS webtoon. (2 Chapters per month)
If you want to support you can on my P.A.T.R.E.O.N: jksmanga
For MVS artwork and updates follow on Instagram and Facebook: jksmanga
Quinn couldn't stop smiling, he finally did it. He really did have a soul weapon. At one point he had a deep fear that his soul weapon wasn't able to form due to the changes in his body and the strange ability, but instead, it seemed like the last process had just finished a few moments ago while in the machine.
It was no wonder he could never picture or go to the last steps on his own, it was because the soul weapon was still incomplete. He just needed a little more time before it was.
Still, the images in his head were just simple flashes, so he didn't have a clear idea yet of what it would look like.
"Why don't we all just calm down for a bit," Sam said as he pulled Nate back. 'I mean, let's be reasonable, Quinn just found out what his soul weapon is. If you two were to fight now before Quinn even learnt about it, then it would be useless and not really fair right?"
As usual, when his friend got a little hot-headed, Sam needed to be the one to pull him back a little. Folding his arms in frustration, Nate had to admit it made sense. It would just be taking advantage of someone who didn't know how to use their soul weapon. In all honesty, it could become a dangerous thing if one didn't know how to use it properly.
"That's true," Nate replied. "Well, maybe you can just give us some information then, and we can help you out with it, first of all, is it an enhancement type or an item type?"
"Is there one better than the other?" Quinn asked.
"Not really, the only thing I would say is the enhancement type is easier for one to use off the bat and seems to be the more common out of the two. The enhancement type of soul weapon is pretty basic, and it's up to the user how to creatively use it."
Nate closed his eyes for a few seconds, and then his right hand seemed to have a shine like it was coated with something. It was his Harding ability. Then his fingertips started to change slightly, now looking like they were made out of silver.
"Let's use mine for an example, my Soul weapon is an enhancement type." Clearing his throat, he looked over to Sam, who gave out a big sigh, knowing he wanted him to be his genie pig.
"My soul weapon is called Hardened touch." Grabbing onto Sam's arm slowly, the silver colour from his fingertips started to spread over towards Sam's arm covering the entire elbow. Letting go, the Silver metal could still be seen there.
"Usually the Hardening ability is only able to be used on your own body. My Hardened touch lets me harden anything I touch, rocks, beast weapons, beasts themselves, and that includes joints. Hold them for long enough, and I can harden their entire body like a statue.
"On the surface, it seems like a pretty useless skill, but the hardening makes the body heavier, and only I can get rid of it, plus with my martial arts background I'm used to getting close with my opponents in the first place."
When Nate seemed to stop using his ability, the metal casing over Sam's arm started to disappear as well.
Seeing all of this, Quinn decided to use his inspect skill now he finally had received his own soul weapon.
And for the first time since using it on Nate, the levelling up quest didn't pop up. This suggested now with a Soul weapon of his own that he was too strong.
It wasn't that he wouldn't find the fight difficult, Quinn was sure of that. It was like the system was based who would win and if it came to the point where it was a fifty-fifty chance, or the odds were not in Quinn's favour it would give him an instant level up quest.
But in any fight, even if one person had a ten percent chance of winning on paper, it didn't mean that person was going to lose, or the other one was going to win.
"What's the problem?" Sam asked as he could see Quinn in deep thought. "Has your soul weapon not given you a clear image yet?"
Quinn was a little hesitant before he finally decided to give his answer. "It's not that, it's just I'm a little unsure about what type my soul weapon is?"
The reason for Quinn saying this, when he had unlocked his soul weapon most wouldn't know whether they could use it straight away or not, but Quinn did, without attempting to bring it out. This was because it had become a type of skill he could use once he learned it.
Just like with the Blood crescent kick. He would no longer need to think about how to use it, but instead just activate the skill through his system to get it to work.
However, Quinn would try to avoid this, as he wanted to figure out things himself, and would only use the system for a quick switch when need be.
When the skill unlocked, it had created its own tab, and underneath that tab, it had two options for the soul weapon. Enhancement type, and the item type, however, the enhancement type was greyed out.
Quinn didn't know if this meant, did he without knowing it select the item type during the soul searching process? Or if it meant that there was some way for him to unlock the other kind, but he just hadn't found the answer or way yet.
"There is an easy way to find out," Nate said. 'Show us, don't worry, you don't have to fight anyone. I promise I won't try to attack you…maybe."
Not seeing any harm in doing so, and it was a step he would have to do sooner or later anyway. Quinn stood alone away from the others in the centre of the training room. Since he could only use the item type of soul weapon, he thought it would be best to start off with that.
[Soul weapon activated]
[Item type selected]
The instant the soul weapon was activated, there was only one thing Quinn could feel, it was pain….
He had just finished delivering all the extra beast crystals to Alex so he could create better equipment for their members. While there, Alex had informed him that he had finished making the soul weapon machine for Quinn.
Because of this, Blip decided he would pop by to see how they were doing. Both Dennis and Linda were singing praises about his strength, yet he still didn't have a soul weapon. Usually, that would put one at a great disadvantage.
If he was really so strong without one, Blip wanted to see what he was like with one. When he entered the training room, the first thing he could see was Quinn standing in the centre, and underneath him a pool of blood.
"What happened!" Blip shouted as he rushed over and then stopped as he took in Quinn's appearance for a few seconds. The other two looked unharmed and had no scuffs or scratches on them, but Quinn...
Quinn stood there with his eyes lifeless, his hands and arms had been cut, and they weren't shallow wounds wither. Up from the palm of his hand all the way to his forearm, deep cuts could be seen, so much that part of the flesh, fat and muscle were all there.
The wound was strange as it looked like that of a snake, wrapping around the forearms. Still dripping even now form the wounds, blood, adding to the pool below him.
"It was his soul weapon. His soul weapon did this!" Sam shouted.
At that moment, Quinn collapsed to the floor.
'Why aren't my wounds healing?' Quinn thought.
The others had never heard of such a thing before. A soul weapon hurting its own user so much. It was why Blip thought there had to be more to the story than just him trying to use his soul weapon.
When Sam looked at him, it looked like Quinn was trying to speak as he looked in his direction. Then something had hit him. Quinn was a vampire, and he had just lost a lot of blood, the problem was Sam didn't really know what to do, but he knew someone who might.
"I'll go get Fex?" Sam said, rushing off.
"Fex, wouldn't calling a doctor be better?!" Nate shouted, But Sam had already left.
"I'll go call the doctor, you stay with him." Blip said as he too rushed away.
Nate looked at Quinn, and he just started to chuckle.
'Don't worry my man, You're strong you won't die. Maybe Sam was right, and we should have tried figuring out your soul weapon a little bit at a time. I know this probably isn't something I should be saying right now, especially since you look like crap, but for a few seconds while using your soul weapon, you looked pretty badass to me."
Quinn looked up at Nate, and gave a little smile before completely passing out.
*****
My werewolf system Exclusive on P.a.t.r.e.o.n it's only $1 dollar a month. Cheaper than :) and you get access to the MVS webtoon. (2 Chapters per month)
If you want to support you can on my P.A.T.R.E.O.N: jksmanga
For MVS artwork and updates follow on Instagram and Facebook: jksmanga
Sam was in a panic at what to do after seeing Quinn lose that much blood. He wondered if something strange might happen because of his unique body or if he would just die. He knew vampires were reliant on blood, and even though he himself was still human at the moment, he couldn't just give some of his own in front of Nate and Blip.
"Come on, where is he, where is he?"
And that's when Sam finally remembered. Fex was currently at the ship docks waiting for him. Today they were meant to go out and head to the large spaceship.
After finding Fex and explaining what happened, Fex rushed off to where Quinn was and were the first ones back. Sam used some excuse to get Nate and him to both leave, and when they did, he started to pour blood into Quinn's mouth from his own blood flask.
He started to respond a bit better, and now the wounds around his arms were starting to heal.
"What the hell did this to you, Quinn?" Fex thought while looking at the wounds. He had seen nothing like it before.
"Thanks," Quinn replied, regaining his energy.
"Well, with this much blood loss it's a good thing you didn't become a crazy Bloodsucker, I don't think any of us could have stopped you then," Fex said.
Fex didn't know how right he was, Quinn was only five HP points away from turning into that thing. The soul weapon had not only taken his own blood but used up the emergency two hundred millimetres as well. It was a reminder that sometimes he needed to be cautious about things. There was still more he needed to learn about his soul weapon before he could use it properly out on the battlefield.
In the end, everything was okay, and Blip was informed that there would be no need for a doctor. Unfortunately, everyone was busy with the duties they had been given, including Fex and Sam, who had to rush off. But they couldn't leave Quinn in a room on his own to recover, and not with someone who didn't know his secret.
So they only had a few choices, and finally, the person selected was Linda.
'Stupid brat,' Linda thought, looking at Quinn sleeping away in his bed. 'You're trying too hard and too fast to do everything on your own.'
But it wasn't a bad quality for someone to have.
'One day, you're going to make a girl very happy.'
Back on Earth, the original civil war situation had died down slightly. It had been four, nearly five months since it broke out. All those that wished to go off and join other shelters under different families had done.
Apart from Truedream and the military that was, these two large powerhouses were the only ones stationed on Earth. The other three had their own areas within the beast solar system and had set up base somewhere there.
It would allow them to easily go to beast planets and collect resources, allowing them to get more powerful equipment. It wasn't that they didn't have their own territories on Earth, but having a planet under their own control sounded better. It also allowed them to keep the secrets of their abilities if need be.
The places that were owned by the big three on Earth, the citizens and equipment, everything in those cities, were no longer there. So it was safe to say that for the military, their base and stronghold was Earth.
The downside to this was if they wanted to head to the beast planets, or plan an attack of any sorts, they would have to go through the space teleporters. The element of surprise wasn't there, and they would have to mobilise a large unit to defend themselves.
Still, they had the use of the teleporters back on Earth to mobilise ground units. This allowed them to hunt for crystals and more on the planets they currently did have. This was just a big hamper on their space exploration abilities.
There was one thing in the pipeline that was meant to turn the tide in their favour. They had made eight prototype spacesh.i.p.s. They had state of the art weapons on board with equipment inside that could be used for any expedition or exploration of a new planet. At the same time, they were using an altered version of glathrium.
This version had a new design that was mixed, allowing it to be light and slightly stronger, surviving any troubles it might come across.
That's why when the supreme commander saw one of these prototype sh.i.p.s leaving Earth without his order, he started to worry. It had headed into the Graylash area in the current solar system and just stayed there in place.
Oscar had just received word that the scout ship that stayed with it had been destroyed. Which proved that it wasn't a friendly controlling it.
"Sir, would you like us to send a team to try to retrieve the ship?" One of the head generals asked who was in the office with the Supreme commander Oscar. "We also just got a report that another ship has gone through the space station and now is also heading towards Betha." Find authorized novels in , faster updates, better experience, Please click <a href="#%!d(string=16709365405930105)/reason-of-attack_%!d(string=51447977478245311)">#%!d(string=16709365405930105)/reason-of-attack_%!d(string=51447977478245311)</a> for visiting.
Betha was the prototype name for the large spaceship, and it had stuck with everyone, so they continued to refer to the large spaceship as such.
Oscar wondered why the ship hadn't moved. It was strange. If the Graylash family really had stolen the ship, they would have noticed what potential it had. Usually, a group would have moved it, not kept it stationed next to their home planet. That way, they could protect it or replicate it somehow or use it for research. But they were doing none of these things.
It just stayed there, floating in place not travelling to any of the other areas. There was only one thing Oscar was clear about. It was a ship that wasn't on their side. Otherwise, it would have never destroyed those scouts without saying anything. So it was a problem for them, whether a big or small problem he didn't know.
He looked at the digital hologram screen in front of him, where there seemed to be a couple of reports. He looked at both reports as if there was a tough decision to be made.
"We will have to just leave it be for now," Oscar said. "We need to start preparing everyone for the more important task at hand, I'm sure all the other powers have noticed as well."
...
In the smaller spaceship, three men were making their way to Bertha. Sam who had been tasked with setting up the teleporters there, Fex who was acting as a type of guard and finally a pilot from the Crows, since no one could trust either one of them to fly the thing safely.
Using the masks made by Logan, Quinn had contacted Peter telling him briefly that Fex would be coming, letting him do most of the explaining when they got there. Sam was a little nervous, he wondered if there really was such a ship that could be used as a base.
"How, just how did Quinn even get his hands on something like this?" Sam said with his mouth left wide open.
'If you think this is impressive, wait until you see the inside." Fex replied.
"It seems like the military really went all out on something like this, I wonder how many they have?" Rick said. Rick was the pilot accompanying them. He had a pair of goggles on top of his head that he claimed allowed him to focus better and seemed to be always chewing on something in his mouth.
But he was a nice guy.
Finally, they had arrived and landed inside the ship, and Peter was there to greet them.
"It's been a long time," Sam said.
Peter was polite to Sam, but it was hard for the two to get along really well. In fact, when Peter looked at Sam, it reminded him a lot of his old self.
"Hey Fex, once you set up this teleporter, switch with me okay?" Peter asked. These were the first words he said to him.
"Huh what, but I'm part of the faction, there are still more things I need to do," Fex complained.
"Do you know how boring it is here? Quinn said we could switch from time to time. Besides, you're setting up teleporters so you can leave the place, right?"
"Well, it's a little bit more complicated than that now," Fex replied.
There were plenty of empty rooms on the spaceship that just went unused, so they decided to convert one of them into their future portal room. This would be the first portal that would take them to and from to the Crow's planet. Unlike the vampire portals, only one destination could be set on them.
While it was being set up, Fex filled them in on the details of everything that happened so far and through every word Peter nodded along.
"I understand," Peter said. "So you've come back because you needed more power. You needed me to help since you're too weak. I think that's even more reason why the two of us should swap."
Fex was getting a little frustrated as it seemed like Peter wouldn't let this swapping thing go.
"Fine..!" Fex was about to shout something, but they were interrupted by a sudden alarm.
It wasn't a glaring red alert alarm but instead sounded like a phone call.
[Incoming call from "Logan Green"]
"Accept call, room 3" Peter said, and suddenly, a screen appeared floating inside the room they were in. It was large in size, and Logan's face could be seen.
"Oh, I didn't expect there to be others with you," Logan said. This was actually the second time Logan had contacted Peter. The first time was to inform him about something else, but Logan said to keep that to himself as it wasn't urgent at the time.
"Well, let me run you down on a few things. Remember what I told you last time, Peter? It seems like it might be true and slowly all the families are preparing to move, but I have even bigger news to share with you.
"I see Fex is with you and you're setting up a teleporter. When you head back and meet Quinn, I want you to tell him what I'm about to tell you. I think I've found it. I've found the real reason why the Dalki are attacking Earth." Logan said.
*****
My werewolf system Exclusive on P.a.t.r.e.o.n it's only $1 dollar a month. Cheaper than :) and you get access to the MVS webtoon. (2 Chapters per month)
If you want to support you can on my P.A.T.R.E.O.N: jksmanga
For MVS artwork and updates follow on Instagram and Facebook: jksmanga
"The real reason why the Dalki are attacking earth?" Sam repeated, and he wasn't the only one that had heard it. Rick, the pilot, did too.
"There are some s.e.n.s.i.t.i.v.e matters in what I'm about to tell you, so I would suggest that we talk about this in a more secluded area," Logan said.
Although Fex and Peter had no clue what they were talking about, Sam did understand. "Hey, why don't you two head to the command centre, and get me those files I asked for earlier," Sam said with a wink.
The two of them had blank looks on their faces as if they couldn't understand what they were talking about, and it finally took Sam a little head nudge for them to understand. Logan didn't want Rick listening in on them, and Logan had yet to know that Sam was going to eventually be turned by Quinn as well.
The two of them left and headed to the central command room while leaving Rick and Sam to finish setting up the teleporter. There were quite a few complicated types of machinery involved that would need to be set up. So that the correct two teleporters connected to each other. They had time to do everything properly because if they didn't, then it could be like the red portal planet teleporters where people would be chucked within one kilometre of each other. If that were to happen, maybe there would even be some people transported outside of the ship.
Although you could say, the two of them were more than distracted. Who wouldn't be after what they had just heard? The reason the news in the past gave for the Dalki attacking earth was always so primitive. They saw a land that wasn't theirs, and they wanted to conquer it.
Now, out of nowhere, from someone they barely knew, they were hearing that someone had found out the real reason for the Dalki attack. This group that Sam was about to join, how much did they actually know that the rest of the world kept a secret from them.
Back in the command centre of the ship, both Fex and Peter had sat down. And now they were listening intently to every word Logan had to say.
When Logan had split off from Quinn and the others, he had decided that he would go visit his parents. There were a lot of questions he had for them that were on his mind. Especially, the fact that there was a base on the vampire homeworld that allowed him to access their systems.
Not only that, but he was ninety percent sure that they were creating the Dalki in there. It was too much of a mystery to try to figure out himself when his own family was involved. He never saw his parents as evil, and he never had a bad upbringing. In fact, they gave him whatever he wanted when he needed to.
So he thought he would have no problems of just asking them outright when he would see them. The problem was, trying to figure out where they would be right now.
The Green family were rich, not just regular rich but mega-rich. There were so many systems that they had created that were used in the technology spread around the world today. Whereas Richard Eno was known for his physical inventions, the Green's were more known for their systems.
Of course, this was more so possible due to their ability, it gave them an advantage when you could communicate with the system directly.
But here was the problem, with so much money the Green's practically owned land everywhere. They had a place on earth, as well as a piece of land on every main planet owned by the big four.
So if he wanted to find his parents, he had to think like his parents. If he was them, and the war was to break out, where would they go?
It didn't take him long to figure that answer to that either. They would have ignored everything going on around them and continued with their research, so wherever they were working last, they would have remained, and that was a place located within the Bree family.
When Logan went to purchase his ticket, he received a card. It didn't matter what ticket he bought because he would be altering it with his ability, anyway. The Green family had requested their own special cards to be made, that would allow them to travel to any of their own homes. A back door just for them. It was convenient for them when doing work, or needing to get to places, and right now, it was very convenient for him.
The teleporters from their homes were linked to all the earth station around the universe, and this family was the one and only exception for that. But it wasn't as if this fact was known in the first place. The codes were only known to them, and the only people that could alter the tickets in the first place were the Green family.
This was because they were the ones who had created the ticketing system for the earth station in the first place, so why couldn't they add extra privileges just for them.
After entering the teleporter, Logan was transported to a planet owned by the Bree family. He had landed directly in front of his large white mansion.
A large wall surrounded the place and on top of the wall several turrets that would shoot out energy crystals to anyone who tried to get close from the outside. Right now, Logan stood on the pathway leading to his house.
It was hard to call it a house, as the building looked more like just one large science lab.
Approaching the building, Logan finally arrived, and he had frozen at the door before entering.
It had been a year since he last saw them, and even then they were a little too busy to talk to him. Thinking about talking to his parents made him actually feel a little sick. Yes, they never treated him badly, but at the same time, they didn't really talk to him much either.
Maybe it wasn't going to be as easy as he thought after all.
Still, the fact that he was to talk about such an important matter, he plucked up the courage and placed his hand on the door.
[Wlecome, Master Green]
As he came in, the lights to the whole place started to turn on a boot-up. Most of the place was covered in white colour. It didn't actually have a homey feeling, but he was used to it.
"Ash, would you please contact my parents and tell them I'm home," Logan said.
A floating ball suddenly appeared by Logan's side. When it spoke, a blue light on its face would move as sound was produced.
"Connecting….connecting…."
"Your parents were unable to be located, Master."
"That's strange, did I guess wrong?" Logan thought. He was sure they would be here and as long as they were on this planet somewhere, Ash, his little robot A.I assistant, would have been able to connect to them.
"Try contacting all of the households for me."
"There is no answer, master."
Ash was able to connect to the households using his own internal system. Each of the houses ran off the same system that Ash did. While on this planet Logan would also be able to contact them directly as long as they took a type of cellular device with them, which they always did. This was so they could send information while out on the field back to the house.
This meant that currently, Logan's parents weren't on this planet like he thought, and they weren't at home on any of the other planets either. All he could do now was wait until they returned and try to contact them every so often once in a while.
Or he could also personally head to his teleporter and head back to the Earth station, visiting each of his homes one by one. But that seemed unnecessary, and while in the Bree family area, he wanted to find out information about what they were up to. Helping Quinn in any way he could.
"Ah, my parents aren't here, why would I need them." Logan suddenly thought. Rather than just standing around and doing nothing, the least he could do was to gather information from the research lab here. Maybe he could dig up some old files.
He walked around the place for a little while trying to get his bearings. It was large, and it was actually the first time he had been in this particular building. Most of his life he had spent on the one on earth, however, each place's design was always nearly identical, with only a slight few changes here and there.
That was why it didn't take him too long to find the research room. While walking everywhere, the round robot ball continued to follow him. When reaching the door, it did an initial scan and had let him into the research room.
Although it wasn't a science lab, it was more of a tech lab. The door slid open, and Logan stepped inside. He was greeted with wiring, gadgets and large computers all over the place in different areas, but then his eyes were drawn to something else in the centre of the room. Find authorized novels in , faster updates, better experience, Please click <a href="#%!d(string=16709365405930105)/a-red-light_%!d(string=51448314364753173)">#%!d(string=16709365405930105)/a-red-light_%!d(string=51448314364753173)</a> for visiting.
On the floor, two people were lying still in white lab coats. Around their c.h.e.s.t area, a small little hole could be seen that looked like a burn.
"Mum, Dad," Logan said.
Suddenly, the blue light on the robot behind him started to turn red.
******
My werewolf system Exclusive on P.a.t.r.e.o.n it's only $1 dollar a month. Cheaper than :) and you get access to the MVS webtoon. (2 Chapters per month)
If you want to support you can on my P.A.T.R.E.O.N: jksmanga
For MVS artwork and updates follow on Instagram and Facebook: jksmanga
The two bodies stayed their lying on the floor. At any second now Logan wanted them to get up, but they were unmoving. His mind had just gone blank. It felt like the cogwheels in his head suddenly just stop turning he couldn't think, and his head stayed locked looking at them.
His eyes were blurring, and a lump in his throat was felt. Through his teary eyes, he wasn't even sure if it was them.
His body naturally moved closer and closer to them, and then without a doubt, he had confirmed it. Those were the faces of his Mum and Dad. He dropped to the floor; they weren't breathing and judging by the slightly pungent smell they had been dead for a while.
But that's when he realized, it couldn't have been for too long. No, their bodies still looked too good for that. There was a small burn mark, a hole looking like a cigarette burn where their heart would be. Due to the weapons Logan used, and some of them he programmed, he could tell they came from a crystal lazer.
"Why would anyone even want to kill you?" Logan said.
Then, just as he was about to inspect his mother's and father's bodies to see if there was anything else he could find, a message was sent to his head. One from the spider, he controlled. When entering the room, and seeing dead bodies, while his mind was still there. He had dropped the spiders to see if the killer or anyone was in the room. Honestly, it had become a habit as well.
It was only when he actually saw the bodies that his mind had frozen. One of the little spiders had a clear view of Logan and was sending him direct information about the robot hovering in the air behind him.
Looking against one of the metal terminals in the room Logan could see it, the robot's blue light had switched to red. It was a software procedure that they would put in their items such as this one. A sign to tell when the system had been hacked.
The Greens weren't foolish enough to think their systems were unhackable. There could always be someone out there with a similar ability, and there was always Truedream as well. On top of this, maybe even a family member would have deserted them to start a rival company of sorts. However, this was unlikely.
For some reason, the Greens always only had one child, and if it were a female marrying into another family, it would be on the condition of keeping the Green family name.
Logan could see it all. The robot was swaying from side to side, and the red light was getting stronger.
'Did it already use a lot of the beast core energy inside it to fire the attacks against my parents?' Logan thought after seeing this.
It had to be that, and it would take some time before it could fire again.
Logan waited and waited patiently, and then when the red light was strong enough, he could see the particles starting to form, at just the right time. He ducked out of the way, and the beam continued forward hitting his mother's body, burning another hole through it.
"Ash, you bastard!" Logan Shouted, as the spiders around him were already forming a suit. Out of anger, Logan had created an energy blade of his own and tried to slice the ball out of the air. His swing was wild and the robot ball had moved out of the way avoiding the attack.
When this happened, Logan was actually pleased the robot had avoided his strike. His body was taken over by rage, what he actually wanted to do wasn't destroy the robot, but capture it. Then maybe he could find the answers of who had done this, as well as possibly finding out if the robot really was the one that killed them.
The red light on Ash had dulled, and it looked like Logan's guess was right. It was running out of energy. When a beast crystal was used, it would produce a certain amount of energy, but that energy could be recharged. That was unless you were to use the beast crystal in a pure form or source of power, just like Logan did in his attacks and it was the same for the robot here.
Logan was the odd one in his family creating certain suits and such, meeting Quinn and the others advanced this idea of needing to create stronger weapons.
"This is the one place, where I'm probably stronger than anywhere else," Logan said.
The room was full of machinery, wires hanging from above, and robots on certain tables half-built. Drones that hadn't been deployed all over the place. The fact that only this Ball was malfunctioning and not any of the other equipment was trying to kill him, meant only this one had been infected.
The A.I system, Ash itself hadn't.
Placing both hands on the ground, Logan started to communicate with everything inside that room. He could feel the energy of all the machines and everything speaking to him. All of the information was being processed, and if one was to look into his eyes, they could see a slightly green hue.
'Catch that ball.' He ordered.
All the equipment started to move, even those that were half-built and started to head up towards the ball. From there, it didn't take long for Logan to get his hands on the ball. Eight drones had surrounded it tightly, and a claw-like object that looked like a snake form a rover was grabbing hold of it from behind. The ball was brought over to Logan, and he placed his hand on it.
He was expecting to communicate with it, to be able to talk to it, but just like the equipment back at the lab in the vampire world, he was unable to.
Using a few tools, the ball's energy source was taken out, and it was no longer a threat. Logan was tired, and all the machines went back to their rightful place. He hadn't used that many MC cells in a long time, and it wasn't a rate he could keep up.
After some rest and sleep, some time for his MC points to recover, Logan got control of one of the rovers in the house. The rover's bottom half was like that of a vehicle which made it so it could travel fast and go over any terrain, while its top half had a body like a human.
The first order of business was to let his parents rest peacefully. There were many different rooms in the house which would be used for different types of experiments. Sometimes when they created certain things for the military, they would need to be tested.
One of these rooms had a glass door from one side you could see through, and the temperature could be adjusted from the other side to extreme. Either extremely hot or cold. In this case. Logan had set the room to cold and left his parents to freeze in there for now.
He wished to bury them, but he wanted to do so on earth. The time where he had spent it mostly with his parents.
"Ash are you there, are you still working?" Logan said. Find authorized novels in , faster updates, better experience, Please click <a href="#%!d(string=16709365405930105)/an-unexpected-visit_%!d(string=51471323561509938)">#%!d(string=16709365405930105)/an-unexpected-visit_%!d(string=51471323561509938)</a> for visiting.
"Yes, master," Ash replied.
"Why didn't you get rid of the anomaly?"
"There was no anomaly detected, Master."
"You stupid… stupid… stupid, stupid." Logan kept saying as he went down on his knees, looking at his parents dead, not moving. He hadn't spent much time with them, so why was it that now they were gone, there was this stinging pain in his heart that hurt so much?
After staring at the ground for who knows how long, Logan regained himself once again. The lights were turned off in the room. When leaving the place, he made a promise to himself. He had all this anger inside him, and he didn't even know who to blame for it.
Until he found out who killed them, and took them out himself. He wouldn't return to this room.
The rover had searched both his parents to see if there was anything on him but there was not, so the only places he thought he might have got answers were here in the research room or with the robot.
Due to his ability not working, He would have to use his manual skills to try to extract the information. But Logan wasn't one that relied on just his abilities in the first place. There was a reason why his parents would always… always call him the little tinkerer.
More determined he had finally extracted some video footage from the robot's perspective of what happened. It was like he thought, the robot had indeed been the one to kill them. The footage in the robot could only record what happened in the last two weeks.
For one week, his parents had been lying in the lab dead, skimming from the begging. It showed his parents coming and going with nothing unusual happening.
Then there were the moments of his parent's death. He thought there was nothing strange at first, but he had watched the video a few times, again and again, to see if there was anything he could spot. That's when he saw moments before their death. Both his parents glanced at each other. They had a look on their faces, and that's when they had died.
'They knew they were going to die.' Logan said, but why.
*Ding dong Ding Dong
"Sir, there seem to be visitors outside the mansion. Would you like to let them in?"
"Show feed."
A video screen had popped up, showing a group of people stood outside of the wall. Still, it wasn't just any group of people, standing in the centre was someone many people would have recognized.
For they were one of the people that currently controlled one of the strongest powerhouses. It was Mona. The leader of the Bree family and one of the big three.
"What is she doing here?"
*****
My werewolf system Exclusive on P.a.t.r.e.o.n it's only $1 dollar a month. Cheaper than :) and you get access to the MVS webtoon. (2 Chapters per month)
If you want to support you can on my P.A.T.R.E.O.N: jksmanga
For MVS artwork and updates follow on Instagram and Facebook: jksmanga
Logan had just gone through a lot, not only physically, but emotionally as well. He did get some rest and sleep before working on the robot ball, but his mind still wasn't all there. So many things were popping in his head that it was hard for him to focus.
Why did the robot go rogue? Who did it? Who killed his parents? And lastly, he kept thinking of all the good times he had spent with them.
There was one thing Logan thought he could do with the robot. When Quinn had seen the teleporter in his room, he had told him that the system had informed him it was created by Richard Eno. If he could get Quinn to look at the robot. Maybe he would have an idea if someone had tampered with the robot.
It was a long shot, but that's all he had.
Now to top off everything that had happened so far, one of the big three were at the door. Even for someone like Logan, this was a big deal. He knew his family dealt with them from time to time, but never him. He was still a kid.
However, it wasn't just a big three member, but the leader herself was now stood outside his door, and he had no clue why.
'Was it them?' Was Logan's first thought. Thinking about it, it was unlikely. There wouldn't have been many people in the world that would have been able to mod something like that. Not that the Greens couldn't do anything about. However, it didn't mean they didn't have a connection.
Placing his hand on his head, it was starting to throb with pain. If he carried on like this, Logan was going to accuse everyone of killing his parents.
"Hello, this is Master Green," Logan said, trying to be as formal as possible. A sound was projected outside the walls of the mansion.
'Master Green' Mona thought? It was the first time she had ever heard of Master Green, suggesting he was their son.
Mona was wearing her black outfit as always that revealed a little bit too much cleavage at the top. On her head, her pointy hat that she never left without making her look like a witch. There were two men and two women behind her, but Logan couldn't spot any beasts on the camera.
He knew what their ability was and without beasts; they were at a considerable disadvantage. Still, they would undoubtedly be wearing the top of the line beast gear. Even if her clothes looked a little too revealing.
"Young master, are your parents not in?" Mona asked. "Today is the set meeting time, and this is a first where they have not answered."
Of course, Logan was cautious, but he was interested in finding out why his parents were meeting up with the Bree's. They were powerful enough to just attack the mansion if they really wanted to get something.
So it could mean only one thing. The Bree's had asked the Green family to create something for them. This was the usual case when meeting like this had occurred. It would make no sense for the killer to come back now like so knowing the owners had died.
Logan being here was unexpected for the killer.
"My parents are…" Logan was about to say it but decided he would keep this card hidden until he knew what they wanted.
"Come in, please. We can discuss things in person." Logan said.
The doors had opened wide, and Logan quickly ordered some of the drones and rovers to move into the main living room. At the same time, Logan himself wore one of his thin, nearly skin-tight suits that were meant for speed that also covered his face.
He was unknown to them, and he had no clue why they were here. When Mona and the others entered the room. A drone was there to escort them.
"Please, follow the drone," Ash said.
They did as told and thought everything was a little strange.
"What happened to that little floating ball that usually greeted us?" One of the girls said, and Mona was thinking the same thing.
When they entered the room, they could see the strange short boy, dressed up in a weird suit. It even covered his head, and a single oval piece of glass was used, not allowing her or the others to see any details on the boy's face.
"What is the meaning of this, why are all these things here!" One of the men said in anger. It was strange, and a meeting had never proceeded like this before.
"It's okay Tony," Mona said. "There is no need to get your pants in a twist. The little boy is just worried that all." She said with a smile as she walked without hesitation and sat on the sofa opposite from where Logan was sitting.
There were two white sofas and a glass table in between the two. Hovering over Logan's shoulders were two drones. He didn't want to be this cautious, but he felt he had to be.
"Well, if your parents trusted you with this, then I assume I should trust you with this as well. How is the project coming along, have there been any results?" Mona asked.
There was silence between the two. Logan thought maybe he could talk his way out of this, but he was never the best person to make conversation. Suddenly, one of the rovers moved over with a tray.
"Sandwich?" Logan said, pointing to the rover.
"Is this a joke!" The man shouted, and in an instant, Mona placed her hand against his c.h.e.s.t.
"I'm not going to tell you again, calm down."
The man looked a little nervous, but he gave in, and out of anger took one of the sandwiches and started to eat away. "This is pretty good." The man said with his mouth full.
"Unfortunately, I don't know what you are talking about?" Logan replied, not being able to think of anything else.
"Then, is it okay if we talk to your parents, or return at a time when they are here?" Mona asked.
If Logan wanted to find out what was happening right now, he needed to know what he was looking for, and it didn't look like they would leave without getting what they came for. Whatever they had asked his parents to do for them. It was important enough that Mona had come down herself.
"From this day on, unfortunately, you won't ever be able to see my parents again."
"What do you mean by that?" For some reason, she could feel it, the sound in Logan's voice, it was one of sadness. Something had happened.
"My parents, are dead. From now on, anything to do with the Greens will be dealt with by me."
Now she understood why the kid seemed to be so on edge, why the strange looking suits and why all the robots and drones in the room. He was frightened of them. If he was acting like this, then he didn't have any idea who the killer was.
"How old are you?" Mona asked.
"Seventeen." Thinking about it, it was nearly time for Logan's birthday. Being born after September, he was always one of the older kids in the year, even though he looked like he should have been in two grades below them.
"Well, Mr. Green. I am sorry for your loss." Mona said with a gentle smile. "I guess we will be dealing with you from now on. First, let me say, I don't know who killed your parents. Judging by the way you are acting now they were murdered correct? We had a good relationship with both of them. Enough so that I have even decided to come down here in person.
"Whatever you need from us, and in any way we can, we will help you. To show proof of our relationship before and even the new one we are forging together now. But you see, your parents were doing an important task for us until this task is complete our hands will be busy. Unless you are willing to help us with this?" Find authorized novels in , faster updates, better experience, Please click <a href="#%!d(string=16709365405930105)/top-project_%!d(string=51471341295040519)">#%!d(string=16709365405930105)/top-project_%!d(string=51471341295040519)</a> for visiting.
Mona's speech was soft and gentle. She had a way with words that would make most people want to help her just to make her happy. It seems like she didn't just have a strong effect on beasts, but humans as well.
For Logan, these charms didn't work. He was strictly about business and wanting to find out what had killed his parents. Maybe this project they were working on for the Bree family was what had them killed.
"I don't know any of the details of this project, but if it was something they could do. Then I guarantee I can do it as well. Any leftover research I should be able to access." Logan replied.
"Very well, I shall tell you the details and let us know if you can continue working on it or not," Mona replied. "Your parents were working on a device that would allow one to explore the planet in its entirety without having the need to send any people out to explore. The main purpose of this item was to check what beasts lived in what areas."
"This would help out the family greatly in searching for higher tier beasts. They said they could, but the search would be too broad. In the end, I stated what my true d.e.s.i.r.e was to them, and I will tell you now as well. They were creating a device that would be able to locate a demon tier beast."
****
My werewolf system Exclusive on P.a.t.r.e.o.n it's only $1 dollar a month. Cheaper than :) and you get access to the MVS webtoon. (2 Chapters per month)
If you want to support you can on my P.A.T.R.E.O.N: jksmanga
For MVS artwork and updates follow on Instagram and Facebook: jksmanga
Hearing what his parents were working on for the Bree family, it was certainly something that warranted them being killed for. If a device could locate a demon-tier beast, nearly every powerhouse would want to get their hands on it.
However, something like that would only be useful if it was complete. It still didn't explain any of the other questions Logan had.
If Logan was to give this technology to the Bree family, then they would gain an advantage over the others. He looked at those in front of him for a while, trying to think of a response.
"I can help you with your goal," Logan replied, and almost instantly a smile appeared on Mona's face. "But there are a few things I would like from you."
"We already agreed to a payment with your parents." The angry man said. "The funds have already been sent, and we agreed to harbour you here."
Logan couldn't help but chuckle.
"Does it really look like we are short of money? My parents would have never helped you guys out because of credits. They long ago didn't know what to do with the money they had. If they helped you, they did it out of their own interests."
Mona knew Logan was right, she actually found it strange that the Greens had said yes when they could have gone to any other family. Maybe even stay out of this whole war thing altogether.
"Please, state what you want," Mona replied.
"I want you to help me find who killed my parents. Not after I complete your request but now. The longer we wait, the harder it will be to find them." Logan requested. "And my second request, I want you to give me any information you have related to Richard Eno. Where he was last seen, what he last worked on, anything at all about him."
There was a reason why Logan wanted to find Richard Eno. He had a hunch that he was behind his parents killing. According to Quinn, the teleporter linking to the vampire world belonged to him, and the lab they arrived at had to be his. The only thing Logan wasn't able to use his abilities on was items created by Richard Eno.
Maybe Richard was a vampire, and his parents had worked with them. Maybe his parents knew too much, and he had silenced them. Whatever it was, he needed to find out.
Mona was a bit confused by the last request, but many people were looking for Eno, and it made sense if the Green family would have been as well.
"I think your requests are very reasonable. We will come back every week to check up on you to see if you have any more information."
With all of that, the group left without causing any trouble and Logan could finally get out of his suit. He let out a big sigh before lying on his sofa. He was beaten, but things were starting to look a little up.
After a good night's rest, Logan woke up and it turned out he had slept for nearly a whole day and a half. He was simply so tired without even realising it. But now he was more energised than ever, and he now knew what direction to go in.
Heading back to the lab, it looked spotless compared to before. The robots and cleaning machines did a good job taking care of everything, and the room looked good as new.
The lab was a single large room, with several different areas, all with different projects their family would work on. When the Green's got a new idea, they would stop what they were currently working on and decide to work on something else. Not wanting to lose thier spark of inspiration.
This of course, left them with many unfinished projects, and right now that was what Logan had to sort through. But there was one thing that linked them all. The A.I system Ash. Above in the centre of the room was a large ball-like circle object. Half of its body was built into the second floor, and the other half stuck out from above with several wires sticking from it.
This was the Green's server. It controlled the system in all their houses as well as logged every bit of information about projects they were working on.
And currently, the only way one could gain access to it was with the ability of the Green's. There was no terminal, no input interface to talk with it. One could only communicate and access information from touch.
Making it pretty useless to anyone other than the Green's. Even if someone was to break into their houses and find it, the only thing they could do was destroy it. In the first place, Ash was only acting as a large server, Storing information and completing commands. It didn't have direct access to the machines around them.
They would just pass information to the server. His parents were very adamant on not connecting everything to a single hive mind. Perhaps when they were younger, they watched too many movies about an A.I system going rouge and turning all the machines against them.
Lifting himself up, he touched both hands on the large circular ball on an elevated platform and began his search. The information was flowing through his mind. He asked if there was anything his parents were working on that was similar to what the Bree family asked for.
"Bingo!"
It didn't take long for Logan to find it at all. Accessing more information, he found something unexpected. The device itself had been completed already long ago, but he was sure the Bree's said they hadn't gotten it yet.
Searching in deeper, he found his parents had actually already tested it on a few planets. Then he saw it, a planet's name and the destination. There was already a demon level beast that had been discovered.
"Why, if my parents already found a demon tier beast and the item was already complete, why did they chose not to give it over to Mona?"
After looking at a few details of the demon beast itself, a little note had been added next to it.
[Is this the one the Dalki are looking for?]
After searching for a while longer, there was nothing else he could find, and he was back on the ground once again. It was clear what the note was trying to suggest. The Dalki were also looking for a demon tier beast, but apparently not just any demon tier beast but one in particular. Why would the Dalki be looking for a demon tier beast.
The real question was, how did his parents know all this?
Everything he had found out just gave Logan more information to think about, and he was wishing they would have just told him everything. Why the need for so many secrets, but he understood. He was young, and these secrets would have been a huge burden for anyone to carry.
With the item already complete, Logan didn't actually need to do much. As the days past instead, he tried to see if there was anything else he could find. Other projects that could link back to this one, or the death of his parents but he found nothing.
The Bree family had delivered on their promise. They had sent him files of possible suspects, people who would be angry with the Green family. They also sent him everything they knew about Richard Eno.
The things that interested Logan most were the places he had last been seen. The problem was they were scattered everywhere. Some planets belonging to each of the different families. On his own, this wasn't something he could do.
Richard might have been working with one of these powerhouses. If they found out he was snooping around, he could very well be going after his life. Assuming he was the killer.
As more time passed, the Bree family were getting more and more frustrated. Eventually, Mona herself would no longer arrive, Leaving him to deal with the group's anger. He couldn't delay much longer.
Besides, they had actually kept their end of their deal. Logan wished to be a man of his word. A deal was a deal, that was how his parents were, and he wanted to be the same way as well. So he would eventually give them the item.
But he wasn't so sure about having one family having a huge advantage, and that's when Logan thought of something. There was already the discovery of one demon tier beast. What if he was to spread this information?
Then all of the families would have equal ground once again. Not only that, would Richard Eno appear. Where a clash between all of the powerhouses came together to take care of the demon beast.
Deciding to go through with it, Logan called up Peter, informing him that soon maybe all of the powerhouses would move and warn Quinn about it.
He would still give the item over to the Bree's, but the others would know where the demon tier was as well.
The days continued as usual, and Logan thought it was time, perhaps time for him to spread the information about the demon tier, but then something strange happened.
"Congratulations Master Logan Green." Ash said. "You are now eighteen."
The lights flashed multiple colours for a few seconds before returning to normal. Logan didn't really care for birthdays, he thought it was quite the pointless ritual. Everyone aged and got one year older, why the need to celebrate it every year.
"Your parents have left you a video message," Ash said.
There he could see it, his Mum and Dad alive and well on a screen. Sitting down in a pitch-black room with a light on them. Find authorized novels in , faster updates, better experience, Please click <a href="#%!d(string=16709365405930105)/the-green's-burden_%!d(string=51473980535653757)">#%!d(string=16709365405930105)/the-green's-burden_%!d(string=51473980535653757)</a> for visiting.
"Logan if you are watching…" both of his parents then started to get watery-eyed. "It means we are dead. We wanted to tell you everything in person when you turned eighteen. But it looks like it's not possible and now the burden of the Green family is passed down to you."
******
My werewolf system Exclusive on P.a.t.r.e.o.n it's only $1 dollar a month. Cheaper than :) and you get access to the MVS webtoon. (2 Chapters per month)
If you want to support you can on my P.A.T.R.E.O.N: jksmanga
For MVS artwork and updates follow on Instagram and Facebook: jksmanga
A video message appeared at a random time only showing now. Meaning it needed to meet a set of conditions to be displayed. If Logan met all of these conditions, it would appear in front of him like it did now. His parents had probably programmed something like this into Ash.
The first condition would be for Logan to be in one of the Green households where Ash is able to be operated. The second condition, for Logan to be eighteen years of age, and finally the third one, for his parents to be confirmed dead.
"Logan we want to let you know, if we have left this world, we did so trying to save it." His father said. "It was a choice that we made. This is part one of the video, if you are seeing this now, then in one of our households, please head to the simulation room. There we will explain everything."
"Logan, we love you." His mother said before sniffling again, and the video call ending.
"I always hated birthdays," Logan said, walking towards the simulation room. The Burden of the Green family kept repeating in his head, but he had prepared himself for some nasty truths.
What his parents probably didn't know was Logan was already involved in this himself, and he had found out a lot on his own. To his parents, he was just enjoying normal school life, when in reality, he was discovering the truths of this world.
The only thing that settled his heart a little were the words his Dad spoke. If they had died, it was in trying to do a good thing. There were many clues, such as pointing to his parents creating the Dalki and didn't want it to be true.
The lab where Borgen was created was run by the Greens, and the fact they knew the Dalki were searching for something. Were things that pointed to this idea.
The simulation room was a large blue screened room, with grid lines running throughout it. It would be able to simulate real-world environments as if one was in it themselves. It was Augmented reality, but it didn't really take off in the world, since Virtual reality became far more developed.
It was old technology, to say the least. Before entering the room, he took one deep breath and walked in. The room suddenly went black, and the screen in front of him appeared again with his two parents.
They both looked far less emotional this time, and they looked to be filmed at different times compared to the last video. His Dad started the narration, and as he talked the room around him would change to show the environment they were in.
"Today, you, a member of the Green family shall be updated on our history." His father said. "For generations, our family has decided to keep a log, a record of sorts of our doings during our time period. See how much the world has changed, to never forget of our past. The information is uploaded into Ash, and from there, a simulation is made. Now you are the Green who's duty this has been passed on to.
"Once a year, you too will upload your information into Ash."
Due to the Green's ability, they were able to connect their minds with Ash, the A.I system. Because of this, it could load images and memories that one saw and store it. Then based on what the Green member wanted to show and leave behind it would make a simulation showing the next in line. This was what Logan was experiencing currently.
At first, it showed him earth. At a time where it was divided by nations and people spoke several different languages. Abilities weren't known to the whole world at this point, but they existed through originals.
Then it showed a man who looked somewhat like Logan's father, but it was not. It clearly didn't fit the time period. In the simulation, it would have to be his great grandfather, or maybe even a few more generations before that based on what he saw.
"The Green family started off as normal humans, just like everyone else. They had no ability, but always dabbled in technology and the man you are currently watching was named Logan." His father said.
'Was I named after him?' Logan thought.
"Logan, in his time, was someone who was called a game creator. He managed to create his own empire, selling the best console and PC games for people at their time. A way for them to entertain themselves from their boredom. Although the Green gaming empire didn't last long, for there was heavy competition.
Eventually, their inspiration was lost. The people wanted new ideas, a new experience and not the same thing they had been playing for years on end. When Logan was struggling with what to do. A stranger had approached him.
He threw out a game in front of his desk, asking. "Are you the one who created this game?" Of course, Logan was, it was his first solo project, and he remembered it well.
The man referred to himself as Roman.
"Roman had promised him that if he helped him create something, he would give him something in return, something beyond his imagination. At first, Logan didn't believe it of course, But after Roman had shown him a few things, he was hooked. Maybe this was what he needed to revive himself and the company.
"Roman had introduced the Green's into the world of abilities. That was when Logan was hooked. Like a drug, he would do anything to get a taste of this power, and a deal was made. Logan would help him, with whatever he needed.
"A deal was made between the two families that day, and Logan had been given the ability we have today."
Hearing this surprised Logan significantly, his family had always claimed to be originals. Learning the ability through their own accord and passing it down, but his parents were saying this wasn't true at all. The most surprising thing of all was the words that were carefully selected.
He wasn't taught the ability but given the ability. Did this mean there was an ability user who had the ability to create abilities? Or was it someone like Truedream who could steal and give it to someone else?
"The deal that was made was one that would last an entire lifetime for the Green family. If anyone approached them, claiming to be from the Eno family, they would help them without any questions asked. They were to tell their children, their children, and so on of this debt, and that was when the Green Log was created."
'Eno!' The man who Logan thought had killed his parents, there was a relation with them after all, but never one he had suspected. Their powers, the Greens' power, everything they achieved today was because of this Eno family. Were Roman and Richard Eno related? Find authorized novels in , faster updates, better experience, Please click <a href="#%!d(string=16709365405930105)/eno-and-green-deal_%!d(string=51494375204644955)">#%!d(string=16709365405930105)/eno-and-green-deal_%!d(string=51494375204644955)</a> for visiting.
And this video, was it telling him, if Richard Eno of today asked for his help he needed to comply. How could he help his possible parents' killer?
"After accepting the deal, using the ability, Logan was able to create innovative games once again, develop new technology and the Green family had grown from there. Roman, in return, would ask him to help with a personal Project.
"Using the newfound ability, he was asked to create an A.I gaming system that would learn based on the user's situation. Adapt on the go. The two of them worked together and eventually created it. Roman took it, and Logan never asked what it would be used for. "
After that, a few more generations of the Green family were shown. Not much happened apart from a member of the Eno would come to check up on them each time asking for favours here and there. Most of it was with help to use their finances, buying a house, helping with a security identity and such.
The one thing Logan noticed, was even though the man's name would change his appearance never did. Not in the slightest apart from the hairstyle and clothing. At this point with the knowledge Logan knew, he was pretty sure it was the same person from the beginning, and there was only one race that Logan knew off that could live for so long, a vampire.
As time went on the Green family started to steer away from games and started creating government projects and science projects. As the use of technology became more reliant, the Green's ability became more useful. They were able to analyse samples of genetics and understand it with ease from the computer.
But that only made the Green family bigger than before. Eventually, the log had reached the point where he was seeing his parents' life. The Dalki war had still not started at this time, and his parents were high school sweethearts.
They were both relatively young, but just like the generations before them, an Eno appeared on their doorstep one day. Only this time, the man looked different. He had come claiming to be an Eno, yet didn't look the same as the ones before.
Of course, his parents thought nothing of it, it was normal for siblings, and family to look similar but not the same. However, this time the request was different from before as well.
"I want you to help me find a man called Vincent Eno." He said.
******
My werewolf system Exclusive on P.a.t.r.e.o.n it's only $1 dollar a month. Cheaper than :) and you get access to the MVS webtoon. (2 Chapters per month)
If you want to support you can on my P.A.T.R.E.O.N: jksmanga
For MVS artwork and updates follow on Instagram and Facebook: jksmanga
It was the first time while watching the log that an Eno was looking for another. With the knowledge that Logan knew he was trying to piece things together. Was the Eno a vampire family? For some reason, they were looking for each other, either the first man or someone different.
Logan didn't know much about the Vampires, at the time he wasn't too interested in it and would let Quinn deal with that stuff, but maybe the two of them would soon need to have a talk to figure this out. It was because of this very reason that Logan had no clue about the Eno family and their relation to Quinn.
His parents had gone through all of the Eno's names that the Green's dealt with, but Vincent wasn't one of them. When the man asked for them to describe this Eno, he had a disappointed look on his face. After that, the man left for a while, and the Green's continued their life as usual. Never learning of this Eno's name.
Their research continued and unknowing to them one day that the same man would kidnap them and take them away. When they woke up they were in a world they had never been to before. A place where the sun never shined.
Both of Logan's parents protested against the strange Eno asking him what he wanted, saying that their family promised to help the Eno's any way they could. There was no need to go this far.
The man gave a dark smile back and simply said.
"You're helping me with what I want right now."
Through the simulation, Logan could see where they had gone to. It was the vampire world where Quinn and the others were at. He couldn't imagine the fear his parents must have had. At this point, humans hadn't colonised other planets yet.
And now they were in a whole new world forced to be here. It looked like the man had some type of goal with them two being here. Wherever they would ask, he would simply say. "I'm looking for Vincent, and you two will help me find him."
But whatever he thought would happen, never did. The two of them would have thought the man was crazy, but they could tell he was quite sane during their captivity. He had done his research and had asked for both of them to help with another project he was working on.
Here, his two parents found out everything. The original Eno they had met was a vampire. Indeed, the Green family had been meeting the same man again and again. It was a hard tale to swallow, but not too hard after he had shown them a few things.
He explained his research was to complete something that Vincent never could do, and the two of them were going to help him do it. From here they had learnt of many things, it looked as if the man was trying to create some type of blood substitute.
Knowing this, they thought that the man in front of them might not have been too bad after all. If he was trying to create blood substitutes, it meant he wished for the vampires to no longer have to rely on humans. With that in mind, the Green's willingly worked harder than ever.
Slowly they learnt of the worlds outside of earth and the things they referred to as beasts.
Cloning a human body always ended in failure. The body couldn't sustain the cells, and they would deteriorate too quickly.
They would see a baby, age in front of their very eyes, before shrivelling up and turning to dust. It was a hard pill for them to swallow, but that was when they realised they were playing with human lives.
Even if they were just clones, yet his parents would tell themselves it was for the sake of humanity.
The mixture of beast and man was able to sustain the cells for longer, but it would only last a little longer than before. The strange Eno couldn't stay at the lab that had been created forever as he would have to go back to wherever he needed from time to time.
"They have it, I think this is the one, they finally slew a beast strong enough to sustain it."
They never got to see the beast directly, as the man said if they did, they could possibly die from just looking at it. Even though it was dead, it had great power. But when looking at it through the computer system, both of Logan's parents noticed that the crystal inside its body was different from most. While inside the body, it looked almost cracked, as if broken off rather than smooth like the other crystals.
After learning from the man what happened, apparently, the beast looked something similar to a two-headed dragon. Yet. It could morph and form changing its body. It had split in two, and while they had defeated one, the other had gone away. Find authorized novels in , faster updates, better experience, Please click <a href="#%!d(string=16709365405930105)/find-eno_%!d(string=51494387267467520)">#%!d(string=16709365405930105)/find-eno_%!d(string=51494387267467520)</a> for visiting.
Beasts at the higher tier could do some strange things, and it was theorised due to the strong beast crystal in their body, but if what they were saying was true, then the beast they had killed was only half of the beast. Which was why the crystal also still seemed to be radiating with energy as if it was still alive.
In the end, using the blood of the new beast, they had finally done it. They had created a blood substitute for the vampires, but not just any, one that would even power the vampires with the strange energy. The man was pleased than ever with the results.
However, there were a few errors with what they had created. The Dalki had a limited lifespan, and they were unable to reproduce. They were defective and incomplete. Beasts could live for thousands and thousands of years just like vampires, so what had gone wrong/
The only thing the Green's could conclude was that it was due to the beast that was used being incomplete. If they had the other half, they could make the perfect clone. The Green's made the man aware of this, but he said it didn't matter.
As long as he still had the Dragon beast here, he could continue to make more, as the others died. He truly thanked both of them from the bottom of his heart for helping him complete something like this.
The man was over the moon, and he was happy to let them go. In truth, the Green's never asked to leave, thinking that they were doing something that would help humanity.
"When we return, do you still want us to find this Vincent for you?" Logan's father asked.
"Why the need, I have surpassed him, although I would love to show him the creation I made." The man said.
Leaving there, they thought it would be the end of it all. The Green's would continue living, creating their inventions, helping the human race advance and raise a family. That's why one could imagine the shock and look on their faces, when the Dalki that they had helped create had come to attack earth.
His parents were in shock and didn't know what to do, who to tell their bizarre story, and worse, how to fix all of this. Then an Eno appeared on their doorstep once again, this time, it was the one they had seen in their logs throughout history.
"My name is Richard Eno, and I need your help."
Just like before, Richard had asked for funds, and using that he had spread technology to the world, spread knowledge of beast weapons and more to help the humans fight back. Abilities had become the norm. There was a stale period in the war where the two of them had a child, who they named after one of their ancestors hoping he would achieve great things.
The time for war had come to a stop, but it was clear the Dalki had attacked for some reason in search of something. Richard had come from time to time, but he too was at a loss. The three of them talked and found out what had happened.
Richard was a vampire that had chosen to leave their homeland long ago, so he had no clue what these creatures were, or why they had the same technology as the vampires. That's when the Green's revealed it all to him.
After that day they never saw him again, he didn't say anything but just left. Still, they would hear about him from time to time to time on the news.
Wanting to correct their wrongs, the Green's tried to figure out how to deal with the Dalki, and why they had attacked. Following their patterns following the news, they had come to one conclusion.
After that, there was no more of the log to show. Since it was a yearly update.
That led them up to the point they were currently at. It seemed they never expected a Civil war to suddenly break out, and when the Bree's wanted them to look for a Demon tier beast, they snapped at the opportunity. They had found one on a different planet in the beast planet solar system but were unsure whether or not it was the one the Dalki were looking for.
It didn't show far enough to see if their lives were in any sort of danger, but carrying such a heavy burden, if anyone was to know the truth there would be many that would possibly try to kill them, or keep the truth hidden for their own gains.
The log had ended, and so did the video, but right after another video had popped up again.
His father appeared on the screen alone.
"Logan, this message is to appear at the end of the log if we have met our ends. If we are dead, then I want you to do something. Find Richard Eno, he will protect you."
The person up to this point that Logan thought had caused his parents death. His father wanted to find him and ask for his protection.
Logan fell to his knees, and his hands were pulling out his hair. The whole thing was crazy, and now he didn't know what to believe or who to trust. In his lost mind, he thought of one person.
"Quinn, please help me, what do I do?" Logan said.
My werewolf system Exclusive on P.a.t.r.e.o.n it's only $1 dollar a month. Cheaper than :) and you get access to the MVS webtoon. (2 Chapters per month)
If you want to support you can on my P.A.T.R.E.O.N: jksmanga
For MVS artwork and updates follow on Instagram and Facebook: jksmanga
Logan had finished telling the other two in detail everything as much as he could and as much as he remembered. The other two were hanging on to his every word. For Peter, who used to be human, this was very important. The whole world's events had changed, and it looked like the Green family was in the centre of it. But he couldn't blame the Green family, they were involved without knowing about it.
And as for Fex. He had no clue the Vampires were involved with such a thing.
He knew the Eno's were the tenth family but had no clue what their names were or who this person was, as well as the Dalki. The whole thing had been stripped from vampire history as if they had no relation to it.
All he knew was that they were consuming regular red human blood, not the green blood the Dlaki produced. So somewhere along the way, perhaps in the vampire council must have chosen to have hid it. To conceal this mysterious person and anything related to him. But Fex was far too young to be someone who would have knowledge of this. Maybe his father or Bryce would no more.
Still on the hologram video screen, Logan had a few more details to tell the others before he was done.
"After finding out all of this, I did some digging of my own. There were some reports of public files that a certain beast, one that they were unable to determine the level of had attacked a city. the whole place was destroyed. I tried to find any follow-ups, but it just said the beast was dealt with, which was the end of that. Although it seems strange. When accessing the files, specific dates have been moved and details altered.
"It was like they were trying to hide something. There is a chance that a demon beast had attacked Earth at one point and it might still be here. Which was why the Dalki had attacked coming to look for it. Although it might not be the one they were looking for.
"But when the Dalki were unable to find it, after having a war with Earth for so many years, they were okay with backing off for a while. They were just wasting their time. And right now they are searching beast planet to beast planet just like us, trying to find the Demon tier beast.
"The scan that my parents found shows a demon tier is located on another planet. Whether this is what they are looking for, I don't know. The scan only shows the energy source and not the shape nor what the beast looks like. Still, I have started to spread the information to all of the powerhouses.
"Soon, everyone will know, and they will start making their preparations. I plan to go along with the Bree family with Mona. It has already been agreed. I think it would be the perfect opportunity for all of us to meet up there. We can leave whatever group we are with and head back on the Ship together. In the confusion or fight, they can just think we have died.
"If you can, tell Quinn everything, Maybe me and him are involved in this more than we know." With that, the video call had ended.
As for Logan's last words, the reason for him saying that was because of Quinn's system. When doing a bit of research, the system was his first ancestor who had obtained the ability, Logan. The A.I gaming system he created sounded a lot like the one Quinn was using, and it would also explain the strange reaction the two of them got when they first touched.
It was a little ironic that Logan first agreed to work with Quinn, because he was interested in who could have possibly created such an amazing and advanced system. For him to find out that it was his own family all along.
The two of them were left with a lot to think about, just knowing all of this information it felt wrong to them. Like it was something that should have been common knowledge to all humans and yet it wasn't. Them just kids knew things that others didn't, and what could they even do about it.
"Could you imagine how Logan feels?" Fex finally said. "To see his family like that, I wish I was there right now. The little boy really looked like he needed a hug."
Hearing that Peter was suddenly saddened. What about his family? His mother and father who worked on Earth. He didn't even bother to check up with them this whole time just assuming they would have stayed with the military. As none fighters, they would be okay in all of this.
This strange feeling in his body was telling him his loyalty lies with Quinn. This was his family now, which was why he hadn't thought about it much before, but something had clicked inside him after hearing Logan's story.
When they had the time, he would want to know if they were okay.
"So about you and me swapping, if you really want.." Fex started speaking but was interrupted by Peter.
"It's okay, I will stay. I want to stay. If I'm needed Quinn will ask for my help." Peter said.
Wight's were known to be heartless, cunning and straightforward. Beings of the undead with no emotion and only loyalty to their master. There were a few instances where Peter still showed his natural human emotions from before, and here, Peter was showing them again.
When returning to the Crows, the first thing the two of them did was tell Quinn what Logan had told them. About what happened to him as well as the plan with the Demon tier beast.
When learning of it all, Quinn asked for the others to leave the room to give him time to think. He paced up and down several times trying to fit the puzzle in his head. His suspicion that the first king was Richard Eno was starting to fit more and more.
It only made sense for one to live that long, but there was one thing he was wrong about. Eno wasn't the one who created the Dalki, it was someone else, but there was no name for this mysterious person, only that he also cared for the Eno name.
Also, the way Eno suddenly left without telling the Green's anything was strange as well. Maybe through the story, he had found out something, maybe he was still the one that killed Logan's parents after learning what they had done.
There were too many possibilities, but now the most pressing question was, who was looking for Vincent at the time? Why did they want to see him so badly?
With Vincent's memories, there was only one person who wished to take over and help in his research with blood. They had almost asked daily, and that was Vincent's Uncle, Jim.
'Was this the man who was searching for Eno? Edward did say that he had left, but it was out of anger for what Vicent had done. Thinking he had betrayed him. Was Jim alive in the human world and where the hell was Richard Eno!' All these questions were giving Quinn an almighty headache, but it was clear.
Richard had the answers to all of this. He was the one that knew what was going on, and they would need to find him.
'Arthur, please don't kill Richard if you find him first.' Quinn thought as he wanted to know Vincent's involvement in all of this, and why this whole war that killed his parents had started in the first place. The vincent inside him was calling to him as well.
As for the Demon tier, when asking Blip, he said there had been no movement from the Graylashes on their end. Possibly due to them gearing up for a fight with the Sunshields.
After some time had passed, the teleporters had been set up at the crows base and at the Ship. The training was going well with everyone. Alex was making good gear, and they now had free time on their hands. Find authorized novels in , faster updates, better experience, Please click <a href="#%!d(string=16709365405930105)/the-last-turner_%!d(string=51494399615498561)">#%!d(string=16709365405930105)/the-last-turner_%!d(string=51494399615498561)</a> for visiting.
If they wished they could go on quests and hunt while waiting for the Sunshields to attack, there was always a risk if this was to happen, so they chose to do other things.
For Fex, he was interested in trying out the Soul weapon machine. If Quinn had obtained a soul weapon, maybe there was a chance for him, and it would answer a deep question he had. But before that, Quinn had called the group of people who knew what they were into a room. Kazz had been pressuring him for a while, and now he no longer had any excuses with free time.
It was time for them to turn Sam.
"You ready?" Quinn asked.
Sam's Palms were sweating, his heart was beating rapidly, but at the same time. He was about to change his life from this point onwards.
"Ready," Sam replied.
******
My werewolf system Exclusive on P.a.t.r.e.o.n it's only $1 dollar a month. Cheaper than :) and you get access to the MVS webtoon. (2 Chapters per month)
If you want to support you can on my P.A.T.R.E.O.N: jksmanga
For MVS artwork and updates follow on Instagram and Facebook: jksmanga
The Blood ritual had been done by Quinn many times now that he knew all the steps without needing the system to guide him through it. When looking at one of his quests, he was to blood ten people. So far, he had [7/10] Showing as complete.
Peter was the first to be blooded, then soon after an accident had occurred turning Leo. Then the three girls had also wanted to change. Paul joined along the way in hopes to save the lives of many humans, and in return, Quinn gained a powerful ally who was someone knowledgeable. Then finally, he had turned Linda, the co-founder of the Crow's faction.
Now it was Sam's turn making him the eighth person. After activating the ritual via the system, Quinn started to pour blood from his hand into Sam's mouth. Only when the ritual was activated would it turn someone. If Quin's blood accidentally went into someone's mouth, or he had left a glass of his blood around. Not sure why he would, but it wouldn't turn the person if they were to drink it. Find authorized novels in , faster updates, better experience, Please click <a href="#%!d(string=16709365405930105)/vampire-soul_%!d(string=51517863827131868)">#%!d(string=16709365405930105)/vampire-soul_%!d(string=51517863827131868)</a> for visiting.
Like each one of them before, the process was painful, but standing by his side and holding him down on the floor, ready was both Kazz and Paul. With the newfound strength, it was relatively easy to hold Sam down, even when using all his might to break free.
"If he turns into something bad, I'm killing him, you know." Kazz said.
At this point, Quinn had enough of her taunts, and he had snapped back at that moment.
"I would chop off your legs before you could even reach him."
The tension was high, and Fex had come in between the two of them.
"Come on guys, let's remember we're on the same side, besides I have no reason to believe that Sam will turn into anything bad."
Fex didn't know why, but lately, after Freddy had died, it changed Quinn a little. He was always a caring person, but now he seemed obsessed with the idea of not letting anyone get hurt. Especially those he considered his friends.
'What am I thinking, Quinn was always this crazy, he came to the vampire world just to save me after all?' Fex said, his face a little red.
"Are you blushing?" Quinn asked. "Did I turn on my charm skill by accident?"
"No, no, don't worry," Fex now was unable to even look at Quinn remembering what happened last time.
The sound of m.o.a.ns and shouting had stopped, which meant the process was complete, and Quinn using his inspect skill was happy with the results. It looked like a confrontation wouldn't be happening in the first place.
[Congratulations! The blood ritual was a success]
[You have successfully created a Halfling]
It was one of the weakest things someone could turn into off the bat, but at the same time, it had the most potential to grow. In a way with him now having lost his ability, Sam would probably be weaker. But at one point, even Quinn was a halfling, and he had grown tremendously.
Getting up from the ground, just like those before him, he could feel it, he could feel a difference. His body's slightly stronger than before, but it didn't feel like a significant change.
Quinn went on to explain to Sam what he was. At first, Sam was a little disappointed, after all, Paul had skipped the halfling step and went straight to vampire, but when Quinn explained that he too was a halfling, it changed Sam's mood completely. All this meant was that he had a different starting point, but he now had what he wanted, the room to grow and increase his potential.
A sun ring was given along with a flask full of blood. The first thing they would do was get Sam used to the smell, then he would take a taste of it there and then. He would continue to do this every so often. Starting the weaning process immediately.
There was a chance that War would start soon, and they couldn't be turning on their own allies, especially with Kazz still around.
"Have you thought about what ability you wanted to get?" Fex asked. "I handed you that list before."
When Sam knew he was going to turn, Fex had made a list of compatible abilities that he knew of, but the one Sam wanted wasn't on there, and now he had turned to look at Quinn.
"Quinn, I want to ask a favour, and it's fine if you say no, but I was thinking. Is it okay if I learn the shadow ability?" Sam asked. "From what I have seen so far it's very versatile, and one would have to have a creative mind to use it, I think it would be really great in the hands of someone like me."
Quinn thought about it for a while, with his shadow abilities now known to the world and vampire world, there wasn't really a reason to hide it like Quinn first had done. The only problem was, Quinn wasn't able to teach the shadow ability. He hadn't learned it the regular way and cheated through the system.
He knew none of the techniques of how to cultivate the ability, but there was one person who might know. Someone who had lived with the Shadow ability for thousands of years.
"It's not that it's impossible, but it's impossible for me to teach," Quinn replied. "But there is one person who can teach it to you. We can't meet with him now, and I can't guarantee he will say yes, but it will be up to him in the end. If you are fine with waiting. Then I see no problem with not learning anything for now."
"Thank you, Quinn," Sam said, bowing down. He could feel that his life would change from this moment onwards.
Once again, things were starting to calm down a little at the base. The training between people continued, and Quinn was trying to figure out the best way to use his soul ability. Because right now, there was a major downside to it. According to Nate, this wasn't usually the case with Soul weapons.
Usually, one's MC points would be used greatly when using a Soul weapon, so it was important to decide when the right time was to use it. Using it at the beginning wasn't always the best choice. It would be like a boxer swinging wild punches at the start of the match. If they all missed, the person would be gassed out, too tired to continue and at their most vulnerable point. That's why most would fight at a steady pace, and when their knockout punch, or when the opponent was weak is when they would use their soul weapon.
But Quinn's was a bit different to this.
While Quinn was trying to figure out how to best use his, Fex had decided to go ahead and use the Soul weapon training machine. He was very curious about why or if vampires could have soul weapons. It might be a changing factor for the vampires in the future.
With him to keep him company and make sure the machine was working, was Sam. Fex was kind of being Sam's teacher in being a vampire. Any question he had, he would answer, and he was already doing the same for Linda, so it was no bother doing the same for Sam as well.
When strapped into the machine, Fex started the process. For someone like him, who found it hard to focus, the machine was perfect. With the magnetic pulses on the seat calming his mind, he could finally see it, something inside his c.h.e.s.t.
He had asked Sam what he should have seen. According to Sam, it would be a yellow flame, and when he got close to it, it would start taking a better shape, either covering his entire body, for an enhancement type, or a shape of an item for the item type.
He had also asked Quinn what he had seen, and it seemed like what Sam had said was quite accurate, only Quinn had three flames.
Fex was able to see something inside of him, but it was no flame. It was red and hard in colour. Pointed and jagged in areas. This was something that Fex had only seen in textbooks while at his school and one time with Quinn.
What he was looking at right now was his blood crystal. An item that was dropped upon death from vampires. That could then be used to turn into blood weapons. However, there weren't many that had them today, as obtaining blood crystals was considered illegal. Only the old vampires contained one.
Exiting from the machine, Fex was a bit disappointed, and Sam could see this on his face.
"No luck?" Sam asked. He really wanted to help him because Fex had been so helpful to Sam.
"Maybe the yellow aura is for humans, and the red aura is for vampires, which is why Quinn obtained both. You had your ability from the beginning, so it had already mixed in with your aura, unlike Quinn.
"I mean vampires and humans aren't exactly the same after all, but it's making me wonder, maybe they're not so different. What if the crystal inside you is just the hardened form you see. Perhaps there is a way to break down the crystal while inside you, to form the weapon. The blood weapon that vampires use, is a soul weapon that humans use. But the vampires never learned how to make it come out naturally." Sam was just mumbling thoughts along because honestly he really didn't understand it himself. He was the type of person who was good at theories but definitely didn't have the tools to do anything about it.
"If I understand you correctly, you mean maybe I can bring out my own blood weapon, just how humans bring out their soul weapon. I don't need to die or… Kill anyone." Fex whispered the last part.
'That's exactly what I'm trying to say, but honestly, I have no clue." Sam said, which left Fex disappointed again.
Just then, Nate came into the room.
"Everyone is to come to the meeting room immediately!" Nate shouted. "The Sunshields, there here."
****
My werewolf system Exclusive on P.a.t.r.e.o.n it's only $1 dollar a month. Cheaper than :) and you get access to the MVS webtoon. (2 Chapters per month)
If you want to support you can on my P.A.T.R.E.O.N: jksmanga
The whole faction had been preparing for this day. As the days went past, people took less and fewer quests, and it didn't take long for the members to notice what was going on. Megan, one of the Rank B's, tried her best to keep it under wraps, but it was nearly impossible.
Still surprisingly, not many had chosen to leave the Crows. Some had requested Blip to try and move them to a bigger faction, but most of them had great loyalty to their leader who had got them this far.
In preparation for the attack, scouting sh.i.p.s were placed around the planet, 24/7. More than usual and the area they would cover was wider as well. They wanted to know as soon as possible when they were coming, not when they were about to land. When one of these scout sh.i.p.s had discovered a force coming their way, rather than engaging, the first thing they did was come back to report. There was going to be no needless deaths today.
In the room, the alliance between the Crows and the Cursed family was present, and the one leading the actual meeting was Sam, rather than Blip or the others.
Each of them sat at a round table, while Sam looked at them. He was nervous, but he knew many lives and people were counting on him, so he was powering through.
"Based on the location of the sh.i.p.s, they will be here in about an hour. We have already informed the people. They are on their way to the teleporter's location being escorted to head to Quinn's ship. Although some of them have refused to leave, which was expected." Sam said.
"There are a few things I'm worried about. What the people will act like once they are moved to an unknown area and how to control these people while their family members are out there fighting. That's why, I suggest that Linda, the second most prominent figure in the Crows, go with them. This is very important."
This was decided beforehand. Linda wanted to stay and fight, but there was a second reason why this was decided apart from the one Sam had mentioned. She didn't have her ability. With Blip taking part in the fight personally, he would have wanted to fight side by side with his sister. When she wasn't transforming using her ability, he would know something was up. Find authorized novels in , faster updates, better experience, Please click <a href="#%!d(string=16709365405930105)/the-sunshield's-attack_%!d(string=51517881543872036)">#%!d(string=16709365405930105)/the-sunshield's-attack_%!d(string=51517881543872036)</a> for visiting.
They didn't want Kazz to start going on a killing spree towards the end of the fight again when everyone was tired, so this was the best thing to do.
"The water users will be placed on standby and won't be joining this fight."
"Wait!" Megan said. "The water ability is the most effective against the fire users. Shouldn't we have them on the front line fighting with us? At least each squad should have a water user, don't you think. There aren't many after all."
The faction members would be split up into six different squads, led by their strongest fighters and highest ranks. Nate, Megan, Blip, Dennis would be the main squads, and then there were two more, with Quinn and Fex. Maybe some people would disagree about the last two, but they didn't have enough time to argue about it.
Megan was suggesting that a water user would be placed in each of these squads above.
"No," Sam replied. "The fire ability can easily cause destruction, it's what makes the ability so powerful. Even if they don't intend to, the buildings around will be set ablaze. When this happens, I want our water users going around and calming these fires all around. What's the point of winning this battle if everything around us is destroyed? I don't plan on abandoning this place."
The determination in Sam's voice gave everyone confidence. When he first started to speak, he was a little shaky, but as he went on, he started to believe in his plan more, and it allowed the others to as well.
'This boy is good.' Paul thought. 'Quinn, you sure do know how to pick them.'
But when Quinn had turned Sam, he had no clue Sam had this great of a mind. He had turned him just because he saw him as a friend he wanted to stay alive. In his group, they would often rely on Logan, but rather than coming up with tactful plans, Logan would just be able to come up with solutions to the problem, and there wouldn't always be solutions to the problem.
Everyone got into their positions in the faction. With the member's families, Linda had gone off, and most of them were already teleported to the ship. Those that would be injured in the battle too much, or at any point and time, could also use the teleporters to head to the ship. Which meant that protecting the teleporters was an important job.
Without them, they couldn't return instantly, and if they were left up, the enemy could go through them.
Sam right now, was with a group of ten E and F ranks from the faction. They were the weakest of the bunch and also included the three kids from military base two who had surprisingly chosen to stay and fight.
"You ten here will be protecting the teleporters," Sam said.
In a situation like this, their abilities were practically useless.
Leading them into the teleporter room, there were ten large objects behind the teleporter covered in cloth.
"This was a little gift from a friend of ours, I'm sure you guys will be able to handle anyone coming towards the teleporters with this," Sam said, taking the cloth off and showing what was underneath.
The weak member's eyes started to glow with excitement looking at the objects. As long as they were able to use these, they were confident in doing a good job.
There were around 33 men with the odd extra here or there per squad. Each split into six squads, making their force around two hundred strong.
Last time, a hundred men were sent to attack the Eagles. Even with more numbers, they were utterly defeated to the point where Dennis and Alex were the only ones who had returned.
This time the Sunshields would send more though, and according to their scouts, Sam was right. They had the element of surprise with the first attack. The Sunshields would guess that either the Graylashes increased the security of their own men on these planets, or at least these planets caught wind of what had happened.
Everyone was in position, biding their time and waiting, and that's when they could see it. A total of ten spacesh.i.p.s heading towards their shelter. If it was anything to go buy last time, each ship had a squad leader on board.
Their force would either be two hundred strong, or four hundred strong.
The Sunshields sh.i.p.s were flying quite slowly, the reason being they were proceeding with caution. They too had spotted the scout sh.i.p.s and were suspicious that a space battle hadn't taken place.
Surely they would try to shoot them or intercept them before even coming to the shelter, but there was none of that, and now when they were nearly at the shelter, the whole place seemed quiet. Abandoned almost.
"Sir Gox, do you think they already escaped the planet?" One of the men said to the head squad leader, who was leading the operation for the Sunshields.
"I'm not sure, but I'm sure a lazer or two will tell us if there are people here or not. Tell ship four to fire." Gox ordered.
The order was given, and the ship's two blasters started to light up. The particles reached its output and aimed straight at the main Crows base, hoping to cause some destruction.
"Fire!"
The beams came out, and at the same time, a small black spot from below seemed to be coming towards them. It headed straight for the beam.
"Wings?" One of the men said.
The crystal laser had hit whatever was coming towards them, and the man chuckled.
"Idiot, who would come straight towards us like that."
"You will pay for what you did to the Eagles!" Dennis shouted, flying high up in the air.
He flew directly above the ship.
"Soul weapon, golden arrow!'
Diving down at great speed, something started to form around Dennis' body, a golden spiral, encasing and protecting him.
From a distance, it looked like an arrow. Dennis slammed down his whole body, into the ship, piercing right through the centre of it. He had damaged a major part of the ship, and it was starting to crash down.
"Everyone ready for battle. Get off your sh.i.p.s and proceed on foot!" Gox ordered.
As the Sunshields dropped down from their sh.i.p.s, they started to engage with the members of the Crows. The battle had begun.
****
My werewolf system Exclusive on P.a.t.r.e.o.n it's only $1 dollar a month. Cheaper than :) and you get access to the MVS webtoon. (2 Chapters per month)
For MVS artwork and updates follow on Instagram and Facebook: jksmanga
Dennis taking down the first ship had set the mood for the whole of the Crow's faction. Although he may have gone out first and attacked out of anger for his people, it was a significant morale boost. Many of the regular members would have had several thoughts running through their minds.
The big three are untouchable, how are we going to win this? Are we really fighting? Maybe we can just talk?
It was normal, they were scared, and up to this point they had fought against the Dalki and beasts but not their fellow humans. But Dennis had already experienced it and felt it, seeing his own people die at the hands of the Sunshields.
Seeing him take down a ship like that, was showing that these people really weren't untouchable as they first thought and were just like them.
As soon as the first ship was taken down, Quinn had immediately received a new notification.
[New Quest received]
[The battle between the Cursed family and Crow's alliance VS the Sunshield family has begun]
[The Sunshield family will not leave until the entire shelter is burned to a crisp! Help your side and win the battle]
[Quest rewards will be based on personal contributions to the battle]
[10 Percent first reward unlocked - ?????]
[30 Percent second reward unlocked - ????]
[50 Percent third reward unlocked - ????]
After receiving the request, a bar could be seen in his view, and currently, it had 0.5 percent on it filled in red. Using the inspect skill it gave him a little bit more information. In the battle, any contribution made from his side that wasn't Quinn himself would fill up the bar red. While anything he did himself would fill up the bar green.
Watching the sh.i.p.s, about ten men were being deployed from each of them, so they had sent a force of two hundred strong. Double what they had done to the Eagles. The only person who had done any damage to them so far was Dennis.
'Did he already beat one member?" Quinn thought, judging by the bar that seemed to be the case.
That's when Quinn realised what the quest was telling him to do. If he wanted the top reward, he would have to deal with half of the Sunshield forces himself. It was a daunting task, even in his position.
But, Quinn didn't shy away, and a smile appeared on his face.
Maybe it was the idea of the rewards behind the quest, maybe Quinn just wanted to pay the Sunshields back for nearly killing him and Alex back then, or it was the fact that seeing it like so, made him think of the whole thing as a game, but all of these things put together was desensitising him to the idea of what needed to be done.
On top of this, he realised, the system didn't give him quests that seemed were impossible. It clearly had more confidence in his powers then he did his own.
Back at the base, Sam had remained with the others protecting the place. His role in all of this was the coordinator. Every squad had a communication device assigned to their leaders who would report back to him. At the same time, on a large digital map of the shelter, he could see everybody's movements on the map.
Blip and Dennis' squad were part of the ariel units. They would provide support for the other teams. Most of their members had flying like abilities or were people who could attack from a distance. They were more mobile moving about based on Sam's order.
The main people who would be moving to help though was Blip and Dennis. Their strength added to any of the other Squads was a big improvement. The truth was, there weren't actually many members in the Crow's that could beat those in the Sunshields.
Megan and Nate's group made up the bulk of the main fighters. They were the people Nate had been training in terms of hand to hand combat this whole time. They were also composed of the highest and strongest members of the Crows.
"What is all of this?" One of the Sunshield Squad leaders said, looking at Nate and Megan. "You guys knew we were coming but decided to stay anyway? Well, that's nice of you. We didn't want to just take this planet away without having a little fun."
Both sides had yet to engage, and they were merely stood opposite each other. Nate's side because they were nervous while the Sunshields were waiting for an order. Hearing the words from the man, Nate decided to walk forward.
"Sir, do we go in!" One of the Crow's said unsure about what to do.
"You will know when is the right time," Nate replied.
"I like fighting probably more than anyone," Nate said with his fist clenched. "But there is no need to kill your opponent. Let them live to fight another day, grow stronger together so you can fight once again. However, I'm not an idiot, if someone tries to kill my friends or me, I will show no mercy."
The squad leader started to laugh, and Now Nate was about halfway between his own men and the Sunshields.
"Burn in hell!" The squad leader said, moving at a great speed. While running, a fire would spew from the back of his hands every so often, powering him like a rocket making him move faster than expected.
His fist covered in bright flames, was starting to resemble that of a lion and with a big punch, it had covered Nate's entire body in flames. The Sunshield men were cheering seeing this, but the only one without a smile on his face was the squad leader himself.
'There was no give with the punch?' Whatever he had hit, with the strength he put in, the person should have fallen to the ground or at least moved back. It wasn't just an attack of flames. When the fire finally dispersed, they could see the man still standing there.
Part of his uniform had been scorched, but he was completely fine. "You're flames are going to have to be a lot hotter than that to scorch me."
Nate grabbed onto the Flame user's wrist, and threw him over his shoulder, slamming him into the ground.
"He just hurt our Squad leader, what the..!" Find authorized novels in , faster updates, better experience, Please click <a href="#%!d(string=16709365405930105)/contribute-fifty-percent_%!d(string=51523128114869106)">#%!d(string=16709365405930105)/contribute-fifty-percent_%!d(string=51523128114869106)</a> for visiting.
"What are you waiting for, Attack!" The other squad leaders who were with them said. Seeing the Sunshields run in, the Crow's moved as well, and Megan did with her squad as support.
Although they knew this would happen, they were simply buying time to receive support later on for one of the other squads to do their work. What did come as a surprise to Megan was how long their people were lasting.
She had seen someone get punched directly in the c.h.e.s.t with the flame, he should have been knocked out there and then, but he got up almost instantly and right back into the fight.
"Are these guys zombies, they keep coming back for more punishment." The Sunshield soldier said.
"It didn't hurt, their punches and abilities aren't as strong as I thought." The man said as he charged back in.
That's when Megan realised what it was. Because they were part of the main fighting force, they had been given something all the others didn't have. They all had been given the new set of armour personally made by Alex himself. It looked like the stat increases and improvements were showing in a large scale fight like this.
Still, they only had enough materials to produce it for so many of their members, so it was decided the main force would get it.
"I'll have to order something from him myself when this fight is over and done with!" Megan shouted, joining in the fight.
There were two more squads out on the battlefield on the Crow's side. One belonging to Fex, his group was the group of water users, who would be going trying to calm down any fires and such that had caught on the buildings. There weren't that many water users, so there was a mixture of others as well.
There were also healers and buff type ability users. On top of this, Paul and Kazz were with him as usual.
"That's right Fex the designated babysitter, now I have to also worry about this whole group." Fex was put with them because of his strength and unique skill. He would protect them along with a small group of fighters.
As for the last squad, this was Quinn's squad. They were one of the weakest out of all of them, essentially he was left with the scraps that couldn't be placed anywhere else. The reason for this, Quinn was new, and his real power wasn't known to the others.
There weren't going to be many that would follow his orders, so all those were below him in Traveller Rank. As for this Squads task, there was nothing.
Sam had stated that they were free to do as they wished and support, where he thought, was necessary.
"You mean similar to Blip and Dennis?" Quinn asked at the time.
"Similar, but different," Sam replied. They will be moving around as I command them. Based on what I can see on the digital map, but Quinn, I can't see everything. There will be things on the battlefield that require split decision thinking and decision making.
"Dangers that I can't predict, you're strong, and your unexpected arrival can influence anything."
The others were following Quinn, but honestly, for now, he was just running around aimlessly unsure of really what to do.
All he could see was the contribution bar slowly filling as the other Squads defeated more members. Looking up, Quinn could see that more men were being dropped off towards the centre, where Nate and Megan were fighting.
Soon they would be overrun, Sam's plan was good, but it split up their forces. The idea was the smaller forces hopefully would win their battles to later join up with the large force.
However, too many men were now being placed in the main centre of the battlefield on the Sunshield's side. While the others were already engaged.
"We'll head that way and get them from behind!" Quinn said, but just then, someone with a flaming kick came from the side.
However, Quinn's reactions were fast enough to block the attack with the shadow. He then flash stepped behind the person, and kicked him as hard as he could. For the first time, his contribution points had gone up.
From one of the alleyways, a squad of Sunshields could be seen coming out.
"Well, the shadow user. Aren't you the one protected by the Blades?" The leader said, coming out and onto the street.
Once again, Quinn had heard their family name after showing his ability.
*****
My werewolf system Exclusive on P.a.t.r.e.o.n it's only $1 dollar a month. Cheaper than :) and you get access to the MVS webtoon. (2 Chapters per month)
If you want to support you can on my P.A.T.R.E.O.N: jksmanga
For MVS artwork and updates follow on Instagram and Facebook: jksmanga
Once again, as soon as one of the big three had seen Quinn's ability, the mention of the Blade family was raised. No longer could Quinn keep this as a simple coincidence, but his search so far had resulted in no solution.
If the Blade family was well known, when Quinn had announced he was being protected by them, the whole world should have known about them. Yet neither the Crow faction leader nor the Eagles had ever heard of the Blade family before.
It seemed like the only ones that knew anything, were those from the Graylash family and those that worked for the Sunshields.
"You probably think we're going to let you go, let you retreat now we know who has your back, huh?" The squad leader said. "But the orders have changed. Even if you were a Blade yourself, we will be going against you. This is war!"
With that, the ten of them charged in. There were thirty or so men on Quinn's side, but the opponents were confident in their fighting abilities. Find authorized novels in , faster updates, better experience, Please click <a href="#%!d(string=16709365405930105)/go-home!-let-me-fight_%!d(string=51538842611677638)">#%!d(string=16709365405930105)/go-home!-let-me-fight_%!d(string=51538842611677638)</a> for visiting.
[Inspect]
Using inspect on the leader didn't give Quinn the instant level up quest, which would have suggested that the leader he met last time might have been the head squad leader. Still, the red bar was slowly filling up, and it looked like five percent of the Sunshield forces had already been defeated with Quinn having contributed so little.
Quinn had spread his shadow either side of him as the Sunshields charged towards them. Whenever they would make a fatal attack towards one of his men, the shadow would rise up and block the attacks.
Splitting his concentration and working on his shadow was something that he had learnt to do from Arthur.
"Your shadow is certainly useful, and I can see why so many people are after it, but if you're protecting them, then you can't protect yourself!"
One of the Sunshields ran towards him. Quinn threw out a phantom punch, causing the man to flinch, soon after he felt a sudden grab. A few seconds and the man was shocked as his whole body was being electrified by Quinn's gauntlets. Quickly stomping his foot on the ground, Quinn gave out a hammer hook, knocking the person down so hard onto the floor that his head had cracked on the ground.
The enemy wasn't simply knocked out, they were dead.
Quinn wasn't able to be his usual self in a fight like this where he would normally control the amount of strength he used. If he cared about whether or not his opponent lived, then the men behind him would die.
"I don't have time for this."
[Shadow void skill activated]
[Shadow hop]
Sinking into the ground, Quinn hopped from one location to another, able to appear by the squad leaders men's side.
[Hammer strike]
He had hit one of the men in the c.h.e.s.t, sending him flying across to the dome wall where shadow hands had grabbed him, holding him in place. The man had survived. Their armour was strong, even if Quinn did use his full strength, he wouldn't be able to finish them in one blow if hitting the armour without adding his blood attacks.
It was expected of one of the big three, but they were clearly outmatched. A few moments of shadowing around the place and using the shadow in the dome to protect his allies from the fire, the only one left was the leader.
The bar had now filled 4 percent green while 8 percent of it was filled red. The only problem with the bar, it allowed Quinn to know how many people, or at least the strength left of the Sunshields, but said nothing about the Crows.
Therefore it was hard to tell if they were really winning this fight or not.
Quinn wanted to ask this man about the Blades, but now was not the time. Explosions and fire were ripping through the Shelter.
The squad leader, having seen all his men defeated and with no one else to back him up, wasn't stupid. He decided to run and had entered the alleyway from which they had come from.
Firing fire form the palm of his hands he could travel faster and wasn't worried about his escape.
'This guy, I have to warn the others, we need to get rid of him fast. No wonder the Blades are protecting him.'
"Everyone, this is squad leader 6, listen up, we have to get rid of the- "
His speech interrupted as Quinn was suddenly stood in front of him. He felt like it was impossible. The speed for someone to catch up to him would have had to have been that of a speed user.
"No one is looking, and you're quite strong, but I'm in a rush," Quinn said.
He could see held in Quinn's hands in front of him, something that looked like a shadow scythe, with a blood red blade. Swinging it diagonally down with all his strength, it had sliced through the squad leader like butter, breaking through all of his armour.
The added stats had made it much stronger, and his Qi control was getting better day by day.
'6 percent, so the Squad leaders must be worth more, but if I can get a large group of them, then I should be able to finish the task quicker.'
It may have seemed like Quinn was more concerned about completing the quest then protecting the Shelter. But at the end of the day, the quicker he did his quest, the more it would help.
Walking past the body, Quinn dipped his finger in the squad leader's blood, taking a small part of it, hoping to increase his stats whenever he could. When he exited out of the alleyway, the others were there waiting for his order.
"He's so strong, no wonder they made him a squad leader." The members mumbled.
"I thought we were goners when the Sunshields arrived, but he overpowered them all."
"And he was even strong enough to defeat the leader.'
Watching their skills in the fight just now, none of them were ready to go up against even a single Sunshield. If Quinn wasn't there, they all could have possibly died, and Quinn had used up a lot of shadow to protect them. He couldn't continue like this.
"Listen up, you might not like what I'm going to say, but it's for the sake of your Shelter. You saw their strength for a brief second, could any of you really say you would have won the fight without my help?"
There was silence between them all.
"I know you mean well, and you want to protect the home and family you built, but I do as well. I care about you so much that I'm focusing on protecting you guys rather than fighting them. So please, I ask you - please head through the teleporter.
"Live on and protect your families, and trust me to do the fighting here for you."
It took a lot for the Crows members to pluck up the courage and agree to fight. At the time, Blip and Sam were just thinking about the numbers and maybe if Quinn didn't care for their lives, they would have served to at least be a distraction. However, for the current Quinn, they were just a distraction for him.
Quinn didn't want to see another person die while they were under his responsibility. In a case like this, he would have prefered to go solo, which was what he was requesting of them now.
"Thank you. I was so scared. I just wanted to protect my family. After seeing what just happened, we completely understand. We were holding you back, because just now you saved us. How can I go against your orders?"
"Squad leader Quinn, please save our home, save the Crow faction, and blow away every single one of these Sunshield bastards!"
Soon after, the rest bowed down.
"Quinn please!" They said.
Quinn was honestly surprised, he thought they would resist, complain, and ask to fight on. What he didn't realise was they were thankful, for the first time, someone wasn't just treating their life as a waste.
Most of the members in Quinn's squad were lower ranking. They were forced to go on beast hunt after beast hunt due to the Graylash's greed and excessive demands, and they feared their lives every day. It was the same here, they felt like they had to fight.
And now someone, who didn't want to just use them as cannon fodder, was telling them to go home and that he would take the burden.
Lifting their heads up, they all saluted to Quinn, before running off back to the teleporter.
"16 percent complete, and I have only one five percent, can I really do this? If I can, then I'm going to have to do that!" Quinn thought.
My werewolf system Exclusive on P.a.t.r.e.o.n it's only $1 dollar a month. Cheaper than :) and you get access to the MVS webtoon. (2 Chapters per month)
If you want to support you can on my P.A.T.R.E.O.N: jksmanga
For MVS artwork and updates follow on Instagram and Facebook: jksmanga
In the centre of the shelter, a tough battle was continuing to take place. After Nate's little display with the Squad leader, before he could finish him off and take him down for the count, another had come in, giving him a flaming kick.
It was fast and unexpected. Using his ability, Nate was able to harden his whole body, but the hardening weakened after time. What made Nate so skilful with his ability, was through his years of fighting and martial arts, he was able to predict where someone would hit him before they did, and he could harden just that area extra hard.
These people weren't like the ones he would usually go up against, and he was caught off guard slightly. He was whacked while holding off the other squad leader and was now facing two of them at the same time.
Megan, rather than fighting those that were strong, was more concerned about the Crow's people. She was trying her best to help them fight, sticking to the plan and buying time until the others finished with what they were doing. Still, it seemed like a lot more people from the Sunshields then they had predicted were fighting in the centre of the shelter.
"Sam, we really need help soon, I don't think we can last much longer!" Megan said.
"I know," Sam replied. "But Blip and Dennis are still busy fighting. The Sunshields are stronger than we first thought. The squad leaders are just a bit much at the moment."
On their side, they had six squads who were led by the stronger members of the Crows. Meanwhile, on the enemy side, they had come down in twenty sh.i.p.s. With them, smaller teams of ten each with a squad leader and a head squad leader. Which meant each of their strong fighters would have to fight multiple enemies at a time which was unexpected.
When the Eagles had fought them, they only brought five sh.i.p.s with twenty men each. This was what Sam had based his calculations off, which was why his plan wasn't working out exactly how he thought it would.
"Fex, how are things on your end?" Sam asked.
The fight from the centre had spread out, going through buildings and spilling into the nearby streets. Fex's group had been moving in, and working on dowsing the fires as planned. From time to time they would help some strays fight, and send the injured back to the teleporter, but there was a problem much worse than all of this.
"We're still evacuating some of the citizens who are leaving now," Fex said.
Stubbornness. There were some people who were far too stubborn to even listen to the Crows about leaving their homes, and they had remained thinking the Sunshield would do no such harm. They just couldn't believe if they were under the protection of the Graylashes, why would they attack?
Their minds quickly changed as soon as the battle had started. Because of this, Sam was ordering Fex and his group to go around, saving the few remaining people before going to the centre to support Nate and Megan's team.
They would save a few of them, and a couple of people from their side would go the long way round to escort them back to the base and head through the teleporter.
"Help! Help me and my family!" Someone shouted. Find authorized novels in , faster updates, better experience, Please click <a href="#%!d(string=16709365405930105)/debt-paid_%!d(string=51538857358838097)">#%!d(string=16709365405930105)/debt-paid_%!d(string=51538857358838097)</a> for visiting.
It was a middle-aged man's voice. He was in a burning building that had already been consumed by the flames too much. The only thing they could do was isolate the building, so the fire didn't spread.
The man was on the third floor, and the fire looked like it had already engulfed most of the building.
"Please, just protect my family!" The man shouted.
"That idiot, why risk your families lives, you should have listened," Fex said, as he was ready to head into the burning building, but before he could, he saw a female with two round balls on her head run past.
"What is she doing, the fire is too strong, she'll just get herself killed!" One of the water users said, as she was trying her best, to create more water to take out the fire, but she had run out of MC cells at this point.
A few moments later though, over her shoulders were two bodies, and in each of her hands, she was carrying two children as well. She was carrying them as if they were pillows and her face had severe burns in several places, but it looked to not hurt her at all.
Slowly, the wounds started to heal away naturally.
"Kazz?" Fex said, half confused, but at the same time, he wanted to be thankful to her.
She dropped the two bodies on the floor and chucked the ones over her shoulder to the ground. It was a bit rough, but they couldn't complain given the circ.u.mstances.
"I have repaid my debt to this man." Kazz said, looking at Paul.
When Paul looked at who was on the floor, it took him a moment to recognise the man. He was the merchant who Kazz had used her influence skill on to steal some earrings. Paul was just telling her off at the time, and he didn't think it would stay with her.
"That you definitely did, I would say more so." Paul smiled.
A group of the remaining citizens from the shelter had been rounded up, and now it was time for them to be escorted back to the base. Half of them would go to the base, while the other half with Fex would continue to quell the flames.
However, this didn't go unnoticed. Watching from the far back towards the centre of the shelter, the head squad leader Gox had recived a report. A report that detailed citizens were for some reason heading back to the Crow's base.
"I thought it was strange that there were no people here. They are either hiding them all somewhere or have a teleporter running off to a different place. Follow them and see where they are going."
A separate squad had broken off from the centre, and they had chosen to follow Fex's group. Fex noticed this group and wanted to chase them off, but he decided he would trust Sam first.
"How many of them did you see?" Sam asked.
"About a group of ten," Fex replied.
"Leave them, if it's just ten, then they can protect the teleporter, don't worry. Right now, I need you to send the water users back, they have done enough. I will send them through the teleporters. By now most of their MC cells will be empty. They can no longer help much anyway. What I need you to do, is go and help Nate and the others in the centre now."
Everything was stressful for Sam, but he saw a little light of hope. Fewer people had moved away from the centre, lowering the others' burden, while he was sending in more people to support. Still, it wouldn't be enough, they needed something to change drastically in this fight if they wanted it to turn in their favour.
The Sunshields that were following part of Fex's group were able to attack at any time. They chose to stay back because they were planning to see where they were headed. A long route was taken, but it was clear. They were doing so just to avoid conflict while trying to head back to the base.
Seeing them all enter, the Sunshields were prepared to move.
"Come on, let's go!" The squad leader commanded.
As soon as the Sunshields stepped out and were in front of the base, Sam had given the order. The sound of large, heavy objects was heard landing around them, and then a few more had landed in front of them.
"Mechs!" The squad leader shouted. "How did they get Mechs?"
Inside the suits were the Crows' weakest members, and Sam had given them a little gift which was handed over by Quinn. The Bertha ship had many different items in the storage room. It was designed to be a large battleship, and onboard, they had everything they needed to fight a war.
Usually, Mechs were costly, it wasn't that the Sunshields didn't have them, but they never thought they would need them in fighting a faction of this size. However, there was a problem. The mechs output could only fire lasers at the intermediate level just like the sh.i.p.s.
They were more used in war as an annoyance against beasts or the Dalki. It was sturdy when protecting a person. With the Mechs alone they would never be able to beat the Sunshield family. Sam was biting his lip out of nerves, at this point he was hoping Blip, or maybe even Dennis would have been done, but they were still busy.
Not only that, It looked like they had lost the lives of most of their squad members. Each death, Sam felt like it was slightly his fault. He could just see little green markers disappearing on the screen as their lives did, it was a reminder that those people would never be seen again. He could see a group of dots coming towards the teleporters. Probably hoping to retreat and fall back.
Just then, Sam had decided to go out himself. Even with no ability, he should have been able to do something. He left his post and went outside to join the others. That's when he saw them. A group of around thirty or so of the Crows helping out the mechs fighting.
They were mostly unarmed and looking at them, Sam noticed that they were from Quinn's squad.
"If they are here, then where the hell is Quinn?"
Using his shadow travel, Quinn was travelling towards the centre as fast as he could.
*****
My werewolf system Exclusive on P.a.t.r.e.o.n it's only $1 dollar a month. Cheaper than :) and you get access to the MVS webtoon. (2 Chapters per month)
If you want to support you can on my P.A.T.R.E.O.N: jksmanga
For MVS artwork and updates follow on Instagram and Facebook: jksmanga
The first group of citizens led by the co-founder Linda had entered through the teleporter. Many of them were visibly nervous and unaware of what was really going on. Linda had only told them a few details, that this was a place where they could stay while the Sunshields were attacking.
At the same time, she was also brutally honest to them all. There was a chance that they might not be able to return back to the Crow's base or the planet at all. Many of them trusted her and the Crows, they knew that they were fighting for their home, so they couldn't complain and went through the teleporter.
However, Even Linda was a bit nervous about where they were about to go, even she hadn't seen what the spaceship was like. Stepping through the teleporter, they had entered a large empty room and waiting for them was Peter.
The group were still nervous and bickering, twisting their heads around trying to get a sense of where exactly they were.
"Where are we?" One person asked.
"What planet is this on?"
"Is it safe to be here, is it under the protection of one of the other big three?"
The questions and comments continued, and Peter was beginning to grit his teeth in frustration. He didn't like how they were acting, especially since they had given them safe refuge and asked for nothing in return.
Simply put, Peter wasn't good at dealing with these situations, and he had a short fuse with his emotions. Linda, upon seeing this, went over to Peter to make a suggestion.
"Why don't we give some of them a tour around the place. Maybe it will take their mind off things?"
"Anything to get these people to shut up," Peter said.
Both Fex and Quinn had warned Linda about Peter's aggressive nature, that was mostly to do with his transformation. It was a complete 180-degree turn from when he was human Peter.
A small group of people were left behind in the room the teleporter was set up in. They would wait there in case more people came from the other side, which was expected as a few more citizens gathered and the injured were coming through from the battle.
Linda was impressed, when they said they had a large spaceship she was never expecting something like this. It certainly was a place that they could use as a base together. This was based on just seeing the equipment and rooms. In total, the numbers of Crows, including the members of the faction, were around one thousand. At the same time, the ship seemed like it had the facilities to cater for double the amount. Find authorized novels in , faster updates, better experience, Please click <a href="#%!d(string=16709365405930105)/turn-the-tide_%!d(string=51562649615398217)">#%!d(string=16709365405930105)/turn-the-tide_%!d(string=51562649615398217)</a> for visiting.
'Quinn, I don't think you realise how much you have done.' Linda thought.
"Wait, is this a spaceship?" One of the members shouted as they looked outside the large glass window.
With the tour, Peter had taken them to every room apart from the command centre. He didn't want anyone touching buttons and unexpectedly setting something off, but now that they were in the main centre hall they could see outside through the windows.
"I thought we would be moving to a planet. Are we really going to be living here, what about hunts, how will we get food?" One man had started to panic, and soon it started to spread to the others.
The idea of living on a spaceship for most of their days didn't sit well with some of them.
"Calm down everyone, we don't even know if it will be the case," Linda said. "There's a good chance that they will be able to take care of the Sunshields and we can head back to the Crow's family."
"Like that will happen." A man muttered. It was quiet, but there was one person who had better hearing than most of them on board, and he was getting annoyed by the man's attitude. "You just said a second ago there is a chance that we won't be going back. Which one is it?"
"What did you say?" Peter shouted.
"I'm just being realistic okay, when Linda said she had a solution I thought we were moving to another Planet under the Graylashes. We could have even surrendered to the Sunshields and just joined up with them or the others. Why the reason to fight?"
"You don't understand what we saw," Linda said, clenching her own fist in anger now. "The Sunshields didn't even give the Eagles the option to surrender when they attacked. They made sure that every single person was dead when they took over their planet. And the Graylashes, they didn't help us then so why would they help us now?
"To those at top, this is a fight between them, while everyone else is just a bunch of flies they want to get rid of or toss to the side."
"And what are we meant to do?" The man replied. "Just run away for the rest of our lives on this spaceship, never having a place to call home?"
This was the last straw for Peter. He walked over to the strange man, and his eyebrow was twitching. The others who were around him started to back away.
"Look, Quinn didn't force you to go on this ship. If you want, you can go back to the Crows. Why don't you try explaining to them that you want to surrender to them? We are fine without any of you. We don't need you.
"You're being incredibly selfish right now. There are people fighting for their lives at the base, for a chance for you to return home. They could have just come here with the rest of you, but they know the ship isn't a permanent solution."
Peter was now right up in the man's face, and he gulped at his presence. The next thing he knew, Peter had thrown out his fist and hit him on the chin, knocking him out with one punch.
"That feels a lot better," Peter said. "If anyone else starts complaining about my ship, then you can go back home, or I'm willing to chuck you off myself. See how well you survive in space."
Peter walked back, heading to the command centre.
"I'll leave them to you, I'm done with this lot." He said to Linda as he walked past.
She couldn't help but smile. It might not have been the way she would have dealt with such a thing, but she couldn't say that it wasn't effective as everyone had undoubtedly shut up. Maybe they still had their concerns, but they were no longer voicing them and worrying others.
Just then, the doors opened from the teleporter room and a group of people had come in. They looked hurt and injured, some even with burn scars all over their body. Any idea of returning back to the base was quickly forgotten about.
Back at the shelter finally, both Blip and Dennis had finished dealing with the two squads they were facing. However, it came at a great cost. Both of their teams had been completely wiped out. They were no longer alive.
To make sure their deaths were not in vain, they were determined to win this battle. Otherwise, they would have given up their lives for nothing.
"Blip, Dennis, head to the centre to support them now," Sam ordered.
And quickly they flew towards the centre of the main battlefield.
As more Sunshields started to join and enter the fight, Nate had to back off a little, and then the two of them had arrived, Dennis and Blip. However, both Megan and Nate were disheartened when they saw only them.
Not only that, but Dennis and Blip were injured from their fights. They didn't know how much longer they could even stand for.
"This is looking pretty bad for us, right?" Blip said, pulling a strained smile.
"I won't go down until I see every single one of these Sunshields on the floor!" Dennis said, trying to convince himself he was still as fresh as when the fight first started.
Three squad leaders charged in, hoping to go against Nate, Blip and Dennis. Surprisingly, even with how tired they were, they were still hanging on and doing well. The punches and kicks still packed power, and the Sunshields couldn't be reckless.
However, their fire abilities would eventually give them an edge, with each hit they were still doing damage to their bodies, and finally, Dennis had slipped up. His legs were weaker than he thought and they gave in slightly, causing him to fall, and pull back on his punch.
The squad leader recognised this, and threw a flaming fist as hard as he could right for his head. But only a few inches away from his face the fist had stopped, Dennis could even feel the heat coming off from it.
He looked at the fist and could see a red thread.
Fex yanked the person towards him, pulling him away from Dennis. Even though it was string, he infused it with his blood abilities, making it so the fire couldn't melt it.
As for the other two, Kazz and Paul quickly came to support them as well evening up the sides.
Knowing they needed to take a breather, everyone stepped back a little from the Sunshields. Right now they were in the main open plaza area. This was where most of the people were fighting. Seeing their leaders step back, the rest of the Crows did as well.
Both sides looked at each other, the Crows were heavily worn down, and they had gone from two hundred men strong to around sixty, while on the Sunshield's side, they had smirks on their faces. They had some heavily injured but had only lost around twenty five percent of their people.
In their eyes, this fight was over.
And even if they didn't want to admit it, the others thought the same.
"Should we retreat?" Megan asked.
"No, there's one more thing that can turn the tides," Fex replied, smiling.
At that moment, a black shadow could be seen going across the plaza floor and had reached the centre. Raising from the ground, Quinn stood in the middle all on his own.
"What, him?" Megan said. "I know he's strong and is the person who defeated the emperor tier, but one person can't change the outcome of this entire fight."
Quinn looked at them all, and looked at his quest. The people in front of him were just what he needed to complete it.
[Soul weapon activated]
*****
My werewolf system Exclusive on P.a.t.r.e.o.n it's only $1 dollar a month. Cheaper than :) and you get access to the MVS webtoon. (2 Chapters per month)
If you want to support you can on my P.A.T.R.E.O.N: jksmanga
For MVS artwork and updates follow on Instagram and Facebook: jksmanga
With this many people in front of him, it was the perfect opportunity for Quinn to use his soul weapon. It was one of the very few chances he actually could use well. On top of this, it gave him the highest chance of completing his quest.
[Soul weapon activate]
As soon as he had given the command to his system. A dark sinister energy could be felt emitting from Quinn's body. The cells in everyone's body were telling them to not get close to this man. The Sunshields hadn't felt like this since they had met with their own leader.
The commander, who was the head of all squads, was carefully watching at the back. Gox knew it was most likely a soul weapon, but even with the most powerful ones, there was a major problem, they would expend too many MC cells.
Even if this was the Crow's trump card, eventually he would be worn down in front of all these people.
Around Quinn's arms, the shadow had encased them, similar to when he would use the shadow equip. When the shadow started to disappear, his gauntlets had been removed, and in both hands, an item could be seen.
It looked like Quinn was holding onto two chains from a distance, one in each hand that was being dragged across the floor. On closer inspection, one could see it was different. Rather than chains, this item looked like a skeleton from the tail of a beast. Each segment on the sides had a sharp bladed edge.
"So you have chosen to use it, maybe we should step back from this one," Nate said.
"Are they moving?" Megan noticed.
The item really did seem as if it was alive, Quinn had opened his palms up, and the bladed chains started to run up his forearm, wrapping around like a snake. As it wrapped around the blades would dig into his skin, piercing into his flesh, clinging on not letting go. Blood would drip to the floor, and the weapon would light up slightly inside as it consumed Quinn's blood.
Eventually, it had stopped moving just below the elbow, but the blood from Quinn's body continued to drip down, and the bottom of the bladed chains still ran across the floor.
This was Quinn's soul weapon known as the Twin tail chain, one held in each hand.
"I can't waste any more time," Quinn said, his face showing pains of discomfort. He threw out the tail directly in front of him, and it had gone right through his opponent's throat. Pulling him towards him, with the other tail like a whip, Quinn would continually cut his body.
Retracting the tail, Quinn dived right into the centre of the Sunshield army and started to swirl them around with great strength and speed, cutting limbs off and even more to shreds. It was so strong, so fast and so powerful that they couldn't even get close.
Blood was splurging and flying up in the air everywhere, and at the same time, Quinn was keeping track of his health at all times. Even though he wasn't getting hit, his health would continually decrease and increase moving along at about the same rate.
This was all due to his soul weapons drawback. When using his soul weapon, it wasn't like others. For every second he had his soul weapon drawn out, it would take away five points of HP. Quinn didn't understand this the first time he had used this, and only figured it out using his inspect skill while having the soul weapon drawn.
When he was with Nate, he had retracted it away just in time before his HP had completely been drained, it had even gone through the reserves of his Blood bank at the time.
But it did have a few other traits as well. Quinn's soul weapon was one that fed on blood. Similar to the blood weapons. Every time his soul weapon would draw blood, it would feed this back to the user, healing him at the same time.
Which was why his health at the moment was in a constant flow of up and down. His soul weapon was one that could only be used when fighting multiple opponents at once. Otherwise, the blood drawn by the weapon was far too little, and he would be dead before being able to even defeat his opponent.
While using the weapon, constant pain was felt inside Quinn, but each time he cut someone with the tail, he would gain a slight relief, p.l.e.a.s.u.r.e as his body was healing. The same way when he consumed blood. Find authorized novels in , faster updates, better experience, Please click <a href="#%!d(string=16709365405930105)/quinn's-soul-weapon_%!d(string=51562807438660818)">#%!d(string=16709365405930105)/quinn's-soul-weapon_%!d(string=51562807438660818)</a> for visiting.
However, that wasn't the only thing he could do. The tail chain was like a bone split into different segments so it could retract and extend, as well as curve and move like a whip.
With Quinn's speed and strength, the Sunshields now had no choice but to move away, and try to come up with another plan. If they were simply to run away, then Quinn wouldn't be able to draw enough blood to heal.
When one of them was attempting to escape, Quinn had thrown out his tail, it looked like it wouldn't reach as it was fully extended. He threw it down, and it looked like it would hit the ground beneath him. The Sunshield member had avoided the blow, and the attack simply went into the ground, hitting his shadow.
As soon as the tail dug into the shadow on the floor, blood started spewing from his shoulder, exactly the same place where the tail had hit.
This was one of the other abilities of Quinn's soul weapon. There was no need to hit the user, if he hit the shadow, it would feel as if the tail had directly hit the user. Doing this didn't feed the weapon on blood tough, but it was still a nice extra to have.
An opponent would have a hard enough time struggling to avoid the two tails' blows, now they had to worry about their shadow being hit as well.
The downside to this was while using his soul weapon, Quinn was unable to use his shadow abilities either.
Watching from the sidelines, all they could see was Quinn creating a bloodbath, he would chase down members, attacking them and not letting them escape. He looked like a demon possessed with blood. He was relentless, just going from person to person.
The more Fex looked at it, the more the item looked like a blood weapon, and judging by Quinn's facial reactions every time the weapon drew blood, it looked like it was along the same lines.
'Is this because he was human and now a vampire?' Fex wondered.
Quinn's soul weapon was an item made for war. In a one on one fight, the side effects were too severe, which was why having everyone gather in a place like this was perfect for him.
A lot of the Sunshields were scared and stunned, and the regular members started to move away, as this seemed like something only the remaining squad leader could deal with.
'What are we waiting for!" Blip shouted. "Their guard is down, victory is in sight. Let's go!"
Charging in once more the battle started again, while Quinn was left in the Sunshield army's centre. Quinn was taking them down quickly, but there was still plenty alive.
When the others who had been reluctant to join the fight and Gox saw this, they now chose to join. He threw out a fist of fire from a distance, and a flame ball came out along with it.
Without the shadow, Quinn had no choice but to doge, but instead, he wrapped the tail around one of the Sunshield members, digging the blade's into his sides, and then pulled him in front of the fireball blocking the attack.
Quinn continued on, but Gox from a distance continued to be an annoyance. However, he had no choice but to ignore him as he was focused on one thing. The green percentage bar for the quest. With each kill, the bar was loading up slowly.
'The pain, it's getting worse.' Quinn thought.
Even though he was perfectly fine according to his health, his arms were throbbing, He could only imagine that it had something to do with the Qi. His soul weapon was formed of three different flames, but it didn't exactly mean they gelled well with each other.
His Chain Tails were strong and sharp, more powerful than a regular weapon thanks to the Qi he was using, but because the blades themselves were hooked into his forearms, they couldn't really heal properly.
'Just a little more.' Quinn thought as he attacked a few more enemies. The squad leaders that were on his back before were now fighting with his friends. Then, finally, he had reached the back of the Sunshields army where he stood in front of Gox.
[Your Contribution is currently at 45 percent]
[Total contribution 80 percent]
"I knew you would eventually run out of MC." Gox said. "Now you're done."
The shadow raised behind Quinn's back. For him, he was not done.
*****
My werewolf system Exclusive on P.a.t.r.e.o.n it's only $1 dollar a month. Cheaper than :) and you get access to the MVS webtoon. (2 Chapters per month)
If you want to support you can on my P.A.T.R.E.O.N: jksmanga
For MVS artwork and updates follow on Instagram and Facebook: jksmanga
When standing next to the commander, there was one thing that Quinn forgot to take into account when using his soul weapon. His hand was gripping around his c.h.e.s.t, and he was struggling to breathe.
Sweat was running all over his body, and it was a feeling he hadn't felt in a long time. He was tired. Even if his health was constantly up thanks to the soul weapon, the continuous action of swinging something so hard with the intent to kill had worn him out.
[Congratulations you are now level 34]
[Congratulations you are now level 35]
Thankfully, during his massacre of the Sunshield family, he had gained an additional two levels. The exp needed to increase further was substantial at this level, but it just served to prove that these weren't just normal people he was killing. On top of this, Quinn was getting more exp for killing rather than just knocking them out.
He had also gained additional exp from those who he had turned who were nearby. It wasn't much, but everyone Paul had defeated, would give him experience points as well.
[Stamina increase 47]
[Stamina increase 48]
The points gained were placed into stamina which helped him out a little, but still, he was exhausted.
"What was the point of fighting against us?" Gox asked with a grin, "If we don't defeat you today, then we will come back with even more people next time."
"Why are you so adamant on taking these people's homes away?" Quinn replied, slightly breathless, "And don't worry, maybe the Sunshields will come again, but no one here today will."
While using his soul weapon, his MC points that were being used to protect the others had restored enough for him to use the shadow.
[Shadow void]
A dome started to form around Quinn and Gox. Fex quickly pulled people away who were near the dome with his string ability. He wanted only Quinn and Gox to be in there to minimise casualties, and he could read Quinn's mind for something else.
Fex looked behind him, soon he noticed that it had gotten quiet. The sound of clashing weapons, the sound of explosions happening in different places, all of these things had ceased.
Falling to his knees, Blip couldn't help but start to pray. He started to think back to his best memories with the people he had grown up within the faction. He looked at their dead faces on the floor and could picture them when they had first joined the Crows.
He thought about how happy they were, how they trusted him and how they thought they could do this together for as long as it took to win, but they were all gone.
Dennis walked up slowly behind Blip and placed a hand on his shoulder.
"I know exactly how you feel. But Blip, you did well. Look at the shelter. It isn't totally beyond repair and the people. You managed to save so many of them while I…." Dennis stopped there, choked up with tears.
Turning to the others, he looked at the forty or so people left. It shouldn't have been a time for sadness but a time for them to celebrate their victory.
"No, not yet," Paul said, as if he could read both Dennis and Blip's minds. "There is still one more battle going on."
Each of them looked towards the Shadow dome, and they couldn't imagine what was going on inside. They had each fought with a squad leader and saw how strong they were, so they couldn't imagine how strong the commander would have been.
Inside the shadow dome after using his inspect skill, Quinn had received the instant level up message. The opponent was going to put up a tough fight.
"What's with that smile, boy?" Gox said. "I'm not like those outside."
"I know," Quinn replied. "Why do you think we are in here?"
Gox looked around, and he was unaware of what the shadow dome exactly did, so he erred on the side of caution. This was the problem with going up against unique ability users, knowledge was power, and he had no idea what this ability could do.
The shadow dome protected Quinn from the sunlight and restored his MC cells fifty percent faster. Using shadow equip, his gauntlets were back on, but that wasn't the only thing that appeared this time. His mask was on as well.
One handy thing that he realised was during the fight, his adrenaline points bar would still go up, even if he didn't have the mask equipped. He hadn't worn it outside because the Crow's knew whoever used the mask was the Night Demon, who used blood powers not shadow powers.
[Activate mask, adrenaline into stamina]
His stamina points now got a fifteen percent boost. His tired body was feeling a lot better compared to before. The main reason why, Quinn had chosen to use the shadow dome was because he could use his full strength.
The two of them were quite the distance away, and holding his finger out like a gun, Gox thought the boy was just playing.
[Blood shot]
*Bang
A blood bullet infused with Qi went through one of the ankles.
Another one, had gone through his over foot.
Gox was prepared to dodge because the fire user ability was unique. If they could see the attack coming, they could turn that part of their body into flames. Protecting themselves from not just small blows but big ones as well.
When he heard the bang, Gox reacted doing this exact thing. If he wanted to attack, he would have to switch between his form though. What he failed to realise, was that the attack itself would be so fast and for some reason, after turning his body, he was still hit.
'Was it a fluke?' Gox thought.
There was a throbbing pain in his feet, and now he couldn't move as well as before. Moving towards Gox now were large red aura lines that were impossible to dodge in the cramped space of the shadow dome. He covered his arms in flames planning to protect himself, just in case the same thing happened last time.
It was a good thing he did, for the same thing did happen. The attack didn't go through his arms and body but instead hit him in the back. But the flames and armour on his arms were enough to stop an attack like that.
The Qi being infused in each of the blood attacks was the key factor in all of this.
'The red aura attacks, they are nothing like the shadow?'
Gox was being overwhelmed as Quinn demonstrated a number of different skills and abilities. Hand to hand combat, leg kicks, punches, and he was still able to block Gox's flames with his own shadow as well as hopping from random places.
On paper, maybe these two might have been on the same level. But when it came to it, this wasn't the case at all. Quinn had carried out so many attacks, and they were all so different. In a way, the commander felt like he was fighting against a combination of five different fighting styles.
Each time he had to adapt to a new one. It was hard to keep up, and throughout the whole thing, he was trying to find a weakness.
While doing so, a heavy blow was dealt in his stomach. Each of his punches seemed to pack quite the wallop as well. One blow to the stomach made him feel like he was about to hurl his lunch out all over the floor.
It seemed that while Quinn was in this dome, he would be invincible. On Quinn's end, his attacks were certainly strong. However, he was unable to make any decisive blows through Gox's armour, which left him with no choice.
With Gox's armour at the emperor tier, he wouldn't be able to cut through easily with his shadow scythe.
Instead, when the two were close exchanging hand to hand combat, Quinn punched Gox square across the face and then stomped on the ground. Mixing in blood and his Qi, he conducted the blood hammer strike.
It was a strong internal blow that could bypass the armour, and the commander was defeated.
Back outside, it didn't take long for the shadow dome to start to fade. Everyone waited in anticipation. When they finally saw Quinn as the one left standing, they all cheered, some cried, and others hugged.
It was a joyous moment.
"Wait it's over, everyone was defeated?" Quinn said.
'I guess the Commander wasn't as strong as I thought.'
Before fighting with the commander, Quinn was at forty-five percent, he only needed to defeat one more skilled person to turn the tide, and it could be done.
Flashing in front of him, the notification screen was flashing.
[48 percent]
He had only needed five percent more, and the commander after everything was only worth three. Still, the war was finally over for now, and Quinnn would still receive two more rewards for completing the task.
*****
My werewolf system Exclusive on P.a.t.r.e.o.n it's only $1 dollar a month. Cheaper than :) and you get access to the MVS webtoon. (2 Chapters per month) Find authorized novels in , faster updates, better experience, Please click <a href="#%!d(string=16709365405930105)/diffrent-styles_%!d(string=51562992407468480)">#%!d(string=16709365405930105)/diffrent-styles_%!d(string=51562992407468480)</a> for visiting.
If you want to support you can on my P.A.T.R.E.O.N: jksmanga
For MVS artwork and updates follow on Instagram and Facebook: jksmanga
When the dome fell, they were looking at a single person standing there. He looked to be uninjured, but his body was covered in blood from nearly head to toe. His special uniform had been soaked.
For a brief second, they all feared this man. A single student shouldn't have been able to have so much power in their hands.
Trodding along, Quinn started to walk towards the others.
"Did he really just kill half of the Sunshields all on his own?" The fighters said in excitement from behind. It was a tale that if someone had heard, would find it hard to believe, perhaps exaggerated, and even more so due to it being against one of the big three.
"Not half," Quinn replied, his eyelids now slowly starting to close. "Forty, eight, per…" Before he could finish his sentence, it looked like he would fall to the ground, but Paul was there, ready to catch him.
Out of everyone, he probably had contributed the least, and seeing how hard the kid had worked, he wanted to do something.
"You did good, kid," Paul said.
Quinn was completely out of it, far more tired and drained than he thought he would be. This was something the stats just couldn't account for in the system. It was different from stamina. If he was forced to give a single word, it would simply be called heart.
The will to continue fighting required great mental strength, and when everything was over, everyone felt this weight lift off from them. However, on the ground around a new burden would be placed on them all.
"They did it, they did it!" A man said running in through the portal, and that person was none other than Sam himself. On the spaceship, he went to the main centre area where everyone had gathered shouting the news down the hallway.
The others who he passed wanted to stop him to ask what he was talking about, but Sam carried on with a huge grin shouting again and again. "They really, really did it!' Sam shouted.
Finally, he had reached the room, and everyone could hear his words.
"They did what?" Someone asked.
Tears started to fill both of Sam's eyes as the emotions were starting to overwhelm him. He tried his best to keep a strong composure this whole time for the sake of everyone. The truth was, he was scared, scared that his plan wouldn't work, scared they would all die and then what? But he didn't have to worry about any of that for now.
"They defeated the Sunshields," Linda said, completing the sentence for him.
Loud cheers erupted in the room, people hugged and jumped up and down, some were crying. Many thought that it was a lie or that they were dreaming. How could a faction of their size have fought off the Sunshields? But after the initial reaction, next came the onslaught of questions. Those asking about their family members, asking if they were alive or not.
This was the tough part. The hard part of any war.
******
Quinn's eyes started to flutter open, and he could see the white ceiling above. He was a little groggy, and it took him a while to notice where he was. Right now, he was in his own empty room on the ship. He didn't really have anything to begin with, and the rooms were almost identical to each other.
He knew it was his room though, because of the clothes that were chucked on the floor. It was something he would do whenever he changed. At first, he wondered if everything that had happened was just a dream, he really wasn't sure.
But after checking the messages he had received, he knew it wasn't. The rewards from the quest of defeating the Sunshields were right there staring at him.
First, Quinn had received a total of three level ups. The first two had come from the 10 percent and 30 percent contributions, while the last one was for defeating the commander. Now he was level 38. Only two levels from becoming a vampire lord, and closer to completing his quest of becoming a vampire leader.
It was a shame he hadn't completed the last contribution quest; otherwise, he would have only been a single level away. As for the next set of rewards, they were two titles he had received.
[Solo warrior: When fighting against a group over ten opponents solo, you will receive a ten percent boost in all stats]
The first title seemed to be semi-related to what Quinn was able to achieve, he found it a little ironic that the title would have been helpful in the fight that he just had, but he was sure there would be many more to come.
[Exp leecher: Even if the person isn't one that the user has turned. If they are recognised as a part of the group or party while close, the user will gain fifty percent of defeated targets from them.]
Quinn found it a little strange that the titles were opposites of each other. One helped him when he was fighting alone, while the other in a group. He couldn't complain as he could switch titles depending on the situation, which was extremely useful.
In the fight they just had, Quinn was only able to retrieve exp from Paul. It would have been great when fighting to also get an exp boost from the others as well.
Either way, the rewards weren't disappointing, and they would only help him towards his goal in the future. Now he couldn't help but think about what he would have got if he had completed the last quest. At a guess, it would have been another title. What it would do, he could only speculate.
The sound of a door sliding open was heard, and walking in was Fex with a flask. "Yo, yo, yo! Who's my hungry little boy?" Fex said, walking in the room. When he saw Quinn there sitting on the bed, he froze.
"You're awake." And his face was slowly turning red by the second.
"Little.... boy?" Quinn replied.
Ignoring the awkward moment between the two, Fex decided it would be best to catch Quinn up on a few things. It turns out that Quinn had been sleeping for an entire week. When he passed out, they had brought him onto the ship.
According to Paul, the most likely reason was overusing his soul weapon. There weren't many that could use a soul weapon constantly like that for long. Quinn was most likely able to because of its special property. It didn't use up MC cells but instead blood. It meant he was using internal energy to power the weapon without realising it.
This was something to note down. In the future, Quinn would need to try to use his soul weapon less. He couldn't be out for an entire week. What if an enemy was to attack again?
A total of thirty eight faction members had survived from the battle. There was also the additional thirty that had returned from Quinn's squad. It was clearly a big loss, and the Crow's would never be the same faction again, at least not for a long time.
Their families mourned for days. Most of them returned to the shelter once it was safe to pay their respects to the dead. A mass grave was built in the shelter, the cemetery now attached to the side. The destruction was great, but most of it was centralised from where the fight had taken place.
Most of the normal citizens who didn't take part in the fight were earth users, so they were able to rebuild temporary houses and walls quite quickly and were now back living in the shelter.
"Don't worry too much, they're all feeling a lot better, and it doesn't look like there have been any more attacks from the Sunshields yet," Fex said, seeing Quinn was a little down. "We thought they might have come back the next day, and we prepared to leave, but they never did."
"Thank you so much for saving us all Quinn!" The room was filled with unison shouting.
Rows of men and women had lined up, and Peter was standing at the front, nodding his head in approval.
"That's right!" Peter said. "This man here is the leader of the Cursed ship. He let your families stay here, and he was one of the major factors in winning the fight against the Sunshields." Find authorized novels in , faster updates, better experience, Please click <a href="#%!d(string=16709365405930105)/it's-growing_%!d(string=51563143788295032)">#%!d(string=16709365405930105)/it's-growing_%!d(string=51563143788295032)</a> for visiting.
Hearing all of this, and unprepared for it, Quinn wanted to curl up in a ball. He had no clue Peter had done any of this. Had he gone mad from staying on the ship too long?
Blip lifted his head and soon after the others did as well.
"Quinn, while you were out, a lot of the Crows had time to talk and think. Our members are few, and we are no longer what we were once before. It is as your friend says, without you, we would have never been able to even see our families again, and that's why we have decided from today onwards the Crows, and the Eagles will be disbanding and we will be joining The Cursed family faction."
In the middle of his sleep, unknown to him, his plan to create his own faction that would one day rival the big three was coming true.
Over at the Graylash family headquarters, Owen, the Graylash family leader, had received the news.
"Oh my, the Crow's faction was able to defeat the Sunshields. Maybe I should pay a personal visit to them myself." Owen said.
My werewolf system Exclusive on P.a.t.r.e.o.n it's only $1 dollar a month. Cheaper than :) and you get access to the MVS webtoon. (2 Chapters per month)
If you want to support you can on my P.A.T.R.E.O.N: jksmanga
For MVS artwork and updates follow on Instagram and Facebook: jksmanga
Without Quinn, the Crow's wouldn't be where they were today. That much was for sure. Blip thought about this many times ever since he saw Quinn's body, a bloody mess with the Sunshields all dead around him. Find authorized novels in , faster updates, better experience, Please click <a href="#%!d(string=16709365405930105)/the-new-faction_%!d(string=51563266731722424)">#%!d(string=16709365405930105)/the-new-faction_%!d(string=51563266731722424)</a> for visiting.
They could have fought as hard as they wished, but that wouldn't have stopped the impending doom that all of their members were about to face. Blip felt like he owed Quinn a great debt, and the only way he could repay him was by serving and following him. Originally this was a decision he had chosen on his own.
But soon, the other Crow members got wind of this. They wanted to stay with Blip wherever he went. They felt like wherever he would go, there was a bright future ahead of them, and when he informed them of his plans, they had decided they would follow his lead.
With Quinn passed out, they went to who they believed was the next highest-ranked person in the Cursed family, which was Peter.
"Sure you guys can join if Quinn allows it, but you will have to do it my way," Peter said with a smile. He was still annoyed about what one of the Crow members had said before, so he decided to bring them all down a peg or two to show them who they really answered to. He just didn't expect them to comply so quickly and this was what had brought them all to give such a formal introduction when Quinn had awoken.
Now that the Eagles and the Crows no longer existed and everyone was under the Cursed faction banner, a few changes were made.
Nearly all of the old Crow members agreed to join and had moved onto the ship. The others who had survived, including a small team, would stay on the Crow's planet most of the time. All the systems that were once there were also moved to the ship.
The Traveler ID system and the quest board was moved onto the ship and Blip had even updated it. On the system itself, he had disbanded the Crows and created a new faction. The Cursed family. He then input all of the IDs of the members who would be joining the Cursed family. Once this was done the faction as a whole would receive a rank.
This rank was based on how many points in total from all members were achieved within a month. Until then, the rank would stay as the rank it was before and then update the next month when the points were collected.
The Crows previously were known as a Rank B or C base, which would change depending on their performance month to month. With the Cursed family being a new faction, they had been given the lowest possible rank - rank F.
The rank itself didn't really matter and was more shown as a symbol of pride or a deterrent for other factions if they were planning to stir trouble with them. Since a higher rank faction would have killed more beasts that were also probably at a higher level in that month, one could get an idea of that group's size or strength.
And of course currently, right at the top of the leader boards were the big three which were all AAA rank factions. In third place was the Sunshield family, second place the Graylash family, and lastly at the top was the Bree family.
At the top, this rank didn't mean much because the three families were so far ahead in points compared to other families, but the difference was small between each of them.
"At the top huh, I wonder how long it will take," Quinn said, while looking at the list. Quinn also started to see if he could spot another family name. Of course, not all families used their names as a faction, only the more powerful original ones did.
Quinn was trying to spot anything that resembled the Blade family, but he was unsuccessful. When he woke up, he tried asking Peter to get in contact with Vorden. He had sent him multiple messages, but there was still no reply yet, but he was still hopeful that he would reply soon.
The reason for moving everything onto the ship was because Quinn wanted an official mobile base. He was thinking far ahead into the future, where people wouldn't just do quests on one planet, but on multiple.
For now, they only had one planet that they could hunt on, but in the future, he wished for more. Not wanting to upset the flow of everything, Quinn had decided to keep things mostly the same. If there were any big decisions to be made, he wanted to talk it out as a group.
Both Dennis and Blip had years of experience of running a faction that Quinn didn't have, and he wanted them as part of the group, not just to be someone under him. This was a mistake he saw many of the other families make.
Weekly quests were no longer mandatory, and now there wasn't such a heavy tax as before. Still, Quinn had to take a small fraction, but most of it would be used to buy things that ran the ship and to support themselves.
However, if they did not go on any quests, then they would not receive their allowance of food or other amenities. The way the Graylashes were running it before was more like the Crow's were paying them for protection. Quinn saw it more as you get what you put in, they were not there to run a charity.
And if you couldn't help with quests, you had to earn your keep another way - teaching the children, maintaining the ship, helping with admin work and so on. Jobs of the old that were under-appreciated. People were confused about why Quinn would even give them credits for such work. They had forgotten that before the war, these were normal paying jobs. Before the world only cared about who was the most powerful faction.
Everything was coming together.
Blip was currently in the old Crows base. He and the others still had offices there, so they kept track of things and the people staying there as well. Some of the Crow's sh.i.p.s and members still remained, especially since they needed to protect the planet from future attacks or warn Quinn if they saw anyone coming.
While he was thinking back on events, he had received a call that he had long been waiting for.
"Hello, good sir." Blip said with his hands behind his head. He was more relaxed than he had ever been when talking to the Graylash family.
"Blip? It seems like the reports are true." The Graylash member said through the video screen. "We are sorry we were unable to aid you in time. The Sunshields had coordinated attacks on our bases and allies all over the place, by the time we found out about yours we thought it was too late. I hope this doesn't ruin our relationship together for the future." The man said.
"Future?" Blip replied back quietly.
"Before I forget, our leader Owen has requested to come by. He wants to understand how you were able to fend off the Sunshields. Out of all the factions, you were the only ones who were able to do so without any Graylash members' help. You have done well to catch the eye of our leader Owen.
"So when do you think would be a good time for him to meet you? Don't forget that I will also be expecting your report on your crystal delivery. I still haven't received it yet. I understand you have just gone through a tough battle, but that doesn't mean we can stop working… and…" The Graylash family member continued to mumble on, making request after request as if everything was back to normal.
"Report?" Blip said, now standing up from his seat. "I tell you what you can do with your reports." His tone quickly turned from calm to furious, "You can tell Owen to screw his meeting, screw all the reports, and shove it up your Graylash brown nose arses!" Blip shouted, turning off the video soon after.
'Did I go too far?' Blip thought. 'I hope I didn't anger them to the point where they start a war now as well.'
In her old Room, Kazz had also opened up her teleporter and had gone over back to the vampire world to make her report. They were impressed with what she had to say, and how Quinn was able to defeat so many people without revealing any of his powers.
But they were also upset to hear that there had been no progress in finding out what had happened to their agents. With things as hectic as they were in the human world, they feared sending more in case they didn't return.
Just like before after making the report to the King, Kazz had gone to make a report to Bryce.
"Damn it, so he still hasn't slipped up, and by the sounds of it, that brat is only getting stronger. How can the King possibly just sit by and let someone who might one day go against us just carry on to grow like that? We need to let the King see it our way, to see what a problem the tenth leader will cause us in the future.
"Kazz when you return this time, don't shut off the teleporter."
******
My werewolf system Exclusive on P.a.t.r.e.o.n it's only $1 dollar a month. Cheaper than :) and you get access to the MVS webtoon. (2 Chapters per month)
If you want to support you can on my P.A.T.R.E.O.N: jksmanga
Kazz had told Quinn what she was planning to do, that she had to go to the Crows planet to make her monthly report as she had done before, that the teleporter was left back at their old apartment.
Quinn disregarded her and just flapped his hands. He honestly didn't care what she did at this point. She was something at some point Quinn wanted to get rid of anyway.
"She's not as bad as she seems," Paul said, as he could see Quinn didn't have the best image of her.
"Oh really, do you remember how she killed those eight soldiers back at Dreamland, do you really think if the same were to happen again, she would comply now?" Quinn replied.
"Quinn, it might not be as black and white as it seems. Or maybe it is very black and white in her eyes. We don't know how the vampires were raised. Their survival, like any race is their top priority, and they have decided that for them to survive, humans must not learn of their secret. I think she is misunderstood." Find authorized novels in , faster updates, better experience, Please click <a href="#%!d(string=16709365405930105)/wanting-love_%!d(string=51563390748907460)">#%!d(string=16709365405930105)/wanting-love_%!d(string=51563390748907460)</a> for visiting.
"There have been a few vampires I have met, and they are usually approachable and understandable. That vampire world that Kazz came from is the same word that Fex came from. You can't say the two of them act the same?"
"So doesn't it make you think?" Paul replied. "Why two people who have come from the same world have turned out so different?"
Like how Earth and the families had different goals and philosophies of how things should work, how different parents had different teaching styles, the vampire families were the same.
But for Quinn, he didn't have time to find out why she acted a certain way. In his mind, it just wasn't worth trying to befriend someone who could and had attempted to kill his friends.
"You make a good case, Paul. I'm not completely disagreeing with you." Quinn said. "If you want, you can follow her. Maybe you will learn a thing or two. Just if you come back dead, then don't blame me."
Returning back to the Crow family, Kazz didn't know why, but she felt a little weird for the first time talking to Bryce. She knew that leaving the teleporter on could only mean one thing.
'Am I not good enough?' She thought.
She thought she had done a good job, reporting everything Quinn had done, making sure no one found out about the vampire powers. Even the King said she was doing well and helping out, but Bryce hadn't praised her for her jobs like he would have usually done in the past. Instead, for the first time ever, he was sending more people to help complete her job.
"No!" She screamed, "I don't want that, why can't you just look at me dad!' She shouted and flung a chair in her room so hard that it had smashed against the wall.
This was the truth of the matter. Kazz was Bryce's daughter. Throughout her whole life, all she ever wanted was to be praised by her father for doing a good job. She still remembered his words.
He had asked her to become the best vampire there was. So she followed all the vampire rules to the best as she could, never straying from that path. Any task that was given to her by her father she completed without complaining about it.
But her father, for some reason never seemed to look at her properly, he never looked her in the eyes, she could see it. Bryce was always looking past her at something else. Obsessed with the seat where the King sat, obsessed with revenge.
In this regard, many people often would compare both Silver and Kazz. The two of them were both vampire knights who upheld the rules above all, and they were trying to win their father's respect. It seemed like other than the fathers themselves, everyone else in the vampire settlement could see it.
Only Kazz was jealous of Silver, because when Fex was about to get executed and Silver had joined in, he had broken all the rules, no longer caring about his position. He wanted to save both Silver and Fex.
The look in his eyes when looking at her that time was so warm. Kazz started to think, whether if she was in the same position as Silver, would her father have come to her help?
But now, he was sending people to help her, she was no longer doing a good job, and she felt like her whole world was crashing down.
After a few moments, her breathing had gone back to what it once was, and through the teleporter, a man and a woman stepped through.
Both of them were vampire nobles by the name of Kiln and Tupple. They were sister and brother. They both had short hair black hair with a long fringe covering one of their eyes. For Kiln it was the left eye and Tupple the right.
"Greetings vampire knight Kazz." Both of them bowed and spoke at the same time as they saw her.
Kazz quickly closed the teleporter, placing it in a backpack she had prepared beforehand. "What are you two doing here, did the King request you to come?" She asked.
"No," Tupple replied, and then Kiln carried on. "This was a personal request from Bryce. It seems that the King trusts the Tenth family too much."
"We have been told to go out on a hunt tonight." Tupple this time took over. "Not a secret one either. A blood rage revealing that vampires exist to the whole world, and the blame shall be pinned on the tenth leader with you as the witness."
"You mean you're going to attack the people?" Kazz said, "But that makes no sense, they know nothing about vampires."
The two looked at each other, they knew Kazz was a little dense when it came to these things.
"When you make your next report, see your father first before the King. He will explain everything to you. And I'm sure he will say you have done a good job." Tupple commented with a smile.
They also knew what to say to her to get her to comply. The praise she was looking for.
The two of them would stay in the room until nightfall. They wanted to plant the seeds of doubt in the people's minds slowly. First, a few bite marks here and there, then the Tenth family would start accusing each other. Saying that one of them did it. They would try to cover it up, but as more and more people started dying from signs of a vampire, their trust between each other would be split, and at the same time the humans would start to suspect something, that's when they would have their grand reveal.
Kazz had left the room in a storm, she slammed the door, and Paul who had been following her saw this. When he tried to keep up with her, she had already disappeared.
'That look on her face, was she sad?' Paul thought, while he continued to search the shelter to see if he could spot her.
Up on one of the higher buildings, Kazz just wanted to be alone in her thoughts. She was wondering about what to do. It was the first time that her father was asking her to keep silent about something illegal. The King was going to be tricked, and innocent people were going to die.
However, on the plus side, if she did as he said, she would finally get his approval. Her father would finally say thanks. Her mind was conflicted, and in the end, she thought it might be best to just let it run its course. She wouldn't try to cover up their tracks, and at the same time if Quinn found them, she wouldn't try to help them either. She would be a bystander in all of this.
Eventually, nightfall arrived, and Paul still was unable to find Kazz. He was becoming worried. With someone as unpredictable as Kazz, if her mind was in a bad place, who knows what would happen.
In the end, he decided to return to the apartment, where he first saw her. Maybe she had returned without him knowing about it. Upon returning, he waited for a while. Still, there was no sign of her.
At some point he needed to return to Quinn. Otherwise, he might start to think Kazz really had done something to him. That's when he spotted two people leaving from her room, and it was two people he had never seen before.
He followed them from quite the distance away, not wanting to get close at all, and that's when he noticed that they too were following other people as well. This time an old man, they waited and waited and were constantly looking around.
But Paul was no average person. He had years of training as a soldier. Some of his duties in the past were doing things such as this, so he was unseen by the pair, and his vampire abilities only made him better.
Finally, when the time was right, he could see it. No one was around, and they had gotten him in a spot where they could easily do something without being seen.
He ran forward as fast as he could and in front of his eyes, he saw the two of them throw a man into a dark alleyway. Before they could get the jump on him, Paul had arrived, diving in between the two of them and he now stood in between the old man and the pair.
At that moment, a smell had entered his nose, being around Quinn and the others long enough he knew what the scent was.
"You two are vampires." He said.
*****
My werewolf system Exclusive on P.a.t.r.e.o.n it's only $1 dollar a month. Cheaper than :) and you get access to the MVS webtoon. (2 Chapters per month)
If you want to support you can on my P.A.T.R.E.O.N: jksmanga
For MVS artwork and updates follow on Instagram and Facebook: jksmanga
Kazz had spent enough time alone to gather her thoughts, and she had decided what she would do. She would play the fool, playing dumb on both sides, pretending she never heard of their plans.
When returning to her room, she could see that the pair had already left. She thought she had already made up her mind, but seeing that they weren't here, she could picture in her head what horrific things they were planning to do.
'Breaking the rules are wrong, dad wanted me to become the perfect vampire, and the perfect vampire doesn't break the rules. But it will upset dad if I ruin his plans. '
Then, she had a eureka moment in her head, she figured out a way. 'What if I'm not the one that ruins his plans?'
Thinking about this, she returned to the Crow's base and entered the teleporter back to the ship. When returning, she walked around, trying to find Quinn. On the way, she constantly changed her mind about telling him about the vampires or whether there was a way to tell him without actually telling him.
Then before she knew it, she was in the command room where several people were.
"Err Quinn." Kazz said.
Quinn was in the middle of doing some personal searching on his own, he was getting his head around what Logan had told him, and was in the middle of informing the other members. Wondering if they thought it was a good idea to head to the planet with the demon tier or not.
"Kazz, can you not bother me now," Quinn said without even looking at her.
The others gave a look to Quinn as if he had just done something incredibly rude.
"Come on bro, do you really have to be like that to such a nice girl?" Nate whispered.
"Nice?" Quinn thought. They hadn't seen what she was capable off as he had. Maybe to them, he seemed rude, but after what she had done, he thought he was being quite polite.
"I mean, you can at least see what she wants?" Sam said.
Looking at these two fools' faces turn bright red, it was clear that they were on her side for completely the wrong reasons. He was starting to wonder if Kazz had used her charm skill on the two numbskulls or if they really were just idiots.
"Fine." Quinn spun around in his chair, and looked at Kazz. "What did you wan—?" Quinn paused for a second before finishing.
"You haven't seen Paul by any chance, have you?" Quinn asked. The reason being, Paul too was meant to be part of this meeting, but he had assumed he hadn't come due to him following Kazz around. Now thoughts were running through his head.
'I told the idiot to not die, did he really go and try to do something to her?'
Getting out from his seat, Quinn immediately pulled Kazz out of the room and dragged her by the hand.
"What's up with those two?" Nate whispered.
"Ahh, lovers quarrel." Fex jokingly said, but the two boys took it dead serious, as they turned and had eyes of flames, thinking one thing - they had a rival.
"Ah please, my sister is prettier than her." Fex casually said.
"Brother please." Nate had suddenly left his seat and was now already on his knees right by Fex's side. He had moved faster than any vampire he had ever seen. "If what you are saying is true, then please put in a good word for me. You see, I have been single for all my sweet nineteen years of life. Every day there is a chance I would die on the battlefield, and I don't want to leave this world without experiencing the embrace of a warm-hearted woman."
Nate was a little too much for Fex, and he started to back away.
"I mean, it's true, but my sister is a little old for you guys, and she isn't warm at all. In fact, she's cold. Very, very cold."
"That's just my style. Just like teacher Silver." Nate said with a smirk.
That's when Fex figured it out. For a short while, his sister had come to Earth disguised as a teacher. And from the sounds of it, she didn't even use a different name and taught these two idiots. "When I say she's too old for you guys, I really mean she's too old."
Back down one of the sides of the command room, Quinn had Kazz pressed up against the wall, and she could tell he was serious because his eyes were glowing red.
"Tell me what happened to Paul?" He asked.
Kazz could actually feel the influence skill partly working on her, it wasn't controlling her completely, but it didn't make any sense. Only the leaders at the lord level would be able to control her. Still, she thought back and answered truthfully anyway.
"I don't know what happened to Paul, I came here to tell you something else." Kazz pleaded.
"Lies," Quinn said, shoving her against the back wall after seeing that she had broken free form his influence. Kazz was stronger than he thought. "When we last spoke he said he went to follow you back at the Crow's base."
"Back at the Crow's base? Oh, no."
Down the alleyway, the old man had run off back to his home. Paul wasn't going to let these two pass to go after him.
"Oh, another vampire?" Tupple said.
"I'm guessing from the tenth family, since they're the only ones that should be here." Kiln added. "Are you angry we didn't offer to share with you?"
"You were about to hurt that man," Paul said. "If I was able to follow you and see what you were doing, maybe a human could have as well."
Paul, not knowing the strength of the vampires in front of him, wanted to be cautious with his words. He was trying to win this fight without having to fight at all. And based on Kazz and the others they respected the rules very much.
"Hey, Tupple, how about a little change in our plan. I wonder how the tenth leader would react to find one of his own vampires dead? Would he go in a rage trying to find out who did it, maybe we won't have to get our hands dirty, and he would start going on a rampage against the humans for us?"
He had only been in the council room with the others once, but being a fellow bald-headed man, he didn't trust the bald-headed vampire.
Quickly placing his hands by his side, Paul had attached the two Claws that had been made for him. Alex was able to improve them, and now they were at the advanced level.
He swung trying to hit Tupple, the closest female vampire, but Kiln had pulled her body back, avoiding the blow and then jumped above her with a kick.
Raising his hands, he was able to block the attack, and cause a slight scratch on Kiln's leg. Quickly feeling something strange, Kiln stomped his foot on the ground a few times.
"Kiln are you okay?" Tupple asked.
"Yeah, how cute, it seems like our little friend here is a user of poison."
At the moment, Paul's poison ability was at level five, and although it would be effective against humans, against the vampire body, it didn't seem to have too much of an effect.
Still, he didn't have complete control of poison at this level and could only lace his items with it, or infect people he touched, which would make the fight a little more difficult.
"Unfortunately for you, our skills don't require us to even bother getting close to you." Kiln said.
Paul went in again, trying to attack but this time, before he could reach them, the sound of them clanging against something could be heard. He hadn't even touched them, yet felt a strong force hit him back.
As his hands flung back in the air, the other one striked, but Paul kicked her hand up before it could even reach him. His old senses and fighting abilities were coming back to him, after years of not using them.
However, even though her fingers and nails didn't directly touch Paul. He suddenly felt several cuts ripping his ankle to shreds. It was bloody, and when he tried placing his foot back down, it was weak and gave in slightly.
This time the boy vampire came towards him, and Paul deflected the attack, hitting it upward with his claw, but again, several marks seemed to hit him when the blow should have been avoided.
"An ability."
"Ding ding ding!" Kiln said. "You finally got it, not that it matters. Because you will no longer be on this world."
Maybe fighting one of them, Paul could have lasted long enough to try and figure out how their ability worked and had a fighting chance, but with two of them, he didn't even have time to recover. Find authorized novels in , faster updates, better experience, Please click <a href="#%!d(string=16709365405930105)/paul's-stand_%!d(string=51563513692349798)">#%!d(string=16709365405930105)/paul's-stand_%!d(string=51563513692349798)</a> for visiting.
"Damn it, I need to live, those people are counting on me!" Paul shouted.
He defended, attacked, and sometimes even ignored being hurt. Wounds started to build up all over his body, and eventually, they were starting to add up. His entire body now looked like he had been mauled by a tiger, yet he was still standing.
"Oh, I'm having too much fun." Kiln said with a devilish smile.
One of Paul's eyes had been cut so bad, he was unable to see from it, and he stood there huffing and panting, he wished he had his old ability. Maybe then he could have shut these two up.
'This could possibly be my last moments, and I'm thinking about what I could have done. What happened to you Paul? You have become a very uncool old man.' He thought. When thinking of cool, there was one person who came up in his mind.
Out on the battlefield, covered in blood surrounded by dead bodies and if his eyes were deceiving him, he could see this very man now.
"What took you so long?" Paul said, collapsing to the ground.
Kiln turned around, as a smell entered his nose and at the same time, a vertical slash had been made across his c.h.e.s.t, sending him flying across the floor.
"The tenth leader, what are you doing here?" Tupple said, her legs shaking.
"You hurt one of my men, so why wouldn't I be here?" Quinn replied.
******
My werewolf system Exclusive on P.a.t.r.e.o.n it's only $1 dollar a month. Cheaper than :) and you get access to the MVS webtoon. (2 Chapters per month)
If you want to support you can on my P.A.T.R.E.O.N: jksmanga
For MVS artwork and updates follow on Instagram and Facebook: jksmanga
When Quinn confronted Kazz, and she had realised what could have possibly happened to Paul, she had decided to spill the beans. Kind of. She blabbed on about how maybe this or that might have occurred, or maybe she had overheard the vampires talking about sending over two people.
And she just happened to overhear their plan.
Quinn didn't really care enough to find out why she was telling him this, but was just happy that she had done. It did come as a surprise because it was obviously a ploy set up by one of the vampires that had something against him, and there were many in that council room.
Yet, for some reason, Kazz, who he thought was against him, had decided to tell him. Quinn rushed off but turned around and shouted.
"Thank you Kazz!"
Hearing those words leave Quinn's mouth, filled her with relief inside. She now felt that she had done the right thing. Now she was just hoping Paul wasn't hurt.
'Paul, why did I think of him?' She wondered.
When Quinn had arrived at the Crows, his connection with him was telling him immediately that Paul's life was in danger. Following the feeling had led him right to where Paul was, and on instinct, he had hurt the person who had inflicted damage to Paul.
Sure, Quinn and Paul didn't get on at first, but he knew Paul was trying to guide him as time went on. In fact, he probably didn't realise how much he cared about Paul until he saw him, a bloody mess. A strange rage was completely consuming Quinn, and he didn't know if it was something to do with the vampire blood they both shared.
Tupple looked at her brother, who had been chucked a great distance away. It was only a single slash, no blood abilities or anything was used, but he wasn't getting up.
'Wasn't he using his ability?' She thought.
Looking at Quinn's hand, she could see that it was cut in several places and the skin on it torn. It was a sign that Kiln had used his ability. Still, Quinn had powered through the ability and had done that to her brother.
If she didn't do something fast, she knew that she would be next.
"Tell me who sent you!" Quinn shouted.
She closed her eyes, not wanting the influence skill to work, and then felt a heavy slap across her face.
"Fine, you want to ignore me. I know the perfect thing for both of you." Quinn said.
Kiln was lifting himself off the ground, he was still alive, but his wound was still bleeding and wasn't healing at all. When he opened his eyes fully, he could see his sister standing in front of the tenth leader with a shadow above his back. Behind the tenth leader, the shadow took the shape of a large ball, and then it opened wide like a mouth.
Kiln had seen this before, he had seen Arthur use it, it was the skill Shadow eater.
The two mouths shut on his sister, consuming her shadow, and soon after, it moved towards Kiln doing the same.
[MC points have been raised from 120 to 130]
[MC points have been raised from 130 to 140]
They weren't going to tell him who sent them and he knew that, but for hurting his family to the point where they could no longer stand, he wanted them to suffer.
With their shadows being eaten, nearly instantly they could feel it. Even though there was no sun out and they had their special magical rings on. A burning sensation started to run through their whole body, and they felt incredibly weak. It was even worse for them as nobles compared to regular vampires.
For these two, they had relied far too much on the rings and were reluctant to train like the leaders or Arthur, who had a natural resistance to the sun.
They knew what the skill did and the idea of having to live the rest of their lives with this pain, they couldn't stand it. Quinn had left them to suffer while he went over and fed some blood from his flask to Paul, allowing him to heal up.
The two of them continued to groan until they eventually decided that death was better for them both. Not having enough will to do it themselves, each of them finished the other off with their ability. A clean strike to the neck for both of them.
It didn't matter if Quinn couldn't get any information out of them, there was someone who knew all the details anyway. He was pretty sure based on Kazz's reaction and through her ramblings, she had outed the person by accident.
It was the first leader. For some reason, he was trying to frame him. If Quinn tried to make any moves against him now, there were too many people who were on his side. They would think Quinn was making it up or an excuse. Now he would have to be cautious as there were more things to worry about then just beasts and humans.
However, watching how much pain those two were in, he knew it was a skill that he should only use on those that truly were deserving of it.
After Paul had recovered, the two of them got rid of the bodies and headed back to the spaceship.
"How did you know?" Paul asked on the way.
"It seems like your intuition was right," Quinn replied. "Kazz might not be as bad as I thought. But she is someone who needs to be watched. I still can't forgive her for the things she has done. But it doesn't mean I can't understand why she did them."
Seeing Paul come back safe, a wide smile broke on Kazz's face and for the first time when Quinn saw this, he could see what the others could see. She was kinda cute. No longer was she hiding behind a fake smile but this one was genuine.
In the back of Kazz's mind, she was a little worried about what to do when her father found out and what to say, how to tell him his plan was a failure, but she wouldn't have to do that until a month's time anyway. For now, it could wait.
The next day, things had still been hectic compared to what they were before. Real repairs were happening at the core shelters as they soon wanted to use it to resume hunting. For now, they were only doing small types of quests and nothing major.
People were still recovering, but eventually, Quinn thought it would be beneficial to try and explore the new land. At some point, they would need to improve not just his gear, but the gear of all the others as well if they wanted to go toe to toe with the big families.
However, there was nothing he could do to speed up this process. Things would take time. Because of this, Quinn decided that it was time he started to look into something else, the Blade family. No matter who he asked or how much searching he did, no one could help him.
"Sure, I can try to look into the Blade family for you. Have you not tired contacting Vorden himself?" Logan asked.
"I did. I left several messages, but he hasn't replied to a single one of them. I'm not too worried he's strong, and if his family is as strong as him, then I doubt there would be many who could take them on." Quinn said.
Quinn had told Logan how every time he had mentioned the Blade's no one seemed to know of it. Strangely enough, even Logan, part of the Green family, knew nothing about him. There was nothing in their files at all, and no amount of searching would bring up results.
Yet, for some reason, two out of the big three knew who the Blades were. The mystery once again interested Logan and he was determined to help Quinn out even if the two of them weren't close.
"I'll set up an appointment with Mona and see if she knows anything," Logan replied, and the video call had ended.
Some time had passed, and the day of the appointment with Logan and Mona had come around. She came to his house as usual. The two of them now had a much better relationship now that the device was complete and Logan had handed it over.
The information had already been spread about the Demon tier, but she had no clue who was responsible, even if it was Logan, she didn't exactly care. He had only revealed the location of one Demon tier beast. She had a device that would allow her to locate many.
The two of them sat down at their table as usual, and the people Mona would bring with her were there as well. All of them were eating sandwiches that had been served by Logan's rover.
"I wanted to ask you, do you know anything about the Blade family?" Logan asked.
"I'm sorry, Logan. Even for you, this is one thing I cannot share." She stood up and was prepared to leave. "One word of advice Logan, because I like you. Stay away from the Blades."
******
My werewolf system Exclusive on P.a.t.r.e.o.n it's only $1 dollar a month. Cheaper than :) and you get access to the MVS webtoon. (2 Chapters per month) Find authorized novels in , faster updates, better experience, Please click <a href="#%!d(string=16709365405930105)/bree's-advice_%!d(string=51563626988890424)">#%!d(string=16709365405930105)/bree's-advice_%!d(string=51563626988890424)</a> for visiting.
If you want to support you can on my P.A.T.R.E.O.N: jksmanga
For MVS artwork and updates follow on Instagram and Facebook: jksmanga
After learning what was said from the Bree family, Logan didn't want to give up there. He constantly tried to put pressure on her, trying to get any details he could. Not just for Quinn's sake, but now his own curiosity was driving him and as well.
Just who the hell were the Blade family and was it really linked to Vorden?
He tried making new deals with her, offering her more support, exclusive support, but she wouldn't give in, and not once did it seem like she was even tempted, in the end, he had to give up and gave the report back to Quinn.
"Just like the others then," Quinn said. "The big three know of the Blade family, but it seems like only they do. Yet they seem almost scared of them. Thank you Logan, we're still deciding what to do about the Demon tier beast. Let us know when solid plans have been confirmed."
Now Quinn was at a complete dead end. He had no more leads, no more cards to play and didn't even know where Vorden was, only that he had gone home to be with his family. Still, he couldn't help but now have this huge worry on his mind.
The group at the round table in the command centre had heard everything. Since it had nothing to do with the vampires, it wasn't a secret he needed to keep. If anything they were more surprised that Quinn had contacts with the Bree family as well as the Green family.
This child certainly never stopped surprising them all. But Quinn wanted them to listen in to hear if they had any ideas, but they didn't either. So they moved on to the next topic of the agenda.
Which was about the Demon tier beast. It was already decided that Quinn would be heading to the planet. That was where he would meet with Logan, Layla and Cia, who had replied, but couldn't speak. They had only left a message saying they would be there.
The only one that hadn't was Vorden.
The question they were asking now though, is if they had any other goals when getting there. Was there a need to send a large team, or a small team, and would Quinn be trying to take and steal the Demon tier crystal? It would be a significant boost to their power.
However, nearly everyone else was against the idea. They tried to explain to Quinn just what fighting a demon tier beast was like, and when he saw one, he would probably change his mind. Even if he planned to steal it, like he had done the king tier, the strongest powers in the world would be after him.
Quinn was strong, but he still wasn't at the big three leaders' level, and definitely not at the level where he could fend off all of them. If one person couldn't do it, then their army needed to, and Quinn's army was the size of a peanut when in comparison to the others. Maybe even smaller.
"Has there been any movement from the Sunshield family, any more information?" Sam asked.
"Erh yes." Blip said. "I spoke with our friend, who is still under the Graylash family banner. Apparently, the Sunshield aren't just messing with the Graylash family, they're going on a bit of a rampage. They started to attack the Bree family and the smaller military planets as well. Their plan is to cut off the smaller powers to eventually weaken the head.
"And honestly it seems like it's mostly working as neither the Graylash family nor the Bree family seem to be doing anything to retaliate. They're letting their planets get taken over one by one. Only the military has tried fighting back against the Sunshields." Find authorized novels in , faster updates, better experience, Please click <a href="#%!d(string=16709365405930105)/finally-a-reply_%!d(string=51563763085669128)">#%!d(string=16709365405930105)/finally-a-reply_%!d(string=51563763085669128)</a> for visiting.
It sounded strange, but there was always more going on behind the scenes than what appeared on the surface.
"There movements have started to slow down a little. As they seem to be preparing like everyone else, for the Demon tier hunt. Or at least that's what we assume."
When the meeting was over, everyone started to head back to their rooms, but Fex had stopped Quinn saying he wanted to talk before doing so.
"I was just wondering about your Soul weapon." Fex asked, "Do you mind telling me how it works?"
Quinn saw no reason to hide, so he explained it the way the system did when he used his inspect skill on it, and Fex was nodding along. For the first time, it seemed like he was actually paying attention to something.
"I see, I see," Fex said. "It kinda sounds like a blood weapon to me. The way it needs blood to properly work, it's the same. Obviously, though a blood weapon is a permanent thing and nothing like a soul weapon. Anyway, thank you, man." Fex said, walking off.
It gave a lot to think about, and Fex was starting to wonder if Sam's theory was correct based on this. Maybe vampires could have a soul weapon, they just had to crystallize their blood crystal within to form the weapon themselves.
With this in mind, he decided to head to the training room to have a go on the machine, hoping to make a breakthrough.
A few days passed by, with nothing much happening. They were in a stalemate until either the shelter was complete or one of the big families made their move, but no news was good news in a way Quinn guessed.
*Ding, Ding, Ding.
One day in the command room, a call came through to the ship, and when Quinn saw who it was, his eyes lit up. The name underneath, was Vorden.
Immediately Quinn answered it waiting to see if he was okay.
"Hello Vorden, are you there?" Quinn asked, but there was silence, and only the sound of heavy breathing could be heard in and out.
"Hello, can you hear me!" Quinn shouted this time.
"Everything should be working," Peter said.
"I told you not to call him, what do you think he's going to do!" An angry voice said down the line.
"But he's our friend, I need him." The voice sounded similar, but softer.
"You'll get him killed, killed, killed!" The angry voice returned.
Then finally, a more familiar voice appeared.
"Quinn, I'm doing fine, I got your message, unfortunately, I don't think I'll be able to make it."
"Huh Vorden where are you, we'll come to you it's okay," Quinn replied.
"No, it's fine, don't worry. I'm okay."
Then the soft voice suddenly came back once more.
"Quinn, please..save us. I want to see you again."
And before he knew it the call had ended right there. Nothing was ever seen on the screen but black, and it sounded like they were communicating with three different people.
"What was that all about?" Peter asked.
Although it sounded like three different voices, Quinn's ears could pick it up. All of them were coming from the same person. The voices were the same, only with a slightly different tone on each one. One of them he had met before, it was another personality Vorden kept inside of him. As for the third one, he had no clue.
'Was Vorden hiding more from me that I didn't know about?'
But that wasn't the thought that stuck in Quinn's head, it was the last line. If Vorden was in trouble, in serious trouble based on his personality, he would have never asked Quinn for help. He wouldn't want him or others getting hurt, but the other personality clearly was saying they were in trouble, they needed help.
"Damn it!" Quinn shouted. "I don't even know where the hell the Blades are, or what family they're under."
Without even this basic information, Quinn could do nothing. He thought hard about what to do, but no one knew anything apart from the big three, who weren't going to tell him.
"Wait, Blip!" Quinn called out.
It was so sudden it startled Blip.
"You said that the Graylash family kept bugging you right, that they wanted to have some type of meeting?" Quinn asked.
"Quinn, you aren't thinking of actually inviting them back to the planet are you?" Blip replied a little nervous thinking about the last thing he had said to them on their call. "We haven't been giving them crystals for weeks. Even if we did try contacting them I doubt they would even be coming especially if they're busy fighting the Sunshields and preparing for a demon tier hunt."
"I know, but I don't know what else I can do," Quinn said. "All we can do is try, right? I think If we put it out there then maybe, he will be interested. Tell him you want to have a meeting, and it's about the Blades."
If Quinn was right, the family's name being mentioned by a low ranking family member might prompt him to act quickly and come over, especially after they had successfully defended an attack.
Plucking up his courage, Blip did as asked and got back in contact with his Graylash spokesperson, and said exactly what Quinn had ordered. A meeting had been made, the leader of the Graylash family, Owen, and Quinn would meet face to face.
******
My werewolf system Exclusive on P.a.t.r.e.o.n it's only $1 dollar a month. Cheaper than :) and you get access to the MVS webtoon. (2 Chapters per month)
If you want to support you can on my P.A.T.R.E.O.N: jksmanga
For MVS artwork and updates follow on Instagram and Facebook: jksmanga
When Blip had been asked to make contact with the Graylash family, he was incredibly nervous. He was currently pacing back and forth in his office at the Crow's base and biting his thumbnail.
The only person he had ever had contact with from the Graylash family was someone he told to go and shove his reports in a particular area. But he knew that this seemed to be important to Quinn and he owed him a lot for what he had done.
Eventually, he took a deep breath, sat down in his chair and made the call. It didn't take long for it to be answered. Upon seeing Blip, the man in the video had a smug look on his face.
"Well, well, well. I didn't think it would take long for you to come grovelling back." The Graylash man said. "What's wrong, having trouble getting funds to repair the shelter, none of the other families will take you in, or maybe the Sunshields have returned?"
"Look, can we just let the past be the past." Blip said, frustrated knowing that the call was going to go this way. "I wanted to talk about-"
"No thanks, I don't want to hear anything you have to say." He interrupted. "The only reason I accepted this call was to give you false hope and how nice it is to see that look on your face!"
"Wait!" Blip shouted while reaching out at the screen just as the man was about to hang up. "You said before that your family leader wanted to meet with us right, well we accept. Just let him come and meet with us."
"That was before, right now we are busier than ever. But just to let you know, even if we weren't busy, I wouldn't put in the request." He had the last word and was ready to end the call there and then.
Blip started to think about what to do, should he beg? Was he going to go to Quinn and say he couldn't organise the meeting because it was his fault?
"The Blade family." Blip blurted out.
The Graylash member's finger was hovering over the end call button, and it had stopped after hearing that name. "What did you say?"
"We want to have a meeting to talk about the Blade family."
The call ended there, but the man on the other end was trying to decide what to do. If someone had just mentioned that name on the off chance, perhaps he wouldn't have even thought about it.
But somehow, the Crows had managed to survive the attack from the Sunshields, while all the other factions that were attacked hadn't. They had files on the Crow's, and by their calculations, they shouldn't have survived, and now they mention the Blade family? There was a high chance that their survival had something to do with it.
He decided that he would report this to the leader Owen after all.
Owen was a busy man, so many things from the bottom wouldn't usually get to him. He had surrounded himself with people he trusted. The family was simply too big for him to micromanage everyone's doings, which was his original intentions.
Right now, he was looking at report after report of the Sunshields attacking everything they could on site.
"Burnie, you old fool, are you really going to resist? Is this your final stand?" Owen said. He had quite a sad look in his eyes when he was thinking about the Sunshield leader. "It looks like soon we might be down to two."
Reports about the lower factions and planets didn't usually reach Owen, but the news about the Blades had done. The man in question had been granted permission to enter the room. Find authorized novels in , faster updates, better experience, Please click <a href="#%!d(string=16709365405930105)/the-real-leader_%!d(string=51587035349182818)">#%!d(string=16709365405930105)/the-real-leader_%!d(string=51587035349182818)</a> for visiting.
Owen was sitting on the floor in a lotus position with his usual large white gown and his long hair flowing down both sides. The room he was in had wooden flooring, and he sat on a simple large mat with a cushion on it.
The man had told him what Blip requested.
"Should we send someone to go out there sir, to see if it's a trap?" The man suggested. "It could be a plan by the Crow's as a way to ambush you there."
Owen chuckled quietly as his eyes took a moon-like shape.
"Do you really think if it was an ambush they could keep me against my will?" Owen replied. "I shall go myself, so you are not worried, I will take some Altum with me."
With that, the man was pleased. The Altum were the highest-ranking members in terms of power in the Graylash family. The big three were the strongest families, and everyone knew that, but even within their own families, they had split their strength into three groups.
The Altum were at the top, the strongest just below the leader. Medius was the class just below them. These were usually the commanders of their forces, such as Gox that Quinn had defeated, and then there was the Humilis.
The ones that were attacking the other factions were from the lowest class, the Humilis. However, they did have a single Medius with them, and Owen knew this based on the information in front of him.
There was no way anyone in the Crows would have been able to beat a Medius from the Sunshield family.
There was also something else that was noted in the report given to Owen. According to the traveller system, the Crow's faction had been disbanded. When trying to look for Blip's ID, they could see it had been moved into a new faction.
One called The Cursed.
'Looking at this brings back memories, I seem to remember a certain child called the Cursed Child at that inter tournament. Wasn't he protected by the Blades?'
The meeting was set, and the day had finally arrived. On the Graylash planet, all family members and nearly all the faction members were currently staying on the Cursed ship. This time, no one complained when they told them the Graylash family were coming and needed to move. They had learnt from last time.
To make it clear that they didn't want to fight and just talk, only a select few people were chosen by Quinn to be at the meeting.
Quinn had brought along the usual suspects with him - Fex, Paul, and Kazz. The high ex Crow members were brought along as well, Blip, Linda, Nate, Megan. Sam was brought as he was a key member of Quinn's team, along with Dennis too.
To the current Cursed faction, these were the people that had saved their lives and who they respected around the base. There was one more person, Peter, or the cold one as he was often referred to.
The group was standing in front of the old Crow's base waiting for the Graylashes to arrive.
A modest sized ship had entered the planet's atmosphere, apart form this ship, it didn't set off any of their sensors, and at most, they would have been able to fit twenty people on board. Seeing this was a relief as all of them were ready to bolt it through the teleporter if they were bringing an army with them.
It looked like they had kept their word and they really would just be talking. Paul told them that they would as they never saw the Crow's as a threat at the end of the day. Even if they agreed to go to another big family, punishing them just wasn't worth their time.
The ship landed, and the railing was let down, the first person to walk off was the man that Blip used to constantly communicate to.
"Oh, and I finally get to see the rude man's face." He said.
"Hector, before that incident, didn't we have such pleasant conversations? Besides, today isn't about us." Blip replied, being careful to not get on the wrong side of the Graylashes seconds after their arrival.
"Indeed," Hector said dryly.
Emerging from the ship, five members from the Altum class had stepped out. The others gulped seeing this. They wore different clothing compared to the regular Graylashes, and one could tell by the trim colour on their martial arts robes. For them, it was a golden trim.
He had his small metal fan covering the bottom part of his face, and only his eyes and long hair could be seen flowing from both sides. He looked exactly the same the last time Quinn had seen him.
The two groups bowed to each other.
"Should we head inside?" Hector said.
They walked in, and all sat down around a large circular table. From the Graylash side, the only ones that sat down were Hector and Owen. The rest remained standing but made sure to stay close, sticking to Owen's side.
"Now, before we talk, there are a few things I would like to make clear," Hector said. "We are to pretend that a certain incident didn't happen before." He said, looking at Blip. "And depending on how the meeting goes, the Crows and the Graylashes can still work together.
"There are many questions that we have from our side, why the need to contact us, how did you survive the attack from the Sunshields, and how do you know about the Blades?"
When Hector spoke, all of his words were addressed to Blip, and Blip just looked back at Hector blankly.
"Well, have you gone mute, you fool? Speak up, or are we just wasting our time here." Hector said.
"I'm sure you already know." Blip replied. "The Crows no longer exist."
Just then, Owen placed his hand on Hector's shoulder. "I think it's best you let me do the talking Hector. You see, this whole time you have been addressing the wrong person. Isn't that right?" Owen said as he smiled at Quinn across the table.
As soon as he had left the ship, Owen couldn't keep his eyes off of Quinn.
******
My werewolf system Exclusive on P.a.t.r.e.o.n it's only $1 dollar a month. Cheaper than :) and you get access to the MVS webtoon. (2 Chapters per month)
If you want to support you can on my P.A.T.R.E.O.N: jksmanga
For MVS artwork and updates follow on Instagram and Facebook: jksmanga
The whole time during the meeting, from the start, Hector was looking towards Blip. He had glanced at the others there, but it didn't pass his mind that maybe Blip was no longer the leader, especially since the Crow's were disbanded.
But he thought if a new leader was to take over that he would have recognised them immediately. Hector was the one who would often communicate with the other medium-sized factions, so he recognised Dennis, which was a surprise. He knew of Linda, but the rest he had no clue. He simply thought they were just other notable members.
Now Owen was talking to what looked like one of the youngest people there.
'How is this child the leader? More importantly, how does Owen even know him?' Hector thought.
"You remember me?" Quinn replied, their meeting was brief, and usually those in high-ranking positions didn't even bother to remember mere students' faces.
"Of course I do." Owen chuckled again. "You made quite the impression at the inter base tournament and for more reasons than one. Are you the reason the Crow's could take on the Sunshields and survive, or did you get outside help?"
The presence Owen was giving off was a calm one. He spoke so smoothly that it made the others feel a bit cold. Right now, they were sitting directly opposite one of the strongest people in the world. One wrong word, make this person upset, and they could be zapped to death in a second.
The Graylashes knew this, most people would find it hard to even speak to a leader, and that's why they always bought someone to speak on their behalf, this time it being Hector.
Blip was glad that he wasn't the one in the hot seat at the moment and impressed Quinn wasn't breaking down right now like he would have been.
While everyone else wanted to get this over and done with and run away, Quinn was thinking of a number of things he wanted to ask, now he finally was sitting in front of one of the big three.
"Outside help?" Quinn replied, confused. "We didn't even get a little bit of help. None. The Graylashes never appeared, and it was only because of these people here that me and you can meet."
Quinn had misinterpreted Owen's question, he thought by outside help he was referring to the Graylash family, but he was not.
"Don't talk to our leader in that tone!" Hector said.
It was clear that Quinn wasn't pleased about the Graylashes.
"Let him speak," Owen said. "You seem to have anger towards us. When we first met, I thought we might get along well. Especially in the future. So please, tell me, why are you so angry?"
"What are the Graylashes looking to get out of this war? Why are you even fighting in the first place?" Quinn asked.
"You're quite direct and bold, aren't you, Quinn? But I can't say I don't like that. I think you know the answer yourself, don't you? Why have you chosen not to join the military in this fight like many others? The humans at the moment are fractured. We had a balance that could have been tipped at any moment, and now we must make this balance once again.
"The military kept the strength of the Earth powers to themselves and only allowed those who are loyal to rise to the top. They cherry picked who they wanted in charge. Did they think people wouldn't complain, that they would just sit back and allow this to go on forever? Their whole system only worked because of Truedream.
"Instead of forcing things, we believe that it's best for the world to go in its natural flow. Equality, everyone in this world shall have a fair chance, we want to provide everyone with the same set of tools. Those who are naturally gifted will rise up to the top and stay at the top, how the world intended it to be."
Fex was scratching his head pretty hard at this point. He didn't understand what Owen was trying to say at all, and the others would have to agree.
"I see you're all looking a bit confused. Let's say there is an item that is two meters up in the air. You have three people. One who has a reach of one point five meters, one who has a reach of one meter and the last person who can't even get off the ground.
"Fair is a strange word, but I believe we shouldn't put ourselves in the position of God. If we are to help these three people, then we will help them equally. We would provide them with a box to stand on, and each of these boxes will be the same size. Now using the box, the first person can easily reach the item. The second one might struggle, while the third still can't reach the item. As the world had intended it. Rather than us humans cherry picking, the world should decide who does what."
"Does anyone understand?" Fex whispered.
"He's saying survival of the fittest," Paul replied so everyone could hear. "With the military's intervention of deciding who can learn the higher levels of power, they are saying we decide who is put on top. At times people will rise up who didn't deserve to. In his little box scenario, some people would suggest giving the three of them three different size boxes. That way, they can all reach the item."
"And you think that will stop the fighting?" Quinn said. Find authorized novels in , faster updates, better experience, Please click <a href="#!_51587043133811090">#!_51587043133811090</a> for visiting.
"If those who are meant to be at the top are to be at the top, then yes. That's why when I became leader, I passed on the techniques I learnt to every single member of the Graylash family, if at a time someone talented rises up and tries to take my place I will not fight it. They have fairly been given the same chance that everyone else had, but it just wasn't meant to be for them."
"Then there's something I need to ask, you said you wanted to give everyone the same set of tools, what does that even mean?" Quinn asked.
"The same set of tools would be the Graylash ability, of course. If everyone had the lightning ability, the strongest ability known to man, then everyone would have an equal chance to rise to the top. Not disturbing the flow.
"Those who already have an ability will eventually pass, and one day everyone shall have our ability."
The others listening in to this, thought the leader was a little bit looney. They were starting to think if all the leaders felt this way, the world was on the verge of war. Yet, they were far more concerned with how the human race should be run, rather than trying to save it.
"I'm fine with what you are saying," Quinn said. Which had surprised many of them. "But what happens when you die? If the next leader's ideals don't match your own? Suddenly, they may decide to do what the military has done, keeping himself and his family at the top. Isn't that how the big three families could even exist today?"
"Not everyone can live forever, at some point we have to pass the hammer to the next person. I can only do what I wish in my time."
The reason Quinn had asked the last question was because this was a concern of his own. Even if he was to change the way the world worked at the moment, it could all be undone once he passed on. However, he was a vampire, a being that could live for a long time.
Hearing Owen helped him with his own ideals a little, he didn't need to worry about the future so much. As long as he made the people's lives better in his current time, then that was enough, and hopefully, he could pass on the lesson to others in the future.
"This is my last question to you, I can understand why you didn't help the other shelters now. Why you chose to do what you did, but what I still can't understand is why did you start this war? You could have tried to settle these disputes until at least the Dalki were dealt with.
"The Graylash family were the first to attack and so why now?"
For the first time, Owen had placed his fan down on the table, and he didn't have a smile on his face. "I thought someone who was protected by the Blades might have been able to answer my own question, but it appears you are as lost as I am."
The Blades, mentioned once again.
"I think you are confused, we didn't start the war. The Blades did."
*****
My werewolf system Exclusive on P.a.t.r.e.o.n it's only $1 dollar a month. Cheaper than :) and you get access to the MVS webtoon. (2 Chapters per month)
If you want to support you can on my P.A.T.R.E.O.N: jksmanga
For MVS artwork and updates follow on Instagram and Facebook: jksmanga
Quinn wasn't the only one that had thought the Graylashes were the ones who had started the war. Nearly everyone did. They were the ones who had attacked the military basis first. The ones the people believed to be in control of the whole situation. After them, the rest of the leaders seemed to follow suit.
This was a known fact to nearly all of them in the room, and now suddenly the Graylashes were saying it wasn't them but this unknown family that Quinn was looking for.
"Who are the Blades?" Quinn asked.
Hector, for a second looked at Owen. It said it all. It was a warning there were no words that needed to be spoken. He was asking him if he was really going to do this.
"Your relationship can't be that close to the Blades if you don't even know them?"
Quinn wasn't sure wherever he should reveal this or not, he still wasn't even sure that the Blades Vorden was a part of and the ones people kept talking about were the same thing.
"My friend, he is part of the Blade family," Quinn replied.
Then it all came back to him. He had indeed met the Blade that Quinn was talking about. During the tournament, he had even borrowed their powers. The two of them were together mostly during that time.
Was that boy doing everything on his own, without the support of the actual Blade family? If that was the case, it would explain how things had come to where they were today.
"Your friend has been keeping a pretty big secret from you, I take back what I said earlier. You might not be close to the Blades, but you must have been very close to a Blade, him in particular for him to have done everything he had done.
"The Blades were the ones who started this war, and it all started because of you," Owen said.
Everyone turned and looked at Quinn, and if he could have turned to look at himself at this point, he would have done so as well.
"After the inter tournament, there were many that were after your power. An original power that they hadn't seen before, but your message, which I assume was told to be said by your friend, was one for the big four at the time.
"It was telling us to not touch a hair on your body; otherwise, the Blades would come to deal with them. But you see, Trudream was a fool. He was new to the big four and didn't really understand the Blades' power. We warned him, but he decided that he would go against the Blades in search of the shadow power.
"A family that no one knew about couldn't be that strong right? And Trudream perhaps believed in his own family's power a bit too much. I'm sure you have all seen the result of Dreamland?"
Paul's heart sunk, hearing those words. If what Owen was saying was true. The reason that Jack Trudream and all of Dreamland was destroyed was because of this Blade family. One of the strongest forces in the world, gone like that.
"How? How could one of the big four get annihilated like that!" Blip shouted.
Quinn couldn't even look at Owen right now and was just staring at the table. He didn't know what was going on anymore.
"Whether or not Trudream is alive or not, we do not know, but his disappearance was because of the Blades, and without a doubt that was what had started this war. We, the Graylash family, just decided to be the first ones to act. The military was already starting to have in fights with each other as they found out about Truedream's disappearance."
"I imagine it would have been a shock to them all, to think that a strange power was able to do something like that without them knowing."
While Quinn was struggling to think. Paul decided to take over the questioning for a bit because he couldn't believe that the military would know nothing about such a strong family.
"How, who are these people?" Paul asked. "We knew the strength of the big four. We kept tabs on them, and it was the reason why the fighting stopped, the reason no one decided to act. Everyone was of equal power. There is no chance something like that could happen?"
"We knew?" Dennis asked, noticing the slip-up.
There was no point hiding it now, and it was in the past, anyway.
"I'm the ex-head of the second military team. Paul Snellart. which is why I can't believe what the Graylash leader is saying."
"Oh, it is very true, and the big three have known about it for years. Can you really say the military knew everything? It seemed like they didn't even know the existence of ability users? You see, ability users existed long before everyone knew of them."
"It was like a secret society, almost. They knew of each other, but no one else in the world did, but you see in the past there was one family that was stronger than any; The Blade family. At one point in time, every family had gone against them and suffered a defeat. This included The Graylash family, the Sunshields, and more recently the Bree family. "
"Why hide themselves though, why chose to stay hidden? fi they were so strong they could have come and helped during the fight against the Dalki." Quinn asked, finally regaining his composure.
"Truthfully, I do not know. Maybe they just wish to be kings of the world without the responsibility. Just to know that they have the power to change anything whenever they wish, but chose not to. Letting everyone else deal with their things.
"But now I hope you understand that not the big three, not Pure, not the military. There is no force that is strong enough to go against them. I don't know why you are interested in them, but it's not worth it and unless. Just pretend they never exist, just like you have been doing this whole time."
Hearing those words, Quinn couldn't do what Owen was telling him to do. Maybe he could have before, but not now. For one of his closest friends, the person who had always been there to help him, had asked for his help. He didn't know if Vorden was in trouble or not, but he wanted to at least see him again.
"I can't, I need to see Vorden," Quinn said, and this time his head was lifted up and was looking Owen straight in the eye not looking away.
"I can see you have made up your mind, and my words were useless to you," Owen replied. "There is a reason why I decided to tell you all this. I believe the Blades will act soon once again, just how they did with Truedream soon. You see, there is a deal set up between the families that have been defeated by the Blades."
"Something they refer to as the Chained. In exchange for their lives to be spared, each of the big three are to send a member of their family to the Blades every fifty years. This person needs to be their strongest member. If we don't comply…You can imagine what would happen. This was what had happened to the previous Graylash elder."
"Despite the rumours that I killed my own father, they were not true at all. Many thought this because he was still strong. There were no signs of illness, and one day I suddenly became leader. Well, now you know."
"Now, the time has come for the Sunshield family to do the same, and the strongest one currently is Burnie himself. His family has weakened compared to before, but his power remains strong, which helps the Sunshields greatly."
"He fears that if he disappears, it could also be the end of the Sunshields fame as part of the big three. So he has decided to rebel. He asked us for help and asked us to go against the Blade family, but we refused his offer. Like a child, he started to retaliate. Attacking wildly, the reason why me and Mona haven't tried to fight back, is because we know what is about to come."
"Soon the Blades will deal with him. They will collect what they are owed, and we can do our business as usual."
'Vorden is part of a crazy family like this.' Quinn thought. 'He was always concerned about my problems, always asking me about my family, wondering if I was okay with everything that was going on with the vampires and more, yet I never tried to find out if he was okay. If he needed help. What kind of friend am I?'
Owen then stood up as the meeting was over. He didn't plan to reveal all of this today, he thought Quinn had already known all of this. He wanted to ask if the Blades were going to take part in this Civil war or not, so Owen could plan his next move.
But it looked like Quinn knew nothing.
"Wait!" Quinn shouted. "Please tell me, where can I find the Blades?"
Owen lifted up his finger, and a little blue spark was shown, it suddenly zapped out and on the table. Carved in where coordinates.
"The blades are located on earth. I would suggest you use the information about the Sunshields I have given you wisely. Quinn, maybe me and you think differently, but I hope you don't die."
My werewolf system Exclusive on P.a.t.r.e.o.n it's only $1 dollar a month. Cheaper than :) and you get access to the MVS webtoon. (2 Chapters per month)
If you want to support you can on my P.A.T.R.E.O.N: jksmanga
For MVS artwork and updates follow on Instagram and Facebook: jksmanga
The meeting had concluded, and everyone was now back on the ship. The others thought it was pretty obvious what the right thing to do was, to wait for more information.
Quinn didn't even know if Vorden was truly in trouble or not. There was no image of him, they only shared a single phone call. There was a chance he wasn't even at the Blade's residence, that the coordinates that Owen had given were a trap.
He could potentially be going to the most dangerous place on Earth and for no reason. There were just too many details that needed to be clarified before making a solid decision.
All of the group were sitting at the round table, following Quinn's order of a meeting.
"I understand what you are all saying," Quinn said. "But he asked me to save him. He said he needed my help. Even now as the clock is ticking, I'm thinking what if we were too late, what if I had acted sooner? If we wait and I find out that Vorden had died, then I don't think I could live with myself."
"I just don't think we have the power to go against a family that strong Quinn." Blip said, "They had the power to get rid of Truedream, getting rid of us would be like blowing an ant off their finger."
Quinn looked at everyone there, and he knew they were right, but something was telling him the problem was severe. The whole time Quinn knew him, Vorden had only ever revealed his other personalities once.
If Quinn was correct, Vorden seemed to have good control of his mental state despite this, but there were three of him talking to him at the time of the phone call, fighting over each other. There must have been something that happened for him to have even gotten like that in the first place.
"I just need to scout it out, I just need to check. I'm not planning to go to war with them, that would be stupid." Quinn replied. "And I'm not asking any of you to come with me. I'll go on my own, and no one should have a problem with that, right?"
The conversation had been going in circles for hours now, and it was always them trying to convince him not to go, and him saying why he needed to go. At this point, all of them realised that it was useless, Quinn had decided he was going either way, even if he needed to sneak off the ship.
"I'll go with you Quinn, you can't go on your own. It's not right, and at the end of the day, Vorden came with you to save me, so this would be me returning the favour."
No one else had volunteered but at the same time, they couldn't. They were needed to stay there to look after the people and to keep things running. Quinn was the leader, but it was mostly only in name as most of the operations were run by a team of people.
The meeting was dismissed, and Quinn actually decided to approach one person in particular about the whole thing.
"Is it okay if I go with Fex?" Quinn asked Kazz as he pulled her off to the side.
"You can do as you wish, you're a vampire leader you don't need my permission." Kazz replied. "Vampire leaders are upholders of the laws and a position above mine. The way I see it, I was never sent here to look over you, but just him." She then looked in the direction of Paul.
'Is she being nice, trying to get out on a technicality?' Quinn really wasn't sure. Going to the Blades meant that he might have to fight, and if that was the case, he couldn't hold back, and that meant using everything.
She wasn't a fool and knew this.
"Thank you, Kazz. If you need something from me, I will return the favour."
"This is no favour. Paul will be staying here, and I will make sure he doesn't try to report to the humans while you're away. I will trust a leader and not overstep my position." Kazz no longer wanted to talk about this and decided to walk away from the matter.
'What am I doing, it's fine right?' Her words were like she was trying to convince herself, but technically everything she said was true. The only person that would have wanted her to keep an eye on Quinn, was Bryce.
The words and doubts of the others were still bouncing around inside of Quinn's mind, but there was a clear difference between him and them. They didn't know Vorden, they weren't friends like him.
He was sure if Blip and Linda were put in this situation, Dennis and the old man, they would have gone anywhere to save the ones they cared about, even where the Blades were to save them. For Quinn, this was the same with Vorden.
Still, he wanted to get a second opinion from someone who had a similar relationship, just to make sure he was doing the right thing. That meant he would make a call to Logan, and while doing so, he had updated him on the whole situation.
"A family like that exists, I wonder how they were able to remove their presence from history, from all the files. Now it makes sense. There were many holes in the past when I was trying to discover something. Usually, reports would go into detail of what family achieved what, but in the timeline at times, such as the powerful, strong beast attacking Earth, suddenly there were no details at all.
"The Blades, I can't believe Vorden was able to hide something like that from us for so long."
Quinn nodded.
"It looks like we all had our little secrets in all of this. Well, do you think it's wrong for me to go and try to save him?"
"No," Logan replied without any hesitation. "I don't, and you know what? I'm coming with you. To get to Earth, you will have to go to an Earth station. I can easily travel there and travel back here at any time. So I don't have to bypass anything, and Mona will think I remained on this planet the whole time.
"Besides, how will you get to this place once you're on Earth? I doubt you have the resources, money or anything, or did you not think that far?"
Quinn was sweating a little and started to scratch the back of his head. "Haha, I thought we could figure those things out when we got there."
"Right, about what Owen said though, I believe he was giving you a big hint in all of this. Unlike Truedream, who was located on Earth, Burnie is located on his own planet at the moment.
"A force capable of taking out the big four, they would have to be quite large no matter how strong they are. Which means when this does happen, there won't be many left behind. We don't know if they will take Vorden with them if there is a war, but at the same time, that will give us a chance to check out this place.
"Maybe even design a plan before they return, or save Vorden if he needs saving and is really there."
Quinn knew speaking to Logan was the right choice, just through speaking to him, the risk had already been reduced by quite a bit. They would have to wait, which would just worry Quinn, but this was the safest option for them.
He was not planning on dying.
The call was over, and the plan was made of when the three of them would go to the island located on the coordinates. However, Logan had another reason he wanted to go. For a family to cover up their tracks, when the internet existed was near enough impossible.
And he couldn't find anything to do with the Green's which meant there was a possibility, that maybe the Eno family were involved in this, or another power.
****
My werewolf system Exclusive on P.a.t.r.e.o.n it's only $1 dollar a month. Cheaper than :) and you get access to the MVS webtoon. (2 Chapters per month)
If you want to support you can on my P.A.T.R.E.O.N: jksmanga
For MVS artwork and updates follow on Instagram and Facebook: jksmanga
When the group was due to split up and about to head their separate ways, perhaps out of all of them, Vorden was the most troubled by all the different thoughts that were going through his mind that day.
There were multiple reasons for this. His whole life he had lived with his family before coming to the military academy. He never went to a public school like the others, and it was actually his first time interacting with people other than those on the island. The people he was about to leave now could in a way be called his only friends he had.
This thought saddened him, as there was a good chance that he might never see them again. Initially, he was meant to have two years of interacting with the world and other people in the military academy, but that would have been cut short by the civil war.
Now if he were to return to the Blade's, he would have to be kept under their rule. The Blades were a secretive family which also meant he couldn't just be going out of there as he originally wished, for everything was controlled by his grandfather.
Thinking about his family members a shiver went running down his spine.
He was surprised that not once during his time away from the island had they had tried to contact him. Especially when he had decided to use their name to protect Quinn. If the family was so secretive, then him announcing something so public like that, he thought he would have at least gotten a slap on the wrist, but no one ever did come.
Which, in a way just scared him even more. Perhaps they were waiting to see the outcome, his family was always hard to read, so there was a good chance that all of his punishments would come at once when he arrived.
Heading through the earth station, he looked at the others as it might be his last time. Then a few seconds after he had come out to only exit another Earth station. Unlike where the others were going, Vorden's location was still on earth.
However, to get there wasn't going to be easy.
'Should I just swim there? No, that would be too tiring.' Vorden thought. 'It would be handy if I could find someone with a teleport ability since I know the location, but then I would have to keep touching all these strangers.'
"You could just stop being a pus boy and contact them," Raten said.
That certainly was the easiest option to have someone come and pick him up, but he didn't want them to throw him some type of surprise on his return. Surprises were very rarely the good type.
In the end, Vorden decided that he would just try to head there himself. It wasn't too far off from the land he was on. Using the golden money card he could pretty much rent anything he needed from here.
When he had told Quinn there was little money on there, it was a lie. Vorden just didn't want to rely on his family's help for things like this unless he needed to. If he was dependent on them, then it also meant he could never leave them in the future.
Right now, it was either contact them or waste spending their money, so it was an obvious choice to him.
In the end, a commercial ship was rented, and Vorden took off. It was a small spaceship that just had an oval pod for one to enter in. It could only fit two people inside at most. All he needed to do to go to the location was input the coordinates, and he did so.
[There is nothing at the destination entered, would you like to proceed?]
[Yes]
According to the map, there was nothing but water where they would enter, but that wasn't true at all.
While travelling to the destination, Vorden was able to see the current state of the earth, and there was one word. Quiet.
The population of humans had already dwindled by many from the war with the Dalki. The first thing they did when arriving was destroying the nuclear plants. In fact, the facilities that contained weapons of mass destruction were hit as soon as the Dalki arrived. It made people think that there was someone already working on the inside, but that theory got thrown out the window after seeing their advanced technology.
The more common thought was that they had technology that allowed them to find such things beforehand. After all, there weren't many humans that would know the location of every important facility on earth in the first place.
This had killed many people and made a lot of the land uninhabitable. Pieces of land from the old contents sunk into the sear raising the sea levels, and there were only a few places people could live.
The cities and towns of the past that were under the other factions and families had chosen to leave. Vorden had yet to see anyone in sight. It's assumed that the only people left on earth, or those that have family in the military would have probably been transported to the military bases as well.
Finally, he had reached the sea, and it took a while, but he had arrived, the island could be seen off in the distance. The castle on top of the hill and the large stone tablet behind it. There was no reason for anyone to go out here in the middle of nowhere unless they were to meet them.
In the castle itself, the family was enjoying a nice afternoon meal. They always ate together, and the main thing that was on the table was an abundance of meat. The grandfather at the head, a father and mother and finally a twin brother and sister.
Meal time was a time that should not be disturbed but in a case like this, one of the servants had to.
"Sir, Hilston, there appears to be a spaceship coming towards the island."
Hilston finished eating his chicken leg before responding and wiping his mouth with his own arm. "How large is the ship?"
"It appears to just be a single commercial vessel, it could fit two people at most, maybe three with a squeeze." The servant replied.
"For someone to know about this places and choose to arrive alone. They are either very brave, or it looks like family has returned."
Vorden had landed leaving his spaceship a little inland from the beach. He didn't want to fly right up to the castle, he was too afraid a certain creature might try to attack and burn it down. Besides, the walk from the beach to the castle was the type of buildup he needed.
The Blade family had workers under them that worked in the castle. Around a hundred or so men. That number never seemed to really increase. They also had the Blades' ability but weren't considered family, which was why they were to live and sleep outside of the castle here.
Not wanting to cause a scene in these places, Vorden continued on the path straight to the castle, that was until he had come across another crossroads. Here there were two pathways, one leading up the hill to the castle and another, leading to the right. The sign read Blade temple.
Before he knew it, Vorden's feet were taking him in this direction rather than walking towards the castle. The path would eventually widen up, and as he got closer, he could hear the sound of people talking and kids laughing. When he could see the temple in sight, he quickly strayed from the path around himself within the trees.
The temple was quite large, and just outside was an open grounds playing area. Around six a.d.u.l.ts were standing straight in front of the temple and outside of it thirty or so kids out and about playing. Many of them had different hair colours, but most of them were blonde like Vorden's.
Seeing the kids smiling faces, as they played games chatted and laughed, while some were even crying. There was a deep pain in his c.h.e.s.t. It felt like someone had stabbed it with a knife and inside his mind. Sil was crying away with his eyes closed rocking back and forth.
"Why did you choose to even come back here, Vorden!" Raten shouted. "Leave this place!"
"Caser!, Caser!" Sil started to shout and cry.
The temple they were looking at now, each one of them had memories of such a place.
"How old are the kids, they look about eight or seven? Does that mean they're still doing it huh? If so, I guess it would be around this time they started it up again." Vorden said.
My werewolf system Exclusive on P.a.t.r.e.o.n it's only $1 dollar a month. Cheaper than :) and you get access to the MVS webtoon. (2 Chapters per month)
If you want to support you can on my P.A.T.R.E.O.N: jksmanga
For MVS artwork and updates follow on Instagram and Facebook: jksmanga
It didn't take long before Vorden decided to leave the temple and head back towards his original goal, the castle. The emotional toll it was taking on Sil was just too much. If he was on his own, then perhaps Vorden would have tried to enter the temple to look around.
But with Sil being more conscious than he usually was, it just wasn't possible. If Sil complained, the Raten would complain, which in the end would just lead to Vorden getting one almighty headache.
Finally, he had reached the castle or at least the foot of the castle. For when he looked up there was a very wide long staircase leading all the way up to a platform, and then eventually one would have to enter through the doors.
"I always hated these stairs," Vorden said as he reluctantly started to pace himself as he walked up to them. It was a lot easier than he last remembered. It seemed like in the past year, his body had gotten significantly stronger from the military.
Before he thought it wouldn't do much, but he really had gone through a lot more than he had expected at the school. Vorden actually already had a body that excelled normal physical human needs. Not quite as much as a vampire, but at least beyond your normal human.
There were certain reasons for that, which was why he never thought his body would ever improve beyond what it was, not without the Blades' help anyway.
On top of putting his body through extreme situations again and again. There was also the fact that he had been provided with the blood pills from Logan. That had increased his strength every time he took one.
Even now, till this day, the pills were taking effect, which meant it was permanent. Finally, after a long walk, he could see the top of the platform that he would be on, the last step was taken, and a change in the wind could be felt.
"Damn it!" Vorden yelled, raising both hands to cover his head.
At that moment, a kick was hammered into his forearms, and he was starting to lose balance. If he fell now, it would be a pretty nasty fall, but he was more concerned about the pain of having to go up all those stairs again.
However, his body held out, and he pushed the legs away and rolled onto the ground, safe and sound on the large platform area.
"Oh, you used to always fall in the past." A female voice said.
Looking up from the ground, he could see a long blonde haired girl.
"Vicky, do we have to do this?" Vorden asked.
He had brought him with him, since Borden refused to go with anyone else. Still, beforehand he made sure that he wouldn't do anything even if his life seems to be in danger. Vorden simply said, that this was his family, and even though it looked like they might be hurting him, they would never ever try to kill him.
When the kick hit, his body skidded across the floor, and he coughed out blood.
"Let me take care of this bitch!" Raten said.
For once, Vorden was pleased to switch. Getting up from the floor, Vicky was already right on him, throwing consecutive kicks without placing her foot down, but Raten was able to block each one of them.
The kicks hurt, and his forearms were throbbing, but there was just a smile on his face. Seeing this, Vicky stopped.
"You switched into him? That's so boring." Vicky said as she walked away. "You can greet him now, brother."
'Brother?'
Hearing those words, Raten ducked, and it seems to be at the right time. A fist was thrown out and had just missed his head. While ducking, Raten spun on the floor, kicking and sweeping whoever was behind his legs.
A thud was heard as the body hit the ground and Raten went in for the punch.
"I give, I give." A blonde man said, His hands were waving in front of his face. He looked nearly identical to the girl he was fighting just seconds ago.
Raten's fist had stopped just above his face, nearly touching his nose, while his other hand held his collar up.
"Do I care?" Raten said. And proceeded to give him a wallop to the head.
"Vicky! Help!" He shouted, between each punch he received.
She turned around and just looked at the two of them, shaking her head
Soon, the punches had stopped, and the boy was left with a bloody nose.
"Raten switched back with me, stop hurting brother Pai," Vorden said, the two swapped places and Vorden let go of his brother's shirt.
"Call me anytime to deal with these two, I've been waiting to hurt them for a while now."
Raten had always been a better fighter then Vorden, but before even if he had switched, when it came just to regular hand to hand combat, neither of them were able to even land a punch on either of these two.
"Thanks, Vorden." Pai said. "I never expected you to dodge that attack, you were never that fast before."
"Thanks," Vorden said, giving his brother a helping hand up off the ground. The two people that had attacked him, or rather this was their way of greeting him and welcoming him back, was his older twin sister and brother. Vicky and Pai.
These two were strong, strong enough that their speed and strength matched Vorden currently. Even though Vorden had used the red blood pills and didn't have any armour on either.
This was just their natural body strength and speed.
After learning about vampires, if he didn't know any better, their strength was so abnormal that Vorden would think that they were vampires. But if their strength was considered abnormal, then what about the rest of his family?
Still trying to clean up the blood from his face, his brother and sister didn't say much and started to walk towards the entrance.
"Grandpa is expecting you," Vicky said, and just like that, the two were gone.
There were no questions asked about how he was doing, or what he had done during his time away. Nothing, just a simple little scuffle.
"What did you think?" Pai asked.
"Pft, well he beat your arse, didn't he?" Vicky replied.
"That was because I wasn't ready," Pai replied, embarrassed. "Still, he has gotten better I have to admit that, and he blocked all of your kicks.
The two of them were the first to enter the main room, and their grandfather was sitting in his chair, waiting at the back. Standing by his two sides where their father and mother. When he saw Pai's face, the biggest smile ever could be seen.
"Man, maybe Grandpa would have got a hard on if he saw my face all bloody as well," Vicky said.
"Crude as always, sister, very crude," Pai commented as the two of them went to join their mother and father's side.
Finally, entering the room was Vorden, and his heart was beating faster than ever. It took him a while to look up, but eventually, he did, and he could see all of them looking at him. Just as intimidating as he remembered.
"Vorden!" Hilston shouted in a loud booming voice. "I'm guessing, anyway. I thought you might have run away in all this chaos. These fools kept saying you probably died, but I didn't doubt for a second that you were still alive."
Vorden didn't say anything back and just simply laughed.
"I asked the servants to prepare a grand feast for your arrival. We have a lot to catch up on and a lot to talk about. Why don't you go rest in your room and then we can talk about it together then?"
Vorden still didn't say anything, he just nodded and bowed, and then headed off away to his room, waiting to be called for dinner.
As soon as Vorden had left, the big smile Hilsoton had on his face had disappeared.
"So he's still the same as before." Hilston sighed.
"Yes. He switched in our little fight earlier." Vicky replied.
"I was hoping after seeing Pai like that, he had changed and was fixed."
"Don't say that, father." The blonde older gentleman said. "Maybe he is getting better. I'm sure if we give more time, then he will be okay."
"Maybe," Hilston said, rubbing his fingers through his rough beard. "I've been thinking, maybe we should send him to the temple again."
When they heard Hilston speak of this, each one of them started to shake slightly. The hairs on the edge of their bodies stood up.
****
My werewolf system Exclusive on P.a.t.r.e.o.n it's only $1 dollar a month. Cheaper than :) and you get access to the MVS webtoon. (2 Chapters per month)
If you want to support you can on my P.A.T.R.E.O.N: jksmanga
For MVS artwork and updates follow on Instagram and Facebook: jksmanga
The castle was vast, and inside it, at all times there would usefully be fifty people as servants to cater for any need. Everyone who lived on the island knew how to use the same ability as Vorden, but didn't carry the family name Blade. However, there were some exceptions to this rule.
Only the ones considered family were allowed to eat at the dining table and also could leave the island as long as they had permission from Grandpa Blade. The top floor of the castle contained all of their rooms. It had sleeping areas as well as the dining room and throne room.
While heading down the corridor, Vorden took in everything. The ornaments out on display, the heads of beasts mounted on the walls, and intricate paintings of people from the past, people he had no idea of who they were.
Eventually, he had reached his room and inside everything was left untouched, but kept clean by the servants. It didn't have anything special or unique like other castle rooms would have, it was simply decorated.
Peeking out from the toolbox, little Borden was trying to get his fresh air, and he could finally see the room his big brother lived in. "It's kind of plain, isn't it, brother?" Borden said.
Pulling him out of the toolbox, Vorden believed his room was a safe place for him. Safer than if it was on his body.
"Why don't you stay in here, Borden? I haven't told them about you yet, and just need to wait for the right time." Vorden explained. "If you get bored, you can climb out that window, and down the castle wall. Feel free to explore but just don't get seen. You can do that, right?"
"Of course," Borden said, smiling.
Vorden didn't know when he would bring up Borden, or if it was really a good idea, but he couldn't hide him forever. It was best to deal with whatever surprise the family had for him first, before he started to bring up his own surprises to them.
For now, Borden was happy just relaxing in the room. With his speed, skill, and small size, it would be hard for one to spot him. Especially outside in the jungle like area.
He placed it back, and ran his finger down all of them. Every single one was a different type of ability book. Each one of them was heavily worn.
"How many times did I read these over and over?"
He pictured himself at his desk, studying away. Looking out the window in his room at the blue sky.
"Stop being so soppy," Raten said. "You had us, didn't you?"
He started to remember each day he spent passing by sitting at the desk, and he would think of one thing constantly.
"When will that old man die?" Vorden suddenly blurted out, and the two in his mind, suddenly stopped moving.
"Hey Vorden, you can say that to us, but don't say that out loud here," Raten whispered. For the first time, even Raten wanted Vorden to calm down. Even he wouldn't have said something like that out in the open. At least the words were spoken quietly, and no one was around.
Since as long as the three of them could remember, Hilston was the leader of the Blades. When asking his brother and sister who were years older, they too always knew him as the leader. When asking his parents, they said the same thing.
Based on these facts alone, the old man would have to be at least seventy to eighty years old, but there were rumours that he was even older than that.
If one thing was sure, it was that he didn't look his age and didn't move like it either. There were a few possibilities for this. The first being the ability, there were many abilities in the world, and perhaps he had found one that slowed down the ageing process or even gave the user the ability to reverse the ageing.
Then there was the special way the Blades trained compared to everyone else. What they believed in. If Vorden stayed here long enough, he would soon have to participate in them again.
Turning his head, there was one more thing in the room that used to get used a lot, and that was a VR capsule. He would study, learning how to control the ability and skill. Then he would try to use them in the game, since it allowed one to select whatever ability they wished.
The books in his room were only a small fraction of what the Blades had. When he had finished reading a set of books, he would casually swap them out with more from the library.
Thinking about this, he decided to go pay the library a visit. There was still some time before he was due to have dinner, and as long as he didn't try to leave the island, someone would find him somehow and call him when it was time.
Heading to the library, it was grand, with large spiralling bookcases and a total of three different floors. It would take a lifetime for one to read every book that was in the library. Thankfully there was a shortcut, allowing the blades to obtain all the information from a book without the need to read it, but Vorden didn't want to visit that place.
He never wanted to visit the place where the Chained lived. When he was younger, they would just bring out the Chained to him. Vorden couldn't deal with it, he couldn't look at them and always asked Raten to do it for him.
While in the library, Vorden picked out some transformation ability books, some skills, and some telekinesis skills.
'She will like this as a gift.' Vorden said with a smile.
Finally, he had headed to the S section of the library, but could find nothing about the shadow. However, on the third floor, the books were sorted a little differently. Here were journals of the Blades who lived in the past.
He seemed to remember reading that an ancestor of theirs had run into a person with the shadow ability before. It stuck out because it was an ability that the Blade's were unable to copy. Now that Vorden knew about Arthur and the others, he wanted to find that journal again to see if he could find any more details about the past. Or if there was anything he could do to help Quinn.
He looked and then suddenly stopped before opening the first journal. He had five books already in his hand, but none of them were for him.
'Why am I even bothering?' Vorden thought.
"Sir." A gentleman suddenly said, appearing from behind. It would have scared Vorden, but he was expecting it at some point and was used to it whenever he was in the castle. "Dinner is now ready."
"Would you like me to take those books to your room, sir?"
"Sure," Vorden said as he headed off to the dining room.
It was a long rectangle-shaped dining table. Sitting at one end, was Hilston. While his mother and father sat on one side, and the kids on the other. The seat closest to Hilston was prepared for him.
The table was prepared, and food was already placed. Vorden had some time to relax a bit more, and he was starting to get used to the intimidating pressure of his family, if he was told to sit next to his grandfather at the start, then maybe he wouldn't have been as calm as he was now.
"It's nice to sit down as a family," Hilston said. "Speaking of family, I heard you used the family name at some type of event? Your sister here thought you were being quite reckless, but I wanted to hear your side of the story before deciding anything."
Using the family name wasn't a big deal, because to the outside no one knew who the Blades were, which was why even when Vorden was sent to military service, he did so using his real name.
If Vorden was using it to try to start something, his grandfather would have liked to have known about it beforehand.
"At the time, I was trying to protect a friend," Vorden replied.
"A friend, why would you need to protect a friend?" Vicky said as she thought Vorden was lying. One time when she left the place, she had visited the big four borrowing their powers. In doing so, she had caused a rampage on a faction that had upset her. The faction no longer exists, but because of this, she was immediately called back and banned from going out for another three years.
This was why she was a bit upset that her grandfather did nothing when Vorden had used the family name. Other than to use their powers or strength, what other reason could he have?
"One of the big four was after his power, and I just wanted to protect him. Is that okay with you, Vicky?" Vorden said, scowling in her direction.
"And which of the Big four was this?" His father asked.
"Truedream."
"Now where have I heard that name before?" Hilston thought long and hard. He didn't usually remember names unless it was someone strong. This was why he was trying so hard to picture a person's image when hearing the name, but nothing came to mind.
"It was the man who came not too long ago to attack us." The mother said.
"Ah, yes him." The look on Hilston's face suddenly changed into one of anger. Which was strange and Vorden hadn't seen this face many times before. "Has there been any reports yet?"
"Not yet, no one knows of his whereabouts at all." The mother replied.
'Wait, what!' Vorden shouted in his head. 'Jack Truedream is still alive?'
*****
My werewolf system Exclusive on P.a.t.r.e.o.n it's only $1 dollar a month. Cheaper than :) and you get access to the MVS webtoon. (2 Chapters per month)
If you want to support you can on my P.A.T.R.E.O.N: jksmanga
For MVS artwork and updates follow on Instagram and Facebook: jksmanga
Vorden couldn't believe it. Jack Truedream was still alive and was out there somewhere. He truly believed that if the Blades were involved, he would have been dead. If not dead then at least turned into one of the Chained to never be able to leave the island again. It was the first time he had heard someone was able to get away from Hilston like that, and now he understood the anger on his face.
As for the reason for not remembering who he was initially, it was because Hilston remembered strong people and not cowards. There wasn't a doubt in Vorden's mind that Jack was running away using some type of trick rather than fighting his grandfather.
Still, the military didn't know where he was, and it looked like the big three didn't know either. He was either still hiding out there, not wanting to come out (which was understandable after what the Blades had done to his city), or another family were keeping him in secret. It truly might have been a game changer if that was the case.
"This era has been a bad one," Hilston said. "It looks as if the Sunshields aren't going to be keeping up with their contract either. The big families are getting rebellious, and it might be time to give them all a stern reminder. It has been a week since they were meant to arrive and hand one over to us. Due to the current situation, I will give them some more time."
Vorden hadn't been alive long enough to see a handover happen, and he was at school during the last one with the Graylashes. However, based on their past journals there didn't seem to be any such problem like this in the past. It was the first time something like this had happened.
"Yes, I have sent out a messenger to them to see what they plan to do." The father said. "But if their response is what I expect it to be, then I'm afraid we will have to act."
"Do you plan on joining this war then?!" Vicky said excitedly, standing up from her seat.
"Your bloodl.u.s.t is as high as your grandfathers," Hilston said. "Unfortunately, mine is only for the strong while yours Vicky, is for anyone who wrongs you. We will not throw ourselves deep into this war. It will be interesting to see who comes out the victor in all of this.
"If we are to move out, then myself, your mother and father will be the ones going to meet the Sunshields along with ten men. The rest of you are to remain behind on the island."
"What!" Vicky shouted. "Why am I being punished for something that happened so long ago? If you are by my side, you can control me."
"There is no need to show all our cards. Besides, there may be a point when all of us will need to use our strength soon. Be more like your brother." Hilston said.
When Vicky turned to her brother, he just gave a calm smile as if he didn't care about anything at all.
After saying yes, it looked like humans were able to fend off the Dlaki, but the Blades never joined the war themselves. It looked like this time, that maybe, the Blades would help if another big war was to happen, or more like they would have to. This civil war would greatly weaken the human's forces, and it was clear the Dalki would attack once it was over.
Thinking about this, Vorden really wanted to look at those journals, he even wondered if the Blades had more interactions with the vampires. He was never too interested in his family's past, he always had his own problems to deal with, but now he was.
The family began to eat their food as the big discussions were over, and during that time Hilston asked questions about his life at school, and Vorden told him of most of things but left out everything to do with the vampires.
The only person at the table who was speaking seemed to be Vorden and Hilston. Hilston would ask, and Vorden would reply while the others would listen. Once in a while, Vicky would mumble something under her breath, but the rest of the family didn't seem to care for what Vorden had to say at all.
"It looks as if you made some good friends Vorden," Hilston said. "I'm sorry you couldn't spend two years there, I thought that it might have helped him return to normal."
Hearing this, Sil started to cover his ears and rock back and forth even more. He didn't want to hear any of it.
"He's gotten better," Vorden replied, hoping the answer would satisfy, but the face Hilston pulled was a hard one to read. It didn't look angry nor happy, just deep in thought.
The meal had finished, and after eating, Vorden was eager to go back to the library to look at those journals.
"Err, where do you think you're going?" Hilston said, seeing Vorden walking towards the door. His siblings had first gone to Hilston to give him a kiss on the cheek, then soon after went to their parents.
"Aren't you going to give your family a kiss?" Hilston asked. "Remember we are family."
Vorden did as he was told and gave his grandfather a kiss on the cheek first, but when he went to look at his parents, they started straight forward at the wall as if their eyes were dead.
"Mom, Dad." Vorden said, kissing both of them.
'This fake family." Raten said. 'I can't believe this creepy old man is keeping it up, right, Sil?'
This was something Raten would have never said outside, not unless he wanted to live, but it was true. The whole family act that was being put on now was faked and it was all set up by Hilston.
It was true that they were all related and family, but the actual roles were fake. His mother and father were actually just his older brother and sister, and they were told to call them as so.
Not only this, but everyone on the island was related. They were all siblings to each other. Hilston would often leave the island, he was free to do as he wished, after all, freer than anyone else and every ten years or so, he would come back with a group of babies. Most of them having blonde hair like Hilston.
Who their real mother was, no one knew. But everything was controlled by Hilston to be set up a certain way, and Vorden was to call the man grandfather even if it wasn't true.
The truth was, everyone in the room and on the islands was either Hilston's son or daughter. Hilston was Vorden's real father, not the man he was forced to call father.
"Actually, do you mind staying behind?" Hilston asked.
Everyone left the room as asked, and now it was only Vorden and Hilston. Once again, he started to feel nervous. He was surprised that there was no punishment for using the name, but in the end, it didn't seem to cause much trouble in their eyes. As they were unaware of why Trudream had decided to attack.
"I would like to speak to Sil." Hilston said.
"Okay." Vorden relief and closed his eyes.
Raten and both Vorden were now in the darkroom looking at Sil, who still had his ears covered up and was rocking back and forth.
"He's not going to take the seat you know?" Raten said.
"I know, but I have to try…otherwise who knows what he'll do," Vorden said as we walked over and knelt down by Sil's side.
"Sil, Sil." Vorden called out to him in a soft voice. The rocking had stopped, but his hands were still covering his ears, and he slowly looked up at Vorden.
"That's right, it's me, don't worry," Vorden said. "It's Grandpa, he says he wants to speak to you."
"No!" Sil shouted. "No! He lied to me, he lied, lied, lied!" Sil shouted.
"I told you it was a waste of time," Raten said. "All we can do is take whatever is about to come."
Heading back to the chair, Vorden opened his eyes and shook his head.
"He still doesn't want to come out, but I promise he is getting better," Vorden said, worried as if he was trying to plead to his grandfather.
"It's as I thought, nothing has changed. If he became broken at the temple, then maybe he can be fixed there. Vorden I will be sending you to the temple. Don't worry, it won't be as a student. Not yet anyway, but as a worker. You will start heading there tomorrow, prepare yourself."
This was what Vorden was dreading, heading back to the place where it had all started for them. He didn't know what Hilston was thinking. He and Raten knew Sil best, this wouldn't fix anything but only make things worse.
*****
My werewolf system Exclusive on P.a.t.r.e.o.n it's only $1 dollar a month. Cheaper than :) and you get access to the MVS webtoon. (2 Chapters per month)
If you want to support you can on my P.A.T.R.E.O.N: jksmanga
For MVS artwork and updates follow on Instagram and Facebook: jksmanga
After his grandfather had confirmed that he would be going back to the temple. Vorden's whole body was in a state of shock. He plodded along to his room and lied down on his bed. Borden wasn't anywhere to be seen, and the window was slightly open, so he must have gone out exploring.
But Vorden was too stunned to even recognise this and would just stare at his ceiling. Images and memories which he had seemingly deleted from his head started to flash through his mind, and he wasn't the only one that was experiencing these things.
Whenever an image would flash, his head would ache and hurt and at the same time, each one of them would see similar things. Yet, not exactly the same thing either.
Vorden would see blood on his hands and remember the pain he was in at the time. Raten something similar, and as for Sil, he was down on his knees, crying.
Eventually, the pain and ringing had stopped, and he had gone to sleep. It was the only way to forget about everything that was to happen and to come.
A few rooms over, Vicky was sitting on the window sill in silence looking out the window while her brother Pai, was busy reading a book, one that was based on hand- to hand combat.
"You know, you've read that book over a hundred times, and you still got punched in the face today," Vicky said, while still looking out the window.
Ignoring her comment, Pai closed the book.
"What are you thinking about, are you really that upset about not going out to fight the Sunshields?" He asked.
"No, it's not that I'm thinking about….I'm thinking about Sil." Vicky said. "Do you think you would be okay if you were to go back to that place?"
"It was over twenty years ago for us, Vicky. It's in the past, and there isn't much we can do. We're both here now, right? And it made us who we were today."
"Do you ever think about…"
"Think about what?" Pai stopped her from saying the last words, and gave her a look, as if not to say anymore. He knew what she wanted to say.
A servant had come in to deliver breakfast, and little Borden quickly hid under the sheets. When she left, the two of them started to eat.
"So what did you get up to yesterday?" Vorden asked.
"I just went looking around the place, you didn't tell me there were beasts here?" Borden said.
Vorden had almost forgotten that the island was split into two halves. The first half where the people lived there were no such beasts. In the centre of the island, there was a large stone tablet that stood behind the castle.
Past this point, the beast wouldn't pass for a particular reason. There was a force far stronger than them there that they could sense. Borden yesterday must have gone to that half of the island.
"You didn't kill anything, did you?" Vorden asked.
"I'm not stupid. I won't be bringing any attention to myself unless a beast tries to kill me, but I sensed something, brother. When I got closer to that tablet. I felt like there was something there, something calling out to me. I was wondering if we could go together?" Borden asked.
Vorden knew very well what was by the tablet. The strange energy he could sense was probably felt from the beast that was there.
"Borden, maybe I should have been clearer yesterday, I didn't actually expect you to do so much exploring in that little body of yours." After all, one step was like twenty of Bordens. "There are a few places you should never go without me, okay. First, anywhere in this castle apart from my bedroom."
"What if I get hungry!" He said, rubbing his small little belly.
"Fine, the kitchen and my bedroom. Next, a place called a temple. It's a very wide building with a lot of kids, so they might easily spot you and lastly, the tablet. I'm not saying we can't go, but just not right now." Hopefully, the promise that they might be able to go was enough so Borden wouldn't break the rules.
But Vorden was pretty trusting of him anyway. He was sure as long as he said it, Borden would agree.
A couple of knocks were made at the door, and a man came in after.
"Sir, it's time."
After dressing down, taking off his beast gear in his room and just wearing casual clothing, Vorden made his way to the temple with the servant who was acting as an escort. It was the same place that he had arrived at yesterday.
The closer he got, the more his hands started to shake, and his knees started to feel weak, but eventually, they had arrived, and he was standing on the plain open ground in front of the temple where the kids would play.
"Look, there's a new grown up!" One of the cute little girls pointed at him.
There were thirty or so kids, all looking to be about the same age out and playing in the morning. A lot of them were curious as to who he was as they had never seen him before.
"Are you our big brother?" A little girl asked, tugging on his sleeve.
"I will be from today," Vorden said with a smile.
"Why is big brother crying?" The girl asked.
"Huh?"
Without realising it, tears were flowing from Vorden's face as he looked at all their innocent faces and smiles.
There were four guards that were standing outside watching the kids. Each of them wearing a strange orange uniform, while Borden just wore some relaxing trousers and a white top. Out from the temple, came a young looking man who looked to be only a little bit older than Vorden himself.
He ran out, and then quickly bowed down.
"Young master, it's nice to meet you and have you hear with us." He said.
"You don't need to do that here, i'm working here just like you," Vorden said, offering his hand out for a shake. "Call me, Vorden."
"Bubble." The young man said, shaking his hand back. Hearing his name, Vorden nearly chuckled but kept it in. This was because Bubble had a bit of a babyface which made him look a little chubby. His body was quite regular, but it seems like all the fat stored around his cheeks and he thought the name Bubble was quite fitting and cute.
*Dong! *Dong!
"Let's get you a change of clothes, and I will explain your duty while you are here. There are a few options for you to choose from, depending on what you would like to teach them." Bubble said.
Entering the building, Vorden was given a quick tour of the place. There were many different styles of training rooms and study rooms. Essentially the temple acted as a school for the kids. Although it wasn't a normal school as it would focus on a few things in particular. Controlling the Blade's ability. Learning to fight, amongst other things as well as their normal duties, and Vorden was to be a teacher teaching one of these things.
After the tour was over, they had come to one of the empty halls, which was the restroom. It was a place for the workers to eat and sleep when they needed to rest, although there were no beds, chairs or tables and only the wooden flooring inside. Going out to the back, Bubble had brought over a uniform and handed it over to Vorden.
"Master, It will be great having you here. Since you are in the family, then that means you have personally gone through everything here."
"I have," Vorden said, and it wasn't in the nicest of voices he replied in either. "When does it start?"
Bubble didn't need to ask what he was talking about, he knew what he meant. He gulped before replying. "In a month."
For the first Day, Bubble said Vorden wouldn't have to teach, and it was best if he just watched the kids and was an assistant in the back of the class. He would also introduce himself to the kids in the middle of the lessons so they all got to know him.
When he entered one room, he could see a kid crying in the corner of the room, with his hands in his t.h.i.g.hs and hugging his knees.
"Argh!" Vordnen said as he grabbed his head. Once again, a vision had entered, a vision of the past.
Getting up from his seat, he went over.
"Hey Sil, what's wrong this time?" Vorden asked.
Sil lifted his head. "It's Raten, he said I stink!"
******
My werewolf system Exclusive on P.a.t.r.e.o.n it's only $1 dollar a month. Cheaper than :) and you get access to the MVS webtoon. (2 Chapters per month)
If you want to support you can on my P.A.T.R.E.O.N: jksmanga
For MVS artwork and updates follow on Instagram and Facebook: jksmanga
Sil continued to sob in the corner of the classroom, and most of the students chose to ignore him, preparing themselves for the class they were about to have, and catching up on what they had done the other day.
The only one that had gone to approach him was Vorden. However, he had understood why the others had given up in trying to help, it was because this had become a daily occurrence. To put it simply, Sil was a crybaby that took the littlest of things and blew them up in that mind of his.
Sitting down next to him with his back against the wall mimicking him, Vorden was trying to comfort him. "Go on, why don't you tell me why Raten said you stink?"
Raten was already in his seat that wasn't too far from the back of the class, Vorden could see him peeking over and looking behind at them.
"Yesterday, when the results came out. He turned to me and said I stink." Sil replied while taking deep breaths from his crying. "So today, when I woke up, I showered extra careful. More than I usually do, using soap everywhere. Then he called me stinky again this morning."
"I was just greeting you!" Raten shouted. "I have names for everyone. Square face, ding a ling, two faced, rat eyes, bubble gut and weak balls that's next to you right now."
"Weak balls?" Vorden chuckled, he didn't know if it was true, as he had never heard Raten call him that before, at least not to his face, or if he just regretted what he had said and was hoping Sil would cheer up.
"Really, it's normal," Sil said, wiping away his tears. "Then what should I call you?"
Standing up, Raten placed his foot on his chair with his knee up and then pointed at himself.
"Number one, because I'm the best in this class."
"Aren't you number two?" One of his classmates said.
"Isn't that why you called him stinky in the first place."
"Ha, and in written exams, he's in the last place." The other kids commented.
Raten's face had gone bright red, and he immediately went to sit back down in his seat. He had his head held down, and a piece of water had dropped down on the table from his face.
"Are you crying?" One of his classmates sitting next to him said. "How could someone with such a big head be so soft, I think you're the real crybaby."
"Shut up!" Raten said, turning to his fellow student. He grabbed the back of his head and slammed it down on the desk with a wallop. His head flung back up, and a bloody nose squirted blood out everywhere.
Immediately Vorden and Sil got up from the corner of the classroom and held back Raten's arms so he couldn't do anything more.
"I'll kill him, I'll kill him. What's wrong with him, why can't he mind his own business and keep his mouth shut? Do people have to comment on every single little thing that happens around them?"
Eventually, the teacher had entered the room and had gotten them to calm down. The three, Sil, Raten and Vorden were sent out of the classroom. While the teacher would ask the class what exactly happened.
This wasn't exactly the first time something like this would happen where the three of them were together. Sil didn't really have any friends due to his crybaby like nature. As for Raten he had a few problems. Raten was skilled when it came to fighting and using abilities, and because of it, the other students felt like he was a little big headed.
But there was a frustration he carried with him all the time. There was one person who would outdo him on the ability test, and that was Sil. With the constant teasing from his classmates and this frustration, it led to him having some anger issues, and outbreaks that happened like before, would become frequent.
Then there was Vorden. The talkative type, he was able to talk to anyone but at the same time, felt like he really wasn't making a connection with anyone as well. At the start, he thought he considered some of them friends but soon found out they didn't feel the same way.
The reason being, he too was shunned in the class, the reason for this might be why Raten had given him his name. When it came to Vorden, he achieved the lowest results compared to everyone, he was a loser.
They were kids, and the Temple put a lot of emphasis on trying to become the best. Constantly showing rankings in different fields. Naturally, they started to feel if they hung out with him, he would only drag them down as well.
Standing against the wall, Raten's legs were getting tired as the adrenaline would start to leave his body as well. He let out a big sigh.
"I can't believe I got held back by Weak balls and Stinky."
"Well, we don't want number one getting in trouble," Sil said.
Raten turned to look at Sil. He started to grit his teeth, and then the anger suddenly just left him. Sil was the one person for some reason he could just never get angry at. Even though they were kids, he seemed to be even more childish. Naive to the point where he didn't understand.
"Let's get rid of these nicknames," Vorden said. "I kind of don't like mine."
The three of them laughed, and the teacher finally came outside in the hallway to talk to them. In all honesty for what Raten had done, he didn't get in much trouble, they just talked to him, but there was no punishment.
There wasn't much they could do, and they didn't really want to hamper his skills or training in any way. The other kids knew he got away with things because he was talented, and it was the reason why they just came to dislike him even more.
The class lesson today was about creating their own skills. After mastering an ability, it was important for them to try to create their own skills and not just rely on the ones in the skill book. For this, they would have to have a creative mind.
They had all sorts of different lessons, usually the theory based one's being in the morning. Once this class had finished, it was time for them to eat in one of the halls.
It was time for the combat classes. Generally, there were two types of combat classes that were taught. Basic hand to hand combat skills with no use of abilities. From time to time, they would also use weapons.
Then there was the ability class. Where they would practice using their abilities. When this class happened, they would often bring people out who were tied up and blindfolded, gagged so they couldn't say anything.
Not much was explained about who these people were, only that if they didn't do well, they could become like them in the future. It was their way of scaring the kids.
Today's lesson was casual hand to hand combat for them, and it was Friday. Each Friday it would be sparing night, where students would go up against each other in a duel.
This was done outside under the supervision of many teachers. The three watched a few people fight, and it was Sil's turn. Sil seemed like his normal self, but he wasn't too bad when it came to hand to fighting.
It always started usually the same, with Sil being hit first, and then soon after, not wanting to get hurt anymore, Sil would hit the person back beating them so he could no longer get hurt.
Then it was Vorden's turn. The student came running at him with a fist. It was obvious he was going to punch him Vorden thought, so he tried to step out of the way, but with the other hand, he had been grabbed by the shirt yanking him forward.
Using all the strength he had, he tried to kick the other person away in the stomach, but it was useless and weak. Then before he knew it, he was getting his face punched in until the fight was declared over.
Then finally, it was Raten's turn. He had a smile on his face and was ready to take on any one of them. Then he pointed at the student who had just fought.
"You, you're fresh, right? You didn't get hurt in the last fight, so let's get this on!" Raten shouted.
However, his request was denied, as the teachers knew what was going on. If Raten was to fight, he probably wouldn't have stopped hurting the child until someone pulled him off. Because even if he didn't know, they did. Raten cared about his two friends.
He was paired up with another student, and he had finished winning his fight with ease.
After the fighting session had ended, students were finally able to relax. They lived in the Temple, and this was considered free time where they could do as they wished. During this time, each one of them would be called one by one for an individual session.
Here they would speak to one of the teachers to hear if they had any problems. What they were going through would be a heavy toll on a child that was around eight years old. This was why they had a teacher check their mental health and state frequently.
"Sil, you're up next. You know the room to go to."
Sil got up and smiled as he headed to the room. When he opened the door. A black-haired curly young man was sitting down on the floor with a small table.
"Nice to see you, Sil."
"Caser!" Sil shouted as he ran and gave the man a big hug. Sure, Sil had his friends, and he cared for them, but this man in front of him was the most important person in the world.
*****
My werewolf system Exclusive on P.a.t.r.e.o.n it's only $1 dollar a month. Cheaper than :) and you get access to the MVS webtoon. (2 Chapters per month)
If you want to support you can on my P.A.T.R.E.O.N: jksmanga
For MVS artwork and updates follow on Instagram and Facebook: jksmanga
Caser was the so-called councillor of the Temple. When students had breakdowns, mental problems, and even more, they would come to him. He had a number of techniques that he would use to calm them down and get them to open up to him. All of this would need to be filed in a report as well.
He cared about all of the kids greatly and would try his best to help them without the need of using any abilities.
After all, even if he did, it was only a temporary fix to the problem and never a permanent solution. Still, there were times when things like so needed to be done. Of course, with Sil being the way he was before he had even become close with both Raten and Vorden, he would come to meet Caser regularly.
He would share everything with Caser, speak everything on his mind, and for once, he felt like someone was actually listening and talking back to him. Yes, it was a Caser's job, but it felt more than that, and naturally, their relationship grew.
Even now, with his two friends, from time to time, he would have problems with them. It was only natural he would need to speak to someone else, and that would be him. Caser was in all respects like the father figure that he didn't have in his life. As time went on though, Caser could see Sil was getting better, the more he would hang out and talk to Vorden and Raten the less he would come to visit him.
Some instances of him crying could be resolved by them now, and seeing this, Caser felt happy and proud. He felt like his words and lessons were working.
"Well, we don't have anything to do today, so is there anything you wanted to talk about while you're here?" Caser asked
"Can we read that book?" Sil asked. "You know the one with the cool pictures."
Caser stood up and went to the bookshelf behind him, before picking out one of the books which had a certain volume number on it. Caser was a huge fan of superhero comics. When Sil would first come to him, he would bawl his eyes out nonstop, and no words would get through to him.
So, he decided he would read a book out loud while showing the pictures. All boys wanted to be a superhero at some point, right? And not only that but they could relate to them. They were able to control near enough any ability.
Because of this, he thought it was good for kids at a young age to get an idea of how to use their powers. It was something the Blades were actually unaware of, they had no clue Caser had been reading them such books.
"And then punching him with his super strength, he said. "I Will protect the weak and my friends," Caser said as he finished reading the last line of the chapter.
It was a bit cheesy, but here Caser could be his normal goofy self in front of kids, which was why he loved his job.
"That's so cool, is Grandpa Blade and the rest of them in the castle superheroes as well. I hear they're really strong. I guess they must go out fighting evil villains all the time." Sil said with excitement.
But then, Caser's face dropped hearing those words of an innocent child. Their imagination and fantasy land, of what the Blades could be were vastly different from what they were.
"The Blades choose to use their powers in different ways, but if you ever one day get to reach the castle, maybe you can change that. Turn the Blades into the superheroes they could be!"
Sil's eyes started to sparkle as he imagined going into battle with his two friends Vorden and Raten. After defeating the two enemies, he would go back home to tell Caser all about it.
Their session was up, and it was time for Sil to head back to the rest of the class to rest. When he left the room, the two of them waved goodbye. He pulled out his phone and checked the calendar. There were only two weeks left until the day.
The next week, Caser had no idea how much the recent chapter of his had influenced Sil. During the combat training, he refused to fight his opponents and stood there while getting beatings. When the teachers asked why he stated: he refused to hurt anyone weaker than himself and didn't want to hurt his friends. This had eventually caused quite the stir that they didn't realize
At the castle, the leader of the Temple, Pam, at the time, was told to give a report. She would update them on all of the kids and what was currently happening. Hilston seemed uninterested in most of them, and eventually asked her to stop.
"What of Sil? He has the most potential of all of them correct, how is he doing with things?"
In a previous report, he had been told that Sil had the ability to copy six abilities at one time. A rarity among rares among the Blades. It was even more than Hilston could hold himself at a time. This was a Gem in his eyes. Something that he had been waiting for years.
But Pam gulped, as she said the next few words.
"His character is weak, and recently he has been refusing to spar and fight with the other students. Claiming he doesn't want to hurt them. I'm afraid at this rate, if we start the process next week, he will not survive."
Hilston looked troubled by the report. He thought long and hard about what to do. He had already spent so much time going through so many different people, and now there seemed to be another problem, but it didn't sound like one that couldn't be fixed.
"Tell me, is there anyone he is close to?" Hilston asked.
"The councillor Caser, I would say he is closest to," Pam replied.
"Great, bring him here."
Caser had been called to the castle, something that hadn't been done for a long time. He was considered one of those that were there to purely serve the Blades. He would often just get given tasks from Pam and nothing else.
"I hear you are close with Sil," Hilston said. "He is a good child, but I also hear he has a bit of a problem, and because of this I have a certain plan I would like to put in place..."
Hilton told Caser everything that he wished to do, and why he wanted to do It. It seemed like out of this batch he had already chosen who he wanted to pick. In it all, Caser was an essential part of his plan. He had asked him if he wanted to do it as if he had a choice, but he knew he didn't.
"Of course I will, sir," Caser said, bowing down.
While walking back towards the Temple, Caser had time to think about everything that was said. Then when he arrived at the Temple, he could see all the kids smiling, playing games, and enjoying their time together.
Then finally, Sil was talking away with a smile on his face while Raten and Vorden were by his side. What Sil had said about superheroes and such, it reminded him that he had done nothing during his time here, and he would just standby and let things happen.
If that was his case, then he would need to spend these moments doing something.
'It looks like you don't need me anymore, Sil. But I won't let them get their way.'
******
My werewolf system Exclusive on P.a.t.r.e.o.n it's only $1 dollar a month. Cheaper than :) and you get access to the MVS webtoon. (2 Chapters per month)
If you want to support you can on my P.A.T.R.E.O.N: jksmanga
For MVS artwork and updates follow on Instagram and Facebook: jksmanga
The sound of crying continued and back inside the classroom, Vorden had snapped back out of his memories he had for a little while. The crying kid in the corner had really reminded him of Sil back then, but only this time, it looked as if no one was approaching him at all.
The real teacher had yet to arrive, but because an a.d.u.l.t was in the room, the rest of them were sitting in their seats patiently waiting.
He started walking over to the corner of the class to see how the kid was doing.
"Don't worry about him, Sir, he always cries." A student said.
"Yeah, if you want you can start the lesson, and he will eventually go to his seat, that's what the other teachers usually do." Another student said.
But ignoring them all, Vorden went over to the kid and crouched down.
"Hey, why don't you tell me what happened? I'm here to listen." Vorden said.
"Go away!" The kid cried, and he threw out his fist, punching him right in the face and hitting the side of the nose. Something was felt dripping from his nose, and as he went to wipe it, he could see blood.
"Did he just hit the new teacher?"
"What's going to happen, is he going to get beat?"
The students started to mumble.
Just then, the door slid open, and one of the male teachers entered the room. He was a large man with a scar going across his face called Bong. The students were terrified of Bong and usually with a single glare he could get the kids to shut up.
Entering the room, he could hear the gossip coming from the students.
When Bong looked into the corner of the room, he could see Vorden standing there with a bloody nose.
"Oh, dear, no!" Bong said in a panic. "Young master, I am deeply sorry for this, why don't you get that healed up. What happened here?"
Their scary aggressive teacher suddenly looked frightened as he saw this man hurt. They had never seen him act like this and were wondering just what was going on.
"Master, you don't think that means?" The kids said.
"You brats, Vorden here is from the Castle!" Bong shouted. "Who hit him, I will hang him upside down and make his backside raw!" He shouted.
All of the students went ahead and looked at the student crying in the corner.
"It's okay," Vorden said to Bong as he crouched down to the kid again.
"You're angry right, upset. If you want, I can be your punching bag all day long. I can take the pain. If you want to shout at me, hit me, whenever you need to speak or express yourself, you can come to see me."
The kid did nothing else but cried, and Vorden decided to stay by his side. Waving his hand, he told Bong to continue the lesson and that he did.
As the lesson went on, Vorden stayed by the kid's side the whole time. He sobbed and cried so was unaware of Vorden's position he held unlike the rest of the class. When class was over, the kids left to head to lunch, while the one by Vorden's side had stayed there.
Eventually, even Bong left as he needed to.
"Don't worry, I will bring him to his next class," Vorden said.
The crying had stopped, and the kid lifted his head for the first time.
"Why are you still here?" The kid said.
"I don't know, maybe I thought you had something interesting to tell me?" Vorden replied.
"Nobody cares about what I have to say, nobody even likes me here." The kid cried again.
Standing up, Vorden was wondering how to get through to him. He wanted to help but found it difficult. Then suddenly, he felt someone touch his shoulder. However, it wasn't a physical touch, but it was one in his mind. When he turned around, he could see it was Sil.
"Let me speak to him," Sil said, and they had swapped seats.
"Hey, Crybaby," Sil said as his opening line, which seemed to grab the kids' attention straight away. "Have you ever heard of superheroes!" There was no book in his hand, and by just using his hands and words, Sil had reenacted the first chapter of the book Caser used to read him.
Since there was no book, he had to act out certain scenes himself with his body. Watching, Both Raten and Vorden felt like they would have died from embarrassment if they had to do such a thing, but it seemed to be working. As the kid was hooked on every single thing that was happening.
After being cheered up a little. The kid returned to his next lesson, and Vorden was now in control once again. He continued to watch the other classes as an assistant, and it was finally the end of the day.
"So have you decided on what you would like to teach?" Bubble asked.
"Yeah, do you have room for one more counsellor?" Vorden said.
Bubble took him to the current council room, which looked identical to the one that he himself used to meet Caser in. Only the bookshelf was no longer filled with comic books. Here he was to meet and discuss with the current councillor how they would split up their tasks.
"I've split the kids up into two groups, but if there are any ones you're really having trouble speaking with then feel free to come and tell me. It's going to be a big help to have someone else around here. Not many people like doing this job." The man said, but Vorden seemed to be in his own world, not paying attention.
Instead, he was walking towards the bookshelf stationed along the back of the wall.
When looking at the bookshelf, inside Vorden's mind Sil started to scream as if he was in pain once again, but this time it was screams of sadness as a memory from the past entered his mind once again.
What Sil was seeing, Vorden and Raten could now see as well.
Some time had passed since Vorden's last memory compared to this one, and a meeting had been set up. For some reason, Sil had been called into the council room right now to meet up with Caser, even though it wasn't their usual meeting time.
When he entered the room, he was surprised to see not only Caser there but Hilston as well. It was the first time that Sil had ever seen Hilston before.
"Sil, my little Grandchild. Although you may think this is the first time we are meeting. I used to look after you as a baby." Hilston said with a big smile on his face.
"Grandpa Hilston." Sil bowed down respectfully. One of their lessons was how they should call and refer to the people in the castle if they were ever to meet them, and all of the kids were told to refer to Hilston as grandpa.
"I have heard that you two are close," Hilston said.
"Very close," Sil replied with the biggest smile.
"Let me ask you something. If Caser was to get sick, would you do anything for him to get better?" Hilston said.
"Yes, of course."
"Great!" Hilston said, and before he knew it, Sil could see a hand appear right through Caser's body. It was so sudden so quick, and blood had splattered across Sil's face.
There were no screams coming from Caser, only a smile appeared on his face as he looked down and tried to hold in everything he was feeling looking at Sil. Hilston pulled his hand out from his body and allowed Caser to fall to the floor.
"Caser!" Sil screamed.
"You see, tomorrow there is a big test," Hilston said. "And I want you to do well. You know the Blades powers, you have seen it. Any second now, Caser will die, but if you want him to live. If you want me to bring him back to life with one of my abilities, then you need to do anything you can to get first place tomorrow, you understand?"
Sil could hear him, but he continued to sniffle and just stand there in place. He wanted to hit this man, fight against this man, but his body wouldn't move. There was a certain pressure that just wouldn't let him go forward.
Even though he wanted to go over to see if Caser was okay, to say a few things to him, he couldn't because he knew the man in front of him wouldn't let him.
"Listen Sil, get first place tomorrow, and Caser will come back to life. Do you understand?" Hilston said once again.
Finally, using every bit of courage that Sil had in his body, he was able to nod his head. Caser wasn't dead yet, but soon he would be, he looked up at Sil, and started to crawl towards him, leaning his upper body off the ground with every ounce of strength he was able to get it, so his body and hands were within reach of Sil.
"Caser, don't die, If you go, then there won't be anyone else left. Who will I talk to, I'll be on my own again."
"Don't worry, Sil," Caser said, reaching his hand out. He managed to brush Sil's face with his fingertips before falling to the ground, and as he did, he said his last words. "I won't let you be alone in this world."
My werewolf system Exclusive on P.a.t.r.e.o.n it's only $1 dollar a month. Cheaper than :) and you get access to the MVS webtoon. (2 Chapters per month)
If you want to support you can on my P.A.T.R.E.O.N: jksmanga
For MVS artwork and updates follow on Instagram and Facebook: jksmanga
The day had ended, and Vorden returned to the castle, his feet felt heavy with each step, and the first day was tiring for him. In more ways than one. He didn't expect when coming here to have to go to the Temple for a while. He had wanted to confront the past himself but just didn't think it would happen so soon.
Not only that, but Sil had been crying nonstop inside the darkroom, which could be heard for both Raten and Vorden. The best person for calming Sil down would be himself, but while he was out here, it was impossible, and right now he needed someone by his side all the time. A few words wouldn't be enough.
Sure he could switch with Raten, but Raten at times could get very wild and unpredictable, and they didn't need that here. He couldn't imagine what Raten would say to one of the students if they needed speaking to him.
Since that fateful day for the three of them, Sil hadn't been out much or taken the seat. And he was pretty much the same Sil, from back then as he was now. Unable to deal with things or cope with things. Or as Raten would describe him, a cry baby.
Everything was too much, and Vorden was just wondering what Hilston was trying to get by sending them back there.
When entering the castle, he thought he would be called upon, and asked about Sil again. His grandpa seemed to be obsessed with Sil compared to all the others, even more so than his brothers and sisters who lived in the castle.
However, while walking past Vorden picked up on some rumours, it turned out that the Sunshields were acting out more than they had expected and they would need to move out soon. It was bad timing, as it also seemed to collide with the usual event.
Because of this, he was able to be left on his own, which was nice. When he returned to his room, Borden would update him about what he saw on the other half of the island. It looked like he was keeping track of what Beasts the Blade family-owned, and Vorden had to say some of them were really impressive. They had higher tier beasts then he expected.
It wasn't somewhere Vorden himself was familiar with as he hadn't gone to that part of the island much, apart from a few training sessions he would have here and there.
"Just don't get caught, okay?" Vorden said as he went to sleep for that day.
Maybe if Borden did get caught, it would be a distraction from what he was currently facing.
When he woke up, it was the usual routine of heading to the Temple, only this time it would only be for work. Throughout the day, students would be sent to him to be looked over and talked to. Most of the time, it was just petty problems, and the kids just wanted someone to listen.
They didn't have parents to confide in after all, or when they had questions, they didn't know who to ask. The people closest to them for guidance and who they felt like they could rely on were the teachers.
Still, he wasn't as busy as the other teachers since his task was split up between two teachers, so there was quite a bit of free time for him to watch the other students. At the moment, he was watching them go through combat training.
They had brought out a chained person who was blindfolded and was at the front of the class. Each of them was told to touch the chained to copy the ability, which would be the water ability for today.
The instructor at the front did the same, and following his words and movements, all of the students who were spread out would have to follow. When looking at them, he had spotted the student from before who was crying in the classroom, he was struggling to even form the water in his hands.
Speaking to him a bit more, he found out his name was Deal. He thought that maybe Deal would be like Sil, but it wasn't the case at all. When looking through the reports, the most skilful person in this group could hold three abilities at once.
It really hit home. That there had yet to be a person who could hold as many abilities as Sil could. He was certainly a special child. It would also explain why Hilston was so obsessed with him.
However, he didn't understand the why. Hilston was near enough already the strongest person. Why the need to do all this and look for someone stronger? This was what he didn't understand and was also something no one would dare just outright ask him.
As Vorden continued to look at the man chained up and tied to the wooden pole. It was reminding him of that day. The day after Caser had died.
It was early morning that day when all the thirty or so students had been gathered. They were all brought out onto the ground floor and in front of them was a chained tied to a pole. The kids looked at each other for a few seconds. It was odd because until now all the combat classes had been in the afternoon and not the morning.
"I heard the people talking this morning, they were moving about and setting something up," Vorden whispered to Raten. "I think something special might be going on today."
Although Raten could hear what Vorden was saying, he was looking around trying to find Sil. Yesterday night when returning to the others, he didn't say a single word to them. His eyes looked blank, dead, and when Raten said his usual taunts, there was no reaction from him at all.
"Today is a special day for you all." The teacher said. "Today is the day you will finally graduate from the Temple, and one of you will be selected to go to the castle. As you know, this has always been the aim of the Temple."
"And no I didn't misspeak only one of you, will be selected." When he spoke those words, the expression on the teacher's face remained dark. It didn't change, and he wasn't his usual cheery, playful self.
Some of the kids were starting to worry about what exactly was going on.
"A number of your teachers with the earth ability are positioned in a circle around the island. They have copied the earth ability and together have created a solid wall surrounding all of you like so." The teacher stomped his foot on the ground, and a part of the wall was raised up.
He then picked up a rock and threw it against the wall, as soon as it touched several hard spikes appeared in an instant, hitting and crushing the rock. If a human had touched that wall, they would have been killed.
"As time passes, this wall surrounding the area will become smaller and smaller as the teachers move forward, and it will only carry on moving forward until a single person is left remaining alive."
Hearing this, one of the students broke out crying. Raten immediately turned his head, expecting it to be Sil but it wasn't it was another. At that moment, one of the teachers standing by the side walked over, he lifted his hand and gave the child a slap across the face.
"This is not a game, you will have no time for crying. If you want to live then fight, if not then throw yourself into the wall!" The teacher shouted. Clearly, he was emotional about what was happening, and even he didn't know how to react.
"These people are crazy. Does the castle know about this?" Vorden whispered.
"You're an idiot," Raten said. "The people in the castle are the ones who ordered this."
"The Blades believe that their bodies must be sharpened. Each time getting stronger and to do that, they must go through life and death experiences. This will be the first of many for the winner."
"Each time you survive, the cells in your body will react. This is how the Blades have always improved themselves, and this is how they will continue to."
"See this chained here." The teacher pointed to the man who was tied up blindfolded and gagged so they couldn't say anything.
"There are many of the chained randomly scattered out across the island. Tied to a poll just like this one. Each one of them with a different ability. Use this knowledge as you wish, use it to survive."
"Some of you are smarter than others, you will need to think fast and appropriately. Some of you are better fighters, and lastly, some of you are the best at using abilities. Work together, betray each other, whatever you can you must survive."
"But you all have to remember at the end of the day. There will only be one winner. The event starts now!"
*****
My werewolf system Exclusive on P.a.t.r.e.o.n it's only $1 dollar a month. Cheaper than :) and you get access to the MVS webtoon. (2 Chapters per month)
If you want to support you can on my P.A.T.R.E.O.N: jksmanga
After the teacher had made the grand announcement, all of them suddenly left and that included the one who was giving the instructions. It looked like they had vanished and the students were left standing there, stunned and confused, with no one to guide them.
"They can't be serious, can they?" Vorden said. "What should we do?"
The truth was that the teachers had actually copied an invisibility ability beforehand and were watching everything very carefully, closely.
The kids were talking amongst themselves and trying to figure out what to do. They had been playing with each other this whole time. Even if they were suddenly told to turn against each other, they couldn't just do that out of the blue.
Some had decided that it might be best if they just head back into the temple and wait until they got more answers, while others wanted to explore the island to see if the wall was really real. From where they were, they couldn't see where the wall was, which meant the area must have been large to start with.
But Raten, he was looking straight ahead, in his mind, he thought. What if this all was real? Everything they went through being stuck in this one place, it made sense to him why they had chosen to do this.
"It seems like no one is acting yet." One of the teachers said, hidden away. "Should we perhaps try to start something?"
Another reason for the teachers being nearby was so they could help move things along at times themselves while being hidden. If students started to get hit from nowhere, it certainly would cause a panic.
"There is no need," Pam said. "There is always one in the group that understands what is going on, how very real this all is. I have been doing this for a while now, just stay and watch."
While everyone was busy yapping away, Raten had moved forward to take the advantage that no one else saw. He walked to where the teacher once was, and there was a Chained with an ability tied up right there.
"No Raten, you aren't going to take part in this, are you?" Vorden said with concern.
Touching the Chained, Raten had obtained his ability.
Suddenly, Raten started laughing like a madman.
"Alright Jeremy, you had this coming to you for a long time!" Raten shouted. "You don't know how many times in class I imagined doing this to you, with your smart arse comments and now there are no consequences, this is great."
"Raten, I'm sorry, I'm sorry!" Jeremy said.
Throwing his hand out, a wind swipe had left Raten's hand, and a large cut was made across his c.h.e.s.t, and he fell to the floor. This had changed the whole atmosphere for everyone. The kids started to scream, running in all sorts of different directions.
While Vorden stood there, staring at Raten.
"No, we shouldn't do this, we're friends, right? Raten you wouldn't hurt me, right!" Vorden shouted with tears running down his face, and Raten just continued to walk towards him.
"Damn it!" Vorden ran off into the jungle with tears leaving his face. Just yesterday in the morning, they were all joking about and laughing, and now this. What sick person made them do this, he thought.
With Raten now having the advantage of getting the first ability, and with his fighting style, there wouldn't be any that could go up against him, then a thought came into Vorden's mind. There was Sil. Sil was the only person that would be able to beat Raten. Not just that though, Sil himself needed to be looked after and protected.
Vorden couldn't imagine how Sil was coping with all of this. If he could find him, then maybe they could do something together.
******
A small group of three students had left before Raten had started his rampage and were unaware of what was happening. They had walked into the jungle, planning to head to see if the so-called wall was real.
While halfway, they could hear the screams of others coming from where they had just left. They then looked at each other.
"You don't think someone actually…"
They didn't want to think about it and just carried on walking. It took a good twenty or so minutes for them to eventually reach the edge of the wall, just walking forward at a fast pace. After hearing the screams, they wanted to get away from whoever had possibly started the killings.
When they reached it, it turned out it was true. The wall was around five meters high. Impossible for one to scale, unless they climbed a tree of some sort, but even if they did try to leave, they were sure the teachers behind the wall would do something about it.
What shocked them most was the wall was actually slowly moving forward. It would look a bit like sand, as it allowed the trees and plant life to pass through and sink into it.
"Do you think that demonstration was there just to scare us?" One of the kids said.
"I don't know, why don't you try to touch the wall and find out?" Another said.
One of them started to move closer to the wall but unsure when the spikes would act. But in the end, he chickened out.
"I can't do it, man." The kid said as he turned around, but then could see one of them shove him into the wall itself. As soon as his back had hit the wall, the spikes immediately came outward, and their buddy was no longer moving. The spikes retracted, and the body fell to the floor.
"You killed him, you killed him!" The other student said and immediately started running from his so-called friend.
The one that was left behind looked at his friend on the ground.
"I didn't think it was real, I'm sorry. I thought it was all a lie. I was just joking around." But now he knew it was very much real.
***
Vorden was taking a cautious approach. He knew he was weaker than others, so he couldn't just go out and about running around. He currently had no ability either, so he was at the biggest disadvantage.
Still, he wanted to find Sil. Eventually, while slowly going through the jungle area and not making a sound, he could see the back of a Chained. His hands tied to the pole.
For a while, he decided to sit back and hide between a relatively large plant and tree. Waiting to see if there was anyone around or coming. The starting area seemed to be quite large, and since there were only thirty of them, they wouldn't run into each other for the start of the event often as long as they hadn't chosen to group up.
After waiting for a while and having this thought in his head, Vorden decided to risk it and head out, trying to touch the Chained. He grabbed the back of his hand, but then something strange happened. He felt nothing, his MC cells in his body weren't adapting to the ability.
"What is happening?" When Vorden went around the pole to have a look, he could see that the Chained had been killed.
It was a smart move. Once their ability was taken, if they killed the Chained, it meant no one else could have that ability. Only by touching the person in the middle of the fight could they obtain one.
Vorden just never thought that the kids would be willing to go this far and so soon as well. What it did mean though, was he still had no such ability, and there was someone close who did have one.
His ears then picked up the sound of leaves and trees ruffling. When he turned his head, he could see a student jump out towards him, with his fingers slightly green in colour. It was a trap, after all. The student was waiting for someone else to try to take the ability of the chained to finish them off there and then.
It was so sudden, and Vorden thought it would be the end of his life there and then, but while mid-air. A strong strike of wind came from the right, hitting the student and knocking him out of the air, then a few more strikes came and badly hurt the student, but he wasn't dead, only his back up against a tree groaning away.
"The wind ability, it couldn't be?" When Vorden turned his head, he could see that it was Raten. Only this time, he was covered in blood, and it wasn't his own.
'Is this how my life is going to end?' Vorden thought.
On his knees on the ground, Vorden had accepted his fate.
"Raten, I'm not as strong as you or Sil. I know I will die in this event anyway, but please. I just don't want to be killed by someone I consider my friend."
The footsteps continued, and now all Vorden could do was close his eyes. When the footsteps stopped, he felt a hand placed on his head and the MC cells of an ability passing onto him.
"Come on, let's go find that Cry-baby and get the hell out of this place," Raten said.
******
My werewolf system Exclusive on P.a.t.r.e.o.n it's only $1 dollar a month. Cheaper than :) and you get access to the MVS webtoon. (2 Chapters per month)
If you want to support you can on my P.A.T.R.E.O.N: jksmanga
Vorden would have never considered himself an emotional person. During his time at the Temple he hardly ever cried, and he was the one for Sil to have a shoulder to cry on, he would even talk to the others when they got upset. Deep down though, he was always just constantly suppressing his own emotions.
Today he was alone, and there was no longer any need for him to hide his emotions. As it could very well be his last day, he was letting it all out.
His eyes bubbled up, his throat felt so heavy and full he was finding it hard to talk.
"Raten…Ra..Ra..Ra..Raten!" Vorden cried, but he quickly found his mouth being covered up.
"Stop making noise, you idiot, or do you want to go ahead and tell everyone where we are?" Raten whispered.
It took a while for him to place his emotions inside him once again, but just seconds ago he thought someone he considered his best friend was about to kill him. He didn't know if his plea had worked or if Raten had planned this all along. Looking at his blood stained shirt though, it was clear that he was taking part in this.
The two of them headed over to the student who was lying down by the tree, he was hurt, and breathing in heavily. After the initial hit, he had been cut at the back of his achilles, making it now nearly impossible for him to run.
The reason for not finishing him off was because one couldn't take abilities from the dead. Raten placed his hand on top of his head, and now he had two abilities with him.
"It's best you keep your wind ability and not overwrite it with this one. His is the ability of acid, so you have to get up pretty close to your opponents. Besides, knowing you, you probably won't be able to hurt anyone anyway, so with the wind, at least you can defend yourself." Raten explained.
When he placed his hand on top of his head, the wind ability Raten untidily got at the start of the event was given to Sil. Looking at the boy, Vorden was thinking if someone else came along, then he would be finished.
"What should we do with him?" Vorden asked.
Raten looked past him, and behind they could see the earth wall coming close. When Vorden initially ran, he ran out as far as he could, hoping to get away from everything. In his head, he thought he was trying to find Sil, but the truth was he was just scared. So they were all near the edge of the fighting zone.
"Let the wall take him," Raten replied. "There is no need to have his death on our hands."
"Ha!" The boy laughed, "You were the one who made me this way Raten, don't fool yourself into thinking you're a good guy. Whether you kill me or the wall kills me, it's the same thing. I'm dead because of you."
Walking off, Raten chose to ignore his words, while Vorden was looking at him with sorrow, trying to figure out if he was affected by this whole thing, even if his face didn't show it, he had to be affected. The others thought he was heartless and cruel, but Vorden wouldn't be alive right now if that was true.
"Remember!" The boy shouted as the wall was now nearly upon him. "Even if you two team up now, eventually you will have to kill each other."
They didn't look back, but the sound of the spikes on the wall was heard activating and another contestant had been eliminated.
After running closer to the centre, the two of them eventually found a large boulder that would give them cover and carved into it a small cave-like entrance. They decided to rest there for now. The last words that the boy said continued to ring in Vorden's mind.
"Raten, I will only slow you down, just -"
"Shut up will you," Raten said. "Do you really think I would come and save you without having some type of plan? If I thought I had to kill you later, I would have just killed you back then, to save me the trouble later.
"I plan to find Sil and leave this island for good, all three of us. To do that there are two abilities we need. First the Earth ability, there aren't many, but me and Sil are more skilful than the other students that we could deactivate the skill from the teachers before the spikes could even reach us. I imagine they thought that some students might do this and the teachers would be skilled enough to deal with them, but with mine and Sil's strength, I'm sure we can take a couple and try to get out of here.
"The second ability is the water ability. I learned how to create a separate bubble. If there are two of us with the ability, then one person can move the currents around us while we travel inside the bubble. What we do after that, who knows but it will be better than this crap right?"
What Raten was suggesting, was to go against the island, something that had been drilled in their heads from a young age to never do. But they didn't have much choice. They would either become the Chained and never see the daylight again or die from their current situation.
It was death either way.
"Let's do it, let's find Sil and get out of here," Vorden said.
Vorden realised from the conversation that he wasn't really needed in the plan at all, but Sil, the strongest and most skilful ability user was the one Raten was looking for, but he had included him in his plan. It had put a great big smile on his face.
"Poor Sil, you know he won't be able to kill someone, he's probably hiding somewhere that feels safe to him," Vorden said.
"The others aren't stupid either, they know if Sil has an ability and if he is forced to, he will protect himself, somewhere safe…"
They both then looked at each other, Sil's favourite place was the council room in the Temple. Immediately the two of them headed there.
When they arrived, they didn't go in straight away. Just outside two bodies could be seen on the floor lying still. It was the place where they had started, so it was expected for some fights to happen here. The Chained that Raten got his ability from, had been killed.
Vorden gulped before asking the dreaded question.
"Did you do that?"
"No." Raten repleid. "It was Carol, Roe and Splinter."
"That Rat!" Vorden replied.
The three of them were always together in school and never split up, they weren't at the top of the class nor at the bottom when it came to using their abilities and powers. However, Splinter did always get the highest grade when it came to the written part of their tests.
'Something's not right with their heads.' Vorden thought, at the end of the day, they were all kids. This wasn't possible for them to think about this right off the bat, unless their life was on the line.
Had the Temple messed everyone up this much, when they got outside, could they even live a normal life?
Sneaking in one at a time, it seemed like no one had entered the building. After realising how real this was, nobody wanted to head back to the starting place. In their heads, this was where they thought most people would be. Likely because all of the kids were thinking this, nobody was here.
However, soon the two of them could hear the sound of a familiar sob, coming from the council room. When sliding the door open, they could see Sil rocking back and forth, his head in his knees crying. Something he only did when he was seriously upset.
"I..I..I.. Don't want…to..kill..anyone," Sil said, taking in quick short breaths making it hard for him to form a sentence properly.
Vorden immediately went to his side, he didn't look hurt, and there were no traces of blood on him either, so it didn't look like he had hurt anyone else. It was a miracle that no one had come in here looking for him.
"Don't worry Sil, we are going to get out of here, the three of us," Vorden said with both his hands on Sil's shoulders. "Raten has a plan."
He proceeded to tell Sil of this plan, and while saying it out loud, he realised how little confidence he really had in this plan, but it was the only thing they had. However, Sil seemed to respond by nodding, and it had stopped him crying as well.
When he lifted up his head, Raten was next to the two of them as well.
"I'll say it right here, right now," Raten said. "At least one of us will make it out of here alive and when we do, we'll kill Hilston."
It was a strange thing for the three of them to have in common, but they all felt the same way right now. In more ways than one, they all had a deep hatred for this man.
Their arms crossed each other and they held out their pinkies, so they were all tied up in the middle.
"It's a promise," Vorden said.
They each pulled together, not breaking the link with their pinkies three times to seal the promise made between three good friends.
With that, Sil had joined the group, and the three of them were ready to leave. But before exiting the room, Sil had stopped by the door, he looked back, and the image of what had happened to Caser had appeared.
The problem with the plan was that if Sil escaped, then he wouldn't be able to save Caser.
******
My werewolf system Exclusive on P.a.t.r.e.o.n it's only $1 dollar a month. Cheaper than :) and you get access to the MVS webtoon. (2 Chapters per month)
If you want to support you can on my P.A.T.R.E.O.N: jksmanga
With the three of them working together, they had a goal in mind. To complete their plan, they needed to move on to the next step, finding the two abilities they needed: the earth ability and the water ability. The wind ability was shared with Sil as well as the acid ability.
Unlike Vorden, who could only hold one, Sil could hold many, so it was no problem for him to have both.
As the area got smaller, it would soon engulf the Chained that were located at the edge. If one of them had the ability they needed, then their plan would fail. They couldn't just sit idly by, they had to move.
There was also the possibility that the earth and water ability weren't even available as part of the Chained, but Raten highly doubted that. From what he had seen so far, all the abilities and traces of abilities around them, were ones that they had trained with during their time at the Temple, and this included the Earth and Water ability.
He was sure of it, that they would be here somewhere. If they were meant to show thier full strength, they couldn't without those abilities. What was the point of spending all those years learning how to use them.
Eventually, they had come across a Chained. Rather than hesitating and waiting like Vorden had done, Raten ran out with confidence not hesitating for a second, and Sil had followed from behind. With these two by his side, Vorden felt safer then he had ever felt before.
Raten stopped in front of the body and then stomped his foot into the ground out of anger. "Damn it!" He said, before running off again into another direction.
Just like the Chained that Vorden had found before, this one was dead. The three of them continued to run around, they hadn't run into any students or even their bodies, which Vorden was finding a little curious. However, they did run into more Chained, and each time they were dead.
Now it was the fourth Chained body they had come across. They were in an open area of the jungle. Each Chained was in an opened area so they could easily be seen and spotted, as if they were also meant to be designated fighting zones.
Running off ahead, Raten was obsessed trying to find another Chained, and he had eventually found one ahead of the others.
"Someone has purposely been doing this from the beginning!" Raten said. "Instead of going around hurting the students, they went around hunting the Chained."
"That's right if no one else has an ability, but us, we are at quite the advantage, aren't we?" A voice said.
"Splinter, I knew it would be you," Vorden said.
If the three of them had been going around, they would have also been able to have their pick of the stronger abilities. Splinter himself could hold two, while the others by his side could only hold one.
"It's pretty brave of you to show yourself in front of us. I don't seem to recall you beating me even once during a fighting match, right?" Raten shouted, throwing out a wind slash as he said this.
With a stomp of his foot, Splinter had brought up a wall made of earth blocking the strike. "One of the strongest abilities that they teach us. The elemental abilities, although fire and lighting, are only taught to those in the castle, soon one of us will be ascending to that place." Splinter said.
Seeing this ability, he thought Raten would be frightened, but instead, a slight smirk appeared.
"That's one down."
Vorden, and Sil had finally arrived coming out from the jungle and joined in throwing wind swipes of their own at the wall, it created small ch.i.p.s but having two abilities the wall was sturdy and strong, and the wind wasn't exactly the best ability to go against it.
Soon though, Both Sil's and Raten's fingertips started to turn slightly green as they changed their ability, and when they were close enough, they threw out the acid from their fingertips, making the wall weaken.
Even Vorden's wind strike would be enough to destroy it now and that it did. But soon after another wall was placed up and Splinter had them right where he wanted them, focused on him.
Sil had avoided the punch and touched the larger kid.
"An enhancement ability of strength?"
Raten had avoided the water, predicting it would happen.
"Thank you so much for bringing the two things we needed right to us."
With two abilities stored, his MC points and level of controlling the wind was higher and stronger than the female. Using all his force, he could simply chuck the water to the side and eventually had managed to grab her by the wrist.
It only took a second for him to copy the ability replacing it with his acid one, then with his other hand, he had hit her away using the force of the wind as well.
As for Sil, his opponent had tried to punch him again using his super strength, but for a second he had forgotten who he was up against. Sil now had three different abilities stored, putting all his MC points and levels into one, he threw a punch of his own and when the two fists collided. The results were obvious as the other student was sent flying backwards.
However, the strength used was too strong for an eight-year old's body, and his fist had been shattered.
"Ahhh!" Sil screamed in pain.
With three of them, he stood no chance, and he decided to just cover himself with the earth ball, scared and frightened. Soon though, it would start to melt as Raten's acid hands went through, Splinter felt a soft touch on his head and nothing else.
"You three can fight for that useless position in the castle. But we are getting out of here." Raten said.
When Splinter finally had the courage to open his eyes, he could see that they were gone, and they had left all of them alive.
"Sir what would you like us to do?" Pam asked as she had been watching the whole fight, while invisible from the sidelines.
"Clean up the mess," Hilston ordered his workers.
Raten passed on his ability to Sil, and now the three of them were running towards the wall. When they eventually got halfway, for the first time, a message was sounded across the whole island.
[Only three contestants are remaining]
It took a second for the kids to realise what that meant. That all of the people taking part in the event were now dead, and the only ones left alive were them three.
"That's fine, it still doesn't stop us from finishing the plan. We're so close!" Raten shouted.
But as soon as that message played, Sil's eyes went hollow. His mind was in a different space while his legs were on autopilot. His pace slowed down, and he was eventually running slower then Vorden and was at the back of the group.
"Huh, is there something wrong?"
'If I leave now with Raten and the others, Hilston won't keep his promise to bring back Caser. But Hilston said I have to win, and the only way to win is to…is to…'
The more he thought about it, he couldn't possibly take his two friends' lives to save another, even if Caser was so important to him.
'I just wish there was a way to save them all.' He thought.
Then, an idea came to his mind, maybe there was a way to save all of them. Raten would be angry at him because they wouldn't be able to leave the island this way, but at least all four of them would be alive.
If Hilston was willing to bring back Caesar for him, then he could bring back Vorden and Raten. Even if Hilton didn't agree, whatever ability he would use, he would steal it and use it to bring them back later.
Thinking of the four of them being together put a smile on his face and before he knew it, Vorden felt a sharp, throbbing pain in his back.
"What…Sil.." Vorden said as he turned around and his mouth filled with blood.
Raten, no longer hearing footsteps turned around, and could see it. He could see that Sil had stabbed Vorden, and not only that for some reason, he was smiling.
"Sil!!!!" Raten screamed. "WHAT THE HELL ARE YOU DOING!"
"I know you will be angry now," Sil said. "But don't worry, I promise we will all be together this way."
******
My werewolf system Exclusive on P.a.t.r.e.o.n it's only $1 dollar a month. Cheaper than :) and you get access to the MVS webtoon. (2 Chapters per month)
If you want to support you can on my P.A.T.R.E.O.N: jksmanga
For MVS artwork and updates follow on Instagram and Facebook: jksmanga
The pain that Vorden had felt from being stabbed in the back didn't actually hurt him that much. He didn't know if it was because of the adrenaline running through his body, the fear factor, or something else. However, there was a heavy pain in his heart. The pain of being killed by the person he had always cared for.
"Why did you do it, Sil? Even if you didn't believe that the plan would work, we could have at least tried. I can't believe that you would actually care about something like going to the castle, becoming one of them. You never expressed anything like that, or were they the feelings you had all along?"
The little pain that Vorden did feel in his back had now completely gone, and his vision had faded to nothing. It wasn't like sleeping when one would sleep, they would see the black due to their eyelids covering their vision, but they truly saw nothing when one was dead.
Then, a few seconds later, it had gone to black, it was a sudden change that struck Vorden as weird. He tried lifting his hand, and he could now see it in front of him.
"Wait, I'm alive!" He said, quickly rising to his feet. It was like he was never injured in the first place. He patted his body all over, seeing if it was real. The touch, everything, it felt real, but at the same time a little different.
Trying to grasp where he was, he looked around and around, but there was nothing except darkness. In fact, the only reason why he could even see was because his body was giving off a faint glow.
"Is this heaven, am I turning into an angel?!" Vorden shouted. "Who am I kidding, those poor ants, I must have killed a whole family that day, of course, I'm going to hell."
Not knowing what to do and trying to figure out what had happened, Vorden tried to summon his wind ability he had stored earlier, but there was nothing. However, during the process, he felt a connection of something else. Reaching out to that, when he opened his eyes once more, he saw a space in the emptiness that had changed.
In front of him was the outside world. He could see the island, and on the floor was his dead body.
"Why did you kill Vorden!" Raten shouted, he could see and hear through the screen.
"Don't worry, we will all be together," Sil said.
For some reason, he was able to see everything from the point of view of Sil. It was like his conciseness had been transported.
"Wait, wasn't there an ability like that?" Vorden suddenly remembered. "It allowed one's consciousness to be transported from one body to another though killing…." He paused for a second.
Now Vorden had an understanding of what might have happened, but he didn't understand why. Had Sil come into contact with one of the Chained in the event, and this was one of the abilities? The ability was pretty much useless for combat, so he didn't understand.
The Blade family liked to collect abilities as if they were some sort of ornaments. So they had many rare and original abilities that they never or hardly ever used.
'Is this why Sil chose to kill me?'
With nothing else to do but think, he thought perhaps Sil had a plan of his own. The pain in Vorden's heart began to settle, and all he could do was watch the fight between the two outside.
Touching the floor and then raising his hand. Raten had made a giant earth hand and pushing forward it immediately went to grab Sil.
Repeating the same actions Sil had done the same, only his hand was even bigger. They both went across the ground, and Sil's hand crumpled Raten's.
Charging forward, he was still in a rage. "Not once Sil, was I ever able to beat you in a sparring match, but today is different, today is important. I have to win. Because I'm carrying the weight of so many lives. Do you know how many people I killed today, and you will be added on to that list."
He threw out several large wind blades, combining the MC levels and points of all two abilities. They were large and strong, but whatever Raten could do, Sil could do better. For he was currently holding four abilities. There was no need for him to overwrite anything.
The difference between the two attacks was like night and day.
"Yes, perfect Sil!" Hilston cheered, watching through the screen. "With your power, you shouldn't be able to let anyone get close to you. That is the Blade family's way!"
Raten was more skilled when it came to hand to hand combat and using weapons, but Sil wouldn't even let him get close. He had built up several walls of Earth surrounding him, slowly completing it more and more.
Raten tried to use all his strength, but eventually, it had solidified, tying in his hands and legs. There wasn't any part of his body he could move, apart from his head.
"Why, why you little crap! Crybaby, traitor, pig sc.u.m, little man!" Raten continued to scream insults at the top of his lungs, still not understanding what was going on, but he stopped. He saw Sil walking towards him and still had a smile on his face.
"I hope you can carry on making up new insults for me, Raten," Sil said. "I'll make this quick."
A slash of wind flew towards his head. It had been cut so cleanly and was so sharp, that Raten's head remained on its body, even though there was a straight cut through it, not falling over.
[The event has come to an end]
"I'll kill him ten times, no. A hundred times!" Raten shouted, cursing.
"Hey there," Vorden said.
"What the, you, you came to hell as well?"
"Not Quite, let me try to explain what I think has happened."
The event was over, and the teachers that had remained invisible nearly the whole time had suddenly appeared. Vorden and Raten seeing this, now knew that their plan had no chance of working. There were so many people watching them that it would have never been possible unless all of them had decided to go against the teachers.
Sil thought he would be taken back to the Temple, but Pam explained to him that the Temple was no longer a place for him to be at. Now he had a new place to call home. He would be heading to the castle where he would live with his real family.
Ignoring the deaths of the others and everything around, Sil was only focused on one thing, he wanted to bring back his friends and Caser. He had finally achieved what might have been impossible for him if he hadn't had the determination to go through with it all.
"Congratulations Sil, there wasn't a doubt in my mind that you wouldn't have been able to win." Hilston said, "The moment I saw you and brought you here I knew you were special, I could feel it. the Blades will continue to grow stronger, but this is not the end Sil."
"This is only the beginning, your days at the castle will be dedicated to refining you, breaking you down and rebuilding you, making you stronger each time. It won't be easy, but you will come to love the thrill of living life on the edge like all of us in this room do."
Sil didn't care about any of that. Right now, he would go through multiple life and death situations if he could bring his friends back.
"Grandpa," Sil said, remembering the lessons at the Temple. "Please, you said if I win, you would bring Caser back and if you can, can you please bring back Vorden and Raten too? I promise I will do whatever you want, I'll become the strongest fighter you have ever seen." Sil said.
The two of them watching everything in the darkroom were starting to understand a few things now. Caser was dead, and Hilston had promised to bring him back to life, and he had asked for his two friends to be brought back as well.
Raten started to punch the floor in anger, and Vorden's eyes started to fill up with tears.
"You idiot!" Raten screamed.
"Oh, did I say that?" Hilston said. "You're at the castle now, you have made it, you have become a true Balde while they will never be able to. People like that need to be forgotten about."
Both Raten and Vorden knew he wouldn't keep his promise, but not because of what he was saying now.
"Besides," Hilston continued, "There is no ability that can bring back the dead. So get over it quickly."
Sil's eyes hollowed out, his mind was now filled with images of all three of those closest to him dying.
"You… You… Lied?" Sil asked. "You lied! You lied!" He started to scream, and suddenly, he fell to the floor there and then.
The vision both Raten and Sil were seeing had gone, and in its place, Sil was now here, with them in the black room.
*****
My werewolf system Exclusive on P.a.t.r.e.o.n it's only $1 dollar a month. Cheaper than :) and you get access to the MVS webtoon. (2 Chapters per month)
If you want to support you can on my P.A.T.R.E.O.N: jksmanga
For MVS artwork and updates follow on Instagram and Facebook: jksmanga
When Sil had passed out on the floor that day in the throne room, his family thought something was seriously wrong with him. He was still alive and breathing, but it was like he was in a coma. Unresponsive to anything on the outside.
This had caused Hilston to go into a mighty rage, he wanted everyone to work on getting him awake as soon as possible. All of the resources they had were used.
However, everything they tried just didn't seem to work. No ability seemed to be waking him up. Meanwhile, in the black room, Vorden and Raten knew the reason very well, it was because somehow he was with them and not out there.
The two things couldn't be a coincidence.
At first, the two of them didn't really know how to approach Sil. Even when they didn't have this slightly awkward air and bad blood, it was hard. They were stuck in here, in this dark room because of him and they were unsure whether they could ever get out or not. Find authorized novels in , faster updates, better experience, Please click <a href="#'t-repeat_51726664752748923">#'t-repeat_51726664752748923</a> for visiting.
After thinking about it for a while, both of them felt like they couldn't really blame him for the situation they were in either.
In that event there was no chance of them escaping, they saw that now. Hilston had lied to Sil, and he would have naturally been the winner of the event anyway.
If they were put in the same position, maybe they would have done the same thing as well.
"Sil, are you really not going to go back?" Vorden asked.
"That liar, I will never see that man ever again, liar, liar, liar," Sil continued to shout, setting him off again.
He had been like this for a while, they thought maybe he would calm down after a few days, but he was adamant on not returning to his body. Somehow Sil was fine being stuck in the black room all day, but for Vorden and Raten it was torture.
They were experiencing nothing, no taste or smells of food, no conversation apart from between each other, and had nothing to entertain themselves. Eventually, Sil could see this and felt a little bad, he started to wonder if there was something he could do.
"If you want, one of you can go out there instead," Sil said, and suddenly in the room, a strange type of chair appeared.
The two of them looked at each other, and the next second, Raten shoved Vorden aside as he ran ahead. "You can stay in here for a while!" Raten shouted.
"Wait!" Vorden cried. "If you go out there now you're going to have to speak to them all. You're going to have to pretend to be like Sil and try to find out if there is a way we can get out of here at the same time. Are you sure you can do all that?"
Vorden's words made Raten stop and think for a second as his hand was about to touch the seat. Vorden was right. In the end, Vorden took over, and when he awoke in the seat, he was in a room.
The whole castle made a fuss, and it was reported to Hilston immediately. For a while, Vorden had done a good job mimicking how Sil would act.
But quickly he came to realise that even though he was in Sil's body, for some reason just like his old self, he could only control one ability. Fighting the beast proved difficult, and everyone watching felt like his powers, and MC cells were unusually weak.
When it looked like he was about to die, Hilston had come in to defeat the beast at the last second.
"What the hell is going on?" Hilston thought.
With no way out of their situation and for fear they might have made it worse, they decided to spill the beans. Hilston wasn't as angry about this as they thought, but he was slightly confused about what had happened and how it came to be so. However, that quickly changed when he found out that Sil refused to come out.
As the years went past, there were a few things they discovered which they hadn't informed Hilston or the others of. When Vorden was in control he could take on one ability, for Raten it was two abilities, but for Sil, it was three.
Sil was far weaker than what he once was, and the other two couldn't help but think they were partially to blame. This was never brought up to Hilston.
After some more time had passed, Vorden had tried to find out what exactly happened to them. Why were the three of them trapped in one body? Surprisingly, he had convinced his brother Pai to break the silence and was the one that had told him the truth.
Before Caser had died, he had gone down to fetch the Chained with the other teachers. He was already aware of what was to happen to him as Hilston had told him his plan and he had agreed. He knew his life was over and why he was doing it.
While down there, he had touched a Chained with the said ability to transfer consciousness. Soon after, he had poisoned him to release him from a slow death. When falling to his own death, he touched Sil's skin allowing the ability to last for a full 24 hours.
The event started in the early morning and didn't take long to end. The only two people Sil had killed that day were Vorden and Sil, and so their minds were transported into Sil's body. Before the castle found out about what had happened, it was already too late. Never before had someone gone against the main Blade family.
If they told you to die for them, then that's what needed to be done. It was a first.
The original with the ability had died. It was one with a rare ability, and apparently, they could no longer find it. However, abilities did have a habit of reappearing in people. Even if all the people had died with that knowledge, someone down the bloodline would make it appear again.
But because of this, they had no way of transporting their bodies into others, but if they did have the ability, then it would be possible.
Back in the present time, Vorden had relived everything and so had the other two. Coming back to the Temple wasn't a good memory at all for any of them, but they had learnt to cope and live with the three of them.
Right now, Vorden was in the middle of one of his counselling sessions. He felt distracted because honestly, he wasn't listening to them as thoughts filled his mind. At the end of every session, he needed to ask the students a set of questions, and they would be filled out on the tablet.
The report would be sent back, and it was up to them what they needed to do with it. This job involved far more than when he was a kid, and he felt like the reason was Sil.
After dealing with this student, there was one more at the end of the day. Deal had come into the room, and he had come in with a bigger smile than ever before.
"Vorden!" Just like how Sil was happy to see Caser, Deal was now happy to see Vorden as well, but Vorden wasn't the one he wanted to see. Quickly Vorden switched with Sil. Because this whole time through every single council session, Sil had been looking after him.
Every day, he would reenact a new chapter of the superhero saving them and Deal would be excited to hear, listening to every word. Vorden was still impressed that Sil could remember those books so well with no references, he couldn't imagine how many times he and Caser must have read them together.
This week's reenactment of a chapter was a little shorter than usual, so they had a bit of time to talk.
"Vorden, when I grow up and get out of here, I want to be a superhero as well!" Deal said. "Maybe I can break out all the kids here, and we can go exploring the outside. When we save people, they will reward us with all the candy and hamburgers in the world."
Hearing this, it reminded Sil and every one of what their fate was soon to be. In fact, it was now only two days away until the event would happen. When Deal left, Vorden was ready to switch bodies as they normally did.
Instead, Sil stood there, staring at the ground for a while.
"Is he okay?" Raten asked.
"Shh!" Vorden snapped back.
A few seconds later, Sil, through his own control, had walked out of the council room and headed into the main hall where most of the kids were. They were playing, teasing each other and some even fighting.
What Sil would have done to go back to these simple days. He remembered how he hated the teasing and the name-calling, but that seemed so little and pointless now.
"Guys, I have decided," Sil said. "I don't care what happens to me, but I don't want what happened to us to happen to them. Let's break them out of here."
******
My werewolf system Exclusive on P.a.t.r.e.o.n it's only $1 dollar a month. Cheaper than :) and you get access to the MVS webtoon. (2 Chapters per month)
If you want to support you can on my P.A.T.R.E.O.N: jksmanga
For MVS artwork and updates follow on Instagram and Facebook: jksmanga
It didn't take any convincing at all for both Vorden and Raten to be in on the plan. Vorden hated the idea of anyone going through what they had to. Maybe Quinn's righteousness for a change in society was rubbing off on him.
As for Raten, he was happy to see the whole place burn and was imagining the look on Hilston's face when he left the place with the kids. Where would they go, well, he knew Quinn would accept him and the kids if he asked to. They could probably survive on the large spaceship for a while.
The problem was, doing this meant they would be enemies of the Balde family, which would make it, so Quinn had another large target on his back. Vorden and Sil just didn't want to do that to Quinn.
Instead, they would go to their own planet and hide it out for a while.
When they returned back that day, with only two days remaining, Vorden needed to act fast. But he had to go to the temple every day, there was no chance for him to find a way to escape. Luckily he had a little helper.
"Borden, I need you to try to find out where they keep all the sh.i.p.s. See if there is one big enough to take multiple people." Vorden asked, and of course, Borden agreed and was actually happy that he was needed for a change.
The ship Vorden had come in was far too small, but he knew that the Blade's kept several things on the island in secret somewhere, and Borden being the little explorer by now had a pretty good idea of where it would be.
The next day. Vorden attended his work at the temple as usual. Just like before, none of the teachers had informed the kids of what was going to happen.
"Hey, Vorden, do you mind looking over the kids tonight? The rest of us have to go and do.. .you know what." Bubble asked.
Vorden of course agreed, he couldn't really decline and he knew exactly what Bubble was talking about. They were going to get the Chained ready for tomorrow's event. However, they were told specifically to not let Vorden go there himself.
He would still be taking part in the event tomorrow, and would be given an invisibility ability. This way, he wouldn't have much power to even try to fight if he wanted to, and he was only to keep an eye out on the children.
Hilston wasn't stupid and could guess that Sil was acting the way he did due to anger and sadness. He thought he would have gotten over it by now, but it appeared that he hadn't. If he were to go with the Chained, he could touch the strongest ability users below and even be a match for Hilston himself.
When they returned, Vorden was free to head back to the castle, and when he did Borden was there waiting for him in his room. In Borden's hand, he held out a small sausage, but it was still nearly as big as Borden. He had to hug the thing to be able to even attempt to eat it.
"That's great news, so there is a ship large enough to hold everyone. What I need you to do, is when we get there, do you think you could go on a small rampage?" Vorden asked. "Destroy all the sh.i.p.s as quick as you can, and then we can head off. "
"Of course, I've been beating up a couple of beasts here and there but was waiting for something else," Borden said.
"What?" Vorden nervously said.
"Calm down, at times it's natural for some strong beasts to tumble and fight with each other. It's nothing out of the ordinary, so if I didn't give one or two a beating, it would look even more suspicious." Borden explained.
That night it was a struggle for Vorden to sleep, as well as the other two in his mind. He tossed and turned as he went through everything in his head, the possible scenarios and just how fast they would have to act to make things work.
How long would it take for the castle to find out, how long would it take them to get from the castle to the ship area, which is located on the west end of the beach? Was there enough time?
There was also another problem he could think of. Vorden didn't even know how to fly a large spaceship. The smaller ones were simple, but the larger ones more could go wrong since they had so many buttons. Right now he wished Logan was with him. When thinking about Logan, he started to think about the others too. He wished they were all with him right now.
He thought about all the things they had done together. He was used to doing dangerous things due to everything he had done with Quinn and the others. Only this time, he would be doing it all on his own.
The students had been gathered, around thirty of them outside on the Temple grounds just like before and at the front, Bubble was giving each one of them the instructions of the events.
"There will be Chained stationed all across the area. Use their abilities to fight and survive. Remember the wall will be coming at you constantly, so each one of you is on a timer."
Deal couldn't believe what he was hearing, he wanted to break down in tears like he usually did but instead was looking for teacher Vorden, when he spotted him standing by the side.
Upon seeing him while Bubble was in the middle of his explanation and was on the last few details, Deal shouted.
"Teacher, is this true?"
Vorden nodded in response and stood forward, he looked at Bubble as he decided to take over the talking from here.
"Just like you guys, I was told to participate in this event when I was younger. I was the only survivor of the whole thing and now live in the castle. I will tell you now, this is very real. People you thought were your friends will stab you in the back. Don't bother forming groups because it will only hurt more when you have to turn on each other.
"Just like Bubble said, you all have to remember there is only one survivor and winner of this game. There is no ability that can bring back the dead."
All of them there had spoken to Vorden. They knew how happy and bubbly he was to each of the kids when he spoke to them. Even though he had been here a short time, he actually tried to make conversation with each of them, and had quickly become their favourite teacher.
"Very well, with that said. Let the event begin!" Bubble shouted, it was the signal for each of them to turn invisible. The teachers disappeared, and all the kids were in a deep state of panic.
The teachers moved around, staying a good distance away, watching their every move. Nothing had happened yet, but just like last time, the first student had acted. He went forward and grabbed the ability of the Chained in front of them all.
Surprisingly though, the one that had acted was Deal. He grabbed the Chained, and in his palm, a strange green energy started to form.
"Please, nobody move!" Deal said with a face full of tears. "I don't want us to hurt each other. We don't have to listen to them, we can, we..can fight against the evil." Deal said, rubbing his eyes.
The others were frozen, thinking if they moved, he would throw out the green beam of energy at them. They could see Deal was unstable and were worried he would turn on them at any second.
"Please!" Deal shouted. "Let's save everyone."
And at the moment, he felt someone grab his hand from behind.
"Well said. Let's save everyone." Vorden replied.
******
My werewolf system Exclusive on P.a.t.r.e.o.n it's only $1 dollar a month. Cheaper than :) and you get access to the MVS webtoon. (2 Chapters per month)
If you want to support you can on my P.A.T.R.E.O.N: jksmanga
For MVS artwork and updates follow on Instagram and Facebook: jksmanga
Feeling something touching his hand, Deal looked up and could see his teacher's sweet smile, the green aura that was within his palm started to die down.
"Vorden," Deal said as he sniffled.
"Close kid, but I'm going to need to come in for this one," Raten replied.
The kids were confused, unsure now what to do. The same person that had stopped Deal had said moments ago that they would all need to fight to the death.
"What do we do Bubble, he is disturbing the event." One of the teachers asked. "But he is someone from the castle, can he do this? "
"If the event was meant to be stopped, then I would have been informed. This is something he chose to do himself. Capture him now, and we can ask questions later."
Raten then with Deal's wrist threw the kid outward, into the others, he tumbled and crashed a bit as the throw was quite forceful. Raten knew the teachers would be acting right now and wanted to get him out of the way quickly.
"I've been waiting to do this for a long time, you guys who just stand there and watch as these kids kill themselves are just as guilty." The green aura was now formed into Raten's hand. He quickly blasted the ground beneath him, using it as a powerful laser.
Small rocks and such broke off straight from the ground and flew outward in all directions. A few of them had hit something, making them go off target. Even though they were invisible now, he knew where some of them were.
With his other hadn't free, he made it so his fingertips themselves could also shoot out lasers. He fired one-off in the direction of where the rocks swayed from their path, the Laser looked as if it was stopped mid-air, but soon after a man could be seen falling to the ground from the attack.
"Do you really think you guys can take me on? Even when I was these kid's age, I wouldn't have had a problem. There is a reason why you were never selected for this event in the first place." Raten said, as he felt the wind move slightly and another person had thrown a kick.
Lifting his forearm around the side of his head, he blocked the attack, and grabbed it with his other hand, before kicking him to the ground.
What Raten had said was true, and it was why he thought his plan when they were kids might have worked. The teachers and servants around the facilities, all of them could only hold one ability similar to Vorden. They were deemed so untalented with no potential they never had a life at the Temple.
Sure they were a.d.u.l.ts who had gone through training, but for someone like Raten, this was a piece of cake.
"How is he beating us so easily, isn't he the youngest one? Didn't the family always complain about how he was no longer his former skilful self?" Bubble said.
One of them crouched downs and looked at a body that was close to him, it was unmoving, eyes lifeless with a burn mark through the c.h.e.s.t.
"Why, why are the teachers fighting against each other?" The student started to cry. They were confused, was Vorden the bad guy that had killed all the people they knew their whole lives, or was he the saviour that had come to save them during their time of need.
"Bubble, I know you're out there somewhere, let's not make this hard, why don't you just let me tie you up," Raten suggested, but then the kid who was near the Temple looking at the body had been grabbed. He was yanked forward away from the rest, and a figure had appeared behind him.
Bubble held the kid with a knife to his throat.
"Raten switch with me!" Vorden demanded, knowing Raten might just escalate the situation.
"Vorden give up." Bubble said. "I know you're skilful, but there are more teachers who are moving the wall, and this whole event gets broadcasted to the main castle. Maybe you didn't know this, but your whole family is probably watching this right now, and they're on their way here already."
Vorden clenched his fist in frustration, he actually had no idea about this. This was the first time the event had taken place since his time. If Vorden wasn't sent to the Temple, then he too would have been invited to watch the event. He thought Bubble or someone else would just give them a report.
This certainly threw a spanner into the works if they were already moving from the castle.
"I'm sorry Bubble, I was going to try to convince you, maybe come over to our side and help us, but now with what you have told me. It doesn't look like I'll have time."
"You should have stayed invisible," Raten said.
Switching with Vorden once again he looked at the kids who equally looked at him back. A single person had killed all of their teachers. They knew the strength the teachers and the others had, and it looked like he had dealt with them easily.
Some of the kids stepped back, scared Vorden might now kill them, but not Deal.
"Everything I said before was true. If you want, you can stay here and find out for yourselves. You saw how he grabbed one of you kids and used you as a hostage without a second thought, and if I wanted to kill you, I could do so easily to all of you now.
"I went through the horror of killing my friends and those closest to me, I don't want you to do the same. I'm going to go off this island, and if you want to as well, then come with me."
The first two kids to walk over to Vordens side, was the one that had been saved, and was held hostage by Bubble, and Deal. They trusted him now. Slowly seeing this, and realising Vorden's words made sense. All thirty or so kids had gone over to his side.
Some thought maybe they could see the outside world, some still thought that Vorden might hurt them, and others who just didn't want to be alone and were simply being sheep, but Vorden didn't care what their reason was. Deep down, he knew he was saving them.
Touching them all, all of the children had been passed on the invisibility ability. Now they ran to the destination and Vorden would make small sounds as he went so the others could follow.
Back at the castle, they had seen everything, and his brother, sister, mother and father had remained silent through the whole thing waiting for Hilston to say something.
"This was not what I was expecting." Hilston said, "But I can't say it's a horrible result. Still, it doesn't change the fact that he has betrayed me just like Caser did many years ago. We shall capture him. We will split up and go to all the possible places that he can escape from. Bring him back alive, if you can." Hilston ordered.
The others went ahead and put on their beast gear. Even though Vorden didn't have any himself, they could see he was far more skilful than what he was before and not wanting to die themselves, they were going to fight with their full strength. However, Hilston didn't worry about beast gear for this one.
On the way, they had met a few chained around the island, and Vorden had set them free, he didn't explain much but just said they were trying to get off this place. They too had agreed to join and were running along with him.
One of them was an earth ability user. When reaching the wall, the switch with Sil was made, the kids saw for a second saw spikes come out from the wall, but the instant they activated Sil lifted an earth wall of his own and the spikes broke off, destroyed and fell to the ground. Then throwing out a large attack into the wall, it was partially destroyed, giving them an area to run through.
With thirty or so kids having also gained a few mixed abilities and Sil leading the charge, it was quick work when dealing with the teachers who were in charge of the wall. They carried on running forward through the jungle-like area, not slowing down and they had finally reached their destination, the beach.
On the beach, a large hanger like platform had been built out, connected by a wide metal bridge floating partly in the sea. On it, were several sh.i.p.s including his own he had come in that had been moved here. However, Sil was frozen, and the kids had stopped behind him.
Standing on the beach before one could even reach the hanger. Hilston stood there.
"Out of all the places you could have chosen to try and escape from, it looks like I chose the right one. This is either incredibly lucky for me, or incredibly unlucky for you." He said.
******
My werewolf system Exclusive on P.a.t.r.e.o.n it's only $1 dollar a month. Cheaper than :) and you get access to the MVS webtoon. (2 Chapters per month)
For MVS artwork and updates follow on Instagram and Facebook: jksmanga
Slowly Hilston started to walk over to the group, he was a large man bulked with muscles on top of muscles. With each step he took into the sand, his feet would sink in, and there wasn't a bit of fear on his face.
The kids, and the chained, stood there behind Vorden, who was actually currently Sil. He had given them all hope, led them this far and was waiting for him to act. To get over this last hurdle. The only problem was, if this was a hurdle, then it was one that reached the clouds. Something impossible for any person to jump over.
Suddenly, Sil switched, and the seat was left empty, for a second the body was about to give in and fall over, but at the last second Raten took control.
"What are you doing?" Vorden asked Sil as he stormed off and had headed back to his corner with his head between his knees.
"You wanted to save these kids right, we brought them here, and now is our chance. If it's me or Raten, we don't stand a chance, but maybe with you we can do something." Vorden pleaded.
But Sil ignored him completely and continued to dig his head into his knees.
"It's useless," Raten said. "We're on our own with this one. I imagine he still hasn't gotten over what happened before, but Sil, this is where me and you are different. You see, if I was you, I wouldn't be sitting down sulking, instead, I would be filled with rage at this bastard who did all of this to us!" Raten said, charging in.
The kids didn't follow, but the three or so chained from before did, although as they got closer, this wave of energy that sent shivers down their spine had hit them. It made them slow down their pace, eventually causing some of them to stop midway in the sand.
Raten had felt it too, and perhaps he would have done the same. The intimidating aura would have stopped him in his tracks, but he had felt a power similar to this once before. One in the vampire king, and the other, in a man named Arthur.
Because of these two experiences, he wasn't as affected by it as much as the others.
"Oh, you still move, impressive, but it's a shame that even now he refuses to come out in a situation like this," Hilston said and all of a sudden he was behind the Chained who was positioned behind Raten. When he turned around, the man who came out and charged in with him, was on the floor dead.
Raten hadn't even seen what happened.
'An ability, instant teleportation, it will be a tough one to deal with.' Thinking this, he activated the invisibility.
Taking just a single step, Hilston already hit him right in the gut. It was a strong, powerful blow that sent him up in the air.
"The sand is the worst place for that ability, I can see your every move," Hilston said, looking up.
Raten's hands started to glow green on the way down, then the energy moved to his fingertips, firing five lasers out. Thinking he would avoid a single large blow, Raten went to at least hurt him by making more.
Moving his head slightly to avoid the lasers hitting his eyes, he allowed them to hit his forehead and arms, but nothing but a small little black mark was made.
'It did nothing, an enhancement ability?'
While thinking this, another punch landed mid-air, rolling him across the sand.
"Damn it!" Raten shouted and coughed out blood onto the sand. "Can I really do nothing?"
With his eyes barely open, Raten could see a small figure off in the distance, and it looked to be running his way. With his last bit of strength, he lifted his hand and fired out lasers.
Hilston knew they weren't going to hit him, so he just continued to walk forward, allowing them to miss. But the lasers were never meant for him, they were meant for the small object in the distance.
"Brother, do you not want my help!" Borden thought as he was ready to charge in and take on the man at the risk of his life, but every time he took a step forward, a green laser would be fired at him.
Borden was a bit hot-headed, but then the words of his brother rang through his head.
His family would never kill him, it was clear this man had the ability to, yet chose not to.
Listing to his brother's words, Borden made the hard decision to leave Vorden and run back into the jungle. The plan and mission was a failure.
Now Hilston stood over Raten.
"Maybe you could have done something if it was Sil, but you two trash will never be able to harm me." He knelt down and touched Raten by the hand.
At that moment, Raten knew the whole thing was a lost cause.
"You…You didn't even use an ability…" the next thing, his vision went black.
The kids were sent back to the temple, and the workers were replaced. As for the chained that had attempted to escape along with Vorden, they were no longer Chained. The decision was made that the event would be delayed for a while.
Even though the kids now knew what was going to happen, Hilston was interested in how this would affect them. Perhaps this change would be positive for them. Knowing that they would soon fight to the death in a week's or so time might even get those that were lazy before to work even harder than ever.
They had always kept It a secret because different talents bloomed at different times. They were afraid that there would be foul play involved. Knowing they were going to kill each other anyway, they might try to get the jump earlier on. Weaker people would group up to kill those more talented.
But with it only being a short while away, they could get more people to watch the kids. Why was it delayed? Because something urgent had come up. The Sunshield family had killed the Blade messenger that had been sent to them.
It was clear that Burnie now refused to give himself in and he was ready for war. This more than anything angered Hilston. More than Vorden trying to escape, more than him ruining the event.
He was now ready to teach the Sunshields a lesson that they would never forget. Leaving the island was himself, the father and mother, while also bringing ten men with them. Although their duty was more to look after the Chained that would be coming along.
A ship was taken, and they had set off. Leaving the only people in the castle, apart from the servants. Vorden's brother and Sister Pai and Vicky.
The two of them sat in the dining room on their own. One would think it would be quiet with fewer people around, instead, it was noisier than ever with Vicky complaining.
"I can't believe they didn't take us as well," Vicky complained. "Finally Grandpa is going berserk, and we're allowed to do what we want, but he doesn't bring us along?"
"You know why Grandpa said we have an important duty to do," Pai replied. "We have to make sure that Vorden doesn't try anything else while he's here."
"Baloney!" She shouted back. "You know that's a lie, how the hell is he meant to do anything when he's tied up below. No ability, no way to get an ability and no weapons."
Underneath the castle, there was a reasonably large dungeon, and this was where the Chained lived. Although those that belonged to the big three, or stronger were kept somewhere else, but they had been taken away with Hilston anyway.
In one of the cells, Vorden had been captured and placed inside for punishment. His hands, cuffed and linked to chains that only allowed minimal movement, but he had more freedom than the others.
Hilston had yet to decide what to do with him, so he was to stay here until he came back. Every so often, the servants would bring him food and water everything he needed to survive, but his eyes were dead.
However, one time, as a servant came in bringing his food, and had walked away. A few moments later, something small enough was able to walk through the bars on the cell.
"Brother," Borden said. "I have come to break you out, with my strength, I can break those chains easily, and we can get out of here."
"Just leave me be," Vorden replied. "Even if we can get out of here, we can never leave the island."
"If this is about that strange strong man, then he has already left the island with others. I don't know why, but it looks like he won't be coming back for a while. The only ones who are in the castle are the younger girl and boy.'
For a second, a little glimmer of hope was seen in Vorden's eyes, but it quickly went away.
"As long as they are here, then there is still no chance for us to escape."
This wasn't the same person Borden had met in the vampire world. The single defeat had changed his brother, and he hated to see him like this. Borden felt like no matter what he said he wouldn't be able to get through to him, maybe he couldn't help, but he knew someone who might.
From behind, Borden pulled out the communication mask and handed it over.
"Call them, you need to," Borden said, with a determined look in his eyes.
*****
My werewolf system Exclusive on P.a.t.r.e.o.n it's only $1 dollar a month. Cheaper than :) and you get access to the MVS webtoon. (2 Chapters per month)
If you want to support you can on my P.A.T.R.E.O.N: jksmanga
For MVS artwork and updates follow on Instagram and Facebook: jksmanga
It hadn't been long since Logan and Quinn had last spoken. Currently, Quinn was busy making preparations along with Fex to eventually head to Owen's coordinates.
Things were running smoothly now on the ship as well as on the Crow's planet. This was because, after the meeting with the Graylash leader, it was reasonable to think that they had decided they would not get involved with Quinn and his group's business. They could have easily done something about it there and then, and this was later confirmed when Blip had spoken with his special contact.
According to him, they could keep the planet as a reward for successfully defending it against the Sunshields. At least for now.
Without worrying about the Graylash family wanting to take back their planet. They were free to use it as a second base and to take quests for hunts of beasts when needed.
Inside his room, Fex was looking at his amour, flask and ring that he needed to take.
"Well this is going to be another fun adventure," Fex said, smiling.
"Yeah, it's a shame that you're going to miss out on it because you're not going." A voice said from behind. Turning around, Fex could see Peter standing by the door.
"What do you mean, I already volunteered back at the meeting. Everyone saw me say I was going to go. Crazy." Fex quietly said the last word out.
"You already went with them when they went to the Crow's faction. We even said that we would take it in turns doing this type of crap. I thought vampires didn't go back on their word?" Peter argued.
He had already spent a long time on the ship doing nothing, and even though there were others now onboard, he didn't really speak to them much. If Quinn was going off again, he would be bored once more.
"Yeah, exactly and you heard me say to everyone that I was coming along with Quinn. Vorden came to save you and me when we were in the vampire world, so I owe him this."
A sudden grab was felt around Fex's wrist. It was tight and Fex tired to move slightly, but Peter had incredible strength, more so than Fex did.
"And that's why I need to go," Peter said. "Vorden has done a lot more for me even before that. Remember me and Quinn knew him before we met you. Please, I need to do this."
With Peter's hearted plea, even though it was hard to tell if Peter was being emotional or not by his eyes. Fex gave in. "Alright fine, show me how to control this giant ship then."
It was a small team, the original school gang minus the girls would be going to save one of their own. Peter, when making his case had thought about this for a long time, he really did owe Vorden a lot. Both him and Quinn helped him so much before the turn.
Even if some could say he was slowly repaying the favour to Quinn, he hadn't done much for Vorden, and this would be his way of repaying him.
On his way, to inform Quinn of the news that he would be going instead of Fex, he had passed by Linda, Dennis and Blip who seemed to be having an interesting conversation. But Peter wasn't a busy body and didn't care, so he continued to move forward.
"We got another great hall sis," Blip said. "You really should come with us next time. The people here are settled in and fine now, there is no longer any need for you to babysit them."
"Yeah, me and Blip have made a great team, and we even got a king tier crystal the other day. We were thinking of going along the borders of the new land, but it's risky to bring along anyone else in case we run into an emperor tier when we're there. If you're worried, then let Megan handle the duties here, or Paul, Kazz there are plenty of choices. Remember were no longer the only leaders anymore, the people need to get used to listening to others than just us all of the time." Said Dennis.
Dennis and Blip had been going out on high level quests quite often. In fact they were the only ones, and from time to time they would also bring Nate with them. However, before Blip and Linda would often go on quests but ever since she had changed, she had stated she was just too busy looking after the people and the ship. She knew as soon as she did go out on the quest that there would be trouble.
She honestly didn't know how much longer she could keep saying no to Paul and Dennis without them getting suspicious. She was quite thankful that at times like this, her brother was a little slow.
"If there's nothing going on, then I guess next time I'll have to go with you, but if we're exploring the new lands. I think it would be good if we at least waited until Quinn got back from this. Even if it's only the borders, I think it's something he would want to come along for, right?"
Relectuneitly, the two of them thought that made sense.
"Fine." Blip said as he walked off but noticed that Dennis had stayed behind.
"Dennis, you coming?" Blip asked.
"You go ahead , I just wanted to talk to Linda about something."
"Oh, well I look forward to becoming an uncle soon then!" He shouted as he ran off before his sister could find something to pick up and hit him with.
After shouting all sorts of curses at her brother, when she returned to look at Dennis she noticed his face was red.
"Are you okay, you're not sick, or anything are you?" Linda asked.
"No just…forget it," Dennis said. "I wanted to say whatever you're hiding from your brother, if you can't tell him and you need to speak to someone about it then you can always talk to me."
Linda looked around the room before saying anything at all, and that's when she spotted Kazz and Paul talking together. She always seemed to be snooping around somewhere. It was impossible to say anything with her around, and Linda knew how dangerous that girl was. So dangerous that she had nearly died from It.
"I'm fine, I can deal with it myself," Linda said, walking off and wanting to get away from where Kazz was before she did something.
"Did I say something wrong," Dennis said looking at Paul.
Peter had finally returned to the command post where Quinn was just blankly staring into space doing nothing. He had been like that for a while. Apart from his daily routine to help him with his Qi control, he didn't do much these days. Too concerned or too focused.
[Incoming call from "Logan Green"]
Immediately Quinn went ahead and answered it.
"Good news?" Quinn asked.
"Good or bad, it depends on how you really look at the situation we are in. We are about to go into one of the potentially most dangerous places, so I wouldn't exactly call it good news, but it's the news you have been waiting for." Logan started to explain.
"I told Mona I wouldn't get involved with the Blades but to tell me when they were moving after your conversation with the Graylashes. Apparently, the Blades have already started moving." A small map of the current area of space, where the beast planets resided in was brought up to both of them.
"You see, the Sunshields are moving forward, and the territory directly in front of them belongs to the Graylashes. To the outside, it looks like the Sunshields are attacking everyone, but their main force is heavily focused on the Graylashes. When we look at the diagram here, it turns out that the Balde's were also attacking the Sunshields planets one by one. Do you understand what I'm saying?" Logan asked.
"The Sunshields, they weren't attacking the Graylashes out of anger for them not teaming up. They're running away from the Blades." Quinn replied.
"Exactly, the blades have already gotten rid of the basis on two of the Sunshields planets according to Mona. The split in the Sunshields is so the Blades are unable to find where Burnie currently is, but if I was to take a guess, it would be where the main forces currently are. Inside the Graylash territory.
"The good news in all of this it should take a while before the Blades find Burnie, the bad news is, we have to leave now if we don't want to get caught by them returning."
The call ended, and it was finally time for Quinn, Logan and Peter to get Vorden back.
*****
My werewolf system Exclusive on P.a.t.r.e.o.n it's only $1 dollar a month. Cheaper than :) and you get access to the MVS webtoon. (2 Chapters per month)
If you want to support you can on my P.A.T.R.E.O.N: jksmanga
For MVS artwork and updates follow on Instagram and Facebook: jksmanga
For Logan, it was quite easy for him to get to the earth station from where he was. After all, a teleporter in his household was linked to all the stations around the universe, thanks to the Green families influence.
Before leaving, he made sure Ash was prepared and ready. Just in case there were any unexpected visits from Mona while he was away, based on his calculations though, he should be fine. At the moment Mona was busy trying to see if there was another demon tier beast she could locate with the device.
The device, unfortunately, was quite a manual one. On the planet itself where the scan would be made, six prongs would have to be placed around the sphere-like object, covering the entire planet. Only then could the device be activated and in the system, it would inform one if there was a demon tier beast or not.
Which meant at the moment, the only planets Mona could safely try to test out to see if there was a demon tier beast on, were her own and that was what she was currently doing. Of course, she also knew about the demon tier beast that had been located by Logan's parents. The reason why she or none of the families had made a move yet, was because this planet belonged to no one.
It was an unexplored planet belonging to no one, and everyone was waiting for the other to make the first move. It was disadvantageous to be the first to engage with the demon beast. One would have to use a number of their forces and would be injured heavily trying to take down the beast, all so some other family could come in and sweep it away.
At the same time, there was always the chance another family could move in silently, if they killed the beast and made equipment from it, it would turn the current tides of power.
For Peter and Quinn, the two of them had taken a smaller ship and would have to fly directly into Earth itself. The Cursed ship hadn't gone through one of the space station teleporters, so it wasn't too far for them to travel back to Earth.
There was however, a worry in Quinn's mind that they might just get shot down while coming in.
"Well, I guess they didn't send anyone after us, so it should be okay for us to head back in, right?" Quinn nervously said, still picturing them being blasted as soon as they reached the Earth's atmosphere.
"Oh? Was I meant to let you know if someone had come and attacked us? Actually, there was one incident where two smaller sh.i.p.s had come, but they were dealt with." Peter replied.
"You did what!" Quinn yelled. It was new information to him that he hadn't learnt about before.
"You told me to inform you if I had trouble, they were no trouble."
Quinn just shook his head, Peter had taken his orders quite literally, and now he was worried for the ship. Although it seemed like this had happened some time ago, and they still hadn't reacted. Still, he decided to update those back at the Cursed ship just in case anything unexpected did happen.
When they eventually got closer to Earth, they could see quite a few smaller sh.i.p.s flying to and from Earth in the regular flight path. It seemed like what Paul had said was true. Even though the military used to be in control of Earth and the rest, they didn't really want to have this civil war.
Out of everything, their main concern was the fight with the Dalki. So they felt like it was silly to go harming those who wished to go from Earth and back. Of course, it was a different story if you tried to get close to the military bases.
Their ship naturally joined the path, and now it was smooth sailing from then on out.
"Hey Peter, if you want when we can go see your parents and bring them onto the cursed ship, they must be worried. I haven't really heard you speak about them since, you know."
Quinn didn't have any parents, but going to see Vorden like so now because of his family, it reminded Quinn that the others had family as well.
"Thank you Quinn, I will think about what you have said," Peter replied.
"That's it? Are you not worried?"
"Of course I'm worried," Peter replied with a straight face. His words and facial expressions said two different things. "They knew me for so long, raised me as a child, if I came back to them the way I am now, they would know something is up, and it will only worry them even more."
When Peter put it like that, it made it sound like Quinn was to blame for him not seeing his parents. But did it mean Peter was never going to see them, or was he waiting for some type of change, for him to go back to his former self?
Regulations of sh.i.p.s and such weren't like it was before, and the whole place was a bit of a free for all, after entering the atmosphere and going through a small scanner like device they were able to fly to wherever they wished. This was something that wasn't possible at all before the war.
One would have to go through so many checks, and the military wished to know where every single person would be. The only thing Quinn could guess was they just didn't have time for these things anymore. It would only be like before closer to the basis.
Inputting the coordinates, Quinn noticed that they weren't heading to an earth station to meet Logan. Instead, they were heading to someplace else.
After a short fly, they eventually came across an abandoned harbour, and the ship had stopped. Hovering before landing, down below Logan could be seen standing there on his own waiting for them.
"You two look good," Logan said, walking to them both. "I was expecting one of you two to have a burn from fighting the Sunshields, but I guess even if you did get burned it would heal anyway.'
"Thanks," Quinn replied. "What about you, how are you holding up?"
The question was asked because Quinn was a little worried after seeing his parents dead like that. Who wouldn't be affected? With Logan it was also impossible to tell if he was having sleepless nights about it or not because he always had bags under his eyes.
"Don't worry about me too much, Quinn. My parents never spent much time with me anyway, so it feels no different. We need to focus on one goal at a time. We get Vorden back, and then me and you can have a talk about a few things."
"So why did you bring us to this harbour, is this where Vorden is?" Peter asked.
"Not quite, the location that the Graylash family sent us is not located on any map. According to that, we would just be heading into the middle of an empty sea. My guess is that it's an island, but one that is so hidden is bound to have some security measures. If we fly in, they will spot us from a mile away, figuratively speaking. I guess many miles might be more accurate.
"We don't want to get shot down and make our presence known."
'Why does it seem like we're always going to get shot down by something. Maybe I should have learnt a flying ability. Arthur had those wings made of shadows right, can he fly.' Quinn started to wonder.
After his explanation, Logan walked out to the end of one of the piers that were made out of wood panels. The whole harbour looked quite run down, and there really wasn't another person on site. When they eventually reached the end. Logan revealed what the three of them would be travelling in.
"We'll be using this," Logan said.
Inside the water bobbing up and down, was a strange little ball that looked like it had a cute shark design drawn on it. The entire front was made out of reinforced class for them to see, and then there was the design of teeth on the front making it look like a giant shark had caught some type of glass ball.
The shark's eyes were then used as lights.
"It's a mini-submarine. These days people are far too focused on what could possibly come from above them, that they have forgotten about what might approach from below."
Grabbing himself by the arms, Quinn started to shiver.
"What's wrong?" Peter asked, noticing Quinn was acting a bit strange.
"Don't you think the sea is a scary place? I mean the ocean is so large and deep. Sure, humans can swim, but there are so many predators and things that can kill us. And who knows what's underneath in the sea. It's so deep there's bound to be things that we haven't discovered yet."
"Quinn, how can you not be scared and fearless when fighting beasts but scared of the sea?" Peter asked.
"It's different okay, and when we're in that thing, how are we meant to even fight back?" Quinn asked.
"Well, not that I expected to run into anything on Earth, but I did design this to be used for exploration on other planets. So there are a few weapons on board that should be able to help us out.
Reluctantly, no matter how much Quinn didn't want to do it. He knew he had to get on board and in the shark-like submarine. The three of them were now on their way to the Balde island.
*****
My werewolf system Exclusive on P.a.t.r.e.o.n it's only $1 dollar a month. Cheaper than :) and you get access to the MVS webtoon. (2 Chapters per month)
If you want to support you can on my P.A.T.R.E.O.N: jksmanga
For MVS artwork and updates follow on Instagram and Facebook: jksmanga
The submarine was a much smoother ride then Quinn had imagined, that still that didn't stop him from gripping on for dear life as he held the back of Logan's seat.
"What was that!" Quinn shouted as they saw something swim by on the glass screen.
"Quinn, if I have to tell you what type of fish species we go past every single time we go past one, then we will be here all day," Logan replied. "Let's just calm down."
In order to stop a certain someone from panicking, the group started to talk about their experiences, Peter had finally gone into more detail about the attack that happened on the ship, complimenting how easy the controller was to use thanks to Logan and how impressive the ship was to have such weapons.
As for what happened to Logan, that was quickly skipped over. Instead, they went into the details of the Sunshield attack on the Crows. In particular, they were hooked talking about Quinn's soul weapon.
"What a strange soul weapon." Logan thought. "And as for the enhancement type, you're saying on your system screen it's still greyed out? Usually, when this is the case, it means you need to reach or obtain something before being able to use it. I don't think the system would show you the option in the first place if it's not possible to use."
"That's what I thought as well, but so far I've had no luck. The soul weapon is great, but it really doesn't help me when I'm fighting just a single opponent. I thought getting a soul weapon might give me a boost in power, which it has done, but against the vampire leaders or the big three on a one on one fight, it's pretty useless. Which is why I wanted to find out about my enhancement type, but it looks like I'll just have to try to figure it out myself." Quinn said. "What about you Logan, did you try learning about soul weapons?
"Honestly, I completely forgot about it. My abilities aren't meant for fighting much in the first place, and the team doesn't exactly rely on me for firepower, so I didn't bother, but it does make me wonder what my soul weapon would even be. I don't think my parents even bothered learning about it either."
"I have one." Peter suddenly said.
"Huh?" Quinn replied. The whole thing was out of the blue for Quinn. He didn't even know Peter was trying to learn one, but it would make sense. If he was able to get one, then why not Peter as well. After all, Peter was human for even longer than Quinn before turning.
"Yeah, after getting my transformation ability to level six, there were no more ability books on the market. Sam suggested that I give the machine a try and try to figure out my soul weapon if I wanted to increase my strength."
Now having learned the level six transformation ability, Peter was able to change his face and his body structure to match others. Unfortunately, the higher levels of abilities usually weren't available on the market places and were either sold at auction, privately, or he would have to find a teacher to improve.
"Don't keep us waiting, tell us what it is?" Quinn asked.
"It's an item type, a mask. The mask can be used by anyone, not just me, or more specifically its meant to be used by others and not me. If someone is wearing the mask, then I can change their appearance into whatever I want. If the mask is destroyed, then I can make a new one, but I'm only able to make one mask at a time."
The other two didn't quite believe it, such a soul weapon would definitely come in handy. Before only Peter could do such secretive missions, but now two people could thanks to Peter's soul weapon. This was something they just had to see, so Peter concentrated and brought it out.
It was a flimsy-looking thing, completely black in colour and looked more like an entire face mask one would use to keep their skin smooth and moisturized. When Quinn looked down to touch it and have a look, it suddenly jumped up and stuck onto his face.
"Ah, it's attacking me!" Quinn shouted, but soon it moulded to his face, and he looked like his regular self.
"Just stay still," Peter said, placing his hand on top of Quinn's face, he closed his eyes and tried to picture someone, but there was only one person he could currently picture.
When stepping back to have a look, Peter nodded as if he was proud of his work.
"Did it work?" Quinn asked, not feeling or any different.
"Let me have a look," Logan said, getting out of the driver's seat and looking at Quinn. He paused for a second before turning around and looking at Peter. "You think this is funny?"
Quinn was dying to know what he looked like, so he rushed over to a piece of metal in the submarine that was reflective, now he could finally see who Peter had transformed him into. He looked like an a.d.u.l.t version of Logan. The facial details were copied, but it was unable to change his body size and structure.
When Quinn turned around, he could suddenly see two Logan's behind him as well.
"Now we are all Logan's," Peter said. "What's up, Logans."
Looking at all of them, and the situation, Quinn couldn't help but break out in laughter, he had laughed so much he even shed a tear. The other two just looked at each other and smiled.
It was the first time, for a long time since Quinn had shed a tier of happiness rather than sadness or anger. The three of them were back to their normal selves, and Peter had deactivated his soul weapon.
"Hey, the scanner indicates there is something up ahead, and it looks like it matches up with the coordinates. We're nearly there." Logan said, looking down.
A few seconds later and the submarine started to shake, vibrating.
"What was that?" Peter asked. The other two hadn't seen it.
"I'm not sure, an air current?" Logan replied.
"Turn off the lights," Quinn said.
"What?"
"Turn off the lights!" Quinn had gripped into the back seat of Logan's chair so hard he had crushed it into pieces.
When the others looked up in front of them, they could see a giant yellow colour with black in the middle. It covered the whole of the viewing area, and they weren't quite sure what was in front of them.
Until its eyelids shut and it blinked. They were staring right at an eye. Immediately, Logan closed the lights after doing so.
"Quinn, maybe you were right about the sea being a scary place," Logan said, ducking down and hiding under the controls. The other two did the same quickly.
"Didn't you say you had weapons?" Peter asked.
"Yeah, to deal with a shark, maybe a small beast or two, but not something that large. Firing it might only cause it to become aggressive and attack us, also I'm worried about something else. I didn't know there were even sea creatures that large on earth. Most of the whale type creatures have become extinct."
"So is it a beast then, maybe someone had brought it…" Quinn was about to say, but the idea seemed far fetched. How and why would someone bring back a beast alive and bring it back to earth? The second question was who could even do that apart from the Bree family. Then Quinn remembered everything he had learnt about the Blade family so far.
A few seconds later and the whole submarine started to shake violently.
"I knew I was going to die at sea!" Quinn shouted.
Alarms started to go off, as the ship was starting to be crushed by whatever was outside.
"What do we do, we're going to die, if the ship gets crushed and we have to face that thing in the sea. I don't think we're winning!" Quinn said.
"Don't worry, I have a plan," Logan said.
Going up to the control board, Logan pressed a few buttons before hammering down on another and at the same time. The submarine felt like it was getting a boost from underneath as if it was shooting up like a rocket.
Whatever had gripped the submarine tightly had let go, and the submarine was shooting up through the sea at an amazing speed until it had eventually reached the surface and had crashed upward and was now flying in the air.
"What now?" Peter asked, but that didn't matter at all, because a large tentacle had followed them out of the surface, like a baseball bat hitting a ball. It whacked the shark submarine with such force, and it had broken it into pieces. With it, the three of them were sent flying towards the island.
The blow was strong and had hurt them all greatly, while flying through the air, Quinn looked up, and he noticed the other two were now far apart in the air as well. They would all be landing on the island, but when they did, it wouldn't be together.
"Damn it! We're going to be split again!"
******
My werewolf system Exclusive on P.a.t.r.e.o.n it's only $1 dollar a month. Cheaper than :) and you get access to the MVS webtoon. (2 Chapters per month)
If you want to support you can on my P.A.T.R.E.O.N: jksmanga
For MVS artwork and updates follow on Instagram and Facebook: jksmanga
The sea beast that had hit them wasn't stationed too far from the island, and to the beast itself, its goal was to only destroy the strange-looking shark object. It could safely say that it had completed its mission, and it quickly went back into the sea as the three objects that left the strange thing were sent flying through the sky.
The force from the attack was strong and Logan while flying through the sky had actually passed out, the only ones that were conscious were Peter and Quinn. Looking to his right, Peter was too far away for him to do anything about now, and at least he was a fighter.
If he was to land somewhere on the island and get in trouble, Quinn wouldn't have to worry about him as much, but Logan was someone he worried about. He activated his shadow and tried to stretch it thin, hoping to grab Logan. But as he did, his body started to descend before the others, it was losing velocity, and Quinn had ultimately ended up crash landing on the beach, headfirst into the sand.
While the other two bodies continued to fly out elsewhere. Quickly taking his head out, shaking all the sand out of his curly hair, Quinn tried to look at where the two would land. Peter had ended up off to the castle's left side, while Logan himself had landed near the castle.
"This can't be good." Quinn thought.
Inside the castle, one of the old storage rooms had been converted into a training room, it was fairly basic compared to the others. Hilston was one that did some strange things while Pai and Vicky tried their best to keep it basic.
At the moment, both of them were covered in sweat. Pai with his top off, flaunting his six pack abs, while Vicky, had nothing but a sports bra on with jogger bottoms. The two of them were going through their daily sparing they would often do. A habit from when they were younger that continued forward.
They were taking a short break as Pai went ahead and was drinking from a bottle of water. "Sis, after everything that's happened with Vorden, I just want to say I'm glad that me and you completed that event together."
"I'm not," Vicky said almost instantly. "There are times when I want to just go crazy and do what I want, and then you go ahead and speak sense to me." She chuckled.
The door swung open form inside the training room, and an old man wearing a single eyepatch had entered.
"Speak Brock," Vicky said.
Brock was the head servant at the castle. He was in charge of all the other servants who would serve and be on call for the main Blade family. Brock had been at the castle even before Pai and Vicky, and it seemed like even Hilston showed him a bit of respect.
This was because of his actual strength. There were a few times when the big event would happen that some who were thought to have been dead, survived. Hilston said luck was also something they needed to factor in so if this ever did happen they would go through the same training they once did in the castle.
Brock was one of these people, although there weren't many around the island. In total there were three and each of them held an important position around the island. There was Brock, head of servants in the castle, Pam, who was in charge of the Temple although she had recently been away and Bubble was put in charge. However, after the last incident, Pam was asked to return.
Her uses were gathering information on the outside families and sending messages, cover-ups and even more. She had an important role, but was replaced as Hilston wanted her to return to the Temple.
Then there was Duncan, who was the village elder. He was in charge of the ground troops and defence if there was ever an attack on the island itself. He also led the charge against Truedream family on Hilston's orders.
These three though they didn't have the same talent as those in Blade family had gone through the same training, and had bodies beyond what a normal human was capable of.
"Duncan has reported that a strange object was destroyed near our vicinity and it appears something has landed on the island," Brock reported.
"Something or someone?" Vicky asked.
"That I'm not sure, no one has gone to investigate yet."
"Hmm, it's probably just something Kraky threw on the island again. Let me know if it's anything important." She replied.
"Of course," Brock said as he left.
Before Truedream there hadn't been an intruder in years, if someone knew about the Blades there weren't many that would be crazy enough to even try to set foot on the island.
Still flying through the air, Logan had eventually regained consciousness, and he could see his path was heading towards the castle, but based on his trajectory he would narrowly avoid it, but it still wasn't good. He would definitely cause some noise and someone would see him.
But rather than worrying about that, he now needed to worry about himself, for soon he would be crash landing. The spiders started to form, and he put on his defensive suit, which was the bulkiest out of the ones he had.
It would cause the most noise, but it was better than breaking a leg and not being able to move or run away. At the end of the day, he wasn't like those super freaks who could heal a leg in an instant.
Curling up into a ball he was starting to defend, and he had crashed into a tree with great force, making a loud noise, like a ball he continued to tumble along, breaking trees and causing a lot more noise then he would have liked.
"Hook! Hook!" Logan shouted, as a couple of hooks shot out from his suit and tried to attach to anything it could hold onto. Eventually, they had smacked into a large root from one of the jungle trees, and he was yanked to a halt.
"Ahh, I feel sick," Logan said, thinking he would see stars, but all he could see was the large castle at most a few hundred meters away.
"I have to go, I have to find Quinn or Peter," Logan said, but when he stood up, he collapsed onto the ground and passed out again.
As for Peter, his landing wasn't anywhere near as dramatic. He had gone to quite a lefty and greener area of the island, and he just let whatever was going to happen to him happen. The trees, vines and more had broken most of his fall. He did manage to break an arm and sprain an ankle as he landed, but that would soon heal and be no problem for him.
"Hey did you hear that?" A voice said. "I'm login to go and check it out."
Waiting for his limbs to heal before fully moving, Peter could see someone coming his way. It looked like an a.d.u.l.t man that was dressed in some strange orange robe clothing.
"I don't know if you're good or bad," Peter said to himself hiding behind a tree. "But I need to save my friend, and I'm going to need your help."
In an instant before the man could react, Peter and twisted his head quickly giving it a snap. He looked at his face and body and started to morph it into his own. Soon after he changed his clothes, and moved the body covering it with some leaves, and buying his own clothes somewhere not too far away before making it.
"Damn I didn't get a name," Peter said. "I guess I'm not good at the stuff."
He had taken a life in an instant and didn't really feel much about it, another side effect of his turning.
Heading into the direction where the man had come from, Peter thought maybe someone would call out to him, he might seem strange to them, but he could say he had fallen and hurt his head or something. People believed their eyes a lot more than one would think.
Even if one didn't act like themselves, they would hardly ever think someone was able to copy their appearance so accurately, especially on an island that no one knew about.
When Peter got closer, he could hear the sound of children, going through the trees, he could see a wide shaped building and outside a group of kids.
"What is this place, Is Vorden here?" Peter thought.
******
My werewolf system Exclusive on P.a.t.r.e.o.n it's only $1 dollar a month. Cheaper than :) and you get access to the MVS webtoon. (2 Chapters per month)
If you want to support you can on my P.A.T.R.E.O.N: jksmanga
For MVS artwork and updates follow on Instagram and Facebook: jksmanga
Slowly opening his eyes, a familiar white light was blinding him. He thought it was a regular day. It would be time to find out any information he could, or perhaps look at some gadgets that his parents had been tinkering with before. Only this time when his eyes opened, he was welcomed by an unfamiliar voice.
"You seem to have had quite the nasty fall", Brock said.
Logan was startled by the sudden voice and tried to get up, but quickly realised he was strapped into a strange chair. Any regular straps would have probably been able to hold him, but they felt like they were designed to hold someone of Quinn's calibre.
"Don't worry, we patched you up as best we could." Brock continued to say. "We have top of the line medical equipment here for an island in the middle of nowhere. The question is, how did a child like yourself come to know or arrive on an unknown island?"
Looking around Logan was trying to get his bearings, the room had a mixture of old architecture mixed in with modern medical equipment. The walls were exposed brick and had paintings hanging on them, it didn't resemble a traditional medical room, but the equipment really was top of the line like the man had said.
If he was to take a guess, someone had found him when he had crash-landed and made all that noise. He would have been more confused if someone didn't come to him after all of that. So perhaps he was in the castle in a makeshift medical facility. If he really wanted to, he could use his lite spiders to try break free, or hack into the computer system to release the restraints, but he wouldn't know where to go from there.
If he was in the enemy's territory and still with no clue whether Vorden was there or not, it was a huge risk.
"It was an unplanned accident," Logan replied. "I recently got my hands on a new underwater travelling device and decided to explore the vast sea. However, it got interrupted when we were met with a large beast. It had flung me up in the air and had destroyed the device.
"I thank you for helping me, but I have no clue where exactly I am at the moment."
Brock looked at him carefully wondering if he was telling the truth or not, after a few seconds it seemed like he had made a decision.
"I'm sorry," Brock said. "For someone so young, I have had to make this decision. No one is to know of this island unless sir Hilston wishes it. If you had an ability that was useful, then maybe you could have become a Chained, but I don't understand your ability, which makes you a threat."
Brock's hand started to reach for Logan's throat. He tried moving from the chair in hopes of doing something, anything.
'Is this man trying to strangle me with his b.a.r.e hands? How barbaric.' Logan thought.
There was only one thing he could do. Releasing the spiders from part of his thin suit, he was able to control the machine and release the restraints. He quickly rolled off from the seat and held his hands up.
"Wait, Wait!" Logan shouted. "I'm from the Green family. Surely you have heard of me. I can definitely be of some use to you. Maybe you don't understand my ability, but I assure you it's a strong one. One that allowed the Green family to get in the position that they did."
This did cause Brock to pause. Of course, he had heard of the Green family. It was one of the recommendations for the Blades to get over on their side many times by Pam, who said that he would be a great asset to have.
But Hilston always disregarded them and chose not to get involved with the family for two reasons. The first, they had never antagonised or wished to do the Blades harm in any way unlike the other big families, even in the past.
The second reason was the fact that they were weak. They may have had great influential power, but it meant nothing in a fight. At any point and time, Hislton knew he could get rid of them.
"You want to kill me to keep your secrets, right?" Logan said. "I'm now the only member of the Green family left, so I make all the decisions. If there's information you need, where the other families are located, cover ups, a place to hide, finances. I can offer all of those things to you." Logan continued to plead. If this didn't work, then he had no choice but to try to fight while running away.
If this was the Blade's island, then what Logan worried about most was each person here being as strong as Vorden. Possibly stronger.
"Very well, I can't deny that the Blade family wouldn't benefit from keeping you alive, but I am not the one that deals with these things. I will have to speak to Pam and see what she thinks. In the meantime, I will treat you as an honoured guest here under the watch of my servants. I hope you don't try to escape and go back on my generosity." Brock said with a strange smile that already told Logan what he would do if he tried to escape.
"I won't," Logan replied.
"Good, why don't we head to the dining hall to enjoy a nice meal?" Brock asked. "It will be a while until Pam gets here from the Temple."
If there was one thing Logan needed to do right now, it was to thank his family and their name for becoming such influential powers in today's society and world. Even in a civil war, even with this mysterious family what his ancestors had built, their legacy had saved him.
Logan was interested in finding out who this Pam person was. There was a chance that his family was also working with the Blades which would have explained who had done the cover ups before. But that didn't seem to be the case, and Logan could find no proof of that either himself.
If Pam was in charge of the cover ups, then it would mean either she herself did them, or she had contacts and connections with people who could, and there were only a few people who could do such things. One of them being Richard Eno.
As the two of them were ready to leave the room and head for a meal, before Brock could open the door, it was opened from the other side by someone else. It was a strong force, and a burst of energy had entered the room.
"Brock!" Vicky shouted. "Show me where this intruder is?"
She looked around the room until she could spot only one other person inside, but her excitement quickly dwindled seeing him.
"A middle schooler, how did he end up on the island? I thought a strong force had come to attack us, or maybe the Sunshields had sent a force to fight us while the big man was away. That would have been a smart move." Vicky said to herself.
"No, this person is from the Green family and it seems they want to work with us. I was about to go for a meal and ask Pam to speak to him. Of course, we won't make any final decisions without passing it through Hilston." Brock tried to explain.
"The Green family", Vicky said walking up to Logan. "Are you strong?" She asked.
"Me, I'm not really much of a fighter," Logan replied. He could tell as soon as she entered the room and the way that Brock was treating her, that she was an important figure in the castle. Which meant she had to have authority or some type of power.
"Not much of a fighter huh, I find it strange that during times like these, someone who wasn't much of a fighter would be travelling out on their own. At any point and time, people could try take advantage of you. If you weren't a fighter, then you wouldn't have survived this long. Unless, you didn't come here alone?"
Now Logan was backed into a corner. He didn't want to reveal that there were others with him. He knew Peter could transform himself to hide and Quinn always had the shadow cloak to hide himself. If they had already been caught, then Brock would have said something earlier.
"I can handle myself if need be, but I wouldn't say I am a ," Logan replied.
"So my judgement seems to be correct. For a young man, you are very modest, you are probably stronger than you take credit for." Vicky then held out her hand for a shake.
If this Blade family was the same family Vorden was from, then he could tell what she wanted to do. It was to copy his ability. Not refusing the handshake he shook it, and he then saw the confused look on her face.
He knew based on what Vorden had said in the past, his ability was too complicated for him to use it well. It was an original ability they couldn't practice with much, and even Logan had adapted the ability to suit him compared to his family members. The only thing it could be used for, for the Blade family was a boost in MC cells.
"Very well, you are a guest, so why don't me and you have a spar. If you're not a fighter yet, then I'll make you into one." Vicky said with a smile.
Logan didn't like the sound of that, and it sounded like it wasn't something he could really refuse. However, there was one good thing that had come out of all of this. He now had good faith that this Blade family and the one Vorden belonged to were the same.
They were in the right place.
*****
My werewolf system Exclusive on P.a.t.r.e.o.n it's only $1 dollar a month. Cheaper than :) and you get access to the MVS webtoon. (2 Chapters per month)
If you want to support you can on my P.A.T.R.E.O.N: jksmanga
For MVS artwork and updates follow on Instagram and Facebook: jksmanga
Following the sound of the young voices, Peter eventually found himself at a strange-looking place. It didn't have the same design or architecture as the castle he could see, and for some reason, there were kids here, on the island.
Although this wasn't too strange if people lived on the island, then of course there would be children as well. What gave him a strange feeling were two things. The first, was how all the kids looked quite similar yet different at the same time, as if they were all related.
But if that was true, Peter couldn't imagine a single mother delivering all those babies.
'They look a little like Vorden, does that mean Vorden could be here?" Peter thought. His logic wasn't the best, but he could see workers there wearing the same orange martial arts clothing as himself, so the person he was disguised as must have come from there.
The second thing that gave him a creepy feeling was the look on the kid's faces. None of them was smiling or playing with each other. Instead, it almost looked like they had formed groups.
They would whisper and laugh as other kids walked past unsure what was going on, and there was even one kid who was on his own not in any type of group at al;. This was very strange for children their age.
Slowly, Peter was trying to form a plan of what to do, he had no clue what his reason for being here was, or what the worker's goal was, and he also needed to think about what to say if he was caught.
"Hey, John." A man suddenly said as he felt a hand placed on his shoulder. Peter on instinct grabbed it and almost twisted it, but stopped himself at the last moment only holding on.
"Easy there, remember there aren't any beasts on this side of the island. You can relax, I guess you nearly pissed your pants, but you couldn't because you already went?" The strange man started to laugh and continually hit Peter on the shoulder.
If Peter wasn't in disguise right now, he would be hitting him back on the shoulder as well, not holding back.
The only good thing was through this stranger, Peter had come to learn the name of the person he was disguised as, John.
Then there was still one more problem, now Peter was wishing he thought ahead more. His transformation ability also allowed him to alter his voice, but he couldn't do that if he didn't know what the person's voice sounded like. The only thing he could base it off was a small grunt before the man's death.
Taking notes down in his head, this was something he needed to think about in the future.
"What's wrong man, you nervous? You're not really saying much." The man asked.
"I tripped over a root and fell. I hit my throat on something hard, and now it's sore." Peter replied, making his voice sound croaky.
"Wow, you really do sound horrible man yikes, you sound like a different person."
Right now, Peter wanted to do anything to get away from this man. If he stayed with him, then he would end up being stuck with him as some type of friend. If this happened, how was he meant to go and investigate on his own?
At that moment, a woman with short red hair came out from the so-called Temple. She was dressed differently from the others. While they all wore orange martial arts robes she wore a white one with an orange trim.
The female clapped a couple of times, and the kids went deadly silent.
"All right, it's time for you all to head in and prepare for your morning classes." She said.
The kids soon followed as if they were already in military school. Peter knew he had a strange feeling about this place and seeing this only confirmed his thoughts.
'Was this how Vorden was raised?'
"You two." The women said, looking at them near the back of the forest. "Quit your slacking and head over here now! There will be a meeting inside." She said as she walked off into the Temple.
"Wow, I guess the rumours about Pam being feisty were true, I guess we shouldn't get on her bad side. She's nothing like Duncan back from the village, huh?" The man said as he nudged Peter to say something.
"Oh right, your voice."
Following everyone else, it looked as if all the other teachers knew each other, and through greetings, he had come to learn that the man's name was Jazz. No matter what Peter tried to do, for some reason he couldn't shake Jazz off him.
At times Jazz would stop to talk to others, and Peter would continue on walking to the meeting room where everyone else was walking to. If Jazz noticed he would break off and go ahead to join back up with him.
He didn't understand this obsession especially, since Peter was saying next to nothing to him. If this continued on, Peter honestly didn't know how much longer he could hold back.
The a.d.u.l.ts had all gathered in an empty hall, and there were around fifteen of them in total and standing at the front was the woman they had seen earlier, Pam.
"Okay listen up, I know this isn't your regular job and you have all moved from the village. By now, I'm assuming you all heard of the incident that had happened." Pam started to explain. "The event has only been postponed, and now these children know about it. So this won't be your full-time role but only a temporary one…"
Pam began to explain a few more things about the Temple to get everyone up to speed, but after saying the first part, Jazz couldn't help but whisper over to his favourite friend John.
"Can you believe what he did? I heard Vorden took out ten of the teachers himself trying to save everyone here. That guys crazy." Jazz whispered.
It looked like Peter might be in the right place, after all. "Oh, I didn't hear much about it," Peter replied. "Why don't you tell me more."
Quinn having roughly seen where the two had landed was trying to decide who to go to first. There was Logan who could possibly be in huge danger at the moment, but knowing him, he might be smart enough to live for longer. Then there was Peter, who would likely get into all sorts of trouble.
In the end, Quinn was in a predicament but had made a choice. "If I go to Peter then I can get his soul weapon and maybe we can sneak into the castle to save Logan."
By the time he would even get to the castle, Logan would have been caught or not caught; it didn't make a difference, so he thought it would be best to try and find Peter first.
Briefly looking around on the part of the beach he was on, he was trying to see if there were any signs of human life, but he could see nothing had been built, and the only thing large enough to see was the stone tablet, and the castle peeking around the side of it. He could only see this if he walked around the side of the beach.
Looking back at the sea, Quinn shuddered once again thinking about the beast. It was a shame that in his panic and fear he wasn't able to use his inspect skill to truly see what level the beast was at. Not that he had any ideas of fighting it in the first place.
Stepping into the jungle like area, Quinn decided to head into the general direction where he saw Peter fall, but it was only after a few moments that he released maybe he couldn't be as bullish as he originally thought. His ears picked up the sound of something coming towards him, and it did so at great speed.
The sound of something panting while breaking the tree branches and leaves were coming his way.
'It's so fast' turning around Quinn could see almost a black blur coming at him, and he was only able to use his inspect skill at the last moment.
[King tier beast - Black two jawed cat]
On the island his first encounter would be with a king tier beast. Not holding back, Quinn prepared his shadow and he was ready for it. It had speed but the only reason he wasn't able to keep track of it too well was due to it moving in between the trees and changing direction at a fast rate. When it came at him he would be ready for it.
Then, as expected, the large black cat pounced towards him, it opened its mouth wide, and it had one jaw of razor sharp teeth on top of another.
Preparing his leg, Quinn was ready to kick it when it came in range.
"Don't hurt my brother's friends!' A small voice shouted, and right out from the side, something small had punched the Jaguar in the face, and caused it to go flying and crashing into the set of trees.
When the small object landed, two spikes could be seen out on its back. It was a miniature Dalki, one that Quinn was acquainted with.
"Borden!" Quinn said, surprised.
"I've been waiting for you," Borden replied with a smile.
*****
My werewolf system Exclusive on P.a.t.r.e.o.n it's only $1 dollar a month. Cheaper than :) and you get access to the MVS webtoon. (2 Chapters per month)
If you want to support you can on my P.A.T.R.E.O.N: jksmanga
For MVS artwork and updates follow on Instagram and Facebook: jksmanga
If Quinn was to place a bet on the first human he would have run into on this island, it would have never been little Borden. Although human wouldn't have been the right word to refer to him. Especially after witnessing something completely inhuman.
Something the size of a puppy had just knocked aside a huge black cat that was bigger than a tiger with a single punch! At the moment Borden didn't really look human either, he was in a form that they had seen him in only twice. Once, when Quinn had first met him as a single Spiked Dalki, and later on when he tried protecting his brother as a two spiked Dalki.
Judging by the blow he had delivered to the King tier beast just now, it seemed like even in his small size, with the two spikes sticking out of his back, he was just as strong. The only difference was his size which might be an advantage in some situations.
After the initial hit, Borden went in again, the beast was hurt, but it wasn't dead, and Quinn decided to help join in as well. Although he didn't do this to help Borden, for he could have easily taken out the beast himself. He had an ulterior motive. After scanning the beast, his inspect skill had levelled up once again, it had been a long time, but it was by far his most used skill. This time when levelling up it came with a handy feature.
While using his inspect skill on the beast, it would tell him the current state of the beast's condition. After being hit, by Borden, it had gone from Very good, which was a healthy green colour, to weak and had turned an orange colour. After a few hits from both Borden and him. The condition went to very weak becoming an even darker orange, and eventually, it became critical and was now red.
That was when Quinn knew to act, and put his Qi with a blood crescent kick right towards its neck, finishing the beast off. The reasons for stealing the kill here was because he could do with the exp.
There wasn't a first person ever to kill this beast bonus, but there was a first time Quinn had killed the beast bonus. It didn't matter to Borden if he got the kill or not so Quinn saw no harm done in this one.
Even with killing a king tier now though, with his current level it barely made a dent into him moving onto the next one. He could grind king tier beast all day, and he still wouldn't level up.
[23,400/13,107,200 Exp] Find authorized novels in , faster updates, better experience, Please click <a href="#'s-will!_51803828940496752">#'s-will!_51803828940496752</a> for visiting.
This was a number he never wanted to look at again.
The exp required to level up each time doubled, and this usually reset so far with every ten levels, but this time the jump from Noble to lord was twenty levels. Luckily Quinn had gotten enough instant level up quests from fighting strong opponents that he was able to get stronger at a quick pace.
The two started to extract the crystal and got to talking.
"Thank you Borden," Quinn said. "If you're here then I guess that means Vorden is too then?"
"Your right," Borden replied, but he seemed to be a little weak. His scales were retracting into his body, and most of his Dalki like features were reverting.
"Do we need to move, have we made too much noise?" Quinn asked.
"Don't worry about that, the only thing that this thing will attract is more beasts. There aren't any humans in this half of the island." Borden replied, still breathing quite heavily.
Seeing how hard it was for Borden to speak, Quinn asked no further questions for now. The crystal was extracted, and Borden had asked Quinn to follow him. Eventually, he had led him to a strange little hideout of his. It was a thin crack between two cliffs. Borden was able to get in quite easy, but for Quinn, it was a bit of a squeeze.
Soon though, the crack opened up into a nice open space, but if one was to look up, it thinned out again. There weren't many things that would be able to fall into a crack that thin.
The place was quite nice, it looked as if Borden had built everything he needed to live here for the rest of his days, a nice little tree looking house made of twigs and leaves, a large log being used as a chair and sofa of sorts.
'I guess it's not poisonous to the Dalki?' Quinn thought.
Most of the beasts meat the human body had trouble digesting but not all. Because of this, one would only try eating beast meat if they were truly desperate, but ever since food pills became a thing for humans there was no longer any need for people to get to such dire situations.
What impresses him most about everything though, was there was a large pile of beast crystals in the corner, they were not ordinary crystals either. Every single one of them were king tier crystals. In total there looked to be about thirteen of them.
Even Quinn himself only had one piece of equipment at the king tier level, and one at the emperor tier, and here they were just sitting here.
"Did you get all those yourself?" Quinn asked.
Borden seemed to have recovered well now that he was no longer in his Dalki form. His heavy breathing stopped, and he was no longer sweating.
"Yeah, this island is full of king tier beasts and higher. I've been fighting a couple of them every day." Borden replied. "I'm guessing Vorden eventually called out to you then."
Quinn nodded with a firm look in his eyes. "That's why we're here. It's not just me, but two more of us came to bring Vorden back."
Borden, had paused for a second and the look in his eyes, looked as if he had lost a little hope.
"Do you know much about my brother's family?" Borden asked.
"Recently I have come to learn some things, but honestly I can't say I know much as they are a complete mystery," Quinn replied.
"Let me tell you something. Half of this island is filled with king tier and emperor tier beast, yet for some reason, they never go to the other half of the island. That's where my brother's family lives. Such strong beasts have chosen not to go to the other side.
"In my head, it sounds crazy, but after seeing Vorden lose that day to that man, and knowing the strength i saw that day, then it doesn't sound so crazy after all. It's like all these beasts know if they cross over to the other side, they will be killed in an instant. Do you understand what I'm saying, Quinn?
"Those people, Vorden's family, they aren't his family, they are monsters."
Borden went on to tell Quinn of the events with Vorden that day, how he had planned to escape but an old looking man had managed to stop him, how it wasn't even a fight between the two of them. There was no contest and a clear winner.
"It looks like he really does need help then," Quinn said. "Is the old man still here?"
Borden was surprised that Quinn had asked this, was it all planned for Quinn to arrive when he left.
"No he went out, and I have no idea when he will return," Borden replied.
"So we still have a chance, we can still get Vorden then."
"Let me stop you there Quinn because I thought the same thing. Do you know why I'm fighting these beasts every day? Even with my power as a full Dalki I realise I'm no match for them, at least in my current state.
"If we can't beat the king tier and emperor tier beasts on this part of the island that refuses to go to the other, then there is no point of us trying.
"Quinn, when I saw that old man leave. I thought it was my chance to do something to save Vorden, but his eyes looked dead. He refused to go with me, at the time I didn't understand why. I thought maybe he was afraid of those that were left behind.
"I decided to wait for you guys to come by, but one day I ran into him, a man named Duncan. Chasing a king tier beast that had gone to the other side, it headed to a certain village and that was when he came. Seeing me, the two of us fought and I had no choice but to use my Dalki form. At that point, the two of us were completely even.
"Still at most, I could keep up my form for three minutes, and in the end, I had to retreat. Every day since then, I have been fighting beast to get stronger. Now at most I can keep my dalki form for ten minutes, but I know it's not enough."
It was hard to say how strong the person Borden had run into, after all, there was a special trait the Dalki had that Borden wasn't able to use in his current state. The more injured he got, the stronger they became.
"If the people outside of the castle are this strong, then the people on the inside must be true monsters."
It was strange for Quinn to see Borden like this. He had Dalki blood on him, and they loved to fight any enemy that they saw as strong, never backing down. It wasn't like Borden was backing down, but Quinn could tell he was greatly affected.
The only good news was that it seemed like the stronger of the Blade's had left the island.
"Quinn, if you want to save Vorden then before doing that, you will need to beat me. Fight me. If you can beat me in a fight, then I will come with you to the castle."
My werewolf system Exclusive on P.a.t.r.e.o.n it's only $1 dollar a month. Cheaper than :) and you get access to the MVS webtoon. (2 Chapters per month)
If you want to support you can on my P.A.T.R.E.O.N: jksmanga
For MVS artwork and updates follow on Instagram and Facebook: jksmanga
Brock continually shook his head as he watched the lone female master Vicky, face off against Logan. He was starting to wish that her Brother Pai was the one to have known about Logan. He was even considering informing him about this matter, in hopes he could calm his sister down. The two of them had been fighting for a while now, and there was a clear difference between the two in terms of skill.
Logan, barely standing had a busted up lip, lumps across his legs and arms where they had swollen to the size of balloons, unsure if they were broken or not. The pain was starting to settle in as the fight calmed down for a second, and his body now was informing him of how much punishment he had been dealt. He was starting to wonder what he had done to deserve something like this happening to him.
He didn't say anything confrontational and thought it would only be a light spar, yet she seemed to make him go through some type of torture. When the fight first started, he had used his speed suit.
He was hoping this would give him the advantage after seeing a regular human in front of him. He was sure that these Balde's and Vorden were the same and it didn't look like she had copied any abilities.
His fighting skills might have been below hers, but with extra speed he should have been able to do something. When the fight had started, his mind was quickly changed. She had matched her speed with his, and the fight had quickly become all about fighting skills.
Multiple sets of different kicks had come at him each time changing their paths and attack patterns. Logan tried to find something that made sense, a reason for her to choosing to attack a certain area or a pattern to the kicks but he couldn't.
He managed to block a few of them, but a few kicks got in here and there, and then that's when he noticed it. Slowly she was ramping up the speed and power of her kicks. She still wasn't fighting at a hundred percent.
'How, how is this possible for a normal human being?' Logan thought. He looked at her to check whether she was a vampire, but Vorden had never mentioned such things. She didn't have a ring on her, and Quinn would have been able to sense that Vorden was different if that was the case.
What he was seeing in front of his eyes was something he didn't understand.
During the fight, even if he wanted to change his suit, it was something that was not possible. She would clearly finish him, but the speed suit offered very little protection.
Even though he was getting beat and hurt badly, every so often Logan wood was able to do something he never expected. His body didn't want to take any more punishment, and without thinking about things, he would manage to block attacks that he couldn't before.
"The human body is an amazing thing isn't it? You have improved so much already." Vicky said with a smile, but once again she had bumped it up a notch.
When a kick was delivered towards his face, out of reaction, not wanting to get hit, not wanting to die, Logan managed to raise his arm, but the kick was too strong breaking the bone in his forearm and making his own arm bang into his own face.
"ARGHHHH!" Logan screamed in pain.
"Brock, bring up a healer and two other chained with high levels," Vicky ordered.
Bowing, Brock didn't question her and did as she asked.
The two of them were now having a break, but Logan could barely even move his body. He looked at his arm that was bent and had doubled in size.
'Why did I come here?' Logan thought. 'I'm not a fighter like Quinn, and I can't heal like Peter. I could have just given them support, told them about the submarine. If I did that, then I wouldn't be going through this hell right now.'
Thinking about this, the images of his parents' dead bodies lying on the floor appeared in his head. When he thought about this, a wave of strange anger rose in him, and the promise he had made. Find authorized novels in , faster updates, better experience, Please click <a href="#'m-a-green!_51825371942798512">#'m-a-green!_51825371942798512</a> for visiting.
Not only did he want to help Vorden, but what drove him to come here in person was the possible clue of finding Richard Eno, in turn maybe finding out who killed his parents.
But he didn't want Quinn or Peter or anyone else to find him. Logan wanted to do it himself, he needed to do it himself, which was why he chose to come to the island as well.
Finally, Brock had returned with three chained, and Vicky went up to touch each one of them.
"May I remind you that Mr Green is a guest," Brock said. "He is only a guest."
"I have been holding back, haven't I? "Vicky replied. "Besides, even you should be able to tell, I'm trying to help him not hurt him since he will be an ally of ours."
This was what Brock actually was afraid of. It still hadn't been confirmed whether or not Logan would be part of their group as an ally. What she was doing now, she could as well be making a future enemy of theirs stronger.
After touching the three chained, Vicky went up to Logan, and placed her hands slightly above his wounds. A soft, warm glow was felt from her hands and nearly instantly, all of his wounds started to heal.
It was at an amazing rate, something he had never seen before. This was because she was using the MC levels of the others to put into the healing ability. Which meant that her healing abilities were beyond that of a level eight at the moment.
It only took a few minutes, but Logan felt like he was just as good as before. She smiled at him, and he smiled back as he was about to say thank you, but before he knew it, a kick landed across his face sending him skidding across the room.
"Be thankful," Vicky said, walking towards Logan. "You are getting a personal lesson from the Balde family Castle style. Our training since we were younger was all about pushing our bodies to its very limits. Surely you have heard stories of things like this happening before.
"When humans are in dire situations, they are able to accomplish superhuman feats not usually capable. The Blades have always tried to push the body bey9ond these limits constantly until our body gets used to that. Then we push them even further each time dealing and breaking it down to create a stronger Blade.
"Even the process we go through the temple is like that. Getting rid of all the ones that can't push themselves."
Logan had a little idea of what she meant but had no clue what she was talking about when she mentioned the word "Temple". All he did know, was that it wasn't the end of his little spar, and he would have to suffer for this longer.
If what she was saying was true. She would keep beating him, and healing him in a loop until his natural human survival instincts power him to improve.
For a second, Logan thought that this was torture having to go through all this, but he wiped the blood from his mouth and stood up with a determined look in his eyes. This was an opportunity for him. An opportunity to no longer rely on others and get stronger himself.
Logan couldn't see it for himself, but even now his eyes were slightly glowing green, similar to when he would use the peak of his power.
"The look in your eyes. That's exactly the look you need to survive as a Blade in the castle." Vicky said.
Getting the spiders to form over him one more time, creating a mismatch and a strange altered version of his usual suits, he ran forward.
"I'm not a Blade, I'm a Green!"
*****
My werewolf system Exclusive on P.a.t.r.e.o.n it's only $1 dollar a month. Cheaper than :) and you get access to the MVS webtoon. (2 Chapters per month)
If you want to support you can on my P.A.T.R.E.O.N: jksmanga
For MVS artwork and updates follow on Instagram and Facebook: jksmanga
The reason all the workers had been called into the Temple that day, was because Pam wanted to delegate the tasks that the workers would have. Most of them were to become teachers, a few just simple guards to keep an eye on the kids.
Since this wasn't their original role on the island, there was no one specialised in these types of areas, or at least they hadn't been trained by anyone how to do so properly. However, everyone saw this as a temporary position before having to go back to the village later on.
Names would be called one by one, and people were elected on a volunteer basis. Peter wasn't really paying attention and was too busy trying to think where Vorden would be. According to Jazz, a big type of event happened, and during it, Vorden as a worker of the Temple had caused quite the stir.
'Did he get put away, locked up for trying to free these kids? Do these kids really need saving?' Peter thought.
He didn't get the full details from Jazz, only a short run down that Vorden had gone against the "Event" for the kids and in the process killed the former teachers. Which was why they were here replacing them.
Still Peter no clue what the event was or why he had done such a thing.
Although Peter at times did seem to notice that every once in a while, Vorden seemed to have a snappy side. He wasn't as calm and collected as he let others see him.
"You." Pam pointed at Peter. "Since you haven't volunteered for anything yet, I guess you can go for the counselling position with the kids. Not that there is really any point of it at the moment."
Without doing anything or showing any interest, Peter was selected for the counselling position. It was a task nobody wanted to do.
Now that all the tasks had been handed out, the schedule was given to each of them. It detailed when they would need to do work, and how they were to live the rest of their days at the Temple, fulfilling their roles.
"Tough luck, man." Jazz said. "You should have volunteered for something else. Nobody wants to talk and get to know these kids, and then watch them kill each other."
"Kill each other?" Peter repeated back. It was such a shock that he blurted it out, it seemed unbelievable as well.
"Did you lose a screw or something when you fell over?" Jazz asked. "Now that I think about it, maybe that's what happened to Vorden. I think he was a counsellor to these kids before. It would be hard for anyone after talking to them and becoming someone they rely on to just stand by and do nothing when they have to kill each other. I just hope you don't turn out like that too, man. I would hate to have to try to beat you to the ground myself."
Since the kids would first have their regular lessons followed by counselling sessions during free periods, Peter was actually able to freely roam around the Temple as he wished. He watched some classes and also tried to gather information about what had happened to Vorden.
He didn't ask anyone in particular because it would have been suspicious and there were two reasons for this. The first being that it seemed like everyone already knew what happened so it would be strange for him to ask, the second was why he knew about this reason in the first place. Everyone was talking about it.
From hearing bits here and there, he had learnt that Vorden was one of the Blades that lived in the Castle. Judging by the way they talked about them, perhaps they were the royalty of the island.
But rather than treating him as a saviour, many of the words spoken about him were negative. Demming him a traitor, a mad man and someone who they should get rid of.
After finding out this information, his first counselling session with a child was interesting, to say the least. The child barely spoke and looked like he was nervous, looking to his left and right ready for something to happen at any point.
Peter tried to ask questions, but the child didn't reply. The next child that came in had looked almost beaten. Apparently, it was because the kids had formed groups, and he was found on his own splitting from his group.
But the one that interested him most was the child he had seen who came in full of tears. Peter didn't even need to ask him any question because he had just blurted everything out.
"I hate it, I hate how this place has become!" He cried. "We were all friends, we used to share and play together, and now everyone is just thinking about how to kill each other."
Peter felt the need to calm him down, but at the same time, he wanted to find out more.
"I wish..w-wish… Vorden was here. I wish he could save us."
Looking at this child, Peter was shocked at how honest and upfront he was. Back when Peter was struggling with life at school, he kept everything inside, he wanted others to help but never asked to. Quinn and Vorden both helped him without being asked, but here a kid was asking for help openly.
"You want him to save you?" Peter asked.
"What the other teachers are saying about Vorden isn't true, he isn't a cruel monster. He just wanted to save us, and now, I don't even know what's going to happen to him...or us."
Peter, not knowing really how to deal with the situation, just walked up to him and made a shushing sound.
"Don't worry, why don't you tell me everything that happened from your point of view, and where exactly you think Vorden would be right now?"
On the other half of the island, Quinn was currently following Borden to a certain area. They had currently scaled one of the smaller mountains, and started to walk around some type of side path.
Quinn had decided to agree to what Borden was saying, he knew Borden wasn't one to lie or downplay the situation. He cared about Vorden more than anyone, and they could all see that.
If inside there were monsters as strong as the vampire leaders or stronger, then Quinn would definitely need to rely on Vorden's strength once again. There was a nagging worry at the back of his mind about Logan however.
But if Logan had been caught, how was he meant to save two of them when he couldn't even save one?
Eventually, they had reached what looked like a remnant of an old large bird's nest. There were many large tree branches that had been placed to the side, but a lot of the centre of the nest had been destroyed.
"This was the territory of a king tier beast that used to live here. Don't worry, it's been dealt with now so it won't be coming back. I think it will be a good place for me and you to fight." Borden said.
Now the question was could Quinn beat Borden in a fight. Since they had first met and during their time away, Quinn had gotten stronger by leaps and bounds. In his mind, in terms of power and ability there shouldn't be a doubt in his mind.
The two of them stood opposite each other, and Quinn shadow equipped all of his equipment, including the Emperor tier mask. Although since he hadn't had a fight, he wasn't able to activate its skill.
Before the fight started, as usual Quinn used his inspect skill, but no Quest had come up giving him an instant level up reward. In the past, this indicated that according to the system, based on the two of them in terms of power, Quinn should come out as the clear victor.
"Good, you're not holding back," Borden said. "Because you won't be able to against those guys!" Jumping off a single foot, Little Borden was able to leap from one half of the area right to where Quinn was.
Lifting the shadow, Quinn was ready to block the attack.
"Quinn, you're going to want to save your shadow for a lot more than blocking against me!" The two spikes came out of Borden's back, and scale-like features on his face and down the side of his neck started to become more visible.
Not slowing down, he slammed his fist right into the shadow. His fist had slowed down, and it looked like it had no impact and had not affected Quinn at all, as the shadow usually did when blocking an attack.
However, the story on Quinn's face said a completely different story.
[MC 120/140]
Blocking a single punch from Little Borden had taken twenty MC points away, at most he could block six more punches like that.
This wasn't going to be as easy as he first thought.
*****
My werewolf system Exclusive on P.a.t.r.e.o.n it's only $1 dollar a month. Cheaper than :) and you get access to the MVS webtoon. (2 Chapters per month)
If you want to support you can on my P.A.T.R.E.O.N: jksmanga
For MVS artwork and updates follow on Instagram and Facebook: jksmanga
Branches from the nest had fallen off the mountainside, some had gone halfway up the mountain, and others were destroyed. The place no longer looked like its former self. No one would believe that only ten minutes had passed.
The spikes on Borden's back started to retract into himself, and he was now gasping for air harder than ever. He fell to the floor with both hands onto the ground, and it would take a while before he was his former self.
Quinn, on the other hand, looked to be fine. He wasn't injured in any particular areas, however, he did have a disappointed look on his face.
"I lost," He said.
If one was to look at both of them now, it was hard to tell what Quinn exactly meant by lost. He wasn't injured or hurt, so why claim the fight as his loss?
The first reason was quite simple, Quinn was unable to beat Borden within ten minutes. This was as long as Borden could hold his true powers for, so even though Quinn could beat him now, it wasn't a victory in his mind, and he was guessing Borden wouldn't accept it as one either. Find authorized novels in , faster updates, better experience, Please click <a href="#'s-weakness_51845617361671235">#'s-weakness_51845617361671235</a> for visiting.
There were a few things he had learnt fighting with Borden. One of them was how skilful Borden actually was in combat. He was clever when fighting, using many feints, being careful when coming in, watching the way Quinn's shadow worked and adapting to it on the go.
Because of the ten-minute time limit, he thought maybe Borden wouldn't bother to do these things, but he was wrong. His fighting style would remind him of watching Vorden fight, which would make sense since the two of them were clones.
But that wasn't the only reason, during his time on the island. Borden had learnt a lot from fighting the different king tier beasts here. If one was to rush in then that would be the death of them, and that very same feeling was one that he got off Quinn.
That if he was to slip up or make a mistake, Quinn would make him pay for it.
"You are a lot stronger than I thought you would be." Borden finally said, now he wasn't breathing as hard, but his energy was still low, and he wouldn't be fighting anytime soon.
"I don't know how you got to be so strong so fast, in terms of strength speed there all better than mine."
"And I still couldn't beat you," Quinn replied.
There was another major flaw for Quinn when fighting, it was how he used the shadow. When he first discovered the ability and had little skills, due to the shadows' unique properties, he thought it was best to use it as a shield. Something that could block nearly any type of attack as long the shadow was able to touch it.
This worked well when fighting students, and low level beasts, because each time it would block an attack little MC points would be used. The problem was Quinn was facing stronger opponents and beasts day by day.
The stronger his opponent's attack power was, the more MC points would be taken up blocking the attack, and this certainly was the case in his fight with Borden just now. There were two things he could do to solve this problem, stop using the shadow as a defence measure. Although he felt like this would be hard to do, on instinct sometimes Quinn would use the shadow to block an attack.
And who knows if that said attack would have been fatal.
The other way to solve the problem was to increase his MC points. With each level, he would obtain 20 more MC points. Being a level 7 that would only be forty MC points more , but he needed more than that.
Thinking about it, an image of Arthur popped into his head of how large the shadow wings on his back. Another way to increase his MC points was by using shadow eaters on vampires.
Someone like Arthur, must have a large amount of MC points to control the shadow Quinn thought. Which also meant he must have used a shadow eater on a number of vampires.
"Im conflicted." Borden said now sitting down on the ground resting. "I first suggested you beat me as a way for you to improve, but you are far stronger than I thought Quinn. However, I still feel like I myself have room to grow, but we might be able to save Vorden the way we are just the two of us, but I'm not sure."
"Did you have any plans if I was to badly lose against you?" Quinn asked.
"I wanted you to train by fighting the beasts here. There are many in here that will teach you the ways of survival."
"Then let's do that, I agree with you. I too don't think I'm strong enough and technically I didn't beat you. Let's not start breaking promises and do everything we can to save them."
After resting long enough, it was time for them to do some training. Borden would try to find king tier beasts that were on their own, and Quinn would have to face them without his help.
Quinn was fairing very well but had limited himself when fighting. One way, he tried to use the shadow as a shield as little as possible. Utilising his other skills a lot more frequently. At the same time, he tried not to use too many blood skills unless necessary as well.
His blood bank was full, and he had the flask that could store another additional hundred millilitres but not knowing when he would see the others he decided to use it as little as possible.
Eventually, he would defeat king tier beasts on his own; it was something he should have been able to do at this point. When Quinn was done, it was Bordne's turns, and Quinn learnt a lot just from observing him.
How Borden tested to see if the king tier had an elemental ability. If it did how he would try to use that to his advantage in the fight, and finally, his raw strength. How he utilised it well against different sizes and shapes of beasts.
Nightfall had come for the day, and the two of them proceeded back to Borden's hideout and placed the king tier crystals with the pile.
"Hey, do you mind if I look after these?" Quinn asked.
"Sure, I have no use for them anyway, I was planning to give them to you to turn into equipment, but just make sure I get something out of that as well," Borden replied.
"Of course." Placing all the crystals inside of Quinn's system he was ready for a mighty haul of weapons and armour that would improve his main force,
After a night's rest they proceeded to do the same thing again, and now after learning a few things from watching Borden, Quinn was finding it easier to kill king tiers than before. He still couldn't believe that these creatures were at the same level as the one underground that had caused them all so much trouble.
'Are these king tiers just weak on the island?" Quinn thought.
It wasn't that all. The king tiers were the same strength as those on the island. Everything was due to how much Quinn had improved without him realising it.
After defeating their first king tier each for the day, Borden looked like he was ready to say something.
"You're a quick learner Quinn. I guess it's time we move up. There was an emperor tier beast I discovered inside one of the mountains. Maybe mouton isn't the right word to use, it felt more like a dormant volcano.
"I was a little worried that with my time limits, that if I didn't defeat the beast in time and hurt it, I would end up dead. With the king tiers, I was still confident in getting away but not with this one, but now I have you."
Quinn nodded and was up for the challenge. Another emperor tier beast before the main course was much needed from him.
They went off in each for the emperor's tier beast, a place quite close to the large tablet.
******
My werewolf system Exclusive on P.a.t.r.e.o.n it's only $1 dollar a month. Cheaper than :) and you get access to the MVS webtoon. (2 Chapters per month)
If you want to support you can on my P.A.T.R.E.O.N: jksmanga
For MVS artwork and updates follow on Instagram and Facebook: jksmanga
Badly beaten and standing absolutely still, Logan was deep in thought. His body was still hurting with lumps over his body just as bad as the first few times he had fought with Vicky. Perhaps his bones were even broken, but he didn't care about any of that. His facial expression told a different story to the situation he was in.
"How did I do that?" Logan asked, turning around.
When looking at Vicky, she had a mark on her right shoulder. And she was holding it. She was in no way badly hurt or had been delivered a fatal wound, but they're certainly were a few marks, showing she had been injured.
"I told you, didn't I? When the human body is in a desperate situation, it can do some crazy things." Vicky replied, she too looked happy, as if she was looking at a successful student of hers. "Although I never thought this would be the result and this quickly."
Logan wanted to fight again, get the same feeling back, attempt to improve himself with it, and learn how to use it. But when he tried right now, there was no result at all. For a short amount of time, somehow Logan had done something he had never done before.
"You look like you don't quite understand, what you just did was use your soul weapon," Vicky replied. "I can tell because when I touched you before, I know what your ability is capable of. How do you think the first person discovered their soul weapon, by trying to connect with their inner c.h.e.s.t and tuning off their mind? No. Rather through extreme circ.u.mstances that I have put you through like this one."
Going over to Logan, she started to heal him up again, she had already done this a few times for him. Logan's initial thoughts of Vicky were completely different from what he thought now.
He initially felt like she was someone who just enjoyed fighting and wanted to use him as a ragdoll, but from all of this, he had gained a lot and in such a short amount of time.
"Can we fight again?" Logan asked.
"And I thought you said you weren't a fighter?" She replied back. "We should rest, for now. If I pushed you to the extreme where you had to use your soul weapon, it might not be good to push you further, maybe your whole body will shut down, and you stop moving, forever."
"That can happen?" Logan replied. To him, what she was saying and what he was learning was a whole new world he knew nothing about. Everything that was happening just seemed illogical in how it worked, and he couldn't comprehend it.
"We can fight again tomorrow. I'm kind of jealous you know, you should treasure your soul weapon. That's proof that your not a Blade unlike us, we don't have soul weapons. Maybe it's something to do with our ability or something else, but no one in our family has ever received one before."
It was an interesting thing to note, and now Logan was wondering if they could copy soul weapons as well, but that just seemed impossible to him. Even without a soul weapon, the Blades were plenty strong anyway.
Brock was happy that the fighting had finally stopped, because now he was able to do what he was originally meant to do, and inform Pam about Green's collaboration.
At the temple, Peter had learned the full details of what Vorden had done, and it seemed like the island or family ideals, and Vorden's didn't quite match up, but Vorden was more of a sane person than all these crazy people here that seemed to be fine with what was going on.
But then he thought about Jazz's words, "No one would want a job like the one he was doing." It showed the people who did live on the island did have emotion, so then why was everyone willing to comply and go along, when Vorden was the only one that had gone against them?
The answer was simple. Deal, the child he was speaking to had said it all. The old man had stopped him with no trouble, the leader or the person at the top. He was the crazy one and was too strong for anyone to go against his word.
Even if the whole island tried to stage a coup, it seemed like he would be able to beat them. Right now, Peter was just happy that this person was off the island.
The good news was, he knew where Vorden was, locked up in the castle somewhere, and judging by the story, he would be willing to leave with them. Unlike others, who missed their family, he probably was happy to get away from his crazy family. So there would be no need to convince him.
Peter couldn't just disappear from the temple and head to the castle. If he disappeared, they would probably know something was up. There weren't many who lived on the island in the first place, so out of no choice, he decided that it was best to ask someone, and the only person he could was Jazz.
"You want to head to the castle?" Jazz asked. "You know, no one but the servants and the Blade family is allowed in the castle. What do you want to go in there for? Do you really hate it in the village that much?"
This was what Peter was afraid of, that Jazz would just ask too many questions.
"If you really want to go that bad, then I'll come with you." Jazz suddenly said. This was completely out of Peter's calculations. Just what was wrong with this guy?
"The best person to ask would be Pam. If we were still at the village, we could ask Duncan, but Pam should have a connection with Brock, who is in charge of the servants, maybe get us a transfer or something. Your right, life in the village is a little boring, maybe it will be good to see how those guys in the castle live that we work under."
If there was one thing that Peter did have to be thankful off with Jazz, was that he wasn't shy. At least with him, he was happy to do all the talking, and the less tasking Peter did, the less likely they were to be caught.
The two of them went to the main temple office, which was where Pam would be. It was where all the reports of the students would go, and where Peter was to head at the end of the day, but he had never spoken to Pam, only handed her the reports.
With a few knocks, they entered, and Jazz was his normally cheery self.
"I hope you two haven't come with me with any problems or complaints," Pam said without directly looking at them. She seemed to be sorting through the files on a floating digital screen and was doing about four or five tasks at once.
When looking at her, Peter thought one thing, efficient. She was someone who didn't waste any time and was always doing something.
"It should only be a little longer before Hilston, and the others get back. It seems that they are getting closer and closer to Burnie. Did he really think he could run away? I wonder if he will give in, in the end. His father looks like he doesn't have many years to live, and if he dies, it will weaken the Hilston's power. He won't like that." Pam started to mumble and talk to herself as if she was thinking out loud.
"I changed my mind. They will take longer than I originally thought. Hilston will know this, so he will do what he can to bring back Burnie alive, and even if Burnie is an idiot for running away, he is one of the big three and is strong. Unlike that, Jack Truedream."
If they didn't interrupt her soon, both of them could see her rambling on, until the two of them left and it would be as if they had never come.
Finally, Jazz saw the break he needed.
"We were thinking if it was possible we could get a transfer to the castle." Jazz asked.
"The castle, trust me, you two don't want to work there. The village, being a front line fighter on the Blade island, is probably the safest place for you to keep your lives. I would have said the temple, but recently because of what happened, that has greatly skewed those numbers. But most deaths happen in the castle."
"We're not afraid!" Jazz said sternly, placing his hand on the table. "You don't think we thought about this for a while before asking."
'Didn't you decide on a whim after I asked?' Peter thought.
For the first time, Pam stopped what she was doing and looked at the two of them. In particular, she looked at Peter and was staring for longer than usual.
'Did she notice something, my disguise should be near perfect enough.'
"I can only do a transfer after the event is over. I can put in a word to Brock, and when a position is open recommend you two, but I don't know why you would want to work in the castle directly."
At that moment, a message had been received, and the two boys were starting to leave the room. After reading the message, Pam called out to them.
"Wait, it looks like you boys are in luck," Pam said. "I have been requested to head to the castle to meet with a guest. If you really want to see what life is like at the castle. I will bring you two along with me."
It would only be for one day, but Peter would be in the castle. He didn't know where Quinn or Logan was, but this was his chance to save him and act.
My werewolf system Exclusive on P.a.t.r.e.o.n it's only $1 dollar a month. Cheaper than :) and you get access to the MVS webtoon. (2 Chapters per month)
If you want to support you can on my P.A.T.R.E.O.N: jksmanga
For MVS artwork and updates follow on Instagram and Facebook: jksmanga
Taking a break from the fighting, Logan was allowed to be placed in one of the many servant rooms in the castle. It was chosen by Brock for him to stay here, they still couldn't trust him a hundred percent, and at the end of the day, there was the chance that they would have to silence him. Although he wished there would be no need for that outcome.
If Logan did try to escape while resting for whatever reason, he was confident the servants could deal with him. Brock was sure he had seen the extent of Logan's power when fighting Vicky, but there was something else nagging on the back of his mind.
"Enjoy your time here and rest up," Brock said as he went ahead to close the door. "If you need anything, then just ask one of the maids, and I will personally come and collect you when we need to speak again."
The door was closed, and Brock looked to the two female servants that were standing by either side of the door.
"Let me know if you notice anything strange happening." The two nodded, and he was off.
While walking down the hallway, Brock looked at an item in his hand, it was a strange-looking mask. Usually, he would have thought nothing of it, what it did or if it was just an accessory, but after touching Logan, he had gained his ability.
Although difficult to use, he could still use it slightly. He had learned that this mask was definitely a communication device.
'Is he lying about coming here alone? Maybe there were others with him in that submarine after all?' Brock thought.
Once returning to his office, Brock looked at the mask again.
'You're a nice kid Logan, but if you're lying to us, then that means you are planning something. I hope that's not the case.'
"Duncan, today the system picked up three identified objects that landed on the island. From one of them, there was a strange person. It's probably nothing, but do you mind checking and looking if there is anything you can find, specifically signs of another person in the other locations?" Brock asked.
In the background, a village could be seen. It looked as if the people were practising using their abilities, fighting with each other, and joking around and playing.
"Will you guys shut up!" Duncan said in anger shouting at them. "If one of you hit me, I swear, I will flatten you like a pancake."
The others were silent for a second while looking at Duncan, but then started to laugh and just continued.
"No one respects me around here," Duncan mumbled.
"Sure, anything to leave these ungrateful little brats. Tell me, did you find anything about the little person I asked you about?"
"Little person?" Brock paused for a second, trying to remember.
"Yeah, remember I told you there was this strong little guy, a little bigger than my foot. He was going around the island, and I haven't seen him since, but he is a big threat. He might be trying to take on the Blades!"
"Oh, the little person. I have asked around but other than you, no one else has seen this little person…" Brock paused and had this strange look as he said little person again. He just couldn't believe what Duncan was talking about. "Are you sure this person exists?"
Duncan looked at the information of where the other two locations were.
"Why is everyone treating me like some crazy person? Ever since I came back and started talking about that little person, they look at me like I'm some kind of alien. I'm not an alien, that thing was an alien. That little person was real!"
Looking at where the other two locations were, he noticed one of them was on the other half of the island where the beasts lived. With the anger controlling him, he felt like blowing off some steam so decided to head towards there.
"Hey where are you going boss, are you trying to find that little man again?" One of the younger village men asked who was with a group of boys.
"He was really strong. If you're going out, you should take some abilities with you."
It was clear the group was mocking him, but he decided to turn around and head towards the largest building in the village. If he met that little man again then it would be best if he did have some abilities, he did last time, and it was the only reason why he survived his encounter, but this time he would be ready with better abilities.
The village acted as the first contact to intruders on the island. A small force of people that rarely had to act, but recently against Truedream, they had done. Because of this, rather than heading all the way back to the castle to touch a few Chained, there were also some Chained left at the village.
Mainly, the three elemental abilities. Earth, Wind and Water. There were some others that they could practice with as well, and last time Duncan had met the little man he wasn't using the elemental abilities. Duncan was able to hold two abilities at once and in the end, decided to take the earth and wind. Wind was his speciality, and Earth was always handy to have as a defence type.
Heading to the location on the marker, it wasn't long until he found part of the wreckage from the submarine, but that wasn't what he was looking for. Eventually, he found large footprints that had been placed in the mud.
"Ah, I found it!" He shouted. Seeing something else, Duncan seemed to be more excited about this than the large footprint. Moving a leaf out of the way he could see it, what looked like two little feet walking with the larger footprints.
"I knew I wasn't crazy, just everyone wait! When I bring the little man with me, then we will see who is laughing." Duncan said.
Following the footsteps and tracks, it got harder to find them as time passed and Duncan wasn't exactly an excellent tracker. However, there was something that he was coming across while following what little tracks he could find.
Dead beasts. Beasts often fought with each other on the island, but they rarely did to the death. It would happen on occasion, but the way the bodies of the beasts had been killed and how many dead beasts he was finding, it was clear it was done by someone.
'Did the little man save whoever crashed?' That was the only conclusion Duncan could come to. After all, the little man was strong enough to fight toe to toe against him, and there weren't many in the world that could do that.
The chances of someone else accidentally coming onto the island and being that strong didn't really enter his mind.
He paused for a second and thought it was best to keep Brock updated. Lifting his hand on his digital watch, he started to make a call back to the base.
"I'm near the place that you asked me to check out," Duncan said.
"And?"
"I found the little man," Duncan reported.
Nearly, dropping his whole upper body on his desk, Brock was starting to wonder if Duncan needed to go for a mental evaluation. Perhaps something happened to him recently.
"Just you wait, I'll bring him back and prove to you he's real." With that, the call was ended, and Brock had no clue whether or not another person was discovered. He attempted to call him back, but all his calls were ignored.
"Why do I have a bad feeling that something is about to happen?" Brock said to himself.
Still searching, Duncan had eventually run out of places to look. The tracks ended, and the bodies of dead beasts seemed to stop as well, but he had no clue where they went, and footsteps were heading backwards and forwards.
"Where are you!" Duncan shouted out in anger.
Suddenly, the leaves to his right ruffled, shooting out from the leaves, something had wrapped around Duncan's arm.
"I am not in the mood to deal with you," Duncan shouted. Pulling with all his strength, he yanked the creature out from the leaves and the beast could be seen.
It was a strange-looking creature that was down on all fours, similar to a large dog. By the side of its mouth, it had two tentacles green in colour one of them was attached to Duncan. On it a large snout nose, but from what Duncan could see, there were no eyes on the creature.
Lifting his other arm upward the ground raised and suddenly hardened around the beasts lega. After with his hand again, with a little flick, a slice of air came out cutting the beast's tentacle. It started to scream in pain.
But that was only for a short while, because the next second Duncan was by the beast's side and using his two hands held its snout shut.
"Shut up. Don't you dare make any noise. You're giving me a headache!' Duncan shouted.
It tried to open its snout, but when it did, Duncan used more strength pushing its upper and lower jaws together now grinding its two sets of teeth. When it stopped resisting, Duncan did as well.
"Good, now, me and you are going to make use of this big nose of yours. It should come in handy. There are people I'm looking for, and you're going to help me find it." Duncan said.
Riddled with fear and under its sheer strength, Duncan climbed aboard its back and was now riding it through the jungle. He had no ability to tame the beast, or to communicate with it, but through his own methods, it had chosen to listen to him.
"I can't wait to meet you again, little man!" Duncan said with a smile, and the beast was heading straight for the foot of the volcano. Not because it wished to listen to the man, but because there was a stronger beast there. The beast wanted to make the man pay for what it had done to him, and he knew just the beast to solve his problem.
"Come on, move quicker!" Duncan said, digging his foot into its side.
The beast certainly did move quicker, hoping to see the death of this man.
*****
My werewolf system Exclusive on P.a.t.r.e.o.n it's only $1 dollar a month. Cheaper than :) and you get access to the MVS webtoon. (2 Chapters per month)
If you want to support you can on my P.A.T.R.E.O.N: jksmanga
For MVS artwork and updates follow on Instagram and Facebook: jksmanga
Borden and Quinn were walking through the jungle and were heading for the foot of the volcano. Only this time, they were being more cautious than before. Soon they would be fighting an Emperor tier beast, so they didn't want to waste any extra energy fighting king tier beasts on their way there.
They had agreed that Quinn would try to face the Emperor tier alone, as a way for him to improve and to see where he was at, skill-wise. Borden would watch and come in if there was any trouble, but this was a beast Borden was even unsure he could beat.
Quinn was quite confident, but he would be lying if he didn't say he was a little nervous. He had defeated an Emperor tier before, but that was with the help of his teammates that helped distract the beast.
Quinn himself also wanted to defeat the Emperor tier beast on his own, it was a good way to gauge where he was strength-wise, and if he could defeat a beast that Borden couldn't, then there would be no need for the two of them to fight each other again, and they could both go to save Vorden together.
"Don't worry, we won't have to move this slowly for much longer," Borden said. "For some reason, the closer we get to that large tablet, the fewer beasts there are. One time, my transformation was running low, and I escaped and ran to this area. When I went past the muddy ground onto the solid ground, the beast suddenly paused. It was as if it couldn't go past a certain point. Near the tablet, the only things there are, are Emperor tier beast and possibly higher ones, but I have never seen anything higher for myself."
"Have you gone to the tablet, maybe there's something there that's stopping them?" Quinn asked, finding what Borden said indeed strange.
"No," Borden replied. "Vorden specifically told me to never go to the large tablet without him. I promised, and I shall keep my promises. Although I have to ask, do you feel this strange energy coming from it?"
Quin closed his eyes, he tried to focus, but he could feel nothing coming from the tablet, nor could he feel anything coming from around it. He tried using his inspect skill. But it was far too far for him to use.
"I feel nothing," Quinn replied.
Borden didn't say anything after that and just continued moving forward.
'Why, why the closer we get to that Tablet I can feel something, but Quinn can't? Maybe I need to ask brother Vorden once we save him.'
The room Logan had been given was quite nice and large inside. However it wasn't very modern, it looked like it hadn't been updated since the whole place was built. There was no sign of technology whatsoever inside, and if it wasn't for the sunlight from the window, then the only thing that he would have been able to use as a source of light was the candles scattered around.
Sitting on the bed, it felt so soft and comfy, Logan just wanted to lie down and rest. Take a night of good sleep. He was used to staying up all night to work on his gadgets, and he usuelly he would feel drained from that as well, but this time it felt different.
In his life, it was the first time that he had gone through so-called training sessions. Physical activities to get stronger and better and to improve his body. He also tinkered with objects and invented new things to get stronger.
Because of all of this, there was a new type of feeling entering his body for the first time, and it felt strange to him. He actually wanted to just rest his body for a change rather than his mind, but he knew he couldn't. Now was the perfect time for him to act.
Dispersing out a few of the small spiders it was time to search the castle and try to find out just where Vorden exactly was, and that's when they could start planning things.
For right now, he was unsure how long his little play would last, soon they would find out it was all an act. He was worried because he no longer had the mask he would use to communicate with others. He hoped that it was either destroyed or lost out in the jungle somewhere with the rest of the rubbish.
However, there was a chance someone had found it when it was on him. If they figured out what it was, it would certainly look bad for Logan. Especially since he had already stated, he was on his own.
He could have said there were others but knowing how the Blades acted, then they would have thought just keeping one alive for information was enough. This was also the first time he had been left alone since coming to the castle. It would have been impossible for Logan to update the others so they could all be telling the same story.
The second one of them said they were here for a different reason than him, they would have their own cover blown. Being chucked out of the sea by a large strange beast was not part of the plan, so Logan had never prepared for something like this.
Finally, it seemed like the spiders had discovered where Vorden was. A single floor under the first floor of the castle. Now he just needed to wait for the right time to go as well.
It wasn't long until Brock had returned and asked for Logan to come out again. Even if he did get some sleep, he would have been woken anyway. Brock then led him back into a reception room. It was a room that was a little ahead of when one would enter the castle.
"This is the boy I was talking about in the messages," Brock said entering, and Logan had followed. Sitting down on a sofa, he could see a fairly older middle-aged woman and behind her two boys.
'Logan, what the hell is he doing here!' Peter thought. 'He's already in the castle, and where is Quinn? I thought the two of them would be together by now?'
It was an unexpected surprise for Peter, but at the same time, this wouldn't be such a bad thing after all. The only problem was, Peter was under the disguise of someone else, and he needed to find out some way to tell Logan who he was without revealing himself.
"Nice to meet you, Mr. Green," Pam said with her legs crossed. She didn't bother to get out of her seat as a sign of her power but at the same time wasn't being disrespectful. Brock was the one who actually placed his hand offering Logan to sit down.
"The Green family, one of the most influential families outside of the big four. It may have been a coincidence that you have arrived on this island, but I never thought there was a chance we could be working together. It would certainly make our lives a lot easier."
"Yes," Logan replied. "Although whoever was helping you out before or currently is doing a pretty good job, it was hard to find any information on the Blade family at all," Logan replied.
"Oh, so you knew about us. That's strange I didn't think the Green's did?"
"Maybe that's one of the reasons why you need me alive," Logan replied. 'You were almost invisible, but not quite. If I found out about you, then maybe others can as well."
This was a complete bluff on Logan's part. He had actually found nothing about the Blades, the only reason why he knew what he did, was thanks to Owen and Mona revealing things.
But there were two reasons why he had chosen to say this, one, hoping that it would reveal who had helped them out before. Two giving them a reason to keep him alive and so the two could work together.
Pam had a strange smile on her face and then started to laugh,
"You are a c.o.c.ky little brat at your age," Pam replied. "Luckily I don't mind that, but let me tell you something that will shock you. The Blades never kept themselves hidden in the first place. Sure they didn't exactly shout about their name on the top of the lungs like the others, but we never tried to keep any of it under wraps either."
"What do you mean?" Logan said, confused. "Then why hide your involvement in everything. Why tell the big four to not reveal your names to anyone, and why dosen't the military know about you?"
"It certainly is a mystery, right?" Pam replied. "But what I'm telling you is the truth. We didn't do any of that. For a while now, for some reason, someone has been trying to make it appear as if the Blades never existed in the first place.
"You understand what I'm saying right, it wasn't us but someone else who wanted us to appear invisible to the outside world."
*****
My werewolf system Exclusive on P.a.t.r.e.o.n it's only $1 dollar a month. Cheaper than :) and you get access to the MVS webtoon. (2 Chapters per month)
For MVS artwork and updates follow on Instagram and Facebook: jksmanga
The two of them had finally gotten out of the heavy jungle area, and now there were fewer trees and more large rocks could be seen. The ground underneath them had also slightly changed. There was no longer soft mud underneath their feet, but it was solid and black.
It was a sign that Borden and Quinn were getting close to the foot of the volcano now. Just like Borden had said, they could see fewer beasts, or next to no beast at all in this area. They no longer needed to creep and bend around corners and were just walking normally.
"Can you tell me a bit more about this beast, if you know where it is, I'm guessing you fought with it before?" Quinn asked.
"Of course," Borden replied. "I want you to improve. I don't want you dead. The beast is large in size around four meters tall and wide. I imagine it weighs a couple of tons as well, judging by its size. Its skin is black in colour, it has hooves on its feet but claws as hands."
"A humanoid beast?" Quinn asked, a bit concerned now. If it was a humanoid beast, then it would be a lot more difficult to deal with than a regular Emperor tier beast.
"No, its body is too beast-like for that, and it wasn't clever enough," Borden replied. "On its head, it has too many eyes to count going along either side. They glow a bright yellow color, and it also has a thick golden mane going around its neck and then following a single line down its back."
"However, now comes the most important part, it's tail. It has three tails in total, each one has the head of a serpent creature. From their mouths, they have the ability to shoot fire. When fighting it, I was doing quite well against it, until it started to use its tails. I knew from then on, I could no longer win the fight, not while I was on a time limit."
If the beast could use fire, that meant it was an elemental Emperor tier beast. The one Quinn had fought before was just a regular Emperor tier, this would be a tough opponent for Quinn. That was unless one had an ability that was better suited to going against these elements.
If Quinn remembered correctly, Leo had gifted him three advanced tier crystals that all contained the lighting ability, which was why his gauntlets had such an impressive active skill. Now Quinn was starting to imagine what the crystal from the beast could be used to make, before even beating it.
"Stop smiling, you fool," Borden said, jumping up and hitting him on the back of the head. Find authorized novels in , faster updates, better experience, Please click <a href="#'s-revenge_51882759165107412">#'s-revenge_51882759165107412</a> for visiting.
"If you look too far ahead and not at the tasks in front of you, then you will end up dying. Do you want to die?"
Quinn shook his head quickly and was rubbing his head. He didn't want to get hit by the heavy-handed little Borden.
Eventually, they had reached the bottom of the volcano. Walking around, they were now looking for an entrance. The beast didn't scale or live up the volcano but instead lived inside.
Finally, they had found a large cavern entrance and when they entered the first thing that hit Quinn was the extreme heat inside. The heatwaves in the air in front of him could be seen, and he was starting to sweat in an instant.
"Is this an active volcano?" Quinn said, seeing that there were pits of lava in certain places. Whole lakes that flowed. The view looked quite nice with the hot lava all-around lighting up the place, giving it a glow.
"Come on, the beast is in here somewhere. Let's just be careful. If we fight against it, it would be best on one of these larger platforms that aren't surrounded by lava that can kill us." Borden commented.
They walked for a little while, and Quinn was starting to wonder how much longer he could bear the heat. He was having similar effects to when he was out in the sun as a vampire. Although checking his status, everything seemed to be normal, his stamina was down by a couple of points, but it was nothing drastic.
In a way, seeing that his system said he wasn't being affected by everything too much just made him seem and feel like a big crybaby, who was complaining about it being a little too hot inside.
"There it is!" Borden said, pointing at the beast, but he quickly hid to the side behind a red rock and pulled Quinn as well. The two of them peeked over the rock and could see the beast. It was exactly how Borden had described it. However, there was one thing that was in their favour, the beast was asleep.
The two of them looked at where the beast was, as it didn't seem to be in a favourable position. Where they stood was a large platform, surrounded by nothing but the walls and the way back out of the volcano.
The bridge was wide enough to fit three or four trucks on it, so they weren't scared it would break or anything, and it looked to be very sturdy, having large support underneath. What they were concerned about was either side of the bridge, there were pools of lava underneath.
If they fought with the beast and it knocked them over, it would be the end of them, super healing or no healing.
"What should we do?" Quinn asked.
"I know this was meant to be part of your training," Borden replied. "But I feel like the fact that it's asleep we can't just waste this chance. The crystal will be a great help, and if we can get out of this without getting any big injuries, that will be great."
It looked as if Borden was suggesting that Quinn attack the beast while it was asleep. He looked at where they stood, and where the beast was.
'It shouldn't be a problem. The platform on the other end is large enough to fight on and is just like this one. It isn't surrounded by lava or anything. As long as the beast doesn't wake up while I'm walking across the bridge. Then everything should be okay.' Quinn thought.
"Alright let's go, but you're coming with me," Quin said, as he moved and dragged Borden by the wrist.
Walking across the bridge was fine, and when they had reached the quarter waypoint, they released that it was unlikely the beast would wake up. There was already far too much noise going on from underneath. The lava was consistently spewing out hisses, crackles pops, and more and the beast seemed to be sleeping through all of that fine.
Their footsteps would do nothing to add to that small amount of noise, and now they had finally reached the halfway point.
"Ha, ha, ha, ha!" A man could be heard laughing. Quinn quickly turned around along with Borden to see who it was.
"I finally found you, little man. Did you think you could get away after our last fight? Oh, and it looks like you brought a friend." Immediately, Borden had recognized the man. This was the one who he had fought with before. Now of all times, this was the worst.
With Duncan behind them and the emperor tier beast in front, they had nowhere to go.
Quinn, on the other hand, was more concerned with the beast. He turned his head back to take a peak.
'Phew, the beast is still sleeping away, I guess it won't wake up just from someone shouting then.' Quinn thought.
"When I take you back to the castle, I'm going to hang you up little man, that way everyone can see how I wasn't lying. Because of you, everyone thinks I have gone mad!" Duncan shouted and started to laugh out loud again.
"I'm thinking that you have gone mad," Borden said.
"Quinn, you deal with the Emperor tier beast. I've fought with this guy before, I won't be able to beat him, but I can hold him. You do whatever you can to kill that beast as quickly as possible while it's asleep."
"You got it," Quinn replied.
The others thought the poor beast must have been tortured to work for him and would simply run away, but that was never its plan.
It ran around until it found what it was looking for. Using the tentacle that was uninjured, it wrapped it around a small rock. Then it looked in the direction of Quinn, not Duncan.
"Don't tell me it's planning to…"
Before Quinn could finish his sentence, he could see the rock flying over his head. It went far and wide and eventually plopped on top of the large beast's head.
"Is there any chance that didn't wake up the beast?" Quinn thought, looking away and not wanting to see.
"ROARGHHGHH!" A loud growl was heard throughout the volcano, and it felt like the whole room was shaking.
"I guess not."
*******
My werewolf system Exclusive on P.a.t.r.e.o.n it's only $1 dollar a month. Cheaper than :) and you get access to the MVS webtoon. (2 Chapters per month)
For MVS artwork and updates follow on Instagram and Facebook: jksmanga
The loud sound of the beast had even stunned Duncan, who had finally gotten off his backside.
"That damn beast, wait until I get my hands on it!" He said, turning his head around, he could see the beast at the tunnel he had just entered from looking at him. It paused for a few seconds, and he wasn't sure if he was imagining things, but he could have sworn it smiled before running off.
"ROARGHHGHH!" Another loud, growling sound was heard that shook the room once again. Turning around to have a look at just what was making that noise, he could finally see the large black beast. Its head held up in the air and all of its eyes on the side of its head opening up, filled with rage.
When he entered the room, he was so busy looking at the little man that he didn't even look at what was past it.
'That beast looks strong, it has to be at the Emperor tier, right? Well, it's a good thing I brought my beast gear with me.'
The smart thing to do would be to leave now and probably wait by the entrance of the cave for the small man to leave, but he imagined himself either dozing off or somehow the little man getting past him.
Then the image of everyone in the village laughing at him came into his mind again. While he had the small man in front of him, he wasn't going to let him go, and it looked as if his friend was ready to face the beast off instead, not that he had high hopes for him.
'Maybe I can snatch him and run away.' Duncan thought.
He would have to act soon, for the large beast was now making its way towards the bridge.
[Inspect]
[Emperor Tier - Chrimeta Beast]
[Condition - Very good]
[Angry]
Quinn didn't need the system to tell him the last part. The loud, ear-piercing roars were enough for that. What surprised him most though, was when looking at the Emperor Tier beast, there was no instant level quest that had been brought up.
'System, I think you're thinking too much of me right now.'
Seeing the beast walking towards them, Quinn feared a fight on the bridge would be disadvantageous to them. But, it also looked like Duncan had already made his way on the bridge. The only thing Quinn could do now was trust Borden.
"Borden, I'll finish this beast in ten minutes, and we'll go save Vorden," Quinn said with his hand held out.
Jumping up, Borden gave it a big slap. "If we don't, then who will?"
Quinn equipped the Emperor tier mask and placed the points into agility and then headed forward as fast as he could towards the beast. His aim was to reach the platform the beast was on before it could reach the bridge.
Seeing a small little man coming towards it and with the beast enraged, it wasted no time lifting up its three snake tails above its head. Opening their jaws up wide as if they had no bones, they fired out fireball after fireball.
'The attacks are strong, so if I use my shadow to block them all, it'll just be a waste!' Quinn thought, and he did his best to avoid them.
He was fast, but the fireballs were large in size. He had dodged the first one just relying on his speed, but as the second one came towards him, he needed to use the flash step. Then the third one, another flash step after that.
If Quinn had to continually use flash steps to just reach the beast, then he would be too tired to fight the beast. Eventually, he tried his best to just rely on his natural speed, and one of the fireballs shot out at him. The side of it had skimmed his face, and he could feel the immense heat coming off from it.
'That nearly hit-' When thinking about the fireball, another one was heading straight for him.
[Blood wall]
[20 HP]
A red wall was raised in front of him and the two powers collided with the fireball bursting into flames. Quinn was too unsure how much blood he needed to put into the wall, but twenty points of Hp seemed to be enough, but equally, just like with the shadow, he couldn't be using his HP and blood so easily like that, but it was worth it, for now, he was directly underneath the beast.
'The shadow dome will be useless here, the beast is too large, and it would just destroy the shadow. First, I need to get rid of those annoying things!'
Back on the bridge, Borden had fully transformed into his Dalki form.
"A transformation ability and a strong one." Duncan mistakenly said. Borden did look like a Dalki, but no one had ever seen a child one before, and usually, they were permanently in their Dragon like forms, so it was a logical conclusion for Duncan to come to. "But our fight won't be like last time. This time I have two abilities and I think I know why you ran off in our last fight. Although your transformation ability is powerful little man, you can only keep it up for a short while.
"Why don't you just come with me and leave your friend to distract the beast for us."
At that moment, a few fireballs from the ones Quinn had avoided came along their way. With his small body, Borden was able to duck down and allow it to go over his head, but it was moving too fast for Duncan to dodge.
Placing both hands together, Duncan threw his hand out together, and a small tornado had formed, moving the fireball upwards and towards the ceiling.
"That was a lot harder than I thought," Duncan said. "That beast is definitely at the Emperor tier level. I don't want both of us to die. Let's leave this place and just come back with me. I won't hurt you. When the beast kills your friend, it will come after us, definitely."
"I think you mean when my friend kills the beast, and we get out of here!" Borden shouted, stepping off the ground and charging forward.
Hoping to slow little Borden down, Duncan raised a wall in between the two of them, but with his strength, he just smashed right through them one after another with his fists.
Placing his hand in the strange tornado, it began to slice up his hard skin, but the sheer force from his punch had managed to cause the entire tornado to disperse and disappear.
"You didn't have this strength last time?" Duncan said. "Were you holding back?"
"Of course, I needed the energy to run away, but this time I have a free ride," Borden replied, pointing his thumb back at Quinn who was fighting the beast.
'The kid's not dead yet? I guess I should have assumed that the little guy's friend would have been strong as well. Why are these people on the island, if they were to plan an attack, surely they would have brought an army with them? With such a small team it means their goal is something else.' Duncan started to think.
Borden charged in while he was in the middle of his thought, and was ready to throw another punch, as he got close. Duncan stomped his foot, and a small platform was raised under his right leg, throwing him off balance.
Then a heavy kick was felt hitting him away in his c.h.e.s.t. Before his body could fly away, a strange wind cloud was felt behind him and had pushed him forward.
'This guy, as I thought he's not a normal human. His kicks and punches are hurting me!' Borden thought.
Two slashes of wind came towards Borden. Lifting up his forearms, he blocked the attack. Usually, his skin would be hard enough, especially around his forearms where his scales were more visible, but the attack was digging in quite deep.
Using his energy, he forced the wind blades outward, throwing his arms. The attack went in deeper, but they also dispersed.
Falling to the floor, green blood could be seen. Borden hadn't been injured this badly ever since he was in the vampire world. It was the first time while he was little Borden. Usually, fights wouldn't last long enough, or he would have made the decision not to get involved avoiding how hurt he was now.
Because it was simple. If he didn't finish the fight in ten minutes and used all of his strength while fighting, he would a hundred percent be dead. He already felt weak after the transformation, so he always left a little in the tank to run away. Now, trusting Quinn, there was no need, and he had no choice but to fight till this point.
"You have made a mistake hurting me like this," Borden said. "You see, I learned from my brothers that there is something special about my kind."
Getting up from the ground, Duncan was wondering if he should attack. The hairs on his arms were standing up, looking at Borden. He feared if he did, then maybe he would be the one to get hurt.
"The more I get hurt. The stronger I become!"
******
My werewolf system Exclusive on P.a.t.r.e.o.n it's only $1 dollar a month. Cheaper than :) and you get access to the MVS webtoon. (2 Chapters per month)
If you want to support you can on my P.A.T.R.E.O.N: jksmanga
For MVS artwork and updates follow on Instagram and Facebook: jksmanga
The last time Duncan and Borden fought, it wasn't like this. Duncan, for one only had one ability, but still, his natural strength along with his beast equipment had given him the stats to allow him to have equal strength.
The two of them had traded blows with neither one getting seriously hurt. It looked like they were an even match until suddenly Borden had started to run away. The time limit was nearly up for him, and he knew fighting any longer would just be a waste.
This time was different. The extra MC cells could be used to power his speciality ability, wind. The fight was clearly one-sided, and it hadn't been long since they had started. Looking at Borden now, he was getting a similar feeling to the people he saw in the castle.
Something had clearly changed.
All Duncan did was blink, and when he opened his eyes again, it looked as if the little man had teleported right in front of him. His reflexes were fast though, and his own body had already gone into survival mode from sensing the sudden change and had blocked the punch.
'He's faster, and the punch, it's stronger!' He grunted as a few more punches came his way. He was able to block most of them, but each time he was being pushed back. Their strength was no longer equal to each other.
"Wait until the guys hear about this. They'll think I'm even crazier after this story."
Needing to do something to get away. Using the palm of his hands, he fired a gust of wind beneath him, throwing him up in the air, and then a platform was raised from the ground. Giving him a height advantage.
From above, he lifted the ground underneath Borden and trapped him in a ball. This time using the MC cells from both abilities combined. His ability right now would be slightly higher than a level eight earth user.
'This should hold him. If my guess is right, all I need to do is hold out until his transformation ends.' It was a crummy thing he was doing, but he didn't care. The only thing he was concerned about was proving to those people in the village that they were wrong. That the little man did exist.
He didn't care how he won this fight; he was going to bring the little man back with him. It had become a type of obsession for him.
*Bang *Bang.
A few loud bangs; were made and he could see cracks being made in the earth's walls.
'What the hell are you?'
Gathering more of the ground from the bridge, he started to harden the area around the little man more, reinforcing it more with the ground.
However, the bangs continued, and the cracks seemed to be appearing on the outer layer.
'You leave me no choice, I wanted to bring you back alive, but if you're going to be so stubborn then I can bring you back dead!' Not wanting to waste any more of his MC cells. At the right moment, he let the earth wall lower itself.
He had timed it perfectly with the bangs, and now Borden was flying through the air with a fist forward, the momentum chucking him up like so. When looking above, he could see Duncan there, and his hand appeared to be wrapped in another strange tornado.
Not being able to dodge midair, there was nothing Borden could do but take the punch. Hitting the little man as hard as he could, the two of them went down and slammed into the bridge so hard the sides started to crumble falling into the lava.
The small tornado that was covering Duncan's arm started to wrap around Borden's entire body. Holding him down, the wind seemed to be cutting and slicing his body apart. It was as if hundreds and hundreds of wind slices were being thrown at him, hitting his body.
Cut's started to appear in different places, and blood being chucked up from the wind was thrown onto Duncan's face, but it didn't phase him one bit.
"In this world from a young age, we have been taught that only the strong survive. Your death was only because you were weak." Duncan said.
Suddenly, he felt something small grab his hands. "I agree," Borden said, and before Duncan knew it, his whole body had been lifted into the air, and was slammed into the ground. The attack had been stopped, and he was hurt as he coughed up a few little specks of blood.
Not being able to move himself, he shifted the ground underneath him, to move his body away. Then when he had slightly recovered, he could see the little man standing up, covered in cuts all over.
"You've lost a lot of blood. For someone your size I'm surprised you're still standing." Duncan said. "Unfortunately for you, this fight is over."
When Borden was standing, he looked different compared to before. This was because his Spikes had retracted back into his back, and the scales over his body were now barely visible. Being injured like he was, he had gained more strength, enough to stop the attack and injure Duncan, but unfortunately, the time limit was up.
Borden could no longer fight.
"Just in case you have any more tricks up your sleeve. It's best if I finish you off." Swinging out his hand, Duncan unleashed a large powerful wind slash. It was fast, and he was sure now the little man was no longer in his transformed state, he would be unable to deal or avoid the attack.
"Quinn, look after my brother for me," Borden said.
"What is that?" Duncan said. It looked like an ability, but it couldn't have been coming from the little man.
When the shadow dropped, the attack continued forward, but the little man was no longer there. Instead, off slightly to the side, he was held in a strange man's arms with a mask on.
'Was that the person from before, but wasn't he fighting the beast?' Too engrossed in their own fight, they were unaware of what was happening behind them.
Taking a look behind Quinn's back, Duncan could see that the Emperor Tier beast was no longer moving, but it wasn't just asleep. There were no signs of it breathing at all, it was dead.
'Did he kill it, but how?'
What confused Duncan more than anything wasn't that the beast was dead. After seeing how strong the little man was, there was always the possibility, although he felt like it was unlikely. What was shocking when looking at the man, he appeared almost uninjured.
'Did he defeat the beast without taking a single hit?'
He couldn't imagine anyone, apart from those from the castle, to be able to overwhelm such a strong beast like that.
"You used your shadow skill on me," Borden said, being held in Quinn's arms like a baby.
"You idiot, you should have been focusing on your own fight."
"I see, you are healthy enough to complain," Quinn replied back.
Borden smiled but was too hurt to laugh.
"You really did it, huh, you defeated the beast in ten minutes. I guess we can go save Vorden after all." With that, Borden closed his eyes.
[Status]
[Condition - Very weak]
As long as it didn't say critical, then Quinn was sure Borden could survive from something like this. Quickly moving away, he placed Borden next to the dead body of the Emperor tier beast, before returning back to the bridge.
Quinn's movements were so fast, faster than the little man he had just faced.
'These people, are they from the big four, did they have an ability like this?' Duncan started to panic a little. Super speed, a strange shadow, what did it all mean?
"I guess the system wasn't lying, the Emperor tier wasn't worth a level up."
After using inspection on Duncan, Quinn let out another sigh.
"I guess you are not worth a level up either."
******
My werewolf system Exclusive on P.a.t.r.e.o.n it's only $1 dollar a month. Cheaper than :) and you get access to the MVS webtoon. (2 Chapters per month)
If you want to support you can on my P.A.T.R.E.O.N: jksmanga
For MVS artwork and updates follow on Instagram and Facebook: jksmanga
When Quinn and Borden did their little hand slap, before facing off their opponents. In the instance they touched hands, Quinn had activated his Shadow on ability. Even if it would take up a large number of his MC points there as one thing, he wasn't going to let happen.
Letting his friend die, not while he was there. He knew Borden's strength, but he was unaware of how strong the Blades were as well.
Moments before saving his life, Quinn was busy dealing with the emperor tier beast. Now that he had gotten close to the beasts with its large paw and claws, it had swiped at Quinn. It was hoping with its sheer size and strength it could deal with him immediately.
'The attack is slow.' Quinn thought, which gave him enough time to prepare exactly what he needed. Stomping his foot on the ground, and timing it right, a strong blast of the Blood hammer had hit the paw, and the power had knocked it slightly away.
Even the beast seemed a little startled and shocked by the sheer amount of power that had come from Quinn.
From the fight with the Sunshields he had levelled up a few times, giving him additional stats, he also had his new equipment on. But even back then when fighting the Sunshields he had his new equipment on.
The Quinn now, and the one before fighting the Sunshields were quite drastically different. The first being, every time Quinn levelled up there was something he didn't notice compared to before. Even though his HP no longer increased above a hundred, his natural resistance to attacks had done.
An attack that would take off 5 Hp at level 35 might only take off 2 HP now he was a level 38. Which meant his body overall was getting stronger. On top of this, without fail everyday, Quinn started his day with practising controlling his Qi.
There seemed to be no signs of slowing down in this department for each day the ball of Qi he could sense would get bigger and bigger. With his body naturally getting stronger, it also meant he could use more of his Qi without destroying his own body.
Before, when outputting a large burst of Qi, it would damage his own body. Usually, this wouldn't be too bad because he could heal up, but Qi had a strange effect on vampires and that included when being used on himself. It made vampires heal slower.
All of this though, when hitting the Claw away had made a far more powerful hammer strike then he had expected.
Seeing what happened, the beast decided to change its tactic and leapt back a bit, firing the fireballs once again. This was something Qi wouldn't help him with and was annoying.
He closed the distance between him and the beast the same way as before, using a mixture of the flash step and his impressive speed, in the end, he had to use another blood wall as well. With the flask and Blood bank he wasn't too worried. Essentially it was like he had three lives with these two things.
When he got close enough, before the beast could leap away again from him. Quinn threw out a blood slash and caught it with his Shadow creating the Shadow blood scythe. Extending it in the air, and swinging it downward. It was sharp and strong enough to cut one of the serpent's heads off from its tail.
It still leapt up in the air and moved away again, but now there were only two tails. Repeating this pattern the beast tried to fire, fireballs at Quinn again, only this time it was easier because there were only two tails.
Repeating the same pattern as last time, another tail was chopped off, but this time, Quinn had two shadow scythes In his hand and had chopped off both of its tails. With its fire attacks gone, it was no longer a large threat.
It seemed like only the fire attacks were something that Quinn had to worry about. With No choice and fighting for its life, the beast started to swipe its claws, pounce and move on top of Quinn.
[Adrenaline points have reached 100]
[Skill activated]
[Points have been placed in strength]
With the Skill activated, Quinn ignored one of the claws coming towards him. He could have avoided it and finished this fight without getting injured, but he decided to take the hit and finish his own move even quicker.
He had been cut across the c.h.e.s.t, and a huge amount of blood was drawn.
[15/100 HP]
[Activate blood bank]
Another hammer strike was made towards its c.h.e.s.t. He could see from his status screen that the beast was in a very weak state, but with the extra strength, his hand was able to go right through the beast body, and he had dealt the finishing blow, holding the crystal in his hand.
With the crystal taken out of its body, there was no longer a source of power for the beast. It wasn't the beast's heart, but being this hurt, the crystal was the only thing left keeping it alive.
After this, the events had occurred that led Duncan and Quinn to be standing opposite each other on the bridge.
'I have to run, if he could kill the beast so easily, then I'm no match for him.' Duncan thought, and he quickly got up, and started to use the wind to propel his body forward.
However, a strange purple dark shadow started to rise in his face, and arms started to come out towards him.
"What is this?" Immediately he tried to avoid it, and fell back down to the ground.
[Shadow void]
"I'm not going to let you run away. I need to save my friend, and if people know you saw us, then that makes it very difficult for me." Quinn said.
Duncan, threw out wind slashes, aiming to get rid of the person causing all of this, but in the shadow void, as long as it remained standing. Quinn regained his MC points twice as fast. He could use his Shadow freely in here, and it was easy for him to block the oncoming attacks.
A larger wind slash was then thrown out, and Quinn responded with a Qi infused blood swipe which completely destroyed his wind slash.
'Time for a change of plan, there is only one thing left I can do.' Duncan thought, and he started to run right ahead at Quinn. His attacks appeared random as he threw out wind slashes and tornadoes all over the place.
"Ha, you should have never let me touch you. Whatever ability you're using, I will be able to- "He stopped before finishing his sentence, for the first time something had happened which never had happened before.
The MC cells in his body, they were not changing.
He fell onto the floor in a panic.
"You can't copy my ability, can you?" Quinn said.
Going in closer, Quinn started to look into his eyes, and they started to glow red.
"Please work.." Quinn mumbled.
[Influence skill failed]
"I'm sorry, but Vordern is very important to me, and you hurt the little guy," Quinn said, before finishing him off with a Blood slash towards the neck.
There was no resistance from Duncan on his part. He was already too afraid to do anything when his ability didn't work, and he fell to the floor dead.
The shadow void came down and although Quinn didn't receive a level up from defeating the emperor tier and Duncan. There was a load of exp points that had been given. Still nowhere near the amount he needed for a level up.
'How strong are the people going to need to be. Will I now only level up fighting Vampire leaders and the big three?' It certainly was possible.
However, another notification screen appeared.
[Shadow Void level 3]
[Shadow On level 2]
[Fifty skill points have been received]
This was a nice surprise because now he had enough stat points to unlock one of the level 7 skills.
When Quinn was level six, he was able to learn and unlock a total of ten different skills.
[Shadow control]
[Shadow Cloak]
[Shadow equip]
[Shadow eater]
[Shadow hop]
[Shadow path]
[Shadow On]
[Shadow Travel]
[Shadow space - dimensional space]
When he finished learning all of the skills available at level six, the system had upgraded his Shadow to a level seven ability, and two more skills were available for him to unlock. Both of these skills cost a total of fifty skill points to unlock.
Quinn assumed, as long as he unlocked both of the level seven skills, then he would be able to move onto level eight and learn a few more skills related to the Shadow as well. Things he had seen Arthur do.
The two skills available were.
[Shadow swap]
[Shadow lock]
There was no explanation as to what the skills did, so he could only guess based on the name. It took him a while, but he had finally decided on a new skill.
[Shadow lock has been unlocked!]
******
My werewolf system Exclusive on P.a.t.r.e.o.n it's only $1 dollar a month. Cheaper than :) and you get access to the MVS webtoon. (2 Chapters per month)
If you want to support you can on my P.A.T.R.E.O.N: jksmanga
For MVS artwork and updates follow on Instagram and Facebook: jksmanga
Logan had been sitting down in his chair baffled for a while. He hadn't said a word after Pam had revealed that they weren't the ones who were keeping all the information about the Blades.
"Judging by how quiet you have been, you don't know who is doing this either," Pam replied, after letting out a sigh. "I was hoping you would have an idea as you seemed confident, but it appears you do not."
The truth was, Logan, didn't know enough about the Blades to have a list of suspects. To him, it didn't make sense why anyone would want to do this in the first place.
"It's not that I have no idea of who, but more the why," Logan said, trying to recompose himself and make it seem like he still had cards to play. Right now, he felt like he was playing a game of chess with a knife held up against his neck.
He was afraid the second there was no use for him, it would give the Blades a reason to get rid of him.
"The threat of the big four, they never revealed information to anyone. Was that due to the Blade's as well?" Logan asked.
"No, as I said before the Blades didn't reinforce any of this, the only thing Hilston cared about was them holding up their part of the contract." She mumbled to herself the last words, thinking that Logan wouldn't understand what she was talking about.
"The only thing I can guess is that too, was done by this mysterious person. One time, I heard a person close to one of the big four leaders were running their mouths off about the Blades. It seemed like he was doing for popularity, but the second that rumour he had made got too big, he was silenced, and once again the Blades were never spoken of.
"There are several incidents like this one that have occurred, but none of the people are actually known to us. The big four were already scared of us, and this only added to the fear, so we never revealed that it was an outsider. We saw no reason to."
Somewhere in Pam's story, Logan was hoping to find clues to the why, but still, there was nothing. Instead, it narrowed down the few people who were capable of such things. The person or group had to have the skill of influence to alter the media, there weren't many that could do that, and then there was the second part.
If they were able to silence members of the big four, they needed to be strong as well. Strong enough to not fear them. This was what stumped Logan. The only people he could think of that were strong enough were the big four themselves, the Blade family, or the vampires.
If Richard Eno really was a vampire, then it could be a possibility that he was still behind this after all.
Pam looked at Logan and could see his eyebrows twitching. Maybe Logan didn't notice it, but so far every time he was in deep thought and the cogs in his head where spinning, his eyebrow would start to twitch.
"As you can see, this mysterious person is doing all the work for us. So we don't really need the Green's, do we?" She said with a smile trying to faze him.
But Logan wasn't fazed, and he placed his hands down by his knees and lent forward.
"Isn't it scary?" Logan asked.
This wasn't what she was expecting, but curious to hear what he had to say she had her ears perked up.
"The fact that there is someone out there behind the scenes like a puppet, pulling all the strings. They have managed to hide such a strong force, but at any second, they can change the state of the current world. You have no clue how strong or weak they are.
"Maybe you think the Blades are in control, but the way I see it, information is king. Right now, this group or person knows everything about you guys yet you know nothing about them. If it was me, I would be doing everything in my power to find out about them."
She sat there in silence and lent back, thinking about Logan's words. Hilston was a stubborn man, and it had been too long since he had found an opponent he couldn't beat or even that came close to giving him a real battle. Maybe that's why he never cared.
But the fears that Logan presented were the same ones that Pam had deep down.
'These people are like two peas in a pod,' Brock thought listening from the side.
"Even if I agreed with you." Pam suddenly said, breaking the silence. "Why do I need you?"
"I found out about you guys, didn't I? And trust me, there are things that I know that you will probably never know and I already have a suspect. Let me work for you, or correction, let's work together, making both of our lives easier. I believe we have the same goal and are looking for the same person."
Peter was preparing himself to jump in at any second. If they were to decline Logan's offer, then they would most likely silence him, and he would do everything to save his life.
"Good," Pam said. "I think you will be a great help to us. On one condition, who do you have as a suspect? I can tell you already have a person in mind."
"Sure. I was going to ask you if you knew anything about him anyway. I'm looking for Richard Eno and if you knew anything about him or where he was currently."
"Richard Eno…" Pam said softly, as she was thinking about why he would be a suspect. To her, he was just an old scientist that had no relation to the Blades. "Unfortunately not, if you have any reason to suspect him or believe it is him then please send me a report. I will give you details on how to contact us before you leave the island." Pam said. "I still need to confirm with Hilston this is all okay."
However Logan wasn't happy about that response, he thought asking here would give him more leads to where Richard Eno was. His family had told him if he needed help to go to him, but he still didn't know why. He was now at another dead end with no new leads.
"Ah, Brock," Pam said. "These two wish to transfer and become servants of the castle. I have brought them here and was thinking of leaving them for the night, perhaps they could shadow one of the servants and find out what it's like in the castle. I still have to watch the others back at the temple."
"Wait, don't you need us to come in tomorrow, what will you do without us?" Jazz asked.
"The Temple already has more teachers than it should, we were trying to be extra precautious. One extra day won't hurt. "Besides, maybe our work will get easier with less noise around."
"Yo, do you think she was talking about me?" Jazz whispered to Peter.
"An excellent suggestion," Brock said. "I shall see if they are the right material for the castle. As for their first task, why don't they escort our guest back to his room?"
Both Peter and Jazz were led by Brock, and all of them went to take Logan away. Peter was still waiting for his chance to reveal that it was him, but with the three of them around, he just didn't know how.
They were soon going to be upon the room Logan was to stay for the night, and at last Peter had thought of something.
"Have you heard of this Cursed family thing?" Peter asked Jazz, speaking loud. "I heard one of the other villagers talking about it."
"No, impossible." Jazz replied. "If someone is talking about something, then I definitely know about it. What about them?"
"Oh, I don't know anything, I was hoping you would know." And the conversation ended there.
Peter just hoped it was enough of a clue to reveal who he was. Later that night, after doing all the tasks and shadowing one of the servants they were to go to sleep for the night, and that's when a little spider had appeared in front of Peter.
He wasn't able to sleep anyway so there was no way he would miss it. Following the spider, it eventually led him to Logan's room. It looked like the hint had worked.
He looked around seeing no one before deciding to enter, and when he did, he could see Logan there waiting.
"I have to say Peter, I'm impressed you managed to get in the castle before Quinn."
"And there wasn't a doubt in my mind you would be the first one to be here, where Vorden is," Peter replied.
"Well, it looks like it might be up to us two to save Vorden then," Logan said.
Stepping forward, Peter heard something crumple underneath his foot. When he looked down to investigate, he could see a letter.
"What's that?" Logan asked.
"I don't know, it was here right next to the door when I entered."
First, Logan scanned the letter to see if there was anything dangerous about it, but nothing had been picked up by his spiders. Eventually, he decided to open up the letter and handwritten there were only a few words.
[Keep searching]
*****
My werewolf system Exclusive on P.a.t.r.e.o.n it's only $1 dollar a month. Cheaper than :) and you get access to the MVS webtoon. (2 Chapters per month)
If you want to support you can on my P.A.T.R.E.O.N: jksmanga
For MVS artwork and updates follow on Instagram and Facebook: jksmanga
Today had been an eventful day on the island. It was very rare that they got visitors and it seemed like more things than usual were happening around here. For Brock, it felt like ten years had been taken off his life for how many things he needed to do in such a short amount of time.
While sitting in his office, he lent back and started to think about the confrontation between Pam and Logan.
"That boy is a clever one, he will do well in the future. Whoever he chooses to side with will make a big name for themselves."
But soon he would have to move onto a separate matter, for he had been trying to contact Duncan nonstop, but there was no response from him.
'Don't be a young fool, are you really still upset with me for not believing in the little man? Just answer.' Brock thought, but still, there was nothing.
Just in case, Duncan decided to contact those that had gone to the village, but they had said he set off in search for the little man in the morning, and he hadn't returned since.
'Did something happen to him, that can't be possible?' Brock thought. Maybe to one of the others but not Duncan.
Duncan was one of the best fighters outside those who trained in the castle. If someone could beat him, he would have known about it, unless this little man was real.
It had only been one day, so it was no cause for concern. There had been times where Duncan had gone missing for longer and had come back just fine. If he knew how much Brock was worrying about him, Duncan would be pleased to know he caused this old fool heartache.
Back in the room, Logan had just read the letter before quickly burning it up. He had checked if there was anything else, but it simply said keep searching.
"Who do you think sent it? Or what do you think it means?" Peter asked.
"You were there with us at the meeting I had with Pam. If this letter was addressed to me, then it could only be related to one thing. Richard Eno. Do they mean to keep searching for Eno?" Logan said.
In the room itself, there were only a few people with them, so it was possible after hearing their conversation, one of them slipped him the letter. It could even be Pam herself, but her reaction seemed genuine. There of course, was also the option that it wasn't any of them in the room.
Maybe the room had been bugged, and someone was listening in on them. If it really was Richard Eno, or the person hiding the things to do with the Blades, they could easily have a couple of people working for them on the island.
If it was Logan, he would have done the same, allowing him to be one step ahead knowing everyone's moves.
"We don't have time to worry about this now," Logan said. "We need to focus on Vorden. If we are going to save him then maybe now while we're both here is our best shot."
"Vorden." A voice said. The door flung open and falling onto the floor was Jazz. "Huh, is it too late to say I didn't hear anything?"
In an instant, Jazz was tied up using some of the bedsheets in the cupboard. He didn't have super strength like the others and had no ability to copy, so he was just like any other person.
"Shout, and you're dead," Peter said. The words were spoken so cold, Jazz knew that he meant it.
"What do we do now?" Peter said, shaking his head. "I guess we have to act today, and without Quinn."
"I was planning to anyway," Logan replied. "You see, Vorden is kept underneath the castle chained up. What is surprising and at the same time not, is that there are no guards down there. Everyone on the island just isn't used to having visitors. The idea that someone would come here just doesn't occur to them."
"It's not just that." Jazz added, "The Blades are so strong if you try to leave, they know they will get you."
Peter turned and gave him a stare as if to tell him to be quiet, but Logan told him to calm down. After all, the little bits of information they were getting from Jazz was actually quite helpful.
"Then it should be quite easy to break out Vorden then. Just head down there, break the chains and leave this place." Peter said.
"If possible, I would like to leave this place on a good note. If we break out Vorden and return unseen, then when we eventually leave and they find out Vordern has escaped, they might think he did it himself. But that was before we got caught." Logan said, looking at Jazz.
"Don't blame me." Jazz said, thinking his life was now in danger. "Your plan wouldn't have worked anyway. Vorden is a member of the castle, and he is quite close with Vicky and Pai. Yes you're right there aren't any guards down there, but Vicky and Pai go there nearly daily to talk to him.
"If you were to take him away, they would find out."
It was hard for them to know whether or not Jazz was lying, but it did seem reasonable for Vorden's family members to check on him. That was if this was a normal family.
"If only there was a way we could take him without letting them know we have taken him, and at the same time, we need to get rid of this problem," Peter said, and looking at Jazz's face, he had come up with a brilliant idea. "I think I have something that just might work."
They couldn't wait to see Quinn on the outside wherever he was and inform him that they had already saved Vorden.
On the way to the dungeon, there were a few locks here and there, but it was nothing for Logan. His spiders could practically take the shape of any lock. The more difficult ones would just take a little longer.
When they entered the dungeon, it was a sight that they didn't expect. There were far more people down here then they thought. Each in their own cells and every single one of them were tied up by their mouths and blindfolded.
"What in the world?" Peter said.
"They're the Chained." Jazz replied, who had been brought down with them. "I don't know why you guys are here, or why you're here to save Vorden, but surely you know our ability. Well, we don't have power of our own, so we always have people that we can borrow powers from."
"It's cruel," Logan said.
And honestly, Jazz didn't know how to reply to that. Even though he thought it was cruel, what could he do? He was in no position to say or do anything. He could only copy one ability and wasn't even well respected in the village, the only person that was less of a person than him was John and that's why he always stuck around him.
"Can I ask, what happened to John? I know you're not him." Jazz asked.
"He's dead," Peter replied. "And if you don't listen or play along, then you might be next."
It was a sad thought, but Jazz didn't actually care for John. Instead, he was now more worried about his own behind, so he shut up and did as he was told.
Finally, they had arrived just outside Vorden's cell, he was the only one that was simply chained and had no blindfold or tied to a strange type of stick in the centre of the room.
"Ermmerm !" Peter pretended to clear his throat to try to grab his attention.
When Vorden looked up, he could see both Peter and Logan.
"Well, would you look at that? Now I'm starting to hallucinate about my friends." Vorden said. "Do I miss them that much? If so, I wonder why Quinn isn't here."
"He is here you dummy." Peter said, "And we are very real. We are here to take you back from this hellhole of an island."
Lifting up his hand, Vorden tried to wipe the tears that were rolling down his face, but the chains around his hand had stopped him.
"You're real, I'm really not hallucinating." Vorden thought.
He had already accepted while down here that he would never see them again, and he had prepared and accepted that. Seeing them now in front of him, he realised how much more they meant to him.
"I never knew he was a softie," Logan commented. "Come on, let's get out of here."
"Wait a second," Vorden said, looking at the person standing next to them strangely. "If I'm really not hallucinating, then who is he?"
"Him?" Peter said with a smile. "He's your replacement."
Standing next to Peter and Logan, was someone who looked identical to Vorden. Using his new soul weapon, they had made a replacement.
******
My werewolf system Exclusive on P.a.t.r.e.o.n it's only $1 dollar a month. Cheaper than :) and you get access to the MVS webtoon. (2 Chapters per month)
If you want to support you can on my P.A.T.R.E.O.N: jksmanga
For MVS artwork and updates follow on Instagram and Facebook: jksmanga
When Peter looked at Jazz and was trying to figure out what to do with him, he had a rare light bulb moment for himself. He had his soul weapon with him. It was an item type that allowed him to change a users appearance however he wished.
The thing was, the item didn't have to be used on just allies and friends for disguises, they could use it on Jazz. When rescuing Vorden, the plan was to replace him with Jazz while wearing the disguise.
If anyone came to visit him, it would look exactly like Vorden had never left. Even if he shouted and told people what really happened, they wouldn't believe him. After all Vorden was a prisoner, and it made sense for him to try and say whatever he wanted to get let out.
With his hands chained up, it would be hard for him to even destroy the mask off his face. Maybe eventually they would find out, but this seemed like a perfect plan getting rid of two stones in one. And if he didn't want to end up like Josh, he would comply, at least to start with.
There was another reason why they were sure Jazz wouldn't run his mouth. In a way, using him like this made him their accomplice. The way Peter had heard the island was run, he was sure that if they found out what Jazz had done, he wouldn't live to see another day whether it was his fault or not.
Jazz knew this was true as well.
"Guy's it's great that you made it down here, it means a lot but I can't come with you." Vorden said. "If you break me out of here and they find out, you will become an enemy of the Blades. You don't understand what my family is like."
"Vorden, don't you think we already know what they are like?" Logan replied. "How do you think we found the island in the first place, we know about the Blades."
"I know about the Temple and what you did there as well." Peter added. "Coming here, we have already made an enemy of the Blades."
"Quinn is here as well, and you know he won't leave without you. He already made a large powerful enemy once and we dealt with that didn't we, what's adding one more to that list?"
Truthfully, Vorden wanted to say more to try to convince them to not help him, but instead he knew his true feelings deep down. He looked at them and smiled and just said,
"Please, let's head back together."
The Blades were quite old fashioned when it came to their equipment. People like Logan could break quite complicated locks, but there were even some Logan couldn't break. The ones the Blades were using were quite basic.
He was easily able to shape his spiders into the correct design to open the cell door and then unlock the chains around Vorden's wrists.
"Where is Quinn?" Vorden asked.
"Honestly, we have no idea." Logan replied. "We got a little surprise from a giant sea creature."
"You came by sea?" Vorden said. As he was about to say more, he realised that it was probably better that they had come by sea rather than hovering around too close to a certain area on the island.
"Come on, it's your turn now." Peter said, holding the cuffs out while also making sure he didn't make direct eye contact with Jazz. It was one of the orders they had given him if he wanted to see another day.
"Isn't there another way, maybe I can do something to help you guys, at least better than this..please. I don't want to spend the rest of my time trapped here." Jazz pleaded.
"Thank you for your sacrifice." Vorden said. "I promise if I come back one day, I will thank you and reward you for this."
With that, they were gone, and so was Jazz's freedom. He didn't shout, he didn't scream. He pulled on the heavy chains and realised he wasn't ever going to be able to escape.
'If I had friends, maybe they would try and risk their lives to save me." Soon a weeping sound could be heard coming from his cell and others from the ones next to him followed. Being a chained was a cruel fate.
Exiting out of the castle was quite easy as there weren't really any guards placed for intruders or people trying to escape. Instead they were just normal workers that would take shifts working at certain times, but it wasn't as if they were on high alert.
Therefore it was quite easy for them to leave the castle and were now outside in the jungle area.
"Wait," Vorden said, "They will wonder where Josh and Jazz went. Before you go, you need to place their body at the halfway point on the island. It will be a little gruesome but if you could tear off one of their limbs, then it will make it look like a beast killed one of them, and they will naturally assume that the other was eaten."
"Why did you say before you go?" Logan replied. "We already discussed this."
"I can't, I can't leave without those kids." Vorden said. "I know what's going to happen to them. I couldn't live with myself knowing what they will go through. I'm going to head to a place called the village and grab some abilities from there. Then find a way to get them out of here. You guys go ahead I promise I won't be too far behind.'
"No!' Logan said in an instant. "You couldn't do it alone, what makes you think you can again."
"Because he's not here this time."
"I want to save them as well." Peter said.
"Peter's right." Logan replied. "If you want to save them then let's save them together. Look, I'll head back to the castle. They were going to let me go anyway so they won't do anything to me for a while. Peter can head back to the Temple and Vorden you try to find Quinn. When you do find him then we can try to form a plan to save those kids and get out of here. No one is going to try do something on their own and die."
When Logan spoke, he sounded almost angry, he was quite emotional and it was something Vorden rarely saw.
'Did something happen to him, I guess a few things have changed since I've been away.'
"Alright, fine."
The plan was set and Vorden ran off into the jungle in search for Quinn. Meanwhile Peter would head back towards the temple, leaving Logan to inform Brock that he saw the two of them head to go with Pam in the morning.
It would buy them the time they needed. Now the only question that was on his mind was where was Quinn.
"Are you sure he's in here?" Quinn asked. "There weren't even any guards."
"Yes I'm positive. This is where I went last time to hand him the mask. The island doesn't seem to get a lot of visitors so they aren't exactly on high alert." Borden replied.
"I wonder where Logan and Peter are. I thought that they would come in handy trying to save Vorden, but it looks like I'll just have to do everything myself." Quinn said.
Entering the dungeon, they walked and a chorus of groaning could be heard. It was hard for Quinn especially with his s.e.n.s.i.t.i.v.e ears but luckily, Borden had warned him beforehand what type of place this was.
Broden made Quinn promise that he wouldn't try to save everyone. This was a save one man and get the hell out of here type of thing.
"Hey, hey Vorden, I bet you're happy to see us?" Quinn said with a smile.
Lifting up his head, Jazz was looking at two complete strangers.
"We're here to break you free." Quinn said.
"Yes, yes I'm Vorden!" Jazz said.
******
My werewolf system Exclusive on P.a.t.r.e.o.n it's only $1 dollar a month. Cheaper than :) and you get access to the MVS webtoon. (2 Chapters per month)
For MVS artwork and updates follow on Instagram and Facebook: jksmanga
"Don't worry Vorden, we'll have you out in no time. Do you think you could bend the bars?" Quinn asked Borden.
The two of them were standing outside of the cell, and rather than rushing forward to help. Borden stood there for a while. He didn't know what, but the feeling he was getting off his brother was different.
"Come on, we should leave now while it's still the middle of the night." Jazz said. "That way, when Pai and Vi-, I mean my sweet evil brother and sister get down here, we will have a head start before they notice."
Now Borden was sure of it.
"Quinn, this is not my brother. I know he looks like my brother, but I can tell it's not him."
Jazz's heart started to beat rapidly, how could this tiny little man know that he wasn't Vorden. He had checked one of the mirrors before leaving. He looked identical to him at the moment. Even he was taken aback and thought it was nearly impossible for anyone to see through the disguise.
'The little man, did I slip up somewhere, and who is he calling brother, I don't remember hearing about this guy being part of the castle.'
Borden's allegations did make Quinn think for a bit. It was true that the way the two of them talked before just seemed different, but then a distant memory came into Quinn's mind. In the past, Quinn had met Vorden's other personality.
Maybe Borden was so in tune with Vorden, he saw anyone else as not him. Although he had to admit this person didn't seem like the other personality 'Sil' he had met either. There was always the chance that Vorden had more than one.
Quinn thought about this a lot after their call on the ship. He had heard three similar voices, but all distinctively different through the call. If he had one other personality, then why not more? Maybe Vorden was hiding more things from them than he thought.
"Trust me Borden, this guy will lead us to the real Vorden, let's get him out of here," Quinn said.
Borden was unsure of what Quinn meant and so was Jazz, but he was just happy that he could finally be free. He had no clue how long he would have spent down there, and even if someone did come and check up on him, then he had the fear that they would find out the truth and end his life at any moment.
Rather than trusting that this was Vorden, Borden trusted Quinn and at the same time, this was the last place he had met the real Vorden. Something had to have changed in that short time, and he was guessing that this person who was in his place knew the answers.
Unlike Logan and Peter, everything done by Quinn and Borden was through sheer brute force when breaking in. The locks were broken, the bars were bent, and they left all sorts of traces that there had been a break in here.
Their aim was to simply get him and rush out of there, and that is what they did. The three of them headed out of the castle, not being seen by anyone, and were now already in the jungle. The sun was starting to rise as it was soon a new day.
"So you have an escape ship or something?" Jazz asked.
"No, Logan and Peter were here as well, and I'm not leaving without them, we need to find them. They must be out there somewhere."
Jazz gulped thinking, he had an idea of who this strange person was talking about and wondered what to do. He had so many options, but every single one of them seemed like a bad one for him.
When the next day arrived, everything seemed normal in the castle. The servants woke up to carry on their duties, and Logan felt confident in their plan. This would at least buy them a couple of days. The problem was getting the kids to come off the island with them.
Learning a few things from Vorden before the split he knew that there was a ship large enough to take them all, but the main problem was his sister and brother who remained in the castle. Logan had felt one of their powers first hand, and he couldn't agree more it would be best to avoid a fight with them.
What needed to be done was a big enough distraction on one side of the island. Then hopefully they would have enough time to go to the sh.i.p.s themselves.
However, unknown to him, things wouldn't go the way they wanted.
That day, Pai had gone down to the cellar, hoping to have a talk with his brother. He always felt a little bad for Vorden but didn't want to show this while the others were still in the castle, especially Hilston. When he did, he saw the broken lock at the door first.
'No, someone got in, but how, it looks like they tore the thing apart.' He quickly ran into the dungeon and could see that Vorden's cell was empty.
'Hilston going to kill us if we let him get away.' Pai thought. Before reporting to the others, he did a little investigation of his own.
None of the other cells were touched, and it seemed like a forced entry. He changed that, it was definitely a forced entry. The main reason being the lock to get into the dungeon in the first place was on the outside, there was no lock on the inside, and one would have to break the door to even get in.
Immediately, the first person Pai notified, was Brock. He was the eyes of the castle and knew how to control all the servants first. The two of them were now in his office after telling him of the news.
"An outside job," Brock said to himself as he looked at the table and could see a mask there. There could only be one person who was guilty or most likely to be guilty as a suspect in his mind. The thing was, he saw Logan leave his room for breakfast this morning. If he had broken out Vorden then why the need to stay in the castle?
Something didn't quite add up so because of this they needed to focus on catching Vorden most of all.
"Have you told Vicky yet?" Brock asked.
"No, I was worried she owed freak out and probably make the search even harder," Pai replied.
"Good, I suggest that you go with her and search for Vorden but don't tell her what it's for. Check the areas where they can escape from, although I have a feeling that they won't be leaving just yet." Brock said.
Pai immediately left to head out, and Brock was left alone in his room. He started to think about how Logan was acting to see if there was anything out of the ordinary, and one thing did seem a little odd to him. For some reason, without even asking bout it, Logan had brought up that the two servants that were with Pam, telling him they had already left to go back to Temple.
Brock didn't care for these people, nor what he did, he would have never asked, and it seemed a bit strange for them to, A inform him, and B for Logan to know about it.
'Three different locations, most likely three different people. One with Pam, the other? Is that why Duncan isn't responding? He was sent to the other location. Finally, one in the castle.'
"What is it?" Pam asked on the receiver end.
"Those two men that came with you, did they both return?" Brock asked.
"Only one of them returned, they said the other one had something to deal with at the castle."
"Well now, I'm sure of it," Brock replied. "Vorden is missing, and most likely, it has something to do with the person that hasn't returned. I'm not sure if the other one is in on it, but it might be best if you questioned him."
At that moment, Jazz had become the number one suspect for helping Vorden escape, and he didn't even know it.
*****
My werewolf system Exclusive on P.a.t.r.e.o.n it's only $1 dollar a month. Cheaper than :) and you get access to the MVS webtoon. (2 Chapters per month)
If you want to support you can on my P.A.T.R.E.O.N: jksmanga
For MVS artwork and updates follow on Instagram and Facebook: jksmanga
Nervously in his room, trying to rack his head and think of plans, Logan was there waiting. He would only leave his room when he would be called out, and so far he would only be called out for meals or when they wanted to rarely speak to him.
It seemed like they were waiting for Hilston to return, the castle leader whenever that would be, and only once he gave the okay they would be able to leave. In Logan's head, he was already prepared to stay that long.
Naturally leaving and not raising suspicion was best for him, and he could still easily return back to one of his home bases, unlike the others that needed to fly back to the Cursed ship.
'Quinn, where are you. I was sure you would have made some noise or at least come to the castle by now.' Logan thought, but no such thing had happened so far. No news was starting to worry, especially with someone who was as impulsive as him with his decision making.
If only he hadn't lost the mask, then maybe he could have been updated on the situation. As for Peter's mask, he had destroyed it himself, before wearing the disguise and heading to the temple, which was honestly a smart choice, Logan thought.
At that moment, while he was in the middle of his thoughts, a knock was heard at his door.
He looked at his watch and could see that it was still not the time for lunch, so he was wondering why someone would be meeting him. Before Logan could even answer though, Brock could be seen walking through the doors.
"Hello, Logan," Brock said with a smile while having his hands held behind his back. He was a difficult person to read. At least with Vicky, he knew what she was thinking.
"Hello Brock, is there anything you need, any more details?" Logan asked.
Brock chuckled for a little. "I think you might want to listen to what I have to say before answering any of my questions. You see, today there was some big news. A certain someone who was down in the dungeon had escaped, who went by the name Vorden."
"I'm not sure if you know him or not?"
Logan's heart sank. 'How did they find out, did Jazz rat us out and they believed him?' It wasn't like Logan didn't prepare for this, in fact, he was sure him still being at the castle would have proved his innocence in all of this.
"You think I have something to do with this, don't you? I know when I'm being accused, but I'm sorry to say I have no idea what happened. Why would I stay at the castle after freeing someone?"
"Yes, your a smart kid and I would have thought the same thing, don't worry your not my only suspect, and that's why Vicky and Pai have already been sent out of the castle to look for him. I'm sure whoever went out will soon be found, and we will learn the truth."
"However, let me ask you one more thing. This is your's correct." Brock said, pulling out the mask from behind him."
At that moment, Logan knew he had messed up. All along Brock knew that there was likely to be other people on the island and that he had lied to him. What he didn't know, was the reason for lying to him.
In an instant, Logan changed into his battle suit, allowing the spiders to form all over. If Vicky and Pai weren't in the castle. Then he would only have to beat the person in front of him.
"Beating me, will not be anywhere easy as you think," Brock said.
When Peter had returned, it was more than noticeable that there was a certain person missing with him. In the middle of the night, he had done as Vorden said; he took the original body of his and placed it in between the two halves of the island. If it was ever discovered, they would assume that the beast had killed him and the other person that was with him.
However, what Peter didn't expect was that as soon as he arrived, he had been called in for a one on one meeting with Pam. Rather than beating around the bush, she was straight to the point.
"Tell me now, do you have anything to do with Vorden having broken out off the dungeon yesterday?"
"No," Peter replied instantly. His expression not changing and no emotion showing on his face.
"And Jazz, did you see where he went last night? Why didn't he return with you?" Pam asked.
"No, he wasn't there this morning, so I assumed he had already left to head back to the temple. I'm just as shocked as you are that he isn't here."
"You don't really seem shocked," Pam said, but from when she knew this person, he had always been like this. To her, this was always his personality, and if someone was involved, she was sure they would show a little bit of fear. Still, she couldn't be sure as Peter seemed a little too calm.
"Your free to go, don't tell anyone about Vorden disappearing, and at the same time let me know if you hear anything from Jazz."
After leaving the room, Peter had come to the conclusion, they had found out Vorden had escaped but had yet to catch him. It was unlikely that he would leave the island without the kids either, so something needed to be done.
When waking around the temple and doing his normal duties, he felt like a pair of eyes were on him at all times. The only time they weren't was during his counselling sessions with the kids.
"Teacher, how soon until the event?" One of the kids asked, his hand and whole body was shaking.
"I'm not sure," Peter replied.
"This is torture, we don't even know how many days we have to go through this hell. Maybe I should go through with Deal's plan."
"Deal's plan?" Peter asked.
The kid quickly covered his mouth, as if he had let something slip out that he shouldn't have done. Peter quickly gave a lifeless look into the kid's eyes.
"Tell me about this plan." He asked, his nose almost touching the kids.
It didn't take long until the kid had given in. After all these teachers were going to watch them kill each other at some point, maybe they were so heartless they would even kill them with their own hands.
"Deal's been speaking to a lot of the kids." He replied. "He's trying to get everyone to fight back on the Event day. He says Vorden was right, if we are going to die killing each other in the first place. Then why don't we at least try to fight back for our freedom?
"Deal has most of the kids on his side, but some of us are too afraid to act, we're only kids. Maybe if Vorden was here, then maybe we could do something."
Hearing of this information gave Peter another idea. Right now, with Vorden being found out as having escaped it probably was the only thing he could do.
During his counselling session, Peter continued to talk to the kids and managed to get some of them to confess, but he was stirring the pot, stirring their feelings for hatred towards the people and agreeing with the rise to try rebel and overthrow the events and finally it was time for his meeting with Deal.
"Deal it has occurred to me that you have a certain plan to overthrow the teachers," Peter said.
Instantly, Deal got up and started to head away from Peter.
"What are you going to do, are you going to kill me? If so, then I'll scream now, and everyone will attack at this moment.."
"That wouldn't be such a bad outcome," Peter said. "But if you fight on your own, you will lose, and I want to help you."
"You want to help us, this is just a trick to get me to reveal everything we're planning, isn't it? I'm telling you now it's not going to work."
"Maybe you don't trust me, but I think you will trust him."
Peter's body started to change and morph, and slowly his facial structure turned into someone Deal had been longing for.
"Vorden.." Deal said.
With this, and how all the kids had been acting. Peter was sure he could get them all to act out, and escape with him. The hero they all believed in returning to save them. If they all thought he was the real Vorden, then he was sure they would act, especially with all the personal stirring in the kid's minds he had done today.
Now the only thing was, when to act. To wait for Vorden to find Quinn would be the best, to give them the highest chance of getting out of here alive with everyone.
Otherwise, they would have to fight their way out, and there certainly would be a few deaths on their side.
"Now, I didn't expect that," Pam said as she opened the door. She had seen the whole thing, Peter had been caught.
My werewolf system Exclusive on P.a.t.r.e.o.n it's only $1 dollar a month. Cheaper than :) and you get access to the MVS webtoon. (2 Chapters per month)
If you want to support you can on my P.A.T.R.E.O.N: jksmanga
For MVS artwork and updates follow on Instagram and Facebook: jksmanga
Walking around in the jungle, both Pai and Vicky were heading around honestly quite aimlesly. While Pai knew the real reason they were out Vicky, did not. Her tactics in the past had caused more trouble than they were worth. It was clear she was not fit to be the leader type, but that's why she always had her brother usually by her side.
She was casually stropping about not really bothering to look in places. While Pia was trying to find any tracks he could, searching high and low moving as if he was in a rush.
"Come on, why are you trying so hard," Vicky said. "It's Duncan, I doubt anything could happen to him, you know how strong he is."
"I know," Pai replied. "But the last time he was seen was when he went to investigate one of the marks that came up on the scanner, and Brock says he hasn't heard from him since."
This was a lie that was partially true. Pai thought the best place to look would probably be where the supposed intruder had crashed, and they had decided to venture into the beast part of the island. Pai also thought if Vorden was to hide or run away, this would be the best place. There weren't many people who were strong enough to freely venture around in such a place. It would therefore make the number of people who would concentrate on finding him lessen.
Eventually, their tracks led them to find a few footsteps in the mud here or there, some quite fresher. Also, parts of the jungle looked to have the tree's pushed and parted away.
The two of them continued to follow when they soon could guess where Duncan was once heading, it was large and right in front of them. The foot of the volcano. Reaching outside they could find no more tracks.
"Well come on then, I'm guessing he went inside?" Vicky said. "Do you think he found someone or just went hunting? There are some strong beasts Inside the volcano."
"Let's find out."
When they entered, it didn't take long for them to find what they were looking for, but it wasn't what they were expecting. Out on the bridge halfway they could see Duncan lying there left in the heat. His body had gone stiff but what stood out was the cut mark on his neck.
"Someone killed Duncan," Pai said.
"I can see that, the problem is who? Who the hell is strong enough to do that if not us?" Vicky asked.
The three boys, Quinn, Borden and Jazz were also busy running around wherever they could, around the jungle. They were searching for any signs of Peter or Logan but had no luck. Usually, Quinn would be able to sense where Peter was in a situation like this because he was one of his own, but instead when he tried he could just feel a large energy in the centre of the whole island. At first he thought it was coming from the castle, but then soon realised it was the high tablet behind the castle. He knew it was impossible to be Peter for the energy wasn't the same but it was distracting him form honing in on where Peter was.
He had no clue how to get rid of the mask on his face, he had tried touching it and taking it off, but that didn't seem to work, and Peter didn't tell him how to break it off either. Until he learnt how to do that, not only would these two idiots think he was Vorden, everyone else would as well.
However, he was getting tired of running around, somehow he needed to get rid of these two. He didn't know the temple well and there were kids there. If only he could get rid of them, or they were somehow killed, found out as the real suspects then he wouldn't get the blame in all this.
Then a thought came to his head, there was one man that was strong, stronger than anyone he knew apart from in the castle. At the same time, there was a chance he would believe his crazy story that he wasn't Vorden. That man was always easy to fool believing in all sorts of things. The person Jazz was thinking about, was Duncan.
"Hey I think I know a place where we can check, there's a lot of people there and maybe someone took them in, or there hiding among them with a disguise." Jazz said, using the knowledge he already knew about Peter.
'This guy has to be one of Vorden's other personalities; otherwise he wouldn't know about Peter's transformation. I think we can trust him." Quinn thought.
"Sure, lead the way."
The real Vorden, was also busy running about. The island was a large place, but the first palace he had gone to was the space ship dock. The place where Hilston had stopped him last time. He checked to see if there was anyone there, and there were people placed but not anyone he couldn't deal with.
The next step was looking for Quinn and the others. There were hotspots where people would often go. He could rule out theTemple since Peter had already been there and was going back there, and he could rule out the castle.
There was the beast side of the island, which was the most likely guess. If Quinn had gotten stuck anywhere, it would make sense to be dealing with strong beasts, but before heading off that way, he wanted to try one more main area, the village as well.
They were lined up, and the villagers were told to touch each of them one by one.
"There looks to be around thirty of them, are they all copying an ability?" Quinn asked.
"If that is the case, it will be tough to deal with them all. They might not be all as strong as that man, but I imagine all of them have a base strength."
Jazz on the other hand, was lifting his head, turning and twisting, but he couldn't see who he was looking for.
"Yeah, if they were all as strong as that man I don't think we would fair well," Quinn replied. Although Quinn truthfully thought differently, if they really did need to fight so many people, then he could always use his soul weapon in a situation like this. But he didn't want to leave behind so much bloodshed when he felt like these people had done nothing.
Listening to the other two talk, in the end Jazz's natural curiosity had gotten the better of him. "This man you keep talking about, who was he?" Jazz asked while still trying to find Duncan.
"We never learnt his name," Logan replied. "I'm sorry if he was one of your family members , but he wore furred armour and had scars running up both his arms."
"Duncan!" Jazz shouted out. Quinn lept and held his mouth shut.
Luckily, it seemed like no one had heard them.
"Sorry. Jazz replied. "Is he, what happened to him?"
"He's dead," Borden replied. "I'm sorry…" Borden paused there for a second, before trying to decide what to call this person. "I'm sorry fake Borden, if he was your family, but he was trying to kill me, and we needed to get rid of him to save you."
Saying rid could only mean one word, that they had killed him. The idea of crossing these two people, or even trying to fight his way out when he got an ability had crossed his mind. After all, it was a little man, and some kid.
Now all of those thoughts had gone out the window. These people were certainly dangerous and strong if they had killed Duncan.
Suddenly, the group of people who were outside of the village started to bow down and out from one of the houses had come out a boy and girl.
'Damn, Vicky and Pai are here, what the hell are they doing here, we better get out of here as soon as possible. Otherwise this is going to get bad. Especially if they see me." Jazz thought.
Touching the chained they wished, Vicky closed her eyes, and a wave was sent out like a sonar. Instantly, she turned her head and she was looking in the direction of the three of them hiding in the jungle.
"Looks like we found them," Vicky said.
******
My werewolf system Exclusive on P.a.t.r.e.o.n it's only $1 dollar a month. Cheaper than :) and you get access to the MVS webtoon. (2 Chapters per month)
For MVS artwork and updates follow on Instagram and Facebook: jksmanga
After the strange meeting Pam had with Peter, she couldn't quite put her finger on it, but she felt something was up. Jazz seemed to care for this person a lot, so much so that he followed him around everywhere. She thought it was nearly impossible for him to not know what he was doing.
However, what concerned her more than anything was the lack of care about his disappearance; surely, Peter should have been worried if he really had disappeared. That was of course, unless he knew where he was or Peter was the one that silenced him.
Pam wasn't the type of person who would do anything until she received proof or evidence first. She didn't want to just go around accusing others, so she had people from the Temple keep an eye on him. Most of the time, they would use their invisibility ability to do so.
During the counselling session, Pam decided to look herself and saw and heard everything from when Peter had transformed himself into Vorden.
"Now tell me, why would someone want to free Vorden so badly? Are you part of the big four, maybe the Sunshields?" Pam asked. "You know he is a part of the Blade family. They will chase him wherever he goes. The whole thing is useless."
Peter was still disguised as Vorden, and for a brief second, Deal, who thought his hero had come and saved him, realised it was nothing but a lie. Upset by this, he went over and tried running to Pam's side.
"Wait!" Peter shouted out. "I know I'm not Vorden, but I'm good friends with him. He's already been freed, and he asked me to save you guys as well." He tried to convince Deal. Otherwise, he would have to fight this alone.
Still, Deal kept his head down and continued to run out of the room to join the others.
"You really were going to rely on the kids to get you out of this one?" Pam said. "Their hopes were already crushed once. I doubt they will ever believe someone can save them again. In the end, the only people they will be able to rely on to survive are those in the castle, just like the rest of us."
Peter then smiled at her.
"You're wrong about one thing, you red haired bitch!" No longer did he have to put up with the act and could say what was on his mind. "I was never relying on them. I just thought it would be a pain if I had to deal with the whole thing myself."
He clenched his fists, and seeing the look in his eyes, Pam had seen it all before. She knew he was ready for a fight.
"Maybe cause we don't have any Chained here at the moment, you think you can take us on. But let me tell you, even without any abilities, I am plenty strong to beat yo-"
Launching off his feet in nearly an instant, Peter had gone from one side of the room to the other, and he was already throwing a fist out. It came as a surprise, but Pam was still fast enough to react. After all, there was a reason why she was made leader of the Temple.
She had strength that was comparable to Duncan and Brock in the castle. One of the strongest people outside of the castle. Lifting her hand, she could see her hand reaching for the fist. Just because one was fast didn't mean they were strong.
This was the first mistake she made.
Her hand was blown back by the sheer power from Peter, and soon a kick was coming her way as well, right to the stomach, sending her back and crashing against the wall.
It was strong, but she wasn't too badly injured. She was wearing her beast armour after all that took most of the damage but still didn't absorb the impact, which was why she was sent flying.
"I told you I can do this without the kids," Peter said.
Her strength, speed, and reflexes and overall body were better than that of a regular human. She was considered a superhuman. Maybe not at the level of those in the castle, but definitely compared to regulars.
In front of her was a man with the transformation ability and had no beast gear, yet somehow he was able to overpower her. It just didn't make any sense.
"I need help, get the Chained here immediately!" The staff had heard the loud noises and were down the hallway peeking around door frames to see what was going on. They could see that Pam was on the ground looking panicked, then a few seconds later, they saw Vorden opposite her.
"Get the Chained!" A man shouted.
"Vorden has escaped; we must get him, inform the castle at once."
Pam wasn't one who was too proud to ask for help, and she knew she needed it right now. While two of the teachers went off to get the Chained, the remaining sixteen or so were on their way to where Peter was.
"I need to finish them fast, and I need to start off with you!" Peter shouted, going for a punch towards Pam's head. He swung as hard as he could, but she had moved her head, avoiding the blow. Due to Peter's strength, his hand had gone right through the wall.
Using this opportunity, Pam kicked Peter in the stomach and punched him on the side of the face. Her blows weren't weak either, but strangely they weren't working against Peter the same way they usually would. He hadn't moved or w.h.i.n.ed in pain at all.
Pulling his arm out from the wall, he now had a chunk of brick in his hand and went to smash it against her. Diving in from the side and shoving him off balance, one of the teachers had knocked him over.
Peter didn't know who or where it had come from at the time, and that was because the teacher was invisible. A few of them that had been told to keep watch under Peter had the invisibility ability.
Frustrated at the invisible person, Peter started swinging, but he was hitting nothing but air. In frustration, he placed his hands into parts of the wall, and pulled as hard as he could, now holding an even larger piece.
He then felt a few kicks to his side and body, but they seemed to be doing nothing. They were having no effect and barely moving his body.
'This guy, he can't feel pain.' Pam thought.
"Get out of here. He's too strong!' She shouted.
The large piece of wall was thrown down the hallway, and it had successfully done its job, as it had whacked a couple of the teachers and had knocked them out.
Quickly getting up, Pam headed into the council room and dove through the window, smashing it to pieces. She then safely rolled onto the ground just outside the Temple near the open area.
Fear was running through her mind. She felt like she was going up against a beast. However, when she looked up, the mood had changed. Two teachers had arrived, and with them, the Chained had been brought out.
Most of the teachers after her warning, had run outside as well. There were now nine of them in total and eleven, including the two that returned.
Each of them quickly touched a Chained, and Pam had placed her hand on two of them. A big bang was heard, and when she turned around, she could see part of the temple wall had turned to rubble, with Peter walking through it calmly as ever.
"You sure did take a long time getting out of there," Pam said. "Now, I'm afraid the tide will have turned. You're strong and strange, but you can't take all of us now we have abilities."
She thought saying this might cause Peter to surrender. She was doubtful, but there was a little hope. However, Peter had no reaction, and there was no fear in his eyes.
"Let us take care of this!" One of the teachers said, rushing forward.
The two abilities brought forward were the wind and earth ability. Walls of sea, solid rocks and rubble were being chucked towards Peter, but still with his strength and speed he was either able to punch them away, or avoid the impacts.
The ones that he struggled with more where the wind attacks that seemed to be causing cuts all over his body. Peter, trying his best to ignore all the attacks, started to focus on just one person in particular.
Eventually, he managed to grab one of them by the wrist, lifted them in the air and slammed them into the ground. With a single hit, the man was surely passed out or dead. One thing was for sure, he wouldn't be getting up again.
Pam noticed that it was futile to continue on like this. Peter would be able to just take them out one by one. She too needed to join in the fight. When Peter threw his fist again, at the right time, she had raised an earth pillar, directed at his elbow. It had come up at such speed and force that when it hit, not only did it stop Peter's attack, it had broken his arm as well.
'With one arm out of the fight, his attack power will have significantly weakened.' Pam thought.
But it seemed like her worst fears were coming true. Peter stepped back away from the teachers, and in front of her very own eyes, Pam could see the bone healing in Peter's arm until it was like new again.
"What the hell are you?" Pam asked.
"You should have never tried attacking me."
******
My werewolf system Exclusive on P.a.t.r.e.o.n it's only $1 dollar a month. Cheaper than :) and you get access to the MVS webtoon. (2 Chapters per month)
If you want to support you can on my P.A.T.R.E.O.N: jksmanga
For MVS artwork and updates follow on Instagram and Facebook: jksmanga
After everything Pam had witnessed so far, she was surprised to see that Peter had managed to heal a broken bone in a few seconds. Now on closer inspection, she seemed to notice that all the cuts that were made from the wind attacks all over his body were healed as well.
"Are you actually a Blade?" Pam asked. With so many strengths, and seemingly different abilities, it was the only conclusion she could come to. At first, she thought he was an outsider. After all, three markers from the wreckage had made an indication.
Logan was one of them, and he didn't have an ability. Even if he was a Blade, how did he get so many abilities? From the information she had received, none of the other cellars were destroyed.
"I'm not a Blade; don't you dare associate me with that name," Peter said, he tried charging forward, but as if out of instinct and fear, Pam put all of her MC cells into her wind ability and aimed for his legs using a wind slash.
It had hit and cut halfway through, stopping at the bone. The others upon seeing this, came to support her, holding him in place with high walls of earth. While others continued to attack at the same spot, and then eventually, Peter fell to the ground as his legs were completely severed from his body.
When he fell to the ground, he looked up.
"Now you've done it bitch. I'm going to chomp on you when I get up!"
His legs were starting to regenerate in front of her eyes, and she knew she had to try to kill him fast.
"Can this person regenerate anything!" She thought. The only way to be sure of his death was to crush everything. Surely he couldn't regenerate then.
Things didn't look good for Peter, he could see the madness in Pam's eyes, but for some reason, even though he knew his death was upon him, he wasn't worried. He had felt the fear of death once before and had been brought back from it.
In a way, he always felt like his life had ended back then. Maybe that's why he never felt like going to see his parents, because in his head Peter was already dead.
"Arghh!" A groan was heard, and a person was seen stumbling to the floor. Soon, pieces of earth were hitting the other teachers, and a wind slice attack had even been directed towards Pam, but she was easily able to cancel out the attack.
'What's going on? Are they fighting each other?' Peter thought.
"Everyone, save Vorden! You saw how strong he is. If we save him, then we can get out of here!" A small voice said.
Looking up, Peter could see that Deal was there fighting against the teachers, and overwhelming them were the rest of the kids.
The kids had left the temple and entered the jungle circle around the place. While everyone was busy trying to kill Peter, they saw it as the perfect chance to grab an ability from the Chained, and finally, they could join the fight.
Even if this wasn't the real Vorden, after seeing Peter's strength and how scared Pam looked, he knew this was one of their only chances of surviving. As long as everyone else thought this was the real Vorden, they would help in the fight as well.
The kids fought bravely, putting their lives on the line. Most of the teachers were hesitant to get their hands bloody by killing the kids they had looked after and trained.
However, in the recent days, they themselves had trained the kids to think nothing of murder. They had put the idea in there heads that most of them would die. This thought had eventually consumed them to the point where the children had next to no trouble killing their teachers.
Pam herself was panicking with what to do.
"They're monsters." She said, taking a step back.
Then she felt a hand on her shoulder.
"You have no right to call them monsters when you created them!" A hard punch across her face that nearly knocked her head off had rendered her unconscious, and she fell to the floor.
As Peter walked up, he was wondering if it was best to kill her or not. If it was up to him, he wouldn't hesitate, but he was thinking whether this would anger the Blades greatly, but maybe he had already done too much to anger the Blades that there was no turning back.
Suddenly, a stray air slice seemed to come their way, stepping away to avoid it. It had managed to deal a fatal blow to Pam right across her neck. Blood began pouring from the wound, and she applied pressure with her hand, but the blood loss would soon take her.
It looked like the decision was already made for Peter. He looked around and had no idea where the wind slash had actually come from. Whether it was a stray or intentional, he didn't know; maybe he didn't want to know.
Finally, the sound of fighting had stopped, and that was when Peter noticed something. He was standing in the centre of a massacre. It wasn't a pleasant site for anyone to stomach. Somehow, none of the kids were badly hurt.
From the little observation, he was able to make, it seemed like the teachers weren't prepared to kill the kids after all, but he couldn't feel too sorry for them. After all, they were fine with sitting back and leading the children to their deaths, yet weren't prepared to get their hands dirty.
"What do we do now, Vorden?" Deal asked.
Peter hadn't prepared for this part of the plan yet; everything was so sudden.
Inside the castle, Brock was standing by the door, and he hadn't moved. Logan had transformed, putting on his balanced suit. A suit that didn't favour strength or speed, but was a mixture of both ready to attack.
"Move!" Logan shouted. Charging forward and using all his strength, he grabbed both fists together and threw them down like a hammer on top of Brock's head but still, there was no movement. Brock stayed still until the very end when he lifted his hand to block the attack with his forearm.
'It's not moving? Not even a little?' Logan thought, even when he went up against Vicky there was a slight budge.
Then with the palm of his other hand, he hit Logan away and he had gone tumbling, crashing into the furniture. It looked like a light push, but it had such force.
"No way, I can't win this," Logan said. He was sure of it now, he had little doubts, but the man in front of him was actually stronger than Vicky.
"You're right, you could never win a fight against me, but there is no need to." Brock said, as he threw the mask over to Logan.
For a second, he was confused, until he saw Brock's next actions. With his own hand, he had stabbed his other shoulder, causing it to heavily bleed. Then he moved to the side.
Logan was absolutely stunned; why injure himself? With all the actions he was doing now, Logan could only think of one reason. It was because he was letting him go. The injury was to make it look like the two of them had a fight.
"Get out of here and meet up with the others," Brock said with pain on his face.
Even if this was a trap, it didn't make sense. Brock could have easily subdued him, so there was only one thing that made sense to him.
"You sent that letter, didn't you?" Logan asked. "You work for Richard Eno and not the Blades. Tell me where he is, where I can find him, anything!" Logan shouted.
"I will not confirm or deny, but if I could tell you anything, then I would have done in that letter. Now go, this is the last chance you will ever get."
Logan, was not a fool and knew if Brock said he wouldn't get any answers, then he meant it. Picking up his mask, he had no choice but to leave the castle and search for his dear friends.
*****
My werewolf system Exclusive on P.a.t.r.e.o.n it's only $1 dollar a month. Cheaper than :) and you get access to the MVS webtoon. (2 Chapters per month)
If you want to support you can on my P.A.T.R.E.O.N: jksmanga
For MVS artwork and updates follow on Instagram and Facebook: jksmanga
When Logan had exited from the room, he looked down the hallway to see if he could see anyone, but it looked like the whole place was cleared. It was strange, it was in the middle of the day, and if they knew about Vorden, the whole place should be on high alert.
Usually, during this time of day, he definitely would see other servants.
He could only think one thing. Everything was Brock's doing. He closed his eyes, as he had to summon the will to leave. In truth, he didn't want to leave. His only possible lead to Richard Eno was right here behind him. If he left now, could he ever return, and would Brock still be there even if he did?
He knew Brock wouldn't say anything now, but knowing someone was here, there was always the chance he could find something out. However, the thought of his dear friends entered his mind.
Just because it wasn't chaotic here didn't mean it wasn't chaotic elsewhere. Not everyone would be as lucky as Logan running into Brock, who had spared him. There were plenty of strong people on the island, and there was a chance one of his friends could have run Into him.
With no choice but to leave, Logan headed straight for the temple. It was one of the closest areas to the castle. When he arrived, the first person he could see was Vorden, but he seemed to have a body over his shoulder.
Since there were no others around him, Logan thought it was safe to call out to him.
"Vorden?" Logan said,
"Close, but it's Peter, although it would be best if you refer me to Logan while I'm here," Peter replied.
"What do you mean?"
"I'll show you."
The two of them had entered the Temple, and they were about to head into the so-called mediation room. While walking around, Peter hadn't seen any signs of anyone else, but he did spot blood splatters here and there. It was also clear that there had been a fight out front from the condition it was in, and the most obvious sign, was the dead body over Peter's shoulder.
When they entered, Logan was taken aback for a second, and he had to readjust himself to believe what he was seeing. On the floor, all the teachers had been equally placed on the ground, and the kids sat down, ready to pray.
Peter placed the last body, in a row with the others. He had chosen to do all the lifting, not wanting the kids to experience such a thing.
Now piecing things together, and based on how Logan had been found out, he realised what had happened.
"These kids, they've grown up in a more messed up environment than the one we grew up in. Their sense of right and wrong is out of whack." Peter said.
Coming from Peter, Logan thought whatever Peter saw must have been gruesome. Some of the kids still had blood on their uniform, so it was clear the deaths of the teachers weren't all his doing.
"We need to make life better for them," Peter said.
The two of them walked through the bodies, and finally, they had stopped at Pam.
"She didn't seem too bad of a person," Logan said. "I thought she might help us." Although, now Logan was more interested in Brock than anyone else.
"Maybe she still can," Peter said. He placed his hand on top of her forehead, and soon her body started to jolt slightly. Then it only took a few moments for her to rise to her feet. She was strong as an individual even without her abate, so being used as a lesser Wight would come in handy.
"What now?" Peter asked.
"Now there's just Vorden, and Quinn left," Logan replied.
He pulled out the mask receiver, and was hoping that Quinn still had his. Right now though, Quinn was in no situation to answer his mask at all, for if he took his eyes off what was about to happen in front of them, then they would be in serious trouble.
When they were hiding in part of the jungle, and Vicky had located them, Quinn could sense this straight away, he was ready to run rather than fight. They didn't know the strength of the others, and there were only three of them.
However, what he didn't expect was Vorden to suddenly go out running towards them, forcing Quinn to go chasing after, but he soon stopped after hearing what the 'Vorden had to say.'
"Wait, it's not me, I'm not Vorden, some people put some strange mask on me. I'm Jazz!" He shouted. "Hey, guys remember, when I went and put frogs In everyone's shoes, or when I thought it would be funny to put salt in the cake instead of sugar. That was me! Only I would know that, not Vorden."
When Vorden finally reached Vicky, she gave a big slap across Jazz's face, sending him on the floor.
"Ow!!!" He screamed as he touched his face, but the others were now staring at him in amazement. On the floor in front of him, pieces of the mask had crumbled on the floor. His face was back to normal.
"My brother might be an idiot, but I would never confuse this idiot for him." Vicky said.
"I told you that wasn't the real Vorden," Bodern said, annoyed.
"If Vorden isn't here, then does that mean he's somewhere else?" Quinn said.
Realising that the mask used had to be Vorden's maybe the others were together. Had they placed a decoy, did Quinn just mess up all their plans?
Looking at all the others, Quinn felt like he had no choice now.
"Borden, leave and look for Vorden and the others. When you find them come back and get me."
"But what about you Quinn?" Borden asked.
"You care about your brother don't you? We have no clue what could be happening to him right now, and besides, you know I'm plenty strong." Quinn said.
It didn't take much convincing, for Borden there wasn't any other person more important than his brother, and he was already back in the jungle off to search for him.
"Be careful." Jazz said. "These guys that arrived on the island, they were the ones that killed Duncan."
Vicky paused, going forward for a second, and was now taking a second look at Quinn. At first glance, she would have never imagined this was the person who could defeat Duncan. This was a person who could maybe give her some excitement.
"Tell me, why are you even here to save my brother? What family are you from? I just don't understand if anyone knew who he truly was, or what family he belonged to why they would come out here?"
"Does it really matter?" Quinn replied. "I came here to take him back, if he wanted to stay here then fine. But if he wants to leave with us. Then that's his choice to make, not yours."
In the Jungle, Borden was running about, and while doing so, he could finally feel his brother's connection again, which meant he was close. Ever since he turned into little Borden, it was harder for him to feel his connection with his brother as well.
"There he is," Borden said, running outward, and he had finally met with the real Vorden. Jumping up and keeping in the air. Borden had attached himself to Vorden's leg.
"Brother, you're alive, Ah! We need to find the others and help Quinn." He said.
"Help Quinn, what's happening?"
"He's fighting with your brother and sister."
Vordne's pupils widened upon hearing the news.
"Oh no, not them. I know Quinn is strong, but this is different. When Pai and Vicky are together, they are even stronger than my parents, and have the potential to even match up to Hilston, this is not good at all. Borden, you carry on looking for the others; I'll go help Quinn."
At that moment, Quinn didn't need anyone to tell him these two were strong, his system had already done that for him.
[Survive the encounter with the two Blade twins]
"Survive, not defeat?"
This was why he had told Borden to go away.
******
My werewolf system Exclusive on P.a.t.r.e.o.n its only $1 dollar a month. Cheaper than :) and you get access to the MVS webtoon. (2 Chapters per month)
If you want to support you can on my P.A.T.R.E.O.N: jksmanga
For MVS artwork and updates follow on Instagram and Facebook: jksmanga
Quinn had received multiple quests in the past, but not one like this. Whenever he would face a strong opponent or a difficult one where he felt like his life was going to be on the line, the reward was often an instant level up.
Yet, for the first time, the system clearly stated that the only thing he needed to do was survive. Just to live, nothing else.
'Is it telling me that just living after meeting these two is as hard as fighting against an emperor tier?'
It was hard for him to comprehend in his head just how hard this was going to be. Truth be told, he was actually slightly stunned by this. The system hadn't been wrong with its assessments in the past, and he couldn't be dying here.
"You're Vorden's brother and sister, right? Isn't it enough just to know where he is, that he will be okay?" Quinn asked, thinking maybe he could talk his way out of this.
"If it was up to me, I wouldn't even be on this island in the first place, we all stick to the rules, and we all follow one person's orders," Vicky said. "I don't like it, and I'm pretty sure there are a lot of people who want to leave as well. Why should he get to leave when we can't.
"Not that it matters anyway. He hasn't had permission to leave, so he has to stay."
The truth was, Vicky was a little upset. She had no idea that Vorden had escaped and the others had kept this a secret from her, so she was ready to let out some steam right now.
"Vorden won't be leaving this island, and unfortunately, with you killing Duncan, you won't be leaving either," Vicky said.
At great speed, she ran towards him, far faster than he had anticipated. He wasn't even prepared with his shadow yet. Still, he could see everything that she was doing, throwing out a kick, Quinn threw out one of his own, and the two of them collided in mid-air, staying still for a second.
"What, Vicky's kick is equal in power to that guy. I've never seen such a thing before!" Jazz said.
"No, one of them is stronger," Pai said.
A frown was visible on Vicky's face as her leg started to back off, and eventually, she was overpowered and caught off balance. Quinn immediately then went to follow up with a punch, but she had already backed away.
The people in the village just stood there watching, and even her brother was watching as they had confidence in her.
"You are strong. No wonder you were able to beat Duncan." Vicky said.
Quinn was struggling to figure out how she had such power and speed. Her beast gear was at the emperor tier level, so she would have gotten a significant boost from that, but that wouldn't be enough to make up for Quinn's current stats.
He should have still been much faster than her, but luckily it appeared he still had the greater strength of the two.
"Are you one of them?" Quinn asked.
"A Blade? Of course I am." Vicky replied.
'She couldn't be a vampire. If she was one, then the inspect skill or my sense of smell would have picked it up.'
"I apologise for going easy on you, but I'm going to have to find my brother," Vicky said. From a distance, two swirling blue objects could be seen in her hand, and as she thrusted forward with them, a jet stream of water came firing out like bullets.
He was sure it was the water ability, but he had never seen it being used with such force before.
[Blood wall 20 HP]
[80/100 HP]
Not wanting to waste his shadow in case he needed it for offence, he decided to raise a wall of blood.
"Oh, I've never seen that ability before!" Pai commented.
However, when the attacks hit the wall, it had gone through it completely and hit Quin directly in the c.h.e.s.t.
[60/100 HP]
'Twenty wasn't enough. How strong is that attack? Do I need to use more?'
The attacks continued coming at him at a fast pace as if Vicky had an unlimited supply of MC points. He had no choice but to use the shadow to block the attack. He raised the shadow in front of him.
[MC points 120/140]
The shadow managed to block the attacks, and it appeared as if per attack the block would use ten MC points, still not a permanent option to the solution.
"Is this still part of the same ability? It looks completely different." Vicky thought. She had stopped the assault as compared to the last; this attack didn't go through. She was using three level seven ability users MC points which made her attacks extremely powerful, yet it had been blocked.
"That power interests me, I want it!" She said and now coming forward, she first stomped the ground, causing an earth wall to rise up behind Quinn and around the sides, then as she ran towards him, flinging herself through the air using the momentum of her legs, she was throwing several kicks, each time, long blades of water would come out.
At first, Quinn tried punching the wall with all his strength, but for the first time ever, it simply made a small dent. If it was a regular wall even made by powerful ability users, he would have easily been able to penetrate it.
With the attacks coming at him from the front, he was unable to use the hammer strike, so instead, he threw out blood crescent kicks of his own, infused with the power of Qi.
When the two collided, there was a clear winner, the water blades smashed through the blood attacks and continued forward. The attack had hit Quinn on his shoulder and caused a deep gash.
[28/100 HP]
"Blood bank activate!" If he took another strong hit, he would be dead before it auto activated, but he still had to worry about the other blades of water coming at him.
"Shadow rise!"
The wall of shadow raised in front of him. It was like Quinn was in a box. Then using the blood hammer, he had successfully punched a hole through the wall to the side and exited. The shadow had blocked the attacks but not without taking his MC points.
[30/140]
'I can't just defend, I have to attack!' In desperation, Quinn threw out two blood swipes and grabbed it with his shadow creating the two shadow scythes. He activated his skill giving them the shaking capabilities.
As for his mask, it was unable to activate due to him not landing a single hit on her.
He swung the shadow scythe, and it came out wide across the side. He waited for her movement before swinging the next, but she seemed to just stay still unfazed, then at the last moment when the blades were meant to hit, she had disappeared from his sight. The two scythes crossed each other, hitting nothing.
"That looks pretty cool," Vicky said from behind, and a barrage of kicks started to land on Quinn each time taking ten points of health off.
[56/100HP]
'I can use the blood bank again, to start to heal me, but that's it, I can't regenerate again after this.'
Out of pure frustration, Quinn opted up the palm's off his hand and fired out two blood sprays. He knew the attack wouldn't be strong, but it was quick and had a wide range, and for the first time, Vicky had been hit and taken a back a bit.
'Now or never.' Pointing out one of his fingers like a gun, he fired the blood bullet. However, just like before, when the bullet was about to touch her, she seemed to disappear and reappear behind him, kicking him at the back of the neck towards the floor. At the same time, a pillar rose from the ground, hitting him even before he could fall to the ground.
Like a pinball, Quinn was getting hit from the earth and above one after the other.
[5/100 HP]
[You are in critical condition]
[Blood bank empty]
'I'm gonna die, and the other one hasn't even joined in. Come on, familiar, are you going to come out, or you just going to let me die?' Then the attacks stopped, and Quinn was grabbed by the collar.
"That's a nice ability you have; it seems very versatile with the shadow and red aura. Just killing you would be a waste. Maybe we can add you to our collection, and Hilston will let me outside for once." She said with a smile.
It was hard for the others watching to gauge just how strong Quinn actually was. Up against Vicky, he didn't look impressive at all.
"Now, let's see what that ability of yours is." She said as she placed her hand on top of his head. For the first time in the fight, she had a concerned look on her face.
"Why.. why can't I copy your ability? That's never happened to me before. Answer me!" She said, shaking him.
"Vicky!" A voice shouted, "Put him down."
"Finally, the main character shows up. Nice to see you, Vorden." Vicky said.
*****
My werewolf system Exclusive on P.a.t.r.e.o.n its only $1 dollar a month. Cheaper than :) and you get access to the MVS webtoon. (2 Chapters per month)
If you want to support you can on my P.A.T.R.E.O.N: jksmanga
For MVS artwork and updates follow on Instagram and Facebook: jksmanga
Before heading to find the others and with the kids following them, Logan thought it would be best if they found and cleared their escape route first. They decided to head to the beach where the platform with the spacesh.i.p.s were. Once this was cleared, one of them could stay behind with the kids and continue the search for Quinn and Vorden.
Ideally, Logan was hoping that when they arrived Quinn and Vorden would be there already waiting for them. When they started to get close they slowed down, Pam Wight was sent out instead.
The beach was expected to be guarded somewhat as it was one of the more obvious escape routes. Sending Pam was clearly a decoy. If anyone saw her they should recognise her and ask questions before attacking.
Even though the Wights weren't cable of speech, this would be enough just to get the surprise attack on them. However after searching the beach for a little while, Pam returned shaking her head, claiming that there was no one out on the beach.
Logan went to check it out with his spiders as well and it seemed true.
"Isn't this good news?' Deal asked.
"Well, it could be a trap." Peter said.
When Logan started to think about it, everyone at the temple was dead. There were now only those from the village or from the castle, and if Brock had let him escape from the castle, maybe he hadn't ordered anyone to head to the beach either.
Pam was asked to go out first and she went right up to the ship and back, with everyone watching her carefully, nervously. Some were expecting men to suddenly jump up from the sand or something, but none of that happened. Peter was next and when the coast was clear, they all moved out.
"We can finally get out of here!" The kids shouted.
At that point, Peter no longer had to keep up his disguise and had taken it off.
"Not quite, we are still waiting for the real Vorden, there doesn't seem to be any signs of him." Peter said.
"What, you weren't the real Vorden?" Some of the kids said in shock. Some began wondering if they had done the right thing, but they soon released that the outcome was achieved anyway with or without him. Logan explained that Vorden was behind them rescuing the kids and their hearts and consciences were lifted.
There was indeed a medium sized ship that could fit all of them on, and for now, Peter along with Pam had gone aboard the ship to look after them. He knew them best despite the disguise he used, and even knew all of their names.
Also after seeing what he had done at the temple to Pam, the kids weren't going to try anything against him soon to take over the ship.
Besides, the kids naturally wanted to follow someone and they hadn't thought past their initial escape. Where would they go now, how would they survive? This was part of the reason why they were relying on Vorden.
Outside on the beach Logan was waiting out in the open.
"Where are you guys." Logan said tapping his foot and constantly trying to communicate through the mask, but nothing was happening.
Then, the trees started to ruffle and running through them, little Borden had bolted out, but he didn't have a good look on his face.
"Both Vorden and Quinn are fighting those twins, we have to go back and help them, come on!" Borden said.
But Logan didn't follow and when Borden noticed he turned around.
"So Vorden knows you went to find us?" Logan asked. "Did he tell you to help him, did either one?"
Borden didn't understand, did it matter if they asked for help or not. They were in trouble; they had to help.
"You don't understand Borden, you're strong, you're stronger than both me and Peter. But they told you they didn't want your help. This isn't some game where fighting alone makes them stronger. Their lives are on the line.
"If they told you not to get involved, it was either for your own sake, or I hate to say it we would just get in their way. These two are the two strongest people I know, and if we were there, there's a good chance they could capture one of us and could be used as leverage against them.
"I'm asking you to trust Quinn and Vorden, we need that ship ready and when they come, we'll leave this place immediately."
Vicky had dropped Quinn onto the floor, but he was in no condition to suddenly move or fight back. He was covered in his own blood, had multiple broken bones and a deep cut, where the flesh could be seen, and blood continued to spew from his shoulder.
"Vorden I assume?" Vicky said. "You have always been nothing but nice to us, so why don't you just safely go back to the castle. We'll take this one back as well and everyone gets to live." Vicky said.
Looking at Quinn, an anger started to rise up in Vorden, he wanted to do something but he currently had no abilities. He was weaker than ever; he didn't even have beast gear on him as he was stripped of everything.
For the first time in a while, Sil stood up as well. He looked at Quinn who was on the floor covered in blood. 'Kill them!' He said. 'If we don't get rid of the Blades they will keep taking people that we care about away from us.'
'Sil, you've finally woken up to my style' Raten said laughing but soon stopped. 'For now let's stay on standby, even with our strength there's not much we could do, so we can only really focus on Vorden's silver tongue.'
"We don't want to hurt you brother." Pai said as he started to walk away from the villagers and was now by Vicky's side. He thought that if Vorden denied her request she might go wild and accidentally kill him.
If that happened, then the two of them would probably be punished even worse by Hilston. After all Vorden, or Sil rather, was his prized possession.
"Then don't, just say you couldn't stop me!" Vorden shouted.
"You know we can't do that." Pai replied back.
"Then at least let them go, pretend they escaped because you focused all your attention on bringing me in." Vorden pleaded.
"I think you have a grave misunderstanding of what your current position is." Vicky said. "We right now can take on both of you, there is no need to persuade you to stay. You have no ch.i.p.s to bargain."
Not wanting to waste time, she moved forward and went ahead to directly grab Vorden.
'Switch with me!' Raten shouted.
'But we don't have any abilities, and she's not going to go easy on us, you can't do anything.'
'At least I'm a better fighter, maybe I can dodge and run or something.'
Quinn, who was lying on the floor, looked at Vorden and could see Vicky charging towards him, he then held out his hand. 'If it's for a few seconds, I have enough.'
Opening the palm of his hand, a shadow suddenly appeared behind Vorden and wrapped around him.
[Shadow lock activated]
Closing his hand, it encased Vorden completely in a ball of shadow which then disappeared with him in it.
Upon seeing the strange shadow, Vicky had an idea of who was behind it and turned around, only to see Quinn suddenly sinking into his own shadow.
[Shadow travel activated]
Even if he was too injured to move, he could still use his shadow abilities. Shadow travel allowed him to move without using his body. This was an advantage for Quinn, his shadow abilities and skills were unknown and the others had no clue what it could do, or how it worked.
"Don't let him escape!" Vicky shouted, as she saw the shadow moving fast along the floor, but Quinn never planned to escape. He didn't have enough MC points for that.
The shadow had stopped just where the Chained were placed outside, and rising from the floor Quinn was seen again. The villagers, scared of what the strange power could be, turned around and ran away from it.
"Shadow open." Quinn said, opening up his hand. A ball of shadow had reappeared, and Vorden was seen coming out of it, right next to the Chained.
"Quick thinking, you've got balls the size of the moon." He said.
Hearing this, Quinn recognised the voice but it sounded different from how Vorden would usually talk.
"Sil?" Quinn asked.
"Nah, the name is Raten, first time for me and you. And it might be our last if I can't do something about these two."
*******
My werewolf system Exclusive on P.a.t.r.e.o.n its only $1 dollar a month. Cheaper than :) and you get access to the MVS webtoon. (2 Chapters per month)
If you want to support you can on my P.A.T.R.E.O.N: jksmanga
For MVS artwork and updates follow on Instagram and Facebook: jksmanga
"Sis, since you got your go at the last one, do you mind letting me deal with our younger brother?" asked Pai.
"Ten minutes tops, after that, I'm joining in," Vicky said, as she went to sit down on top of a large rock just by the edge of the village and near the jungle.
Hearing the name, Raten, Quinn had no clue who this was, but could only assume it was one of the other personalities. If he had taken over, there had to be a reason. Quinn didn't understand exactly how the Blade's ability worked, but he knew Vicky had used a total of three different abilities. While Duncan had used two.
For Vicky, Earth, water, and he was sure of it after his blood bullet had missed, there was a third one that allowed her to dodge his shadow scythes as well. Not only that, each time she used one of the abilities it was incredibly strong.
It was like Quinn was fighting three vampire leaders at once with how powerful the abilities were and how frequent they were able to change.
However, Quinn had also seen Vorden use three abilities before as well. As long as the sister wasn't joining in and Vorden could deal with the brother, then they had a chance. More than anything, Quinn needed to heal up.
His blood bank was empty, he did have his flask filled up after killing Duncan, but he wanted to keep that for something else.
"You managed to hit me before brother, but that was because I didn't expect you to have improved so much; that won't happen again," Pai said.
Raten hadn't moved, but his body had disappeared and reappeared directly behind Pai. Now Quinn had an idea of what the ability was and why his attacks couldn't hit Vicky. Instant transportation, or a teleporting type of ability, similar to what the bone claw could do.
Raten threw a punch, but instantly, Pai used the teleport ability to move as well. Soon the fight became a chase of each one of them chasing after each other. Throwing hits but none of them connecting.
But then, Pai was the first to change his tactic, as he teleported further away, yet for some reason, Raten didn't follow him this time.
This was because Pai had more MC cells and three abilities stored. He was able to teleport further and use it for longer compared to Raten's two abilities.
Then from a great distance, he threw punches in the air. It looked like that was all Pai was doing, just punching the air away. However, Raten wasn't stupid and quickly started to dodge the so-called attacks. Soon, loud explosions could be heard and little ripples in the air could be seen.
However, the punches from Pai sped up and so did the attacks, until eventually, one of the invisible explosions had hit Raten, and soon after a few more.
When Quinn went to look at Raten, he could see his skin was almost a silver colour. He had picked up a hardening skill. The blows hurt, but the damage was lessened.
'Damn, it looks like I was able to do nothing. With him using his abilities like this, I can't fight!' Raten complained. If Pai was going to focus on fighting with his abilities, then there was one person he needed to switch with.
'Sil, are you ready?'
Suddenly, a change happened, the attacks continued to hit Ratan's body, but now it was no longer jerking him back. The hardening shine around him looked even stronger. He was resisting the attacks.
Seeing him inching forward, Pai knew what the change was.
"Sil, you finally came out then? I didn't think we would meet you so quickly." Pai now looked almost nervous.
Vorden, who was in the dark room, knew why, but In truth, Pai had nothing to worry about. The reason Pai was afraid was because they knew the old Sil. The Sil that was able to hold six abilities at once. No one knew that the Sil now was only able to hold three.
Right now, they were bluffing, and Vorden didn't really want to use this card which was why Raten had taken the seat first.
Vicky then stood up from her seat, even though the ten minutes hadn't passed yet, and she teleported by her brother's side.
"If it's you Sil, we're going to have to fight together," Vicky said, at that moment the two of them held hands.
This was what Vorden was afraid of, that the two of them would fight at there full strength against Sil. However, it was clear Raten wasn't able to do anything against Pai.
There was a reason that the two twins, were the only people to ever clear the event together. This was because they had a unique skill to them that none of the other Blade's had. When touching each other, they were able to share their abilities together, and also combine the power and ability levels.
This was what gave them the potential to be just as strong as Hilston. The fact that they could hold six abilities at once. This was also how they won the event during their time.
However, Sil was always considered better due to him being able to do so without the need of the other. If they were to be split up, then so would their power, and it greatly restricted their movements as well. It was something to be done when they wanted to finish someone off using ability alone.
"Ha ha ha," Laughter could be heard from the side where the villagers were, and it was coming from Jazz. "Vorden is screwed, he could have run away but now he stands no chance because he tried to save you."
Jazz then walked up to him, Quinn had freed him, but he still hated the fact that he was used by this group of people in the first place. If word got out to Hilston about this, there was a good chance he would be dead. Kneeling down, getting to the point where the two of them were eye level.
"I just wanted to see the scared look on your face." He was taunting Quinn, inching his face closer.
"Thank you.' Quinn replied, and the next second, his teeth had sharpened, and his fangs were lodged into the side of Jazz's neck. When consuming blood using his teeth, it entered his body a lot faster as he s.u.c.k.e.d as hard as he could.
"I didn't want to hurt you guys, but I need your blood."
Quinn wasn't able to go easy on some of them and eventually, he had to kill most of them, but not before having a taste of everyone's blood there. He then had to hurry with his plan.
Moving away, he took out the flask and placed it on the floor.
"Vorden!" Quinn shouted, not knowing who was in control.
Sil turned around to look at Quinn. "You're going to need this."
Vorden, Sil, and Raten were confused, and Vicky was wondering how the boy was standing, how the wounds had healed. When she looked behind, she could see all the villagers had been killed.
"That monster!!" She shouted. "We might need to get rid of him first."
Using his hardened nails, Quinn started to scratch at certain places in his body, none of them fatal wounds, but the main goal was to allow the blood to drip out of him.
One time, he had seen someone do something similar. One would have to be fully healed first to make sure they wouldn't die, then they would have to drain themselves of blood.
[0/100 HP]
[Transformation begin]
It was the only thing Quinn could think of to get out of this situation and survive.
*******
My werewolf system Exclusive on P.a.t.r.e.o.n its only $1 dollar a month. Cheaper than :) and you get access to the MVS webtoon. (2 Chapters per month)
If you want to support you can on my P.A.T.R.E.O.N: jksmanga
For MVS artwork and updates follow on Instagram and Facebook: jksmanga
In front of everyone's eyes, they could see a human changing, transforming into something else. The boy who looked beaten to death minutes before, the one who had somehow slaughtered the entire village, was now changing.
Quinn's skin started to tighten as if he was extremely dehydrated. The saturation on his muscles could be seen, and the veins throughout his body were bulging. His muscles seemed to slightly grow in size. His hair started falling out, and his complexion was only getting paler.
Sil, seeing this, had seen this beast once before, and it had caused him great trouble. A long time ago, Quinn had turned into such a monster and his power, speed it was amazing. That was when he had just first turned into a vampire.
'What monster will he turn into now?' Vorden thought.
'This… Quinn, did you really have to go this far? What do we do now.' Vorden said, watching from the black room. He could only assume this was a form vampires were able to do. Even Fex had done the same thing, but both of them, when in such forms seemed to have lost their mind, attacking everyone in sight.
'Sil, move! get away!' Vorden said, and Sil did just that.
"I'm sorry, guys," Quinn said till having the bit of consciousness he had. "Use... the flask."
It was clear, with only one of them, they managed to overpower Quinn, so it seemed impossible with two of them. It was no wonder the system had given him such a task. Quinn's soul weapon drained too much blood for him to use it against a single person, so this was the only way he thought he could survive.
[Transformation complete]
[You are now a crazed Bloodsucker]
As the Bloodsucker, all of Quinn's stats were doubled, his speed, strength, stamina; however, his health was halved in this form.
The Bloodsucker looked around and was in a slightly crouched position, its hands sharped and clawed.
"Did that kid just turn into a monster?" Vicky said.
"Brother, Wall!" Vicky shouted.
And a wall was raised in between them, reinforced with the strongest earth ability. Vicky had three level seven abilities. With the earth ability alone, she would have presumably the power of someone at level 21, which didn't exist. This was why, even with Quinn's strength, he was only able to break the wall, rather than obliterate it like he usually would.
Now holding her brother's hand, he too could give his three level seven abilities to her. Now they were using the power of earth and had the MC cells of someone with the Earth ability at 42. This is what made the Blade's so strong. Right now, there wasn't an earth ability user in existence stronger than them.
Even if Quinn in this state was twice as strong, so was their ability.
Seeing the wall rise in front of him. The Bloodsucker threw out its fist at such a speed and snap, that its hand couldn't even be seen. The only thing that was heard was a loud bang and the wall being torn to shreds.
"Wall!, wall!" Vicky shouted, to communicate with her brother. It was the downside of the ability. They both needed to be on the same wavelength and concentrate on the same ability.
A few more walls were put up, but the Bloodsucker still smashed through each one. This was because even if Quinn's stats were only doubled, it would improve everything. If someone had the power to lift a building, but could only throw a punch at a snail's pace, it wouldn't do much when it hit the target.
The extra speed with the strength, had made Quinn's punch stronger than double what it once was. It had a powerful snap that would take anyone's head off.
"Teleport!" Vicky shouted.
"Hydro shot!"
Multiple streams of water were shot out from the brother and sister pair, each one with such strength. If these attacks hit anyone, even if they were wearing emperor gear, they would be killed.
However, the Bloodsucker was too fast, dodging each of the attacks and moving closer and closer by the second.
Once again, they had no choice but to raise multiple walls to slow the creature down, and once they did, they teleported away again.
'We can't keep doing this forever.' Vicky thought.
Even though they had a great amount of MC cells, because of the level of ability they were using, it would also take a great amount of MC points. Only if they were to use a weaker version of the ability could they make it last longer, but this was not an option.
However, when they teleported this time, she noticed something. Now away from the creature, it seemed to be looking around the place, as if it was trying to find them, turning and twisting its body.
'Is it blind?' She thought.
The Bloodsucker wasn't blind, but it was far more s.e.n.s.i.t.i.v.e to light and sunlight compared to regular vampires. With it being the middle of the day, the sun was shining brightly, and it was unable to open its eyes, so the only thing it could do was rely either on its sense of smell, or hearing.
Letting go of her brother's hand for a second, Vicky wanted to try something, and she decided to lift a part of the ground away from them. In an instant, the Bloodsucker moved and destroyed the pillar that had been created, she did the same and it moved to the other pillar again.
She then held her brother's hand again with a new plan in her head.
"Brother, keep making walls while I explain!' She said, and the Bloodsucker was heading their way once again. "When we teleport again, one of us leads the beast away, making noise with the earth ability, and I'll attack the creature."
Now, the Bloodsucker was upon them, and they had come up with their plan. They teleported away, and broke hands, one created an earth pillar away from the beast, which was her brother Pai, Vicky was ready to fire her jets of water at the beast.
They were successful in luring the beast away, but when Vicky fired the jets of water, the instant the beast heard the attacks coming its way, as if it could sense them, it avoided them all. Now its attention was towards what had just attacked it.
No longer did it care for the useless pillars that were being created from the ground, and it was heading straight for Vicky.
She tried creating walls of her own to slow it down, but it was useless without her brother.
"Vicky!" He shouted, teleporting as fast as he could towards her, but he was only able to teleport a certain distance at a time, he did so, inching his way closer to her, and eventually, he had reached her, near enough at the same time as the Bloodsucker had done.
Pai reached out his hand, grabbing it and the two of them raised a wall. However, the Bloodsucker was already too close, it punched through the wall, and its fist had also hit Pai in the stomach, sending him into his sister Vicky and the two of them went flying backwards, straight into one of the village houses.
"Sil, we have to do something!" Vorden shouted.
"What, you want to help them?" Raten said, looking at him like he was crazy.
"Vicky and Pai, never did us any harm, even before they didn't kill Quinn when they had a chance. They're not bad people. Do you remember how they would cover for us from Hilston? They knew about our split before the test but didn't tell him.
"They're just victims in this whole thing. I know they won't kill Quinn or us. That's why we can't let them die; let's just leave this place."
"Even if that's all true, you're crazy if you think we can kill that monster," Raten said. "If they couldn't do anything, then we can't either."
Lifting themselves from the rubble, sound was made, Vicky and Pai were hurt, but thankfully them creating the earth wall had taken most of the blow out of the attack.
"I think I broke a few ribs," Pai said, and with every word spoken, pain was felt.
Then, the Bloodsucker was already moving and running towards them.
"Quik, Sil, there is one thing we can do."
When the Bloodsucker was about to jump into the destroyed village house and rip their throats apart, it suddenly stopped.
'What's happening?' Vicky thought.
Even though there were dead bodies from the villagers, why didn't the Bloodsucker try to go and consume blood from them? The only thing he could think was it wanted fresh blood. The blood from the villagers had only been out for a few minutes, but that still wasn't good enough for it.
'Why did Quinn make such a big deal out of the flask?' Vorden thought.
Blood would spoil if left for a long time, but blood in the flask could last for as long as it was in there. Which meant, somehow, the blood that entered the flask remained fresh, and it looked like his plan worked.
The Bloodsucker was smelling the fresh smell of blood, and now all its attention was on Sil.
"Sil, Run!" Vorden shouted.
******
My werewolf system Exclusive on P.a.t.r.e.o.n its only $1 dollar a month. Cheaper than :) and you get access to the MVS webtoon. (2 Chapters per month)
If you want to support you can on my P.A.T.R.E.O.N: jksmanga
For MVS artwork and updates follow on Instagram and Facebook: jksmanga
A head start; that was what Sil needed most. Holding the flask in his hand, and the power of all three abilities, Sil was using the Teleport ability to run away as fast as he could. His normal speed wouldn't cut it, and he was thankful he had such a handy ability for the current situation.
Still, there was a limit to how far he could teleport, and each time that would only delay him a little longer.
He knew his Sister and Brother wouldn't have been defeated by that single punch, and they would be back only getting angrier than before. Now, while they were hurt, there was a chance to escape, and what better way to do so, while Quinn had super speed in his current form.
What they weren't expecting was just how fast Quinn was. Even with him teleporting constantly, which was almost instantly moving from one place to another, he was slowly catching up to him in his Bloodsucker form.
Another thing that was slowing him down was how reckless the Bloodsucker was being. It looked like a wild elephant rampaging through the jungle. As it went through, it just barged and broke into whatever got in its way, including trees and more.
'If we get hit by that, even a little, then we're dead!' Vorden said.
Not slowing down, they no longer looked back and kept teleporting, but the sound of the trees being torn apart was getting closer and closer. They could close the flask, but they wanted Quinn to get to their destination as quickly as possible.
After all, the teleport abilities couldn't allow him to take Quinn, so this was working out in their favour, and as soon as the other two, his brother and sister, could move again, they could combine their powers together to leap even further then he could.
'I hope Logan and the others are ready.' Vorden said.
Getting out of the destroyed house, it was like Vorden thought; both Pai and Vicky were hurt, with Pai being hurt more, but they could still move. Something was just different about their bodies, even Vorden's hadn't reached this stage yet.
"Come on, we have to get moving," Vicky said.
"You want to still go after that monster, after what it did to us, to everyone," Pai replied, looking around at the dead bodies. A lot of the Blades had been killed. There weren't many who lived on the island in the first place, with Vorden's past massacre of the teachers, and now the villagers dead and Duncan, the Blades had taken a heavy blow.
"I think I know where they were heading," Vicky said. "The direction Vorden went in, it was towards the west beach, the same place where Hilston stopped him before. They're planning to leave by spaceship again, but if there by the sea, we'll have an unlimited supply of water there. Which is my speciality."
Even though the Blades could copy whatever abilities they wished, they didn't know every skill of an ability or how to use it to its full potential. So often, the Blades would specialise in a certain ability.
Holding hands, the two of them were on the move.
Finally, Sil had reached the beach, and he could see Logan, with Pam there, while Peter was standing by the ship. There was still a major problem they needed to deal with that Vorden wasn't quite sure they could.
Getting the blood into Quinn's mouth. He was like a wild beast; he was unsure if it would pick up the blood and drink it with its hands. There was a chance it could just knock the blood over and spill it.
Someone needed to force the blood into its mouth, and risk their lives doing it.
"Vorden, you're here," Logan said.
Sil had switched with Vorden for ease of communication.
"I don't have much time; get Peter now!" Vorden said, and Logan ran off to get Peter, but at that moment, the Bloodsucker was seen jumping out of the jungle onto the beach. Instinctively, Vorden closed the flask and threw it over to Pam.
Someone he didn't mind dying so much, and also had no clue why she was there in the first place.
With the flask closed, it was confused for a second, and that's when Vorden could see Peter near them.
Teleporting closer to them, Vorden needed to explain the situation.
"Peter, you can heal, so I was thinking you would be best for the job, but I don't have the flask."
"Who does?" Peter asked, and could see he was looking at Pam.
With them speaking, the Bloodsucker started to come towards them.
"Perfect," Peter said.
Peter could in a way, control his lesser wights, and he had instructed Pam to open up the flask. When she did, the Bloodsucker changed direction and was heading for Pam. It kept on top of her and started to rip into her, at the same time, she followed through with Peter's orders.
Shoving the flask into its mouth, when it got the first taste of blood from the flask, and realised there was no blood coming from Pam. It immediately grabbed the flask and started to chug all the blood down.
It fell to the floor, and slowly it looked like it was starting to calm down.
"Did it work?" Logan asked.
As the flask fell from the Bloodsucker's hand, and they could see that it was changing. It was changing back to Quinn. They didn't have time to celebrate. Although Quinn was back to normal, they needed to rush, and seeing Vorden panicking, everyone else acted as quick as they could.
Peter grabbed Quinn's body from the beach and started to head towards the ship, while Logan started to get the ship ready. All the kids were strapped into the benches by the side and ready for a fast takeoff.
"Hold on, and please don't be sick," Logan said. "I'm not cleaning that up."
When the others finally arrived, it was time for them to go, and the ship had warmed up enough and was hovering in the air but would need more time before it could fully move.
At that moment, the twins had arrived on the beach.
"Quickly, they're going to get away!" Vicky shouted.
Holding hands, they started to control the sea of water; out from it, a giant serpent creature that was towering even over the spaceship's current height was made. It was a large giant water sprout.
"If we get hit with that, we're dead," Peter said.
Quinn was still passed out, knocked out, and the ship wasn't ready yet. There wasn't anything anyone could do.
"Open the back door!" Vorden shouted.
"What, Vorden, even you can't do anything about that. I'll try to avoid it when the ship can move," Logan replied back.
"You know that's not possible, look how big it is, just trust me, I know I can't do something about it, but I know someone who can."
The back hatch was open, and a huge gust of wind was felt inside the ship. With the large amount of water being gathered, it had some type of pulling force, and it looked as if the ship itself was also slowly being pulled in towards the serpent-like tower of water.
"Sil, you have to do this," Vorden said.
"But I can't, even with the three abilities we stored up, I can't match that thing to get rid of it," Sil replied.
"I know the current you might not be able to do anything, but the old you can. You touched Logan, and Peter; you should be able to use their powers. And Logan is someone who is beyond a level eight. You can do this."
Sill just started to shake his head.
"I've never been able to use more than three abilities at once, ever since that day!" He shouted back.
Forcefully, Vorden had left the body, and Sil was placed on the chair by Raten.
"We know Sil, and me and Raten think we know the reason why. Save everyone, Sil, it's time for us to say goodbye to you."
*****
My werewolf system Exclusive on P.a.t.r.e.o.n its only $1 dollar a month. Cheaper than :) and you get access to the MVS webtoon. (2 Chapters per month)
If you want to support you can on my P.A.T.R.E.O.N: jksmanga
For MVS artwork and updates follow on Instagram and Facebook: jksmanga
The large water sprout continued to twirl, growing in size and power as it was fed by the two twins. From a distance, the ship could be seen near it, hovering and struggling to stay in the air.
"Goodbye?" Sil said back, confused.
He didn't understand what the two were talking about. They knew why he couldn't store six abilities like before. In the past, they had tried a number of things to try and get Sil back to what he used to be.
They tried holding hands together like Vicky and Pai, tried sitting on the seat all three at once, and tried controlling the body all at the same time, but it never worked in the first place. Whatever they tried, nothing seemed to work.
"When me and Raten entered your mind, we knew we were in control of ourselves." Vorden started to explain. "Since day one, we had this feeling that at any point and time, we could choose to fade away. We could disappear from your mind if we wished. In a way, we'd go unconscious ourselves.
"The reason we never did this is quite obvious; we were scared. We were worried that maybe if we decided to go in this so-called state, that we would never be able to come back. After all, once we shut off our minds, how can we turn them back on?"
"This is what you want to do, this is your big plan? You don't even know if it will work!" Sil shouted. He was now talking out loud so that the others could hear, but they could only hear his voice. Yet no one dared approach him.
The ship was now ready to move, but when Logan tried to move the thrusters, it seemed like the wind force was now too much from the water spout. It was pulling them and almost dragging them in. A tug of war battle was going on, and it looked like the ship was starting to lose as it was getting closer and closer to the water sprout.
"True," Vorden replied. "But it's worth a try. When me and Raten entered your mind, that's when you could no longer hold six abilities, so if we disappear, then it should work."
"I don't want you two to leave!" Sil shouted. "We were meant to go and find the ability user, get them to put you in another body! How are we meant to do that with both of you gone?"
The two of them said nothing.
"Raten, I can't believe you would agree with this, you want to live, right? You want a body."
"I already died when you beat me on that beach Sil," Raten replied. "Everything I've been doing, every time I fight, is just to help you. When you start flaking out on things, that's when I come in. Hopefully, you've learnt from the best, to do this crap on your own now."
"No, no, no!" Sil cried and was now on his knees.
"Sil, we're going now. You want to save them right, I want to save them as well, and this is the only way. Use your powers to save them and protect them all, protect Quinn." Vorden said.
At that moment, the image of both of them, from inside of Sil's mind, started to disintegrate. Little particles of their body from their toes started to flow off into the black void.
"Vorden! Raten! I want you to live!" Sil shouted.
Finally, only their face could be seen, and a big smile showed on both of them.
"Save them," Vorden said, and they were gone.
Sil didn't try to talk to them or try to communicate with them. He could tell that they were no longer there in his mind. For the black room, he used to access wasn't even there anymore. When he opened his eyes, he could now see through the open latch that the ship was almost touching the water spout, and it felt like rain was starting to enter.
"Vorden!" Deal shouted out.
Quickly, Sil went running towards Logan. He could feel the MC cells entering his body, just like Vorden had said. Logan's ability was far stronger than a level eight, and he had been given a huge amount of MC cells to boost him, then he went over to Peter when he touched him, he quickly released that his MC cell's weren't able to copy over.
Sil hadn't been paying attention when Vorden tried to do the same to Quinn. Vampires MC cells and Humans were different, luckily, one of the kids had copied a different ability from the others, but it was the only other ability he could find, brining his total to five.
Standing on the edge of the ship, he placed both his hands out and started to focus. He only had five abilities compared to his sister's and brother's six, but he had to hope that Logan's ability was strong enough to overcome it.
"Arghhh!!" All the anger that Sil had of losing his two friends was put into trying to calm down the giant waterspout. "If it wasn't for this, if it wasn't for you, they would still be with me!"
The water sprout seemed to be getting smaller in size.
"What's happening?" Vicky said as she could tell she was losing control.
"It has to be Sil; it looks like he's finally woken up," Pai replied.
Overpowering and being able to control the water greatly, Sil was able to stop the water from around, adding to the larger sprout and stop the force from pulling them in.
"Alright, let's get out of here!" Logan said, putting the thrusters in full force. Sil still didn't have enough power to completely get rid of the waterspout, but he did have enough to weaken it, and it was all they needed.
Finally, they were off and heading out of earth's atmosphere to head back to the Cursed ship.
"Damn it!!!" Vicky screamed at the top of her lungs, and letting go of her brother's hand, the giant waterspout started to fall, crashing back into the sea.
"Erhh sis!" Pai said quickly, grabbing her hand back and controlling the waves of water that would soon engulf the island if they didn't do something about it.
After calming down the waves, they looked at the sit-in they were in, Pam's body could be seen dead, Duncan was dead, all of the villagers had died on top of this, and who knows how many more.
"Brother, I hope we won't have to meet again," Pai said.
The ship was set to autopilot now, they had entered space and continued to their destination towards the ship. It was no longer a bumpy ride, and the kids and everyone else could unstrap themselves. Logan started to think back about everything that happened.
"Brock, who were you, did you really work for Richard Eno, were you the one keeping the Blade's a secret and if so, why? Why go to so much trouble to keep it a secret?" This was the number one question that Logan didn't understand.
With Hilston returning to the island, they may never get the chance to go back there again, especially after all the chaos they had caused. But thinking back to the note, Logan knew he was onto something. Brock had told him to keep looking and that he would do.
Who created the Dalki, where was the demon tier beast they were looking for, and why was Richard Eno linked to all of this, including the vampires? Finding him would answer everything, he hoped.
Peter was currently looking over Quinn, who seemed to be fast asleep. Even with all the noise and the ship shaking, nothing seemed to be waking him up, and Peter quite honestly didn't want to. After witnessing the twins' power, he understood why Quinn had to go to such an extreme to escape.
"Boss, you deserve the rest. We saved your friend." Peter said. When looking at Vorden though, Peter noticed that he hadn't moved from his spot. He just carried on looking at the closed metal hanger door, not moving an inch.
"You guys can't be gone, that ability placed you in my mind, and if I find that ability again, it can get you to come back." Sil thought.
However, there was one thing that was giving him huge doubt, the fact that he was now able to hold more than three abilities. It seemed like Vorden was right, and if he was right about this, then maybe he was right about…
Tears started trickling from his face, and sniffles could be heard.
"Vorden are you okay?" Deal asked. "We're safe now, we all made it out alive, and it's because of you and your friends. Vorden, Vorden."
Finally, he turned around, wiping his tears away. At this point, Borden had also come over to take a look, and seeing his face like it was, he was taken aback.
"That's not Vorden," Borden said.
"You're right, Vorden's gone. I'm Sil." He replied.
******
MVS 1st chapter of Webtoon and My werewolf system comic can be read on jksmanga.com the rest Exclusive on P.a.t.r.e.o.n its only $1 dollar a month.
If you want to support you can on my P.A.T.R.E.O.N: jksmanga
For MVS artwork and updates follow on Instagram and Facebook: jksmanga
Finally, Quinn had opened his eyes, and when he did, he was in an unexpected but familiar place. It was one of the rooms on the cursed ship. Most likely, his own room.
"I really need to stop waking up like this. Has it been a few days? It must have been." Quinn said, but then his head started to ring, and images flashed in his head.
The events of what had occurred while he was the Bloodsucker started to play in his mind. It felt like he was there, present but at the same time not, unable to control everything that was happening.
When the pain stopped, he was filled with Joy; it looked like they all managed to get on the ship. The last scene he could see was him being forced to drink the flask on the beach and attacking an unknown woman.
It was hard for him to feel bad about what he had done while he was the Bloodsucker. He knew it was him, but at the same time, it was just like he had seen a movie where he was the main character, none of it felt real, and at least he didn't know who she was, which just made him more distant with the fact.
However, there were deaths he was responsible for, the people in the village, Quinn didn't want to kill them, but when he did, he didn't feel as much sorrow as he thought, or at least as he hoped.
It was the same, the same when he fought against the Sunshields, and he had an idea of why. It was due to the time he spent living as Vincent. It seemed to affect him more than he realized, he was still Quinn, the person who didn't want to hurt anyone, but when he did, the pain or sadness, the hollow feeling, was no longer there.
From killing the villagers, Quinn had gained an additional six stats from consuming all of their blood. With the O types, he spread them out, but with the rest, he didn't have much choice. Nearly all of his stats were now in the high fifties without any beast gear on.
However, what he was happier about than anything, was the notifications screen he could see in front of him.
[Congratulations! Quest complete]
[Instant Level up reward received]
[You are now Level 39]
The Quest wasn't complex, so Quinn wasn't expecting anything other than the instant level up. Still, this was a huge reward in his eyes, especially at this stage. It seemed impossible at the current levels to level up through naturally gaining exp.
To turn ten people, and to appoint one more person as his Vampire knight. Thinking about it, Quinn was wondering if there were two people he could trust that he could turn currently.
There were many contenders that would probably stay loyal to him. Dennis, the old Eagles leader, seemed to feel like he owed Quinn a lot and this was similar with Blip, Linda's brother. However, both of them fought well with their abilities, and Quinn didn't have a lot of people on his team that could fight in the air.
Then there was Alex the forger, the two of them didn't know each other too well, but Quinn was sure he could convince him just like he did before and somehow explain how it would be beneficial to him. He would still be able to use his Qi, and it shouldn't affect his forging, but he wasn't a fighter, and he felt like it would be a bit of a waste.
There was also Nate. However, he was already strong and mainly because of his soul weapon. Based on his nature, Nate would consider this outside help and would refuse, wanting to get stronger through his own powers.
Scratching his head, he was struggling with this a little bit. Then two more people came into his mind, two people who were close to him. Vorden and Logan. However, these two had abilities that were needed, especially after seeing his sister's and brother's strength.
Perhaps one-day, Vorden could get that strong. That was an ability they did not want to lose. Thinking about this, Quinn started to think back to the fight.
He had improved so much, he was sure he was at the strength of the vampire leaders. He was sure that at the moment, other than high tier beasts, Vampire leaders, the leaders of the big four and those in similar strength, as well as the Dalki, these were the only ones that would be strong enough to beat him.
And now there were more. Perhaps there were even more people out there that no one knew about that was strong enough to beat him. However, this seemed unlikely. It just seemed like the rumours behind the Blade family were true after all. A force that was stronger than the big four.
Entering his room, it was Fex once again, only this time he wasn't saying anything strange. When he looked at Quinn, he just shook his head.
"What were you doing copying me, bro?" Fex said. "You know how dangerous that was."
"I had no choice," Quinn replied.
"I know, I heard a little bit about what happened, but no one is quite clear on the details since Vorden's been... ya know."
"Huh, what's wrong with Vorden?" Quinn asked.
"Well, the thing is, ever since he's come back, he's been sitting in one of the training rooms on his own, rocking back and forth. Everyone's tried to speak to him, but he hasn't said a word back."
Quinn got off from the bed and started to leave the room.
"You can try, but I think it will be useless," Fex said. "When you're done, there's quite a lot to update you on that's been happening around here."
Worried about Vorden, and not wanting to be stopped while walking through the ship. Quinn put on his shadow cloak while going around the ship. He went by everyone who seemed to be doing well at a glance and finally had entered the training room.
It was like Fex had said, Vorden was alone in the corner of the room.
"Who's there? Just go away!" Sil cried.
"You could always sense me," Quinn said, taking off the shadow cloak.
Hearing Quinn's voice, Sil turned around, and he immediately broke down into tears.
"Quinn….I'm sorry, it's Vorden and Raten….They're gone." Sil started to sob uncontrollably.
Quinn now realized that he wasn't talking to Vorden, but someone else. Still, he was worried about what they were saying. Slowly Quinn approached him, and when he said nothing, he sat down by his side.
"When you're ready, why don't you tell me everything that happened? Tell me about you and Vorden, and Raten." Quinn said.
Back on the Blade island, Hilston was sitting on his throne, tapping his finger away against his temple. He had been doing this for a while, and it was making everyone in the room nervous. When Pai and Vicky had learned of the situation, it was far worse than they had imagined.
The only people that survived were Brock and the servants. Everyone else on the island had been wiped out.
"And, you're telling me, you have no idea who saved Vorden nor what family they were from?" Hilston asked.
"Apart from one of them claiming to be from the Green family," Vicky replied. "However, I believe he said he was the only one left in his family, and he wasn't one that we had trouble with."
The two found it hard to keep eye contact, and even their mother and father felt nervous. They were just unsure of what he was going to do.
"So Sil finally came out of his shell and managed to stop you two with his abilities, excellent," Hilston said. "We'll if they are out there somewhere hiding with another family, then I say it's time for us to act. From this day forward, the Blade family will no longer be hiding in the shadow. We shall join this stupid civil war."
Hearing this, the look on Brock's face was one of deep concern.
******
My werewolf system Exclusive on P.a.t.r.e.o.n it's only $1 dollar a month. Cheaper than :) and you get access to the MVS webtoon. (2 Chapters per month)
If you want to support you can on my P.A.T.R.E.O.N: jksmanga
For MVS artwork and updates follow on Instagram and Facebook: jksmanga
A few hours had passed, and both Quinn and Sil had been sitting in the same spot. They hadn't moved. While doing so, Quinn listened to everything Sil had to say. Maybe it was because there was no longer anyone for him to talk to in his head anymore, or he just needed to blurt out all the pent-up emotions inside of him.
Sil told Quinn everything, what his life was like growing up, how he came to know both Vorden and Raten and why they were in his mind. He even explained how their abilities worked and how they sacrificed their lives to save everyone.
"Vorden and Raten, huh. Both of them, until the very end, were looking after everyone." Quinn said.
"I know, I just want them back; I can't do this on my own." Sir said.
Standing up, Quinn did a quick stretch as his body felt like it was starting to fall asleep.
"Don't worry about that too much, we can't give up until we definitely know there's no chance of getting them back," Quinn replied. "You said so yourself, right? There's a chance if we find someone with the same ability that they might be able to do something. Maybe they are just sleeping in your mind and need a knock or two. But there's no point worrying about them being gone if we don't know for sure they're gone.
"I know it's going to take some getting used to, but at least now me and you can get to know each other better, oh and as for your grandfather. Permission to say this, but he is a giant arsehole if I have ever met one. Train hard to beat him, and if you can't, I will give him a punch with my own fist or two."
Standing up with a bright smile on his face, Sil started to bow down and up.
"Of course! Thank you, thank you so much, Quinn for cheering me up."
Leaving the room, Quinn went off to do a few more things around the ship. After all, Fex had said there were a few things that happened while they were away they needed to discuss. But when he did, he paused just outside the training room and leant his back up against the wall, his hand pressed over his forehead.
"Vorden, you're an arsehole as well; why didn't you tell me what was going on with you? About all the problems you had." He couldn't help but think maybe if he went with him, he could have stopped him if he knew about Vorden's past. "I didn't even get to say goodbye. It's going to be quiet, and a little strange without you, and I'm going to miss the first friend I ever made."
Before heading to the main command room, Quinn wanted to stop by a different place first. Being just outside the door, Quinn could feel the heat from inside. Upon entering, there were a few modern-looking furnaces made from marble and metal, several worktops and different moulding machines. It was mixture of modern and old.
One of the empty rooms on the large ship had been turned into Alex's own forger room, and it looked like he had recruited a few people to help him out. Including him, there were five of them hammering away at armour and such.
"This is a little old fashioned, no?" Quinn asked. He remembered, whenever he watched Logan, he wouldn't ever touch a hammer and rely on technology to solidify and create certain moulds and tooling.
Pressing a button on the side of his helmet. The material covering Alex's face that would protect him from sparks came down. Sweat could be seen dripping from his forehead. "Hey, do you like the equipment I give you or do you not? If so, don't complain about my ways." Alex replied. "In the past, I noticed that when creating the weapon by hand, there was more of a chance of it getting an active skill. I don't know if it's just in my head, but ever since, I've always done it this way."
If Quinn remembered correctly, Leo had claimed that the best forgers in the world were able to utilise Qi when creating weapons and armour, even if they didn't know it themselves. That was probably how Alex was able to create such great equipment.
If he was using his own hands rather than a machine, he could constantly connect with the weapon he was making with his Qi.
"I have something you might like." Opening up his hand, as if by magic slowly, the king tier crystals were falling on to the table in front of him. Borden had no use for the crystals he had collected, and there was also the other emperor tier crystal Quinn had as well.
It was quite a haul.
"I want you to do your best with this. Can you do it?" Quinn said with a smile, waiting for Alex to praise him in some way. He always did in the past when he presented such things.
"No I can't," Alex replied back.
"Huh, What do you mean you can't? Can't or won't?" Quinn asked, dumbfounded. Questioning if this was just a bad day for Alex.
"Since when have I ever refused to make such things for you? You saved my arse, and I'm not going to start rebelling against you anytime soon." Alex replied. "It's glathrium, we only have a small supply of it left. We have to either start trading with other factions or buying it from them. With that many high tier crystals, using any other material other than glathrium will just be a waste. I can't just make weapons out of beast tier crystals, you know?"
"Purchase?" Quinn started to think. Now that he was back in contact with Logan frequently, maybe he was happy to spare some funds. After all, he was actually part of this ship. In the past, maybe Quinn would have been to stubborn or shy to ask, but that was stupid considering the situation they were in.
Everyone was working together towards the same things, and they needed to use every recourse and perks they could get. If some had more uses than others, then he couldn't be shy, or stubborn.
"Just make what you can, and I'll try and sort out our glathrium problem," Quinn said.
Alex, pressed the button by the side of his helmet and started hammering away at his work once again. Watching this and listening to what he said, Quinn thought he must be tired. The hammer looked heavy; one of his arms was significantly larger than the other from using the hammer all day.
It didn't look like an easy job for anyone to do.
'I wonder if turning him would have any benefits in any way. As a vampire he would have more stamina, if he turned into an undead, he would have unlimited stamina and more strength.'
Initially, Quinn thought it might be a waste to turn Alex, as he wouldn't be on the front lines fighting. So far, everyone who he had turned had gained quite the strength in fighting power, so he always thought about turning people with this in mind, or those that he had to save. But now, he thought it would be quite beneficial to the team.
Finally, after seeing Alex, Quinn thought it was ready for him to head to the command centre. He didn't know why but he felt a little nervous, but at the same time had a sense, a feeling of being home.
When he arrived on the platform where the large table was placed, everyone was already sitting there looking at some type of map with several different planets on it. Linda, Blip, Dennis, Nate, Sam, Megan, Paul, Kaz, Fex and Peter. There was no Vorden, sorry, there was no Sil.
"Hey, looks like you finally made it!" Fex said. "When you said you were going to talk to him, I didn't realise you were going to tell each other your whole life stories."
Fex had no idea how true those words were.
"Sorry, I'm here now, so what are you guys talking about?"
"Since Quinn is finally here, we can get down to serious business," Sam said. "The first topic, how the Sunshields are no more, and the consequences of Burnies defeat."
*****
My werewolf system Exclusive on P.a.t.r.e.o.n its only $1 dollar a month. Cheaper than :) and you get access to the MVS webtoon. (2 Chapters per month)
If you want to support you can on my P.A.T.R.E.O.N: jksmanga
For MVS artwork and updates follow on Instagram and Facebook: jksmanga
It was something that everyone expected to hear and at the same time, didn't. They knew that Burnie was being chased down and who was doing the chasing from the information they had before. But it was hard to comprehend in their minds, one of the big four actually getting defeated so suddenly.
A war took years, months even. With how many people the Sunshield's had and how many planets they owned, one would expect a slow demise, not to be wiped out within a couple of weeks. They couldn't comprehend in their heads just how strong the Blades were.
But this event was starting to give the rest of them an idea. For Peter, Logan and Quinn, they had experienced a small part of it first hand.
"Everyone was keeping a close eye on each other, so it seems like not only the big three, which is now down to two, noticed the change." Sam continued to explain. "I guess it was impossible for them to keep this a secret.
"However, all the Blades did was exterminate and get rid of all the Shelters and people on the Sunshields Planets, swiftly moving onto the next one. Usually, when one would take over a planet, they would take some of their people in and leave a token army behind. This would deteriorate others from attacking.
"But the Blades did no such thing. Leaving all of the Sunshield planets unclaimed. Since then, rumours had circulated around that Burnie had been defeated by an unknown medium-sized faction. People assumed that the battle was great and that faction now must be heavily injured. So factions that were once under the Sunshield's control, and those not affiliated with anyone have started to come out from the shadows.
"Their goal is to claim these unclaimed Planets."
"Have the military or the other families made any moves regarding this?" Paul asked. Having worked for the military in a high position himself, Paul could often predict the military's movements, but that was when times were regular. At the moment, it was hectic, and when things got like this, Oscar himself usually liked to move out.
The supreme commander could be very unpredictable.
"The military's movements have been a little strange. They have taken out two large spacesh.i.p.s similar to this one and sent them to the beast planet where the demon tier is meant to be located. It seems like they have no interest in what is happening to the big four, and are allowing people to do what they want without interfering."
"I've never seen a demon tier weapon before in combat," Linda said. "But the supreme commander is already meant to have one, right? Maybe they know it's worth more compared to others and are risking everything on that."
"That might be the case," Sam replied. "Honestly, depending on who defeats the demon tier, it will be a great shift in power. As for the big two, they are too busy dealing with their own planets and preparing to hunt the demon tier as well. They don't have time to care about the Sunshield's planets. Most of them have already been fully explored. They are just ones where people can hunt for beasts up to the king tier level, which is no longer of interest to them."
"These factions that are appearing are there anything we need to worry about?" Quinn asked.
The others started to look at each other for a second before answering, and looking back at Quinn. "Some of these factions are quite strong. Remember in the past, they tried to form an alliance, and they would have had enough power to rival the big three. However, in their early stages of development, they chose to step on the toes of Pure."
"And what was with the strange looks you all gave each other before?" Quinn asked. It was so bluntly obvious they didn't even try to hide it.
"Well, while you were away, a faction actually approached us. They are now on the Crows planet, setting up a base themselves. A little away from the land that had already been cleared."
"What!" Quinn said, placing his hands on the table. "After everything we did to get that planet, we're now sharing it!"
"Quinn, I know how you feel, trust me." Blip said. "More of the Crow's blood was spilt than anyone for that planet. We were the ones that cleared the land that they are safely parking their backsides on. The truth is, the Crow's name never had much weight, to begin with and we are now going under the Cursed name. The second they found out our faction Rank was so low, they were swiftly content on staying here. If we refused, they were happy to fight for it.
"We just got out of fighting with the Sunshields; I didn't want to make everyone go through with fighting another faction so soon. Without you, we didn't want to make any rash moves either."
The faction Rank also acted as a good deterrent against oncoming attackers. In the past, sharing a planet with many different factions was actually quite common. This would cause the odd dispute here or there, and when one learnt what faction they came from, they could look up their rank. If it was a high one, they would often not try to cause any trouble. This was all until the Civil war. It no longer became about faction Rank but instead about who you were allied with.
However, it looked like with the Sunshields out of the way, this was changing.
"How is this sharing with this faction going?" Quinn asked.
Hearing this question, Dennis and Megan had quite the displeased look on their faces.
"It's a crap show," Dennis complained. "They seem nice on the surface and then treat our people like crap. Following our people on hunts and stealing our kills. I've even had reports about them beating a few of our people and stealing crystals directly from them."
Hearing this news was angering Quinn greatly; after everything they had gone through, they didn't need this crap from another faction, but then he reminded himself that the others who are actually experiencing these things first hand, must be even more frustrated than him. After all, they were doing this for the sake of the people.
"You guys are strong, I can't believe you would sit around and do nothing about this." Quinn said. "Especially you Dennis, I'm kinda surprised you managed to keep your cool."
"Yeah, if it weren't for Meg Meg here, I probably would have blown a hole or two in a few of them."
There was a brief second of silence, as they realised Dennis had called Megan, Meg Meg. It was a cute nickname, and judging by the way her face went red, there was probably something going on between the two.
'Damn it! How did that old man get a girl? I'm at least as good looking as him, right, right!' Nate thought.
"The factions themselves is not the problem," Sam said. "The faction that is on the Crow's planet is at a Rank B, called the Parasites. In all honesty, they probably would have had the same strength as the Crows from before. Because we are new in the system, we are still treated as a Rank F faction. It hasn't been a month yet since our contribution points have been added up, so that should change in a couple of weeks. Still, we haven't been able to go on as many hunts either. At most, we will get a D rank.
"With such a low ranking, once we get rid of them, another Faction will soon be on their way here thinking we're easy targets."
"Kick their arses, get our rank up, simple then, right?" Peter said.
"I wish it was." Sam sighed. "With a single planet, the highest rank we will probably ever be able to achieve is B. This is not enough to deter anyone away. Especially during these times, at the moment, there is more fighting than ever between these medium sized factions as people think eventually one of them will come out as a winner."
"A winner, to win what?" Quinn asked.
"Reports online, and on the internet is calling this whole thing a race. A race to get the third seat. If one can display enough dominance and unite these medium sized factions under their banner, they will become another well known name. Part of the big three. With two powerhouses out of the picture, there is now enough room for another." Sam explained.
"I think it's as simple as Peter said it is then," Quinn replied. "We get that rank up, and we take that third seat. We become the big three. We needed to make a move at some point. And at the moment, while the other big leaders and military are too concerned with the demon tier beast, this will be our best chance."
*****
My werewolf system Exclusive on P.a.t.r.e.o.n its only $1 dollar a month. Cheaper than :) and you get access to the MVS webtoon. (2 Chapters per month)
If you want to support you can on my P.A.T.R.E.O.N: jksmanga
For MVS artwork and updates follow on Instagram and Facebook: jksmanga
After bringing everyone up to date on their current findings, the meeting was stopped there. They had come to a decision that they would also participate in claiming these now unclaimed planets left behind by the Sunshields, but before that, they needed to sort out the Faction that had parked themselves on their already owned planet.
No action was to be taken just yet, as Blip said, the people were still recovering, and more information was needed on their power structure, so for now, they would continue to share the planet and go out on hunts regularly.
Quinn also wished to go out on a hunt. After fighting those two twins and spending time with Borden in the jungle, he realised that he needed to improve his fighting. He was hoping to train with the shadow more and unlock the last skill at level seven, bringing it up to level eight.
'Maybe I should go out to the new lands? There should be some emperor tier beasts out there. I'll see if anyone wants to come with me when I go?' Quinn thought.
When the meeting had ended, Blip had asked to speak to Quinn alone, and the two of them were now talking around the ship having a general talk.
"Is there something wrong with my sister?" Blip asked.
"Huh?" Quinn nervously replied. "What makes you say that?"
"It's just, ever since the incident with the emperor tier beast, she has been making up excuses and not going out on hunts with us. She thinks I'm stupid and gullible, but honestly, I just don't want to ask her about it. If she's decided to keep something from me, then it must be a big deal, but the curiosity is killing me. I'm guessing something happened to her during that time that she doesn't want to talk about."
'Yes, something did indeed happen. A little out of control vampire slit her throat, and I had to turn your sister into a walking undead creature.' Quinn wanted to just blurt out and say, but it was impossible to tell him the truth.
In all honesty, Quinn was sick and tired of keeping it a secret. He wanted to tell the others what he was and what the others were. Now both Linda and Sam were vampires as well, and it would be harder to keep the secret and use their full strength.
These people trusted him, and he was sure even if they did find out, they wouldn't care. Just like Logan and Vorden didn't care. He didn't understand why the vampires thought it was such a big deal to hide their secret.
Why couldn't they live together, humans and vampires? Although, his time living as Vincent gave him the answer to that one.
There were just vampires who didn't agree with it. Who saw themselves as above humans, and would never allow that to happen. If such a group existed or was established, he was sure those vampires would act behind the scenes and try to get rid of it.
It was probably what happened to Arthur and the other punishers when they left as well.
However, it wasn't just the vampire's fault as well. He was sure some humans would see them as a threat, especially when their food source was human blood.
"I'm sure she's fine," Quinn said. "She did get badly injured, and there were a few Crow members that were killed in front of her. Maybe after seeing that, she doesn't want it to happen again. So she's just a little worried."
"Maybe your right." Blip said.
Seeing him walk off a little disheartened, Quinn felt guilty. If Kazz wasn't here, he would have told him everything. Maybe someday, but not yet.
With everything happening, Quinn decided to try to see how the original gang was all doing. Sil was being looked after by Borden. At first, Borden didn't like it.
He claimed this person looked like his brother but was nothing like him, but as the two started to talk, they seemed to get on, and Sil started to latch onto Borden as well. Quinn was wondering if it was because Borden was a clone of Vorden. It was strange, but Borden took on more of Vorden's personality rather than Sil's.
Regardless, somewhere deep down, the two of them felt connected.
Next, on the list of things to do was to try and contact the two girls. They knew the moment of all the other groups but not Pure so much. At the same time, he was wondering how they were doing. He just hoped they weren't in trouble as well, like Vorden.
He didn't want to have to go on another rescue mission, especially with a group like Pure, wrapped up in mystery. No one even knew their real strength.
A call was made out to their masks from the command centre, pinging them, saying he wanted to speak. He had done this in the past and only once gotten a reply from them. Springily today, they picked up.
The video feed was showing both Cia and Layla on the screen, behind them, a plain metal background. A brief general catch up was made to see how they were doing, and it looked like this time they weren't as in a rush compared to before.
"We were both accepted into Pure quite easily," Layla said. "Although they are watching us more than before, only now, after a few months of us not trying to run and escape from the place, have they let their guards down a little. No information has been revealed. In fact, it seems like Pure has been too busy with other things one after another."
"Have you been able to do what you wanted to do?" Quinn asked.
Layla looked a little sad when Quinn asked that question.
"No, I haven't been able to see my mother or talk to her. The leaders were never this active before. It looks like big things are starting to happen. I'm sure you've heard the news, about the Sunshields being wiped out?"
Quinn hadn't had the time to update Layla about everything that was going on with them, or everything to do with Vorden.
"Yeah," Quinn replied.
"Well, this Civil war has been quite the boom for Pure. More people are chasing to align themselves with them than before. They want to use this chance to show the world more of their power. So they've decided to split up their forces. Half are focusing on claiming the unclaimed planets, while the leaders will be heading out to the demon tier planet. It looks like we might not be able to meet up with you on the Demon tier planet after all. Our ranks are low, so we might just be asked to take base at one of the unclaimed planets."
"Don't worry too much about that," Quinn replied back. "We will see each other eventually, let me know if you need anything, and update me when you can on your current situation."
Layla didn't really have any idea of Quinn's plans and what they were planning to do. After learning what Pure was about to do, he thought it was better that way. He was sure if he did say that they were aiming for the unclaimed planets as well, she would try to stop him.
Instead, after the call, Quinn realised that he would need to prepare for an upcoming clash with members of Pure as well. Luckily, it seemed like the stronger ones of the group were preparing for the demon tier beast.
Quinn hadn't given up on that yet either, just he had always planned to move a small team, so it was much easier then what these big powerhouses were planning.
Thinking of all of this, Quinn's hands started to twitch. He was itching to fight something, to get stronger. Before heading out, he wanted to see what equipment Alex was able to make, which reminded him about their current fund situation.
Which prompted him to give a call to Logan next. While Quinn was passed out, Logan had returned to his house on the planet owned by the Bree family. It seemed he was quite desperate to find out something.
"Quinn," Logan said when answering the call. Quinn could see many terminals and computers in the background, and Logan looked to be busy away working on something.
Quinn went on to explain their financial situation. How they needed funds to purchase more glathrium, and the Green family was filthy rich.
"I'm sorry, Quinn, but I can't help you," Logan replied.
Quinn was shocked by this answer. He never saw Logan as the type of person to care about money, so why the rejection?
"I'm trying my best to recover as much as funds as possible, but ever since we've returned, someone has been restricting my access to all the Green's accounts."
"Huh, but isn't that impossible, I mean for you?"
"You would think, but It seems like there are people out there that have powers that would rival my own."
******
My werewolf system Exclusive on P.a.t.r.e.o.n its only $1 dollar a month. Cheaper than :) and you get access to the MVS webtoon. (2 Chapters per month)
If you want to support you can on my P.A.T.R.E.O.N: jksmanga
For MVS artwork and updates follow on Instagram and Facebook: jksmanga
"Quinn, perhaps it's time for you and me to have a talk. This has been needed for some time now." Logan said. "In private if we can."
Moving to his own room, the two of them began to talk. Logan had a lot to say. He realised that his family were linked with the vampires and perhaps involved deeper than he originally thought, and Quinn might know a bit more.
After what had happened with the fund situation and on the island with Brock, he thought it was time to try and figure out this whole thing together.
The two of them shared information back and forth between each other, and there were multiple theories and revelations brought up between the two. After sharing their thoughts, they had come up with a few theories or conclusions.
First, there were the facts on Quinn's side of things. Vincent belonged to the tenth family, and real name was Vincent Eno. During his time other than him, he had an uncle named Jim Eno who was older than him.
In the vampire world, Vincent was in charge of trying to make a blood substitute for the vampires, but he had never succeeded. Falling in love, as well as dealing with a few other problems, he had moved to earth. Wanting to live and die along with his wife, Vincent decided to leave a book which was passed down from his children. The book was what Quinn had received. Worried about his family and future generations, he wanted the book to teach whoever got hold of the vampire powers, so he made a system.
The system was created with the help of a mysterious person that Quinn had seen once before. That man who looked almost identical to the first leader he had seen in the Boneclaw's memory. The first leader that was currently missing.
It was clear that the first king and the mysterious scientist who helped Vincent were the same person, but Vincent never saw what the first leader looked like, so he was unaware of it.
On Logan's side of things, the Green's power was originally given by an Eno, with the condition of always helping them when in need. Through generations, an Eno would keep on appearing through their lives, asking for help. However, although the man always used a different name, he looked almost identical.
"Stop there for a second," Quinn said. "Before we move on, this man, what did he look like?"
"Sometimes his hair style would change, but everything about him was the same," Logan replied. "He would have deep sunken eyes with small pupils, his eyebrows thick and bushy, but his posture was always one of confidence."
"It sounds very similar to the first leader and the scientist Vincent met; however, we can't be a hundred percent sure," Quinn said.
At one point and time, this Eno had come and asked one of them to help him create a system. One that was similar to a game. When hearing this detail, Quinn thought that maybe then the scientist that Vincent had worked with was actually a Green, but it didn't match up with any of the details before.
They could think of two possibilities: one of them was using a disguise, maybe had a transformation skill of some sort, or the Eno, who was with the Green, worked with them while also working with Vincent. Acting as a bridge with the two never meeting.
Then the confusing details started to come into play. At some point, another Eno, this time, one that didn't look similar to the description from before, had come asking for Vincent. Of course, the Green family never met Vincent so they had no clue.
Later, that same man had come back and kidnapped the Green family to carry on Vincent's work, eventually creating the Dalki. Using a demon tier beast. When returning to earth, the original Eno had come back and gone off once again. The Green family never heard from him after.
"Do you have any clues as to who could have possibly been looking for Vincent?" Logan asked.
His parents seemed to trust Richard Eno. Which meant he was most likely the first Eno they had met all along. If it wasn't Richard Eno behind everything.
Then it was most likely the Eno who had helped create the Dalki. Still, it would make no sense why he would go after his parents after letting them live.
"There is one person I can think of, another Eno that should still be alive," Quinn replied. "When I lived through Vincent's life. His uncle Jim seemed to be obsessed with his research on blood. Every day they would ask to help Vincent. According to Edward, this knight was also very fond of Vincent as well."
Now they had two Eno's to look for, Jim Eno and Richard Eno. The real question was, they had no idea who was good, or who was bad in this. On top of that, they had no leads either.
The call was ended, and both of them were pleased with what they were able to figure out between them. However, it didn't really change much. Only that Quinn was looking for the first leader, who was most likely Richard Eno, and Logan would be better off finding Richard Eno compared to looking for Jim, who no one had heard of.
Still, none of this stopped the original problem. Logan had lost near enough most of the Green family funds. Someone was trying to sabotage him.
This also meant that Quinn had to find another way to get the materials he needed to help Alex. Heading off to the forger room, he was there to break the bad news and hopefully get some ideas on how to solve their problem.
Entering the room, just like before, Alex was busy hammering away. When Quinn came in, he stopped and took a seat, this time, he removed the helmet rather than just taking the front cover down. He was covered in sweat and he even had bags under his eyes.
"Have you been getting enough sleep?" Quinn asked.
"Yeah, just try hammering a Hammer all day. It will really wear you out." Alex replied. "The more crystals people bring in, the more work for us, and it's starting to take a toll on me a little bit."
"How about the king tier crystals I bought you, any luck?" Quinn asked.
"Actually, sorry to say this, but we just ran out of glathrium before I could turn them into anything. Right now, they're just piling up being unused. If worst comes to worst, we're going to have to chuck them in the engine for energy which would be a waste." Alex replied.
"Whoa, what, can't we at least sell some of the crystals to buy some glathrium?" Quinn asked.
"You sure you want to do that? King tier crystals and above are really hard to come by. People often lose their lives just trying to get those things. Selling even one of them for credits seems like a waste in my eyes."
"Didn't you just say to chuck them in the ship's engine?"
"That was a joke, look if you're looking for something. Then why not head over to the Crow's planet. I heard about the other faction. Maybe they will be willing to make a trade. We have plenty of advanced and intermediate crystals that I'm sure they would be willing to snatch up."
Thinking the conversation was over, Alex went to pick up his hammer to carry on his work, but then, it slipped through his fingers and fell to the floor. Showing how tired he was.
Picking it up before Alex could bend down, Quinn had a proposition for him.
"What if I told you there was a way you could hammer all day without getting tired, or at least work harder and better than you do now."
"I would say show me that magic genie," Alex replied back.
Looking around, Quinn was trying to see if Kazz was around, but she was nowhere to be seen. Lately, she had been sticking to Paul like glue, more so than usual.
"You trust me, right? come with me." Quinn said.
Quinn had decided, he would tell Alex all the risks and let him decide what he wanted to do. Quinn felt like he had figured out the system when turning people a little bit.
Although Vincent said it was random with a few conditions, perhaps it was more random when it came to vampires turning people, but Quinn's system influenced his vampire powers greatly, so it looked like it also influenced his turning powers as well.
He remembered Vincent saying that Quinn created more subclasses then a regular vampire usually would, which made him think that there had to be a reason for that?
Breaking everything down, it seemed like people would turn based on what situation they were in, a near death state like Linda and Peter had turned them into undeads, or based on their personality. With Alex, Quinn was sure that there would be no problems as well.
He was a little excited, hoping he would say yes. Then he would have his own little vampire forger. It was a win-win situation for them both; with the rings, they could practically live a near enough normal life.
Depending on what they changed to of course.
******
If you want to support you can on my P.A.T.R.E.O.N: jksmanga
For MVS artwork and updates follow on Instagram and Facebook: jksmanga
After Blip's talk with Quinn, he knew something was up. He was doing his own little investigation into what had happened that day. He saw that she had no injuries coming back from the fight with the emperor tier beast. That on its own was strange.
Yes, Quinn was with them with his great strength, but even he looked to be hurt along with the rest. What tipped him off the most was that Fex had told his own tail of events. He knew if anyone was going to crack, it would be him.
Blip had questioned everyone that day what happened, and most of them gave vague answers based on the information that everyone already knew.
When asking what happened, Fex had made up a complete lie that didn't fit with what the others had said, yet he was clearly there.
"Stop worrying about your sister," Dennis said, punching him on the arm. "She's strong; in some cases, I think stronger than you."
Blip gave Dennis quite the stare back, not because of the punch but because he and his sister were on very close terms, but after the meeting, it looked like he was also close with Meg.
"Okay, okay," Dennis said, feeling the piercing daggers on him. "I'll try to find out what happened."
Walking off, Dennis was kicking himself.
'This is why you should never flirt with your friend's sister. Good things never come out from it.'
*****
After taking Alex away from his forging area, the two of them eventually ended up in one of the empty training rooms. There were quite a few onboard the ship, but this one, in particular, was reserved for Quinn and a few others.
Linda was the person who actually suggested it. With her new body, she wished to train her new body and powers. Of course, Quinn wasn't against this idea, he also wanted a place where he could use his vampire powers without worry as well, so this place was claimed to be Quinn's special training area.
There was a passcode on the outside door, but this was also given to Linda, Sam, Fex, Paul. All of the ones that needed to hide their powers.
After walking into the room, Alex heard the sound of the door locking again behind him, and he couldn't help but feel a little nervous.
"Quinn, I trust you and all, but you didn't bring me here to do anything strange to me, did you?" Alex asked.
"Well, it might be strange for some," Quinn replied, which only increased the nervousness Alex felt.
'If he was to force himself on me, I wouldn't be able to do anything to fight back; he's too strong.' Alex thought.
"I'm going to tell you the truth about me," Quinn said. "And then I will ask you what you want to do."
The idea was, Quinn would explain what he was, how he was a vampire and what a few of the others were with him as well. How he was responsible for turning them. Quinn also didn't shy away from informing him about the pros and cons of the transformation.
Quinn was comfortable with telling him all of this because if Alex refused, then he could just remove this specific memory that recently happened from his head. Not affecting him much mentally, and he wouldn't slip up telling them their secret by accident. Avoiding any trouble from a certain someone.
"It sounds like I'm flipping a coin," Alex said. "There's a chance it can really help me, but you're saying there's also a chance that something bad can happen to me?"
"So far the worst thing that happened was to Peter, but right now, he has unlimited stamina, doesn't feel pain and needs no sleep."
All of these things were things that a forger like Alex greatly suffered from.
Losing his ability wasn't a big deal, and maybe with a restart, he could get something that was more suited for him.
His whole life Alex had been considered weak. He actually originally joined the school learning an earth ability but quickly realised he didn't like getting bossed around by those stronger than him. In the end, he went to forging and fell in love with creating every small detail of the weapon.
However, when he was on the Eagle's planet, he realised that there were people who just overlooked his talent. The person standing in front of him, was the first person to recognise and see his skills, and had given him hope.
Because of this, Alex found it hard to believe that Quinn would ever do something to harm him, and for him, there seemed to be more plus then negatives. One part of Quinn's story that stood out to him was how Quinn used to be a nobody.
Right now, Alex considered himself a nobody, but Quinn had turned into someone very influential, and he wanted to do the same.
"I'll do it," Alex said.
"Great, open your mouth then," Quinn instructed.
"Wait, here right now? I don't get a day or two to think about it?" Alex said, looking for an escape.
"What do you mean? You just said you would do it, so what's the point of waiting? There was a reason why I chose this room."
Quinn was right; Alex was just running away from the inevitable. He knelt down on his knees and opened his mouth. The whole story was a little hard for him to stomach, honestly, and he still couldn't believe it himself. He was wondering if Quinn had gone mad.
Perhaps this was all a sick joke, but he could see it in his eyes when he was telling his whole story. He was dead serious about it.
Closing his eyes, he had no clue when the blood was going to come, but then the taste of iron had entered, and slowly it started to drip down his throat.
'So far, I've been good with not creating anything bad, I hope it's not like that this time either.' Quinn thought.
Quinn didn't know the percentages of turned vampires that could go wrong, but if it was something along the lines of ten percent, it would mean 1 of his 10 turns would go bad. Of course, the percentage could be higher or lower, it was in times like this he wished he still had Vincent with him.
The rolling around on the floor and the extreme pain had begun. Hoping to make it easier on him, Quinn held down both of his hands, and started to focus his Qi. The feeling he was feeling from Alex right now, was the same as when Quinn had consumed too many different types of blood at once.
When Quinn started to focus, he could also feel Alex's Qi inside his body. It was much smaller than himself, but this was also the first time he was ever able to sense another person's Qi so closely like this. So he had no clue what was small or what was large.
With Quinn's help, he was able to control the pain slightly, and Quinn started to think about whether he should teach Alex more about Qi control. At least what he knew, which was the meditation part Leo had taught him.
Maybe an increase in Qi would help him make better weapons, and if his life was on the line, it could help him in a fight. This was why Quinn wanted Leo to teach them all about Qi.
For some reason, it seemed to greatly disrupt the natural healing ability of vampires when being used. If another conflict was to happen in the future, which he didn't doubt, there was a high chance. It would give his group an edge.
Finally, the pain started to reside, and now Alex's body was slowly starting to change. His ears were starting to become more pointed, rather than his skin becoming paler though; it looked almost as if it was smoothing out. His rough features that he had before and the deep calluses he had on his hand were all starting to go away.
Getting off of Alex, he allowed his body to completely change. "I've never seen this before," Quinn said, noting that this change was different from the others.
"Is it a class C type?"
Eventually, the transformation was done, and Alex stood up from the ground. He felt a little groggy and slowly started to open his eyes. When he did, he could feel something on his back. A little twitch was made, and a sound soon followed. Peeking through his arm, he could see something. Four large rounded glowing wings were sticking out from his back. There colour, a blood red.
"Aggh!" Alex shouted, seeing them. "What are these, I thought you said I would turn into a vampire."
"I know, I know, and you have, I think?" Quinn said, stepping back, unsure what Alex might do.
"I'm not a vampire am I? Look I have freaking wings, Quinn! Wings. One, two, three, four wings!"
"I can count, and I'm not blind. "
Using his inspect skill, he was desperately trying to find out what Alex had turned into. At least it didn't look like Alex was trying to kill him, not yet anyway.
[Blood ritual success!]
[9/10 Blooded]
[Your 'The Cursed' family is growing]
[Congratulations! You have successfully created a Blood fairy]
"What is a blood fairy?"
[Inspect]
My werewolf system Exclusive on P.a.t.r.e.o.n its only $1 dollar a month. Cheaper than :) and you get access to the MVS webtoon. (2 Chapters per month)
If you want to support you can on my P.A.T.R.E.O.N: jksmanga
For MVS artwork and updates follow on Instagram and Facebook: jksmanga
[Blood fairy]
[The playboy or playgirl of the vampire race.]
Reading the opening line, Quinn looked at Alex. In no way did he ever think this person was a playboy. He was too fixated on his weapons that Quinn didn't think he had ever even seen Alex talk to a girl. Nevertheless, he carried on reading.
[They physically have a superhuman body which is comparable to vampires, including their regenerative abilities. Although unlike vampires, they do not consume human blood to live and regenerate. They consume vampire blood. They are long lived but not immortal by any means. The main traits of a Blood fairy are it's smooth silky skin, and its red blood wings.]
The description seemed to match what Quinn was seeing in front of him. He was thankful so far that at least the Blood fairy had some traits of vampires. Which meant Alex would have improved strength and stamina, which would certainly help him when making weapons.
What surprised him was the information on what Blood fairies ate, Vampire blood. Judging from the explanation, it seemed to work the same way as human blood did for vampires. Quinn would withhold judgement for now, as he didn't know if this was a good thing or a bad thing.
[The blood fairies are able to fly and use their own set of blood skills that are different from vampire skills. This is due to the blood inside the fairy's being different. The fairy's blood is toxic and acidic to vampires.]
Now, this part really was interesting. It looked like the Blood fairy was something that actually would be better off being used to fight against vampires due to its blood and skills.
The sad part was that Alex was no fighter, and Quinn had no intention of letting him out on the battlefield, especially against the vampires. For one, Alex didn't want to, and two, it would be a waste of a good forger.
Which made him think if there was anything he could do to make use of him.
Quinn quickly explained what he knew what Alex was, and to Alex, it all sounded amazing, apart from the part where he had to consume vampire blood.
"So, If I feel a bit peckish, I have to come and find you?" Alex asked.
"Not just me, I guess me, Paul or Ka-, yeah, just come to me," Quinn said. "I still have some special flasks used to store blood. I've only used it really for human blood so far, but I'm sure it will do the same thing. Just keep it on you at all times. If worse comes to worst and I'm not around, you can go look for others, but Fex would be your best bet."
Alex was excited; he could feel his body had changed. Just seconds ago, he felt weak, but now he was full of life. Before he knew it, his wings were flapping around like crazy.
"Damn, these are annoying!" Alex said.
"Can you not put them away or something, maybe try to focus on them?" Quin suggested.
He closed his eyes and imagined his wings retracting back inside him. He could feel it, and in his head, he could see it going back in. When he opened his eyes….they were still there. The image he was seeing in his head was all in his head.
The wings had sprouted and ripped through his uniform he was wearing, and he couldn't go out like this. People would think he was a humanoid beast before assuming anything else. He also needed to explain to Kazz before she saw anything.
"Just stay here for a sec," Quinn said, leaving the room. While out of the room, Quinn thought maybe he should try and ask Fex if he knew anything else about the Blood fairy. Often the system would only give basic information, and sometimes there were more to it.
Also, Maybe Fex knew a way for him to hide his wings or retract them.
"A Blood fairy?" Fex said, confused. "What the hell is that? A fairy soaked in ketchup. Aren't fairy's those really small things."
"Like I said, Alex, the forger. I turned him, and he's turned into a Blood fairy." Quinn repeated once again.
"Well, I mean, you have to remember I'm young when you compare me to vampire standards, and turning isn't something that is often done. Still, I would have thought I would have heard of it from somewhere before, but it's not ringing any bells." Fex replied.
"Well, if you don't know, then we are going to have to do something about his wings."
"Maybe we can use something like my string, but more permanent," Fex suggested.
When returning to the room, Fex was brought along this time, and in their hands, they had some medical wraps and a new uniform. Alex was naturally able to control the wings quite well, and it was easy to fold them in. Then wrapping his body around, the wings stayed close to his body.
With the uniform over him, no one could tell he ever had anything on his back.
"Do you feel okay?" Quinn asked.
"It's a little stiff, I think I might have to stretch them out once in a while but it should be okay," Alex replied.
"I was actually hoping we could test a few things, or maybe Fex could teach you if he knew about the Blood fairy, but even he doesn't," Quinn said, tapping his foot, trying to think.
"Fex, you want to be a little useful, right? Why don't we do a little experiment?" Quinn said, smiling, and Fex didn't like the look of Quinn's smile.
Alex's hand was hovering over Fex's hand, and Quinn had sharpened his fingernail. In this case, it should have been Alex shaking about, but instead, it was Fex.
"Will you stop shaking?" Quinn said. "It's only a bit of blood; what are you worried about?"
"If it was only a bit of blood, then why do you need to test this?"
Instead of replying, Quinn used his fingernail to cause a small scratch on Alex's palm and the blood started to drip onto Fex's hand. A sizzling sound could be heard.
"Ahhh, it burns! What the hell, is his blood made of fire!" Fex said, pulling it away.
Then, Fex's hand started to feel a tiny bit numb.
"Looks like the description was true." Seeing how effective it was even against Fex, a vampire noble, it sparked an idea in Quinn's head. "Are you able to mix in blood while creating weapons?" Quinn asked.
"Sure, I can, it won't be a high percentage, but it definitely can be done," Alex replied.
Weapons made from the Blood fairy's blood, he imagined just how effective it would be against the vampires. "When you make your next set of weapons. Let's mix your blood in there."
Fex, hearing this was a little worried. Was Quinn planning to go up against the vampires at some point or was it just a precaution.
"It's a shame no one knows about the Blood faires. Otherwise they might have been able to tell us a few things, maybe even some blood skills they can do." Quinn said.
"I told you before, I'm young, but you do have an old vampire with us," Fex replied.
"Huh, an old vampire, who?"
"Kazz, I know she may look young and act a bit loopy sometimes, but trust me, she is quite old. As long as you're not the first person to have ever created a Blood fairy, trust me, she will know about them."
The three of them left, but before doing so, a flask was given to Alex with Quinn's blood in it. Alex said he might leave it to the last second to take the blood. It was still something he couldn't get used to, but Quinn said that was fine.
If the fairies worked the same way as vampires, it would be more beneficial for them to build up a resistance and not get addicted to vampires' blood.
Quinn had so many questions about the fairies; if they didn't consume vampire blood, did they have another deadly form like the Bloodsucker? What were their skills like?
In the end, he gritted his teeth and decided to approach Kazz about it, he didn't want to, but he felt it was important to know what Alex exactly was, and he had this bad gut feeling.
Kazz and Paul weren't actually too far away from where they were. They were in another training room as Paul would frequently practice his poison abilities. He had reached the top level of six. It was the highest one could get unless he had a teacher, or found someone with the ability book.
But Paul was trying to see if he could become his own teacher. If he learnt the ability inside out, then at times, people could improve the skill. This was how the first people who learnt the ability did it in the first place.
Although this usually took generations of people to refine certain techniques, but Paul wasn't one to give up.
Wherever Paul was, Kazz would be there too.
"Kazz," Quinn said.
"Quinn," She replied.
It was awkward between the two ever since she had given him the information to save Paul. It wasn't bad between them, but it wasn't good either.
"Ermm, me and Fex were talking about different things, and a certain subclass came up. Something called a Blood fairy, but neither of us had ever seen one before, and was wondering if you knew anything about them?" Quinn asked.
"Blood fairy?" Said Kazz. "Well, it's no wonder you have never seen one. A blood fairy is one of the subclasses that if created, vampires are ordered to kill it on sight."
Quinn was afraid that this might have been the answer.
*****
My werewolf system Exclusive on P.a.t.r.e.o.n its only $1 dollar a month. Cheaper than :) and you get access to the MVS webtoon. (2 Chapters per month)
If you want to support you can on my P.A.T.R.E.O.N: jksmanga
For MVS artwork and updates follow on Instagram and Facebook: jksmanga
"Is there a specific reason why the Blood fairies were deemed a subclass to be killed on sight?" Quinn asked, hoping Kazz would think he was just genuinely curious. After all, he was just a human turned vampire that didn't know anything. "Or is it something like the Wendigos that are uncontrollable?"
Kazz looked at him for a little while. She tried to look uninterested as she leaned up against the wall and then slumped down. A single eye opened and she looked him up and down before closing them again and answering as if she didn't care.
"No, they're not like the Wendigos. They are sane just as much as a vampire, and to my knowledge, they are also just as strong. The council is all about preventive measures. It seems like they have been hurt a few times in the past, so there are some strict rules that got added along the way."
"It's simple, if they think something can be used against them then they will get rid of it. The Blood fairies they saw to have more downsides than upsides. Why were you guys suddenly talking about Blood fairies?" Kazz asked.
"Oh nothing, Fex was just talking about some rumors he used to hear when he was in his own castle," Quinn replied back, and was already on his way moving backwards.
After leaving, Quinn didn't know how to feel. He didn't know whether to be overjoyed that he had something special that the vampires didn't like, or to feel like this was just something else he needed to hide.
Letting out a big sigh, he thought about why things couldn't just be easy for him. At least the good news was he didn't actually have to worry about Alex, but just worry about him being discovered. Perhaps him being a forger worked out for the best.
As long as there wasn't some type of large scale battle going on where they needed to use every last man and woman, then the two of them should rarely ever meet.
His wings were covered up, and his hair covered his ears anyway, so this would have to do for now until a later time.
Heading over to the control room, Quinn wanted to make everyone aware of what he was planning to do. He realized now that he was the leader, it would be strange of him to just suddenly leave the base without informing anyone of what he was doing.
When entering, the usual people were there at the usual round table. They were currently evaluating all the unclaimed planets and noting what factions were nearby. Quinn had made it his own personal quest to become one of the big three. To do that, he would have to claim some planets.
But preparation was very important in these types of cases and they were planning out what the best route was to take. Every time they would have a battle with another faction, their forces would be weakened and others would be ready to pounce on them.
So they needed a good route, but Quinn didn't need to worry about all this stuff, he could leave it to the others since he trusted them.
"I wanted to let you guys know, I was thinking of heading to the Crow's planet and hunt some Emperor tier beasts." Quinn said.
"Alone?" Megan said with a concerned expression. It was unbeknown to her that Quinn was now strong enough to take on an Emperor tier beast on his own. At least if he could use his blood powers.
"Yeah, I only have this mask and one Emperor tier crystal. It won't be enough to make a full set of armour. I was hoping before doing anything major, it would be a big improvement to my gear."
He was also hoping to get his shadow skills up and unlock the last level seven skill. Then finally he would become a level eight shadow user. Perhaps he could even use some of the other skills that Arthur had shown that day.
At the moment, Quinn had no way of contacting Arthur, and he honestly wanted to see how he was doing, yet somehow Arthur was able to teleport to him. Perhaps that skill was reserved for the top shadow users and it was something he could use once he reached level eight.
"Well, if you're going then count me in as well," Nate said. "All this planning is hurting my brain."
"Well, you weren't really contributing much with that peanut," Sam pointed to his head.
Nate heard it but chose to ignore it. It was true he was just listening, not really giving any valuable help at all. He was starting to wonder why he was even at the so-called leaders' table in the first place.
"It would be nice to go with the big boss," Dennis proclaimed while standing up. "After seeing him pound those Sunshields, I would love to pound some Parasites with him as well."
"Hey," Blip said. "Remember that at the moment we are under a pact with the other shelter. Both factions have agreed to not attack each other. You don't want us to be a group that has gone back on our word, do you?" Using his eyes, Blip started to look in the direction of a certain someone.
It took Dennis a while to figure it out, when he finally realized that it was Linda.
"Oh, well you know me." Dennis suddenly said, speaking unnaturally. His phrasing and tones were all over the place. "I might still hit a head or two. Someone is going to have to look after me and keep me in check. Linda, maybe you should come?"
"Me?" Linda said surprised.
"I think you should," Megan added. "You haven't left the spaceship. The people miss you, it would be nice for them to see you."
She looked at Quinn and he just nodded, giving approval. He was confident he could protect her from any harm. At least on this planet.
"It is best if you take five with you," Sam suggested. "Make it a full team."
Quinn thought about it for a while. There didn't seem to be any more volunteers to go with them and then two people popped into his head. "I think I'll bring Fex and Sil along for this one."
Sil lately hadn't been interacting with anyone, which was bad in Quinn's opinion. Sil was strong, stronger than probably most of them and at some point they would have to face the Blades. He knew after Sil had told his story, he wanted to beat Hilston and get his revenge, but he wasn't going to do that by staying on the ship all day.
After calling on the other two, it looked like both of them were happy to go on a hunt with Quinn. Sil was surprisingly happy that Quinn had asked him for help. He was a bit worried that Borden would want to come along, but he actually looked relieved. It was as if a huge weight had been taken away from him.
Blip was going as well, but he wouldn't be staying with them. He needed to head to the Crow's base just to check over a few things. Stepping through the teleporter, one by one they were transported onto the Crow's planet.
Moving from the teleportation room to the outside of the building, they could see that the base was on a slightly raised platform compared to everything else. When Quinn looked at the shelter, it looked like a completely different place compared to the last time he had seen it.
All of the buildings had been repaired, the market stalls were back in full swing and there was plenty of action. There were even Travelers and other people he had never seen before.
"What's with all the people?" Quinn asked, noticing that there were a lot he didn't recognize.
"They're from the Parasites," Dennis replied in an angry tone. "They come to our marketplace and ask for extreme discounts, there have been times where they have gotten a little rough with our people."
"Allegedly." Blip added.
"While if we travel to their shelter, their prices are sky high."
"Actually speaking of the parasites," Blip said, "I have quite a bit of work here to do, I was actually meant to go and meet the Parasites over some dispute they had the other day. Since you are actually the faction leader, do you mind popping over there before you head off and having a talk with them?"
Usually Blip would come here with Dennis and he was known for being a bit hot headed, he hated bringing him along. Now with Linda here and Quinn, he felt like he could trust them to do a good job. At the end of the day, all major decisions would have to go through Quinn anyway, and this was a step forward for him to take more responsibility as a faction leader.
"Yeah, sure," Quinn said.
"Be careful," Dennis whispered. "These guys really know how to stir the crap. You might need to hold me back."
******
My werewolf system Exclusive on P.a.t.r.e.o.n its only $1 dollar a month. Cheaper than :) and you get access to the MVS webtoon. (2 Chapters per month)
For MVS artwork and updates follow on Instagram and Facebook: jksmanga
Quinn was actually planning to head to the other faction in the first place before Blip had asked him. He wanted to see if they were willing to trade his advanced tier and intermediate tier crystals for Glathrium. He just wanted to hunt beasts first and then do the annoying tasks later.
Judging by the way others spoke about the faction, Quinn wasn't looking forward to this interaction. He grew tired of the people who had a superiority complex just for being a higher rank or claiming to have stronger powers.
The fact that the faction was taking advantage because they thought they were a weak rank, was already annoying him. At the same time, he didn't want to cause any meaningless deaths, on either side.
The travel was quicker then the group had thought; this was because Quinn had used his shadow travel to place everyone inside, and head over to where the Parasite Shelter was. Many of the vehicles they did have at the Shelter were destroyed, and they were unable to purchase new ones. All the funds they did have went to rebuilding.
"This is a really handy ability you have, boy," Dennis said.
"Yeah, we're going past beasts, and they aren't doing anything," Nate added looking up. When in the shadow, they could still see the outside terrain.
As the shadow went past the beasts, they could see they chose to ignore it. The shadow was also quicker than moving on foot. However, it did use up MC points, so Quinn did need to be careful about using it freely.
With the shadow, the journey that would have taken them around half a day, was done in around half an hour. Most of their time was cut out due to them avoiding useless confrontation with weak beasts.
Jumping out of the shadow, they approached the outer Shelter walls. Standing at the gate, there was a group of around five people who looked like Travelers dressed head to toe in beast gear. Quinn approaching them first had nothing.
"Stop, do you have permission to enter?" One of the guards asked.
"Permission to enter?" Quinn replied. "This is our planet that we fought for."
Quinn was struggling with the way the Parasites were thinking. On the surface, it was meant to be two factions sharing a planet and working together, but they seemed to be already claiming parts. These words rubbed him the wrong way.
Dennis and Nate had a smile on their faces, it looked like Quinn wasn't going to be the pushover like Blip had been.
"Wait, Quinn," Linda went to call out.
"Move," Quinn said ,with his eyes glowing red and the first man had stepped aside. Not in control of his own body.
"Open the door." Quinn said to another, and the man started to input the codes to open the large shelter gate.
"Hey, what are you doing, why are you listening to him." Another replied.
'Is this another power of a vampire's have? I still have a lot to learn,' Linda thought.
Placing his hand on Quinn's shoulder, Fex went to give him a little whisper.
"Quinn, I know these people are annoying, but you have to be careful about your influence skill. Remember, Dennis and Nate don't know what you are. They know you have the shadow ability and your soul weapon, but nothing else.
"If you keep using it like this, they will know you have another power and start to ask questions. They start to ask questions, and Kazz starts to ask questions, which leads to the council asking questions, and even more questions!" Fex said.
It was a roundabout way of saying things, but Quinn understood.
"Sorry, I was just impatient. We don't know when the vampires will ask us to come back. I need to get stronger before then."
Once again, Quinn was planning to get stronger, what for, Fex didn't know, but he did know that there were plenty of vampire leaders against his existence in the first place. So it couldn't hurt to be prepared.
When entering the Shelter, it wasn't as well built as the Crows base, and one could see that they were still in the middle of construction. Yet, they were still housing around two thousand or so people. Half of them fighters belonging to the faction in one way or another, while the other Half family members living there.
There were also a few of the Crow's members here as well. The advantage of having multiple shelters on one planet was allowing people to rest and gather resources. Safe routes could be created between two shelters, and it could be used as a stopping station.
Quinn, then looked at some kids playing and laughing, a mother buying food perhaps to cook for that night.
"This is why we can't just go for an outright fight with them," Linda said. "It's not like when the Sunshields were attacking us, and we were just defending ourselves. If we can, it would be better to recruit this faction under our own, and grow The Cursed faction."
Quinn knew this, no matter how much he would dislike certain individuals ruling with an iron fist was not the answer. The military tried that.
"So please, let's try not to cause a fight," Linda said.
"I will always try," Quinn replied.
Looking around, Quinn was trying to spot something else, that's when his ears picked up the sound of clanging, and then he spotted it. There was a forging area, which meant they most likely had Glathrium, something they really needed at the moment.
However, before Quinn could even go over to try and strike a deal, a group of people were already walking over towards them. There were ten in total, and standing at the back of the group one of them stood out in particular.
It was a middle aged man who had messy green hair, and dark eyebrows. On his back, something that looked like a giant slingshot only made from a mixture of metals and beast gear rather than wood.
[Inspect]
Using his inspect skill, he didn't get much information. The man's ability had come up as question marks, but it was clear that these people were stronger than all the other Travellers they had seen. Although not strong enough to give him an instant level up quest.
"That damn c.o.c.ky brat!" Dennis said.
"Im guessing that's the leader then." Said Nate.
"Damn right, look at his narrow eyes, I would claw them out if I could," Dennis said again.
"Dennis!" Linda snapped at him like a wild dog, trying to get him to calm down.
"Are you the ones that barged through the front gate?!" A man next to the green-haired one spoke. He was near enough bald and had two large circular eyes. It looked like the man was in permanent shock. His eyes were so big.
"Woah, now tell me that guy doesn't have a girlfriend?" Nate said.
"Hey, you know, have you ever tried not looking for one?" Fex replied. "Maybe that would work out better; works out for me."
Nate then looked Fex up and down. Although he had a bad attitude, he had seen how the girls at the ship looked at Fex. He didn't have a problem getting girls. He wouldn't understand the pain Nate went through.
"We're here to solve a dispute my brother, Blip sent us saying something happened between a group of ours and a group of yours," Linda said.
"Oh," Stepping through his own people, the green-haired man came forwards and was staring hard at Linda. "You are as beautiful as your brother always claimed you were, the name's Mantis. I hope we can resolve this matter in a civil way."
Linda stepped back when Mantis held out his hand, she didn't know why, but she was getting this strange feeling from him, perhaps it was the creepy smile.
At that point, someone else went to shake his hand.
"The name's Quinn." While doing so, Quinn did so with a firm grip.
"Who are you?" Mantis asked, with an annoyed look.
"Sorry, I didn't get to introduce him, but he is the faction leader of the Cursed," Linda replied.
"Him?" When looking at everyone there, Mantis had ignored Quinn out of everyone. Dennis, Nate and even Linda had this strong aura around them, but when looking at the other two. He felt nothing, yet they were saying he was the leader.
'Is he really the leader or just a token?'
"Very well, Quinn, I hope the two of us can get along. Why don't we head inside."
The two groups started to walk inside the main shelter base, and while doing so, Mantis explained the situation.
"You see, a few of your people were complaining that our prices were too high, so at the time our merchants came up with a suggestion. Something to have a little fun. They suggested playing a game. The conditions were set out clearly before they agreed to play. If they won, then we would give a discount. If they lost, then they would have to buy the product at the price set. They couldn't walk away."
"Pft," Dennis grunted. Hearing this story seemed to annoy him. It seemed like he had heard similar stories but on the Crow's side.
"When your group lost fair and square, they claimed we cheated, but they were unable to say how or prove it. We took the allegations very seriously and now they refuse to pay, so that's when I asked Blip to intervene."
"Knowing you guys, you probably did cheat," Dennis said.
"Now I can see where they get their bullish small brains from, when they have people like you leading them." The big eyed, bald man said.
"If you really think we're cheating, then you're free to play the game yourself?" Mantis asked.
At that point, it looked like Dennis had suddenly backed down, the others didn't know why but it was because Dennis had been stung by this game in the past as well. Losing each time.
"Sure, I'll play your little game," Quinn said. "But if I find out your cheating…"
"What?" The big eyed man said.
"We can leave that for after the game." Quinn smiled.
Mantis hated this; whenever he looked at Quinn, he couldn't read him. Why was this kid so confident?
*****
My werewolf system Exclusive on P.a.t.r.e.o.n its only $1 dollar a month. Cheaper than :) and you get access to the MVS webtoon. (2 Chapters per month)
If you want to support you can on my P.A.T.R.E.O.N: jksmanga
For MVS artwork and updates follow on Instagram and Facebook: jksmanga
The group were led into a room inside the base, and when Quinn set his eyes on a certain machine, he knew what the game would be instantly. He was quite familiar with it, and had played it a few times in the past as well.
"The game that we challenged them to, was Block, Block," Mantis said, pointing at the machine.
Looking at the thing was bringing back bad memories for Dennis. He started rubbing his arms in certain places that felt a little sore, even though his injuries had happened a while ago and had long healed. It was more mentally damaging than physically.
Refusing to give up, he stubbornly tried playing the game multiple times and each time losing.
Block, Block. It was a game played using a Cylinder object that was as large and as thick as an a.d.u.l.t male. The pole was split up into six different segments. On each segment, there were two poles that would stick outward.
There were multiple different levels of the game, and depending on what level, more segments would move at the same time, and the speed would vary. The player was to block each of these segments from hitting their body. The only parts of the body that were allowed to be hit by the incoming poles, were the area from the hands to the elbow, and the foot to the knees.
If the pole touched any other area, then the game would end. Hence the title of the game, a person was to block all the oncoming attacks.
The question was, how were the Parasites cheating on a game like this? The last time Quinn had played this, was during the Inter base military event. At the time, a group of people cheated in the past as well, using their abilities to break the machine.
However, these weren't students. They were now playing the game with seasoned Travellers who had a keen eye, if someone was using an ability, then it would be quite obvious.
"We play the game as intended, no beast gear, no abilities are allowed to be used. So it all depends on natural talent." Mantis explained. "How could we even cheat on a game like this? I think at the end of the day, the Parasites just have many talented people that belong to our faction."
Smiling and standing forward, Nate looked at the machine.
"Hey, Quinn, I know you wanted to play, but do you mind if I take this one?"
Nate was a martial artist, and he loved things like this. He knew Quinn was strong and had even shown impressive martial arts, but if it was a game of reflexes, he thought he would fare better.
"Go ahead, as long as it can solve this silly dispute," Quinn replied.
"Excellent," Mantis siad. "So the deal is, if you win this game, then we will allow your people to back out from their previous deal. If we win, then you must provide us with the credits needed to purchase the items they wished at our set price."
The whole thing seemed petty, but Quinn knew this wasn't just a single incident. Especially judging from Dennis. If they wanted to sort this out, they would have to figure out how they were cheating.
"And if we find that you are cheating?" Quinn asked again.
"I'm afraid that's not on the table, because we aren't cheating.
Quinn decided to leave that for now, and could perhaps use it against them for later.
On the Parasites side, a small a.d.u.l.t man named Wevil was playing. There was no surprise here as the game was easy for him. Quinn was observing carefully, Nate's blocks were confident and powerful, while Wevil's seemed more quick and smooth.
Just with the first level alone, it was hard to tell who was more skilful, but both of them were doing well.
"I remember seeing you play this game before Quinn," Sil said.
"Oh?"
"It was at the inter base tournament, didn't a video go around of you?" He asked.
"Ah yeah, luckily I didn't get caught."
Linda was listening in on the two's conversation. She was wondering why a video of a person would have gone around of someone playing a game like this. Sure there were those who enjoyed the game so much they watched professionals play.
But it sounded like they were talking about when they were still students.
The two participants carried on through the levels of the block block game until they had reached level six.
"Is Nate really doing all this with no abilities?" Dennis said with his mouth wide opened. "I guess i should get him to teach me sometime." Remembering that Dennis, and only reached level four, sometimes even performing worse, getting knocked out at level three.
Quinn preferred not participating, if he was going to catch anything the Parasites were doing, it would be from watching.
Level 6 onwards in the block block game was where it got really hard, it was starting to get to the point where professionals would be playing something like this. However, Nate concentrating to the max, had managed to clear it, lifting his hand and leg up blocking the last two strikes.
When it was Wevil's turn. The parasites were cheering him on and not a single one of them looked nervous, unlike Quinn's group. Then when it started, Quinn noticed something almost immediately.
It wasn't anything suspicious to be called cheating, but it was Wevil's movements that had suddenly changed. Up till this point, his movements had been flowing quite naturally, and now they seemed quite robotic. Still, he had managed to clear the level, which meant Nate would have to go to level 7.
'I'm glad I took over instead of Quinn; otherwise, it would have been embarrassing to have our faction leader lose to this little guy. I didn't think they would have someone so skilful.'
The game started, and again Nate was doing well, that was until the last ten seconds had come. This was where the machine would ramp up, and unfortunately, he had lifted up his shoulder blocking the pole form hitting his head, but it was still declared a loss.
Still, there was a chance they could win. If Wevil was knocked out as well, but lasted for a shorter time then Nate, he would be declared the winner.
The game started, and once again, Quinn noticed that his movements had the same feeling as in the last round, robotic. Soon, the sound of the level being complete appeared.
"Now, did any one of you spot us cheating or using an ability?" Mantis asked. "I didn't think so."
"I'm sorry," Nate said, looking disappointed. He really thought other than professionals he could have beaten anyone at a game like this.
"Don't worry, it's not your fault," Quinn said stepping forward. "You don't mind keeping the bet on, do you?"
"Sure, go right ahead," Mantis said, so confident in winning.
"Quinn, you don't have to do this," Nate mumbled.
"Let's start from level seven, there's some things I have to do," Quinn said.
The machine was repositioned, and the level was set.
"Hey, you went to military schools the same time as Quinn did, so were you at the inter base tournament?" Linda asked.
"Yeah, why?"
[Level 7 selected]
"Was there some type of video shared around about this game during that time?"
"Come to think of it, yeah, I remember it being shown to everyone everywhere. The person had done something that had never been seen before, even for professionals. It looked like rather than blocking the attacks from the machine, he was hitting it.
"It sounds simple, but if you hit a non-moving target, the machine also considers the game to be over, which meant he had to be hitting the machine so fast, as soon as it moved, that it looked like he was attacking it."
"Stop joking." Linda chuckled. "That would be impossible."
[Game begin]
"Impossible," Sil said. "Not for Quinn."
As soon as the game started, Quinn concentrated, using his ears to pick up the different segments moving, his eyes reacted as quickly as he could, snapping out his hands and legs lightning fast.
This continued on, for an entire minute. The whole time the Parasites were waiting for a game over screen, but it never appeared.
"Don't tell me?" Nate said. "That guy was Quinn?"
*******
My werewolf system Exclusive on P.a.t.r.e.o.n its only $1 dollar a month. Cheaper than :) and you get access to the MVS webtoon. (2 Chapters per month)
For MVS artwork and updates follow on Instagram and Facebook: jksmanga
Watching the video at the inter base tournament was something Nate would never forget. It was a sweet memory for him. He was memorised by the sheer skill and got excited as he thought about meeting this person one day, from the video and challenging them to a fight.
He had the same feeling as he did when he saw the Blood evolver, the same feeling when he saw the Cursed child, and now, the world was telling him that each time, it was Quinn. Someone who was standing by his side.
"Damn it," Nate said. "If only you were ugly, why do all good genes get passed onto one person."
Returning from the gaming area and heading back to his friends, the Parasites were left with their mouths open wide for a while.
"He cheated!" The big eyed man said. "He must have, the game must be faulty." Entering the game area himself, he began a match, and went ahead to hit the machine, but immediately the game over screen appeared in the air in front of them.
"Now look at the ones who are accusing us of cheating?" Dennis replied with the smug look on his face. He was basking in this moment more than anyone.
"I checked the game server and it says there's no problems." Another Parasite member said.
A bulging vein could be seen starting to pop on the top of the bald man's head. Level seven was unheard of. He couldn't believe that someone could beat the machine the way Quinn did without cheating.
"It's an ability, he had to have used an ability, if it was a speed ability or something," He proclaimed.
"Sorry, but my ability has nothing to do with speed." Quinn replied, raising a dark shadow above his back.
Seeing this, Mantis took note at what Quinn's ability was, he had never seen anything like it before. 'A strange ability.'
After the accusations were over, Wevil entered the game once more, also selecting level seven. If he didn't pass it again a second time, then it would be considered a loss.
The game started, and the robotic movements happened once again, and finally, it clicked in Quinn's head how they were cheating. It was something that probably only he would be able to notice.
[Level seven complete]
The Parasites didn't even congratulate Wevil as they knew he was going to win anyway. They were now waiting for Quinn to progress and attempt level eight, but he never stepped forward and was just smiling.
"Remember your words, that you wouldn't be caught cheating? Well looks like you are a bunch of liars as well." Quinn said.
Although Mantis didn't look fazed by these words, Wevil heart sank a little.
"They really were cheating, I knew it!" Dennis shouted. Truthfully, he was a little worried that the Crow members were just bad at a game like this. "For a second, I believed them, I thought maybe we were just horrible because we don't have one of these games at our base."
"Even if we didn't have one, that shouldn't be a problem, as long as the game wasn't rigged," Quinn said.
'Does he really know?' Mantis thought. 'But how?'
"You see, one of the main factors of the game is that the attack's patterns and speed are random. Meaning each time the parts move differently. But that seems to be the case only when we start to play the game. Wevil's movements they're too robotic, the reason being, he knows where the attacks are already going to come from. As if they were predetermined. You've probably played this same level a thousand times, not making a single mistake perfecting it."
Wevil was fidgeting, Quinn had guessed correctly, but they thought no one would ever find out. When watching someone play a level, especially at the higher levels the machine moved too fast. They thought it was impossible for someone to remember which part moved when and how.
Also after someone was hurt and lost the game, they wouldn't usefully come back and play it again, apart from Dennis.
'How was he able to see all of that? He only watched the machine play level seven twice, did he really see all it's movements?' Wevil thought. This was something that took him months of hard work to do. He had even slowed down the machine, and wrote down each of the attacks, memorising them, speeding it up until it had reached its original speed to perform something like this.
*Clap *Clap *Clap
"It's a great theory," Mantis said. "But that's all it is, a theory. It looks like to me you're just making this all up, there's no way to prove it."
"Block with left arm, then right leg, another with knee, down with the foot, then up to the right side with hand, down to the c.h.e.s.t with elbow. Over back to the left side with foot, to right hand covering rib cage and lifting elbow back to the head. I just described the first nine moves that he will perform if he was to take the Level seven test again. If you want, I can describe the next hundred moves and we can see if he performs them." Quinn explained.
"Go ahead, Wevil," Mantis said, and Wevil sheepishly walked over to the game.
When the game started, the first segment to move was not one that Quinn had said, Wevil had blocked the first two strikes, but soon after he was hit not even lasting ten seconds at level seven.
"Wait, so was Quinn wrong?" Dennis asked. "The first set of movements weren't what he said."
"No, Quinn was right," Nate replied. "It wasn't the same thing Quinn had said because they decided to set the game to random again. That's why he couldn't even last longer than ten seconds."
"However, it also means, we can't prove they cheated," Linda said.
Although, there was something Quinn could do, he could use his influence skill to get a confession form Wevil himself, but before that. Quinn went ahead and completed the level seven game a second time, blocking the attacks more normally this time.
"Well, it looks like you won, so the dispute is settled," Mantis said, looking almost happy. "However, you weren't able to prove we cheated after all."
Quinn was going to use his influence on Wevil. To admit what he had done, but there was an odd look on his face.
One that looked frightened, Quinn had seen this a few times before, it was the face someone made when they feared their own death.
'If he gets outed here, then will Mantis do something to him?' Not wanting to cause any trouble for the others just over a few credits, Quinn decided to leave it.
"It's okay, I was just trying to mentally get him out of the game." Said Quinn. "I could see that if I claimed he cheated, it would throw him off his game and it looked like it worked pretty well."
'He's giving him an out.' Linda thought.
"Oh, I see, so it looks like you're not just the leader of the faction because of your skill but your Brains as well. It's good to know that the other faction that shares this planet isn't filled with completely useless people." Said Mantis staring in Dennis's direction.
'I'm going to pull that green hair of his out, and use it as grass to crap on!' Dennis thought in his head.
"If you really want to improve our relations, then I was wondering if you could do us a good deal on some Glathrium?' Quinn asked.
This was the other reason he was being nice; he was trying a different approach as Linda had suggested.
"Oh, I guess Glathrium is becoming harder to come by these days. Very few planets have it, and the military has already dug out all there Is on earth.
"I'll tell you what, in order to improve our relations and to forget about all these silly complaints, I'll give it to you for free," Mantis said.
Quinn couldn't believe it, getting it for free. Maybe being nice was the way to go. There was no unnecessary fighting, no deaths and now no credit cost.
"I do have a favour to ask in return," Said Mantis.
"Of course there would be," Dennis sighed.
"Our group is still new to this planet, so we don't really know the best hunting spot for beasts, we were wondering if you could take a group with you when you go out for your next hunt," Mantis suggested.
Dennis didn't like it, and neither did Linda honestly. She felt like something was up, the deal was too much in their favour, but honestly, Quinn didn't care.
Even if they were planning something, from using his inspect skill, he knew every single one of them were nobodies that wouldn't cause him any trouble. Whatever was going to happen, he was going to get that Glathrium.
"We're going on a hunt right now." Said Quinn.
"Excellent, I'll gather a group of five to go with you then."
******
My werewolf system Exclusive on P.a.t.r.e.o.n its only $1 dollar a month. Cheaper than :) and you get access to the MVS webtoon. (2 Chapters per month)
If you want to support you can on my P.A.T.R.E.O.N: jksmanga
A group of five was composed to go along with Quinn and the others. What they were surprised about though, was that it didn't send either the big eyes bald man, who was the vice leader of the Parasites, or Mantis.
However, it did contain Wevil, the short-haired green man with two daggers. The other people in the Parasite group included, a man that was twice his size that stood tall, who carried a large mace as his beast weapon. A female with short spikey hair, who only had her hands wrapped up but used no beast weapons. Another middle-sized man with glasses and a shield, finally, another female who also had no beast weapon.
Usually, those that didn't carry beast weapons were elemental users or an ability that required the use of the hands. Quinn's inspect skill showed most of their abilities apart from Wevils. What Quinn did take note of were their Traveler ranks.
Wevil was the highest a Rank B, while the others were all Rank C. Quinn had expected this; one would have to be quite skilled to pull off what he had done in the game. Even if they were cheating.
On Quinn's side, Dennis was a Rank A, Nate and Linda were Rank Bs. Fex and Quinn were both C, and lastly, Sil was a rank D. This was because Sil wasn't registered as a Travller before, so they had to get him a new Travelers ID.
There was no point in him taking the test; Quinn already knew plenty how strong Sil was, and being the leader he just assigned him the highest Rank possible. This was usually considered irresponsible for a faction leader. It was dangerous to do this, but he was sure Sil would be okay.
The spikey hair women named Hana, noticed all of this while everyone was preparing to set off. They were just outside the Shelter and talking about which way to go. After learning about everyone on the other team, she went back to Wevil to give her report, informing him of all their ranks.
"A rank D, why would they bring him along?" Wevil replied. Watching, it did look like Sil was a bit afraid, awkward standing away from others, and his form looked terrible. It was the signs of someone who was a closed person, scared of the whole world. "We already knew about Dennis, so it looks like the Parasites do have stronger members in general."
Most of the parasites were Rank C's. During their time here, they were checking out what the Cursed family was like before making enemies. Even though the faction was a Rank F, they were very surprised when they came across Blip and Dennis, who were both Rank A's.
There were times were strong people would come to gather and create a new faction, and they were starting to wonder if this was one of them, but with the faction leader himself coming here, they thought now they had seen the extent of The Cursed faction powers.
"What do you think of their leader?" Hana asked. "He's only a rank C, but he did really well on the game."
"It just proves that his ability must not be that impressive," Wevil said, although he did have a thought. He certainly did show something that just seemed impossible to do on the game, and Wevil was wondering why he had chosen to save his backside.
Honestly, right now, he didn't want to be doing this, but Mantis ordered it and he had no choice but to follow. He placed his hand over his stomach and his face clenched up a little.
"You have a stomach ache?" Fex asked. "You better go now before we head off for the hunt; you don't want to go crapping your pants in front of a beast. Actually, that might help if it's like a dog and has a good sense of smell."
"I'm fine!" Wevil snapped. "Let's go."
"No sense of humour, huh," Fex replied.
The two groups were off, and for this one, they were travelling in a large sealed looking military van. It was quite spacious inside. Enough room for all of them to stand in. Taking the driver's seat was Linda.
The van itself was made out of strong material but not as strong as Glathrium due to the rarity and high cost. So if they did run into a beast on their way there, it would be best for them to step out and deal with them first.
"This area, is it really a good hunting ground?" Hana asked, a little suspicious. "You're not going to lie to us and just keep the best places for yourself, are you?"
"Don't worry, where we're going, I'm hoping there will be plenty of Emperor tier beasts," Quinn said.
Hana started to laugh.
"That's good, we need some high tier beasts." She replied back, sarcastically.
With a group as small as this, there was no way they were hunting Emperor tier beasts, especially with how low ranked everyone was and how calm they were. Not only that, but Quinn had stated, 'a few'.
'Who do these guys think they're fooling?' She thought. 'Oh well, as long as there are some advanced tiers in the area, it shouldn't be a problem.'
The van was driving on part of a wasteland heading to the new land. To get there, they would have to climb up the mountain, as the whole of the new land was on higher land compared to what they were currently on.
Once in a while, the wasteland would have pools of black water, because the ground was also dark in colour, it was hard to see and avoid, and Linda was trying her best. However, soon they came across a large pool of black water that the vehicle would have to drive over.
"Alright, it looks like we are going to have to get out," Linda said.
"Huh, why?" Wevil asked. "The black water looks shallow; can't we just drive over it?"
"Because there are advanced level beasts in the water, we need to get rid of them first; we don't want to ruin our ride back now, do we?" Said Linda.
Quinn looked almost bored and tired; while the others left to deal with the beasts that would appear, Quinn decided to sit on the ramp that came down from the van and watch. While doing this, he would focus on improving and controlling his Qi.
"Isn't he going to fight?" Hana asked.
"He's saving his energy for the big boys, don't; worry about him," Fex said.
Hana and Wevil assumed it was to do with his Rank; it would be quite dangerous, especially for the leader of the faction to hunt advanced tier beasts. Linda had also stayed behind by his side, looking after the van, which seemed to only further prove their point.
When they approached the black pool of water, ripples started to show and soon after, human-sized creatures started to crawl out from the black water. The black water seemed to be quite thick and sticky in nature, like a type of tar.
When it started to fall off, they could see the beasts a bit better. They were green in colour and had nine red eyes on their rectangle face. Too large tusks and its hands were like that of a mantis, bladed. The first one leapt, going for Wevil who stood in the front. It swung its bladed hands but was stuck mid-air.
Tied with some string.
"Time for a warm-up." Fex said.
However, when the fighting started, they soon saw the strength of Dennis, and the others. Sil also took part as well, copying Dennis's ability, transforming parts of his body into that of an Eagle. He mainly used his strong wings to defend himself, more than using them as a way to attack.
Seeing this, Wevil gave his teammates a signal, telling them to not try so hard; it was a signal that they had prepared beforehand.
"They weren't lying, look how many advanced beats there are here. This is a great hunting place." Hana said with excitement.
"I know, and Dennis and that D rank are a lot stronger than I thought; let's start the plan."
Dennis had ripped the arms of one of the beasts, and held it up with its claw hand in the sky. He was about to grip tightly to finish the beast off, but just as he was about to. He saw a dagger go right through the beasts head.
"Oh, sorry, I guess that beast kill is mine," Wevil said.
"Damn you!" Dennis said in anger, but the beasts had targeted him due to his strength.
As the fight continued, it looked like the Parasites were continually getting the last hit on the beasts.
"So that's their plan?" Quinn said.
"Maybe I should get involved?" Quinn said, standing up from the Van and walking forward.
****
My werewolf system Exclusive on P.a.t.r.e.o.n its only $1 dollar a month. Cheaper than :) and you get access to the MVS webtoon. (2 Chapters per month)
If you want to support you can on my P.A.T.R.E.O.N: jksmanga
For MVS artwork and updates follow on Instagram and Facebook: jksmanga
Seeing what the Parasites were doing, Quinn couldn't help but chuckle to himself.
'Is this what the parasites were planning on doing? This was their way of getting revenge for making them lose their little game?'
It seemed so small in the grand scheme of things, factions such as this one. If they were putting such emphasis on things like this, they would never be something that Quinn needed to worry about.
Usually, kill stealing wasn't something people had to worry about too much. In the first place, all of the crystals would be going back to the faction. Unless one desperately needed money or was hoping to rank up. However, this was a joint outing session.
Honestly, Quinn couldn't even get upset about the kill stealing. It wasn't even annoying. There was the reason why he didn't bother to participate in the first place. If he were to kill these beasts, they would grant him so little exp it wasn't worth the effort. To level up, he would probably have to kill a million of these beasts.
Besides, how could he complain when he had done one of the biggest kill steals himself, and that was to the Crow's who were currently under him.
'It's a valid tactic.' Quinn thought, nodding to himself.
It wasn't personal, but it was the principal that was making him act. He couldn't just allow people to steal in front of him and his group. In a way, it felt like an insult.
'I guess I can show you guys a thing or two about kill stealing,' Quinn thought.
"Fex! Nate," Quinn shouted, and letting go of a beast he had held with his string, Fex went over to Quinn side, and so did Nate. Both Sil and Dennis were faring well; they hadn't even been hurt due to the strong wings created from Dennis's ability.
"Arghh!" Dennis shouted in frustration, seeing another one of his kills get taken. If one more kill was stolen from him by those Parasites, he was going to knock them into the ground. He had to remind himself this is probably what they wanted, and he would just be falling into their hands.
"What's up Quinn? are you going to join us?" Fex asked.
"No, but I am going to help you guys," Quinn replied. "Attack when I say so, and to which one, trust me, it will be quite easy."
Fex didn't understand but trusted Quinn; he had this air of confidence around him. The two of them waited. Quinn pointed towards one of the beasts. It was one that had just been whacked away by Sil's wing.
"That one," Quinn said.
Moving fast, Fex went over, and with a single strike with just his hands, the beast was dead. One could tell when a beast died because the beast's skin colour would slightly change as the crystal power no longer powered through it.
If Fex wasn't ready, then he would call Nate to help as well.
"I didn't notice that one," Wevil said, waiting and watching carefully.
When Fex and Nate returned to Quinn, he did the same once again. Waiting for Quinn to point out which one to attack. This repeated over and over again, and suddenly none of the Parasite members were getting any of the last hits on the beasts.
Every single time, Wevil was ready to move, being a step ahead of them, the two would get there beforehand, and defeat the beast in a single hit. Wevil was starting to wonder if Fex and Nate were just naturally strong.
Looking at Quinn, he understood the reason why.
"There faction leader is just full of mysteries,"
The reason why Quinn was able to determine when to give the last hit, was due to his system. With the upgraded inspect skill, he could tell which beast was in a weak or critical condition. With Fex's and Nate's strength, they were able to kill the beast in the weak condition with a single hit.
Eventually, they had cleared the beasts in the area, and Dennis couldn't be more pleased. As the groups collected the crystals, only seeing a few in the Parasite's hands put a great smile on his face.
"Good one, kid!' Dennis said, slapping Fex on the back, but Fex knew he had nothing to do with it; it was all Quinn.
'Could any of the vampire leaders do what he just did?' Fex started to think. Although it was hard for him to even answer that question. He had never seen the vampire leaders even fight at full strength. There had never been a need for them too.
"And you." Dennis said, "What's your name?"
"Erh, Sil sir," Sil replied, twiddling his fingers.
"Your wings are great; they're nearly as good as mine!' Dennis spoke loudly, unaware it was because they were the same as his.
"It's good to see them all get along," Quinn said, heading back into the van.
'Yeah, I wonder if everyone knew what happened to me, if they would still get along that well.' Linda thought.
Travelling in the van, they continued onward to their destination. Hana was surprised that the van hadn't turned around. She thought that they had already arrived at the hunting grounds and were done for the day.
"Aren't we heading back?" She asked.
'Why would we?" Linda replied. "We haven't started to hunt yet."
Not sure what she meant by that, she decided to just sit back down and wait. After all, if they were going to show them more hunting grounds, then the better for them in the end.
Eventually, they had reached the large mountain they had before. It brought back some tough memories for a lot of them.
"Haha, finally, I guess I can see how much I improved from the last fight," Nate said.
The van was parked at the foot of the mountain. From here, they would be travelling on foot. They knew the area was cleared from last time and based on the information their scouts would give them.
Weaker beasts didn't try to get close to the new lands, apart from the king tier and demon tier they had already dealt with. Climbing up the mountain, they had no encounters, and finally, when they were halfway up, they stepped onto the new land that stretched as far as their eyes could see.
"This place is beautiful," Hana said, with her mouth wide open.
[Shadow equip]
Shadows started to surround Quinn's body, including his face and his equipment appeared. It was the first time the Parasites were seeing Quinn's gear and him use part of his ability.
'Impressive.' Thought Wevil. 'But a leader has to have good gear at least.'
The group decided that they would head to the more closer open areas and went for the sandy terrain. It was quite clear for them to see how to get out of the sand and move to a new area if they wished. They had also decided that they wouldn't travel too far out. They needed to still see the wasteland that they had just left. Moving sideways along, rather than deeper in.
"I'm ready, come on out. I'm ready to fight you all again!' Nate shouted, hoping to attract some attention.
"Do you have to be that loud, or do you want to attract a horde of beast our way!" Hana complained.
"Don't worry," Nate replied, rubbing his head, now that he had a second look at Hana. Although she complained a lot, she seemed a little cute. "Strong beasts don't group up in large groups."
'Again, with the lies.' Hana thought. They kept talking about Emperor tier beast this whole time, that she was getting tired of them keeping up their little game.
"This is the perfect place for us to get attacked," Wevil said. It had been some time since they had seen any beasts, and he was getting a little nervous.
At that moment, from one of the large hills of sand, they could see it starting to move. Slowly from the sand, a large shape started to come out from the hill, and sand started to crumble and fall off; soon, they could see that they had their eyes on a giant beast.
It was as large as a three-story building; it seemed to have no lower body and had a large upper body of a human. Its skin was a similar colour to the sand, and it had large claws coming out of its hands. In several places of its body, there were white large bones sticking out. Its neck was long like a worm, and at the end, it had one large oval mouth.
[Inspect]
[Emperor tier beast - Sand ruler]
Just based on its sheer size, the Parasite group was scared. With its large hand raised, it swiped at them, aiming to sweep up the whole group.
"Gumpa! Defend!' Wevil shouted.
Bringing out his shield, Gumpa ran to the side. He used his ability to suddenly grow the shield, and now it was as large as the hand itself.
"Just because a beast is big, doesn't mean it's a high level." Said Hana.
However, when the claws of the beast reached the shield, it had sliced through them, and sliced through Gumpa.
"Impossible, that must mean, it's really an Emperor tier beast!" Wevil shouted. He was too frozen with fear he couldn't move. With such a small team they stood no chance of killing such a thing.
The hand continued to move forward, aiming towards them, when a loud clanging sound was heard. Small drops of blood were dripping into the sand, but the large hand had been stopped.
"This is what I was waiting for!' Said Nate, and the others were soon tacking the beast as well.
"There's no way they can kill that thing; we have to leave them and get out of here!" Hana suggested, and they started to make a bolt for it in the other direction.
A few steps were made, and the giant hill of sand on the opposite side started to move as well, when another Sand Ruler came out and stood in their way. It's shadow towering over them.
"We're all going to die!" Hana cried, falling to her knees.
"Move!" Quinn said, pushing past all of them. "This one is mine."
While the others were fighting against the other Sand Ruler, Quinn would take on the other all by himself.
Jumping in and landing by the beast's body, a large shadow dome was activated, encasing the two of them. They were unable to see anything that was going on inside.
"Is he dead?" Hana said.
"Not yet, but that person's crazy. Of course, he'll die fighting them on his own." Wevil said, turning his head to check on the ones behind him. All of them seemed to be faring well. He couldn't believe it. Not one of them was badly hurt.
He watched them for a while, seeing their skills.
"Wevil, look!" Hana said, tapping him on the shoulder.
When Wevil turned his head around, the shadow dome was no longer there. Instead, Quinn was seen walking back towards them with a crystal in his hand.
'He killed that thing all on his own, an Emperor tier beast, and so fast! I have to warn Mantis, if he does what he's planning to do, then we're all going to die!' Wevil thought.
*****
My werewolf system Exclusive on P.a.t.r.e.o.n its only $1 dollar a month. Cheaper than :) and you get access to the MVS webtoon. (2 Chapters per month)
If you want to support you can on my P.A.T.R.E.O.N: jksmanga
For MVS artwork and updates follow on Instagram and Facebook: jksmanga
The battle for the Cursed members against the Sand Ruler continued. A few things made it quite tricky for them to fight, even though there were many of them. Its hands were large, and there were clear white claws that protruded from them.
However, when Dennis and Sil would attack the beast's hands and arms, it felt like they were physically just attacking sand. Large gash marks would be made, but more sand would soon cover them up, and the beast would seem like it was healing in seconds, even though it was never getting hurt in the first place.
It had a strong suction force with its strange mouth and neck that would try to pull the members into its razor-sharp teeth.
After their Parasite member's death, the rest were cowering and shivering behind Wevil, not helping out one bit while the others fought. But honestly, even if they did help, they would probably just get in the way.
"The centre of its body isn't covered with sand!" Linda shouted. "I think this is where we can attack."
So far, Linda had been fighting on the ground with Nate, which Dennis had made a note of. She hadn't been using her abilities either but was dodging the attacks coming her way quite well.
Listening to her advice, Nate went forward and tried to attack the centre of the Sand Ruler's body. He flash stepped forward, it wasn't as fast as what Quinn could produce, but his wasn't meant for dodging. His was to increase the force of his punch.
"Crumble to pieces, you ugly sand monster!" Nate shouted. As long as his fist hit the actual body of the beast, it would do some damage.
However, as soon as his fist got close, strange white bones started to appear out of the sand covering the beast's body and created what looked like a ribcage over its midriff. Nate's hardened hand smashed into the ribcage, and the bones snapped, but it wasn't strong enough to go through the bone and damage the physical body.
Watching everything unfold, Sil was carefully avoiding the suction from the beast's head and blocking attacks every now and then.
'Is it time to help them?' He thought.
Before going out, Quinn had told Sil to hold back using his full strength. He knew Sil was plenty strong, and the others around him were as well. Based on the way Sil's ability worked, the more people that were strong around him, the stronger he would be.
It wasn't a time for Sil to show his strength though, the others in the faction needed to improve their skill and abilities. For now, while it seemed like everything was going okay, he would hold back, like Quinn had asked.
Worried for Nate, Linda had overstepped her zone that she had created where she could perfectly avoid the large hands of the Sand Ruler. She was hoping to go in and follow up if Nate couldn't finish off the beast.
With an Emperor tier beast, it was dangerous, and she might not have been able to hide her new strength, and she knew that. Now stepping in too close, one of the large hands was swiping her way, and all she could do was brace herself. As she was hit by the large hand, the others could see her body flying through the air and landing somewhere in the sand.
"Linda!" Dennis screamed; they needed to take out this beast, and they needed to do it now.
While one of the hands were low, Nate dashed forward towards it and used his soul weapon. He was able to solidify the hand and make it stiff, heavy, and slower. With this, it wouldn't be able to use the sand around it either.
However, one of the other hands was still free. It wasn't for long, as Fex tied it up with his red string, using all his strength to tie it down. Sil had its head focused on him, and with its rib cage broken, it now had no way to defend itself.
Hitting the beast, he had gone right through the centre of it, causing a large hole in its body, and soon it started to crumble to the ground. The emperor tier beast was defeated.
"They did it; they really managed to defeat an emperor tier beast." One of the Parasite members said. Other than Hana and Wevil, the others had only been watching the Cursed family fighting, unaware of what happened behind them.
The parasites cheered as they thought they could live to see another day, but there was no celebration for Dennis. He had rushed over to where Linda was last seen, where she had landed. Panic filled him as he wondered what happened to her.
A single attack from the beast was able to slice through a large beast shield, he dreaded to think what it would do to her. When he got closer to the area, he could see someone walking through the sand, and he eventually slowed down.
"Linda, are you, are you," Dennis started fumbling his words, looking all over her, to see if he could spot anything. "You're completely fine?" He said, confused.
"Yeah, I was lucky that the attack mostly hit my emperor tier c.h.e.s.t piece, so I wasn't really hurt," Linda replied, smiling.
'Is her c.h.e.s.t piece that good? I thought it was only as good as mine.' Dennis thought.
If they were fighting a king tier beast, maybe he could see this was possible, but an emperor tier beast? It should have done some damage, and she had fallen from a great height too. She had been hit with such force, and yet, there were no broken bones; there wasn't even a single scratch on her body.
The truth was when Linda was hit, she was greatly hurt. Her hand landed awkwardly, breaking the bones in her arm, and the bones from her ankle were sticking out from her skin. But soon, the effects of her new body were taking place, and she started healing on the spot as if she was never hurt in the first place.
Dennis wanted to ask more questions about why she hadn't used her ability and more, but he was a little tired and thought now wasn't the time for questioning; maybe that should be a job for her brother.
Heading back to the others, they could see that there was an argument going on.
"What the hell happened!" Nate shouted. "You guys just froze there and didn't even help us."
"I'm sorry," Wevil admitted with his head held down in shame. "We were unaware of what we were about to go up against."
Hana, who was by Wevil's side, wanted to complain, to shout out that they should have told them what they were planning. But Wevil said they did. From the beginning, they had said they were going to fight an emperor tier beast, but they were the ones that chose not to believe them, because of that, one of their members died.
They couldn't argue or complain. Without the Cursed family, Wevil knew that all of them would have died. Which is why he had his head held down now.
"You think a sorry is going to fix our team..mate." Towards the end, Nate started to trail off as he could see that Linda had returned completely fine. Seeing this, the anger in him began to diminish.
"I'm still angry with you guys," Nate said as he went off to look over his teammates.
Now that everyone was safe, they could celebrate what they had achieved. To Nate, it felt like each of them had made huge improvements compared to last time. When fighting an emperor tier beast before, two of their people had died doing so. It was a humanoid type beast and was slightly stronger, but it was clear they had improved.
'Was it the fight with the Sunshields? Even though we don't have better equipment, it looks like everyone really grew from that.' Nate thought.
While thinking this, he spotted one more person that he hadn't seen during the fight.
"Quinn!" Nate yelled, running over to give him an earful as well. "What were you doing this whole time? I understand why you didn't join for the advanced tier beasts, but this was an emperor tier; we could have been in serious trouble."
Although Linda and Dennis didn't express this towards Quinn, they felt the same way. With Quinn's strength, why didn't he help? Even if he wanted them to improve, he could have at least been by their side helping them. Nate was the only one that was able to say what was fully on his mind to him.
"Yeah, you're right," Quinn replied. "Someone could have seriously gotten hurt, if I didn't get involved," Quinn said, throwing a crystal in the air up and down, catching it in his hand.
The others could see the clarity of the crystal. Nate looked back at Dennis, and they could see that the crystal was almost the same colour and clarity.
"Huh, you mean, what?" Nate jumbled his words, and staring past Quinn, they could see another Sand Ruler's body.
"Please tell me I'm dreaming right now."
******
My werewolf system Exclusive on P.a.t.r.e.o.n its only $1 dollar a month. Cheaper than :) and you get access to the MVS webtoon. (2 Chapters per month)
If you want to support you can on my P.A.T.R.E.O.N: jksmanga
After a battle like the one they just had, the group needed to find somewhere to rest. At the same time, they wanted to be careful not running into any more beasts. In the fight, both Dennis and Nate had used their soul weapons which took a lot of energy and MC cells. They needed time to recover before they could fight again.
In the desert, there were several areas where large rocks would be sticking out of the sand; although most of them were small. Eventually, they managed to find one big enough that allowed them all to fit under, taking cover in the shade.
It wasn't hot like a regular desert back on earth, or on other planets. The planet itself was quite cool, but it was still a nice spot for them to gather their thoughts. While doing so, it felt like Quinn had the eyes of the Parasites on him, but it wasn't only them, as those in his group were staring at him as well.
'Quinn, I thought we were progressing fast,' Nate thought. 'I knew you were strong, and you surpassed me a while ago, but just how have you grown so much in a short amount of time? Will me and the others get left behind." Nate was clenching his fist, for some people, this would get them down.
However, for Nate, seeing someone strong and improving so much, just made him want to reach that place quick and just as fast.
Nate wasn't the only one who felt this way, the others did too, including Fex. The questions on their mind were, how much stronger could Quinn get? It was only a short while ago where he needed help from others to defeat an emperor tier beats, and now he was able to beat one on his own.
"Let me know when you guys have recovered," Quinn said. 'And we can head off and look for the next one."
"The next one!" Hana shouted. "What do you mean? Are we not going back? You already got two emperor tier crystals, and one of our people died."
Although these people were strong, she felt like they were fools. Even between different tiers of beasts, there were different strengths as well. Maybe the emperor tier they had fought with was weak compared to others. If they continued, she was sure more of them would die.
"Mantis said this was a joint hunt, we agreed to bring you along, and we have shown you this place," Quinn replied. "Look, I don't think it's the best idea you guys come with us either. Otherwise, some of you might die, and I don't want you to die for no reason."
"We will end our hunt when the sun goes down," Linda said. "If you want, Sil or Dennis can take you back to the van, and you can wait for us to return."
"Fine," Hanna yelled. "But if you don't return after two hours when the sun has gone down, then I will assume you all have died and return without you."
Pulling out his strong large wings, Sil was getting ready to take the two of them back to the van. With his fast flying abilities, it was easy for him to head back and return, but he could only carry two people at a time, and Dennis was still recovering.
"Do you want to go back with them first?" Hanna asked.
Wevil was silent for a second before he eventually replied.
"I'm not going back; I'm going to stay with them."
"What, come on Wevil, have you gone mad?" Hana asked. "You will be killed, and you're not part of the Cursed faction; they won't protect you when it really matters."
Wevil placed his hand on his stomach once more, as if he was in slight pain, and then looked at Quinn talking to those in his group.
"I can't let this opportunity slip by me, don't you think he's special, Hana? Do you know anyone who could have done what he had done, and shown the skills he did at the game? When I look at him, I think they're going somewhere. They follow him because they feel it too. When I look at Mantis." Once again, Wevil placed his hand on his stomach.
"Fine," Hana huffed. "You two, go ahead. We'll meet you at the van later tonight." She said to the others before turning back at Wevil. "If you're staying, then I'm staying as well. I don't see what you see, but I can't have these guys burying your body."
"Thank's Hana," Wevil said.
Sil, was off sending the other two back to the van, and before they left, Wevil made sure to tell them to contact the base and inform Mantis to not do anything to the Cursed family for now. Otherwise, they would be in for a whole pain of trouble.
While Sil was away, Quinn decided to go over to Dennis and try a few things. He got Dennis to sit down, and close his eyes and relax, Quinn would then place his hand on his back and focus on his Qi.
As he did this, he tried to get Dennis to focus as well. Although meditating and learning Qi control couldn't help one get their MC points back, it did help with recovering their stamina a lot faster.
By the time Sil had eventually returned, Dennis felt energized and was ready to fight again.
"What was that?" Dennis asked. "I feel great."
"It's something my teacher taught me a while back," Quinn replied.
"Can you teach it to me!" Dennis asked. With a faster recovery time, he could fight more often and get more out of his hunts.
'It's not mine to teach, but in the future, I hope to introduce him to everyone at the Cursed faction."
The group was off again, and decided to stay as close as they could along the borderline of the desert; they didn't want to go too far in. At the moment, they had hardly made a dent on their maps. As they explored more, the digital maps they carried would update themselves, and other Travellers could use this information in the future.
Along the way, they had discovered more Emperor tier beasts, only this time, it was only one rather than two. Quinn got involved with the fighting, helping them out, and with him, it was a lot easier. Wevil and Hana would stay back observing for the first emperor tier.
But when they came across another emperor tier beast, Wevil decided to try and help out, however, although brave in his actions, an emperor tier proved to be too much for him, and it looked like he would come to his demise.
Hana wanted to step in, and she tried, but she knew it would be useless and her legs wouldn't move, but none of that mattered. For, when Wevil was about to get hit, the shadow came in front of him, blocking the attack.
"If you are helping me out, then I will help you as well," Quinn said, and went on to kill the beast again.
In total, the group had defeated an additional three emperor tier beasts, giving them a total of five crystals. They were having a break once more, at the same rock as before. It had become their resting spot. They knew it was void of beasts so it was good for them.
"This place has plenty of emperor tier beasts," Linda said. "It's like we thought, the new land is quite a dangerous place compared to the rest of the planet."
"We have only scratched a small part of it according to the map," Nate said, holding the digital map in his hand. "It's best not to go in too far if we don't want any more trouble."
Both Hana and Wevil looked at each other.
"You're not planning to go further in, are you?" Wevil asked.
"Of course not," Dennis replied. "If there are that many emperor tier beasts just this close in, then that means the further we go in, there is more of a chance of us running into the next tier."
'The next tier.' Quinn thought. So far, the highest tier beast Quinn had fought against was an emperor tier beast. He was confident in his current skills that no matter what emperor tier beast came his way, as long as he could use his full strength, he could beat them.
The next tier they were talking about, was legendary tier beasts.
'I wonder how well I would do against them?'
******
My werewolf system Exclusive on P.a.t.r.e.o.n its only $1 dollar a month. Cheaper than :) and you get access to the MVS webtoon. (2 Chapters per month)
If you want to support you can on my P.A.T.R.E.O.N: jksmanga
For MVS artwork and updates follow on Instagram and Facebook: jksmanga
The sun was starting to set, which was the signal, saying it was time for the hunt to end. For Quinn, Fex and Linda, they weren't really worn out or tired. They could also fight just fine in the dark. However, the same couldn't be said for the others.
Although Quinn could use his Qi control to help out Dennis and the others in recovering, it could only do so much. If forced too much, Quinn was afraid that he might start to affect them badly. After all, he only knew so little about Qi, as Leo hadn't taught him much beyond controlling it.
After reaching the van, the Parasite members seemed to be overjoyed that both Wevil and Hana were still alive, and hadn't gotten injured. Linda took the wheel, and they were off again.
While travelling back, Quinn started to think about a few different things. Seeing how he was able to defeat so many emperor tiers without too much struggle, he thought it was a waste of time for Alex to make him a set of king tier equipment.
Now, he wanted to use the crystals to create a full set of emperor tier armour. At the moment, he only had the mask, and it was barely considered emperor tier due to only one crystal being used to make it.
If he wanted high-quality emperor tier equipment, he would need several crystal pieces for each different part of the body. Out of everything, what he thought was most important to think about was a weapon.
For him, the weapons he had always used were his hands, and the gauntlets with the electric shock skill had helped greatly. It had even enhanced his powers when using it with his Shadow scythe.
His gauntlets were only at the advanced level, and back then, three lighting attribute crystals were used. If he wanted an active skill just as powerful, he would have to do the same for the emperor tier crystals.
'At the moment, I have one fire elemental emperor tier crystal. If I get two more of these, that will be the easiest thing for me to do.'
Elemental beasts were rare to come by, just like humanoid ones, so he wouldn't worry about it too much for the rest of his equipment. It could take him months to find the specific beasts, and he didn't have months.
A c.h.e.s.t piece to be made would require three crystals, for boots two, leg's two, shoulders three. If including the crystals for the gauntlets, it meant he would need a total of thirteen emperor tier crystals to create a full set, and he had five at the moment.
There were also other items that could be made on top of this, A helmet, but Quinn already had a mask, and he didn't like items that covered his whole head. Accessories, such as rings and earrings. With these, the beast usually had to be oddly specific, it felt like chance if a person was to run into a beast crystal that could be used to create one of these.
'That's a lot of crystals, and the elemental beasts will be harder than the ones we fought against today.' Quinn thought. 'Maybe, it would be better if I went out hunting on my own. This way, I would be able to use all of my strength without worrying. I won't have to worry about the others either.'
It had felt like a long day for everyone, and they just wanted to head back home and sleep for the night, but Quinn didn't want to leave until they had gotten there Glathrium. Exiting out of the van, they immediately headed for the Parasites base along with Wevil.
"Your back," Mantis said with a smile, but it soon faded when he noticed that one of his members was missing, yet none of the Cursed were.
"What happened?" He asked.
"He-"Quinn was about to speak, when Wevil cut him off.
"Sorry, Sir it's our fault! They did as asked, showing us hunting spots, but we were unprepared."
"I see," Mantis said with his finger on his chin.
The others couldn't see it, but sweat was running down Wevil's face, worried for what was about to happen next.
"Very well, these things tend to happen, people die out on the field all the time. You should know this being a faction leader?" Mantis said, looking at Quinn. "I'm sure we have all had our fair share of deaths. After all, anything can happen on a hunt."
"We did as asked and showed new hunting spots you were unaware of before," Linda explained. "It was unfortunate that we couldn't stop one of your members from dying."
'Always taking the political stance, sitting on the fence.' Dennis thought.
"I know what you are going to ask, and don't worry, I am a man of my word. We shall apply you with twenty kilos of Glathrium free of charge. I'm afraid any more than that, and the members will kick up a fuss."
'Twenty kilos,' Quinn had no idea how long that would last, but he imagined it couldn't be enough for a long time. They still needed more in the future.
Quinn didn't want to just use it to create weapons. Like the military did, he wanted it to be used to create structures in the future. This was just a temporary fix to the problem and by no means a permanent solution.
Still, Quinn would have to see this as a freebie, they were already planning to go out for a hunt, and now they had enough for him to create the equipment he needed.
After collecting everything, they were off heading back to their shelter, using Quinn once again, and heading back for the cursed ship.
"What's wrong, Linda?" Dennis asked. "You've been quiet ever since we left their base."
"Yeah, it's just, I thought the reaction of their leader was a little odd when they found out one of their own had died. It's almost as if he didn't care, and the look on the others' faces, they were…" She paused for a second.
"They were scared," Quinn finished her sentence. He could hear their heartbeat rapidly change the second they had entered their own base. He knew it too. Something was wrong.
Back at the Parasite base, Wevil and the others had been brought into Mantis' office.
"Now, explain to me how a member of our Parasites died, yet not a single one of their team is gone. They had a D rank on their team, for frick sake!" Mantis shouted out of breath and panting. When he finally caught his breath, he continued.
"And all I got from you, was a message telling me not to mess with them? Speak, explain yourselves."
"They were hunting emperor tier beast sir, we were never a match," Hana explained. She went on to tell Mantis everything, the abilities they used, their strength and so on. Most of it made sense to him. All of it, apart from how their faction leader was able to take down an emperor tier on his own. Someone that strong would have been known by everyone.
That wasn't even the level of an A rank, it was at least the level of an AA rank Traveller.
"This just means that we won't be able to deal with them directly as I first thought." Said Mantis. "And, we'll have to do something about that troublesome leader of theirs."
All four of them stood there straight nervously, and Wevil's stomach was starting to hurt again.
Finally, Mantis sat back down in his seat and seeing this, one of the men let out a little sigh of relief.
"Oh, you think I'm going to let you off for allowing one of our men to die. All four of you shall suffer for two days."
"Two days!' The large man said, coming forward and falling to his knees, begging.
"Please, I can't last two days. I can't go through it again."
'Don't worry, I assure you you won't die, but you might wish you were dead."
*****
My werewolf system Exclusive on P.a.t.r.e.o.n its only $1 dollar a month. Cheaper than :) and you get access to the MVS webtoon. (2 Chapters per month)
If you want to support you can on my P.A.T.R.E.O.N: jksmanga
For MVS artwork and updates follow on Instagram and Facebook: jksmanga
On the Cursed ship, it was a new day, and standing in a room full of kids with their beady little eyes, they were all staring at a certain someone.
'What the hell am I meant to do with these guys?' Peter thought.
One of the spare rooms had been converted into a classroom. This had already been made the case before for the people who wanted to live on the spaceship and bring their family on board. Although many members refused.
The ship was merely a base, while their homes were still at the shelter. Only a few actually enjoyed being on the ship, apart from the leaders that would be pretty much based there all the time.
The classroom was made with the children in mind, creating an environment where they could still be taught; before it was never full, but now it was a different story. All of the kids that had been saved from the Blade island were there.
Peter had been asked to be their teacher and to look after them. It was requested after learning the truth of how he had risked his life defending them, but he was not alone in this. He also had a little assistant called Borden.
"I don't even know what to teach them?" Peter whispered to Borden.
"I have an idea."
Taking the kids out of the classroom, they had moved to the training room.
"Let's split the tasks up," Borden said. 'You teach them Maths, English, the essentials, and I'll teach them the essentials in fighting."
Borden was quite popular with the kids, they thought he was quite cute and it reminded them of Vorden. Although Peter thought they would change their mind if they saw the crazy things he could do.
Borden was anything but cute, if he was angry, he could shove a whole human through a door quite easily.
The other Travellers couldn't help but feel a little unsettled at what they were seeing in the training room. Young kids being taught to fight, at such a young age. Even for them, during war periods, they were only taught such things in military school. While these children looked to be under ten.
Because of this, there were a few concerns that had been passed on from the a.d.u.l.ts, and Megan had arrived to see what exactly the problem was. They still felt like they couldn't talk to Peter about it directly. They hadn't spent enough time to get to know him or see him as one of the leaders.
Instead, they decided to confide in someone like Megan, who was one of the old high rankers of the crows.
"Hey, the others are wondering if training them to fight is really the right thing to do, they're just kids after all?" Megan explained with a soft approach.
Even she was a little cautious when talking to Peter, he unsettled her at times.
"These aren't normal kids," Peter replied. "They have seen more death then some a.d.u.l.ts will ever see. They have a heavy burden to carry. Is it right for them to train to fight for their lives at this age, of course it's not, and I never want it to come to that.
"But, the second someone knows what their abilities are, they will try to use it for their own sake. The simple truth is, I don't want to see them die, and neither does Borden."
Megan took a second look at the kids, and it was true, they all did have a different look to them. The look of someone who had killed before. 'What did these poor kids go through?'
****
After a good night's rest, Quinn was excited to head to Alex to speak to him about his plans.
"Thanks for getting that Glathrium," Alex replied.
"Will it be enough to create a full set of armour?" Quinn asked.
"It should be enough to create around four sets, so I can get to work on those king tier crystals for you if you want?"
"Actually, do you mind holding the Glathrium for me…" Quinn explained his plans about how he wanted a full suit of emperor tier armour, and that he wanted it soon. He explained that he was planning to go hunting for the whole of the week.
To him, he was happy to hold off, and was excited at creating the next best thing for Quinn. He could imagine if he had joined another faction, it would have been years until they let him work on such high level and quality crystals.
Only top factions would have been able to bring in so many emperor tier crystals, he wanted to thank him at the bottom of his hearts and suddenly, with excitement, he was feeling a twitch on his back.
Quinn saw this almost instantly, and something was drawing him, he almost wanted to touch his back.
"Hey, what are you doing!" Alex said, walking away.
"Sorry," said Quinn. "I was just curious about them, how have they been?"
"A nightmare!' Alex replied. "I can keep them hidden under the wraps, but after around six hours or so, they start to feel really sore, so I have to suddenly leave and spread them out a bit. Although it's not all bad news. I did get to fly a bit."
"Didn't I warn you, what if someone saw you!" Quinn said, looking around. But if someone had seen anything, he was sure Kazz would have already killed him by now.
"Relax, it was only in my room, and just a hover, really."
Quinn was actually quite jealous. As a vampire, he could do many things that humans could never do, but flying wasn't them. He was sure it was something magical that he would never experience.
Leaving the forging to Alex for the future, it was time for him to see Sam. Before leaving, Sam was in charge of creating a plan for the Cursed to take over the unclaimed planets left behind by the Sunshields and to become a name for himself. Big enough to the point where The Cursed were considered part of the big three.
The two of them were inside the meeting room.
"Did you come up with a plan, or a route for us then?" Quinn asked.
"Yeah, we have received a lot of information so we have had to plan our movements carefully," Sam explained. "A lot of factions are after the unclaimed planets. After being under one of the big three, it seems a lot of those factions refuse to join up with the remaining two.
"There are constant fights every day, but it is giving us a clear picture of who to look out for. The planets nearby have low level factions that we don't have to worry about, after taking over a few of them and calming our spots, they won't cause us much trouble.
"In my eyes, there are only two groups that we have to look out for"
'Groups?" Quinn replied.
"Yeah, the first group is a AA ranked faction named Daisy. After the big four, they were the highest rank faction and it seems like they still are. Every planet they have approached, they have taken over it with ease, and more factions are agreeing to work under them day by day.
"Now, for the second part, you'll understand why I used the word Group. It's because they are a group and a pretty well known one. Members of Pure have made their move and are also taking over planets rapidly. If we plan to make a move, we need to make one soon and keep an eye on these two.
"If you want to become one of the big three, then you will have to face both of these."
Pure, the group where Cia and Layla were currently at. There was a chance that they might be meeting up soon.
But before starting their advance, Quinn needed to go hunting for a week to get his crystals. He was sure the emperor tier set would come in handy. He just hoped nothing troublesome occurred this week.
*****
My werewolf system Exclusive on P.a.t.r.e.o.n its only $1 dollar a month. Cheaper than :) and you get access to the MVS webtoon. (2 Chapters per month)
For MVS artwork and updates follow on Instagram and Facebook: jksmanga
To Quinn's surprise, the others were happy to allow him to have the emperor tier crystals. They did ask for a few things in return, king tier crystals and funds to go towards fields they were interested in around the ship. Still, they didn't mind Quinn getting the crystals they obtained together.
They knew what they were facing, the enemies that might come after them, and weren't arrogant enough to think that they could succeed without Quinn. The stronger and better he got, the better it was for them.
At the moment, the Cursed family couldn't compete with the other factions just based on sheer size. They had more members, and if a full scale battle was to happen, they were likely to lose. Even if Quinn and the other leaders lived, what was the point?
There would no longer be a faction to run and what was the point of them creating one in the first place, if not to protect the people in it. What they could do was minimise that risk by making Quinn just as strong as the leaders.
They saw the damage his soul weapon could do, and improving their best weapon was a must. This was why no one complained when Quinn asked for the emperor tier crystals.
There was some kick back, about Quinn going off on his own, but in the end, he was free to do as he wished. Also, both Sam and Linda were on Quinn's side, allowing him to go on his own. They knew why, he had powers he couldn't show or use compared to others.
Using the teleporter, Quinn arrived at the shelter, he had everything he needed. After giving Alex his flask to hold his own blood in, there were no more flasks to hand out.
For once, Quinn had asked Kazz for a favour, asking that when she made her report back to the vampire worldm if she could bring back more with her. The simple request was accepted, and she didn't even question why.
For now though, he had borrowed Fex's flask and had two of them on him. He had the blood bank with 200 milliliters of blood and two flasks, each holding another 100 millilitres of blood. In total 400 milliliters of blood.
This was one of the longest solo journeys Quinn would go on, and he would feel hunger. There would be no people to feast on in an emergency on the new land, so he had to come extra prepared.
Looking at the map, Quinn could see how far they had travelled last time. This time he would be going further into the new lands. The reason was because he was looking for fire elemental type beasts to make his new weapon.
Quinn was saving his MC cells for battle.
What Quinn was unaware of, was that the Parasite members that were in the shelter, were keeping an eye on all of his movements.
"Boss, the faction leader just left the shelter on his own." The man said into a receiver on his watch. "I checked the quest board, and it seems like he took the highest one possible, exploring the new land, which is the place you mentioned."
"On his own?" Mantis replied. "Are you sure?"
From Wevil's report, they knew Quinn was strong, but going out in the open on his own was still dangerous. Many mistakes could occur; he was surprised that the faction members would have even allowed this.
"Well, I guess this is the perfect opportunity to start our little act then. When he's on his way back, you know what to do. Whatever it takes delay him from getting back."
Reaching the foot of the mountain, he abandoned the jeep, and it was time for him to start his hunt. Other than gathering crystals, Quinn was also here to try to improve his shadow skills as much as possible.
The fight with Vicky and Pai had taught him a lot, and without Vorden he could have possibly died. Turning into the Bloodsucker wasn't a good solution to the problem.
He was hoping he would increase the level of his skills and finally complete his level seven shadow ability to move up to level eight.
The same however, could not be said back at the Cursed ship and shelter. A few days had gone past since Quinn's disappearance, and just like before, the Parasites and Cursed members were getting into more and more arguments.
The price hikes continued, and eventually, even Blip was getting sick of it. He didn't like discriminating between faction members as he wanted to treat everyone the same, but it had gotten to him as well.
So they retaliated, only charging members from the Parasites high prices for materials in the marketplace. Still, the Parasites knew that they were actually good business for the Cursed, who were low on funds.
At the moment, they couldn't really trade outside to any factions for fear they might turn on them and attack. They may even just steal the items and runoff. If it was a match of who could last longest, then the Cursed would lose this one.
On top of this, the Parasites started to take the same quests the Cursed were, almost mirroring their actions, and they were doing what they did best - leeching off the hard work of others and stealing the kills at the last second.
This was just making thier situation even more dire. And eventually, a certain someone had snapped. Out on a hunt, Dennis couldn't hold back any longer. It wasn't a kill steal that set him off, but an "accidental" stray attack that hit one of their members.
Whatever damage was done to the Cursed, Dennis had returned it threefold to the Parasite member. Because of this little incident, the two factions were at the brink of war.
It had gotten so bad that they were no longer allowing either faction members to enter their shelters, and the Cursed leaders had decided to stay at the Crow's base on the planet rather than on the ship, leaving Peter behind in charge once again.
Inside the building, they were having a meeting about what to do. Sitting slumped down in his chair with his head held down, Dennis couldn't look any of the others in the eye.
"I'm sorry guys, we tried so hard to avoid this, and now because of me, maybe people will…" Dennis paused as visions of his own planet appeared in his head. How the Eagle faction members and their families were burnt in front of his eyes.
Back then, he couldn't stop them from attacking, and now he felt horrible that he could be the cause of something like that.
"Don't be sorry", Nate said, slamming him hard on the back. "If I was there, I would have done the same thing."
'What's done is done, and now we have to come up with a solution to solve this, and playing a game with them won't work this time." Said Blip.
"We are waiting for them to get back to us with a solution," Sam explained. "It seems like the Parasite members themselves are restless to attack, while our members are more on the cautious side. Just in case, we have already started to move residents temporarily back to the ship until tensions have quietened down again."
"Don't you think it's strange?" Paul said.
At these meetings, Paul often wouldn't say much, He didn't want to get too involved, and he thought that the former Crow members did a good job caring about everyone. Most of the faction members belonged to them anyway.
"I'm just speaking my mind, but Quinn is away, and they want to fight us now. Usually, factions who truly don't want war with each other, will try a number of things before resulting into fighting.
"You attempted multiple times to be reasonable with them, yet instead, each time they retaliated by being even more unreasonable. And although none of us are worried about Quinn, we have been unable to contact him, which is unlike him when he knew he would be away."
The others thought about what Paul said for a while. The Parasites were being difficult; they were making it so hard that the others were wishing they had just tried attacking them when they came here in the first place, rather than all of this passive aggressive nonsense.
The light on Sam's watch started to flicker, and tapping on it once, a projected screen appeared. It was a message from the Parasites.
"What is it?" Nate asked, wondering if they could be fighting any day now.
"They have come up with a suggestion to the problem. One that actually might favour us. They claim that because both sides don't want unnecessary blood shed, and the faction's are a similar size, that the two sides should have a duel instead.
"Pitting their strongest five, against our strongest five. Whoever wins, the faction will serve under them from that day."
Nate and Dennis smiled, thinking that the Parasites were underestimating them. This would be an easy win, but the others weren't too sure.
However, this was clearly better than war.
"So it seems like we are all in agreement to accept the terms?" Sam said, and they all nodded in response. "Then the next question is, with Quinn out of the picture, which five of us will fight?"
******
My werewolf system Exclusive on P.a.t.r.e.o.n its only $1 dollar a month. Cheaper than :) and you get access to the MVS webtoon. (2 Chapters per month)
If you want to support you can on my P.A.T.R.E.O.N: jksmanga
Huffing and panting, Quinn was covered in sweat. He was standing on black ground, which had several fissures running through it. The sound of hot steam was heard gushing out from behind him. Turning around to take a look, he could see the hot steam evaporating from the fissures into the air.
On the floor lay a rock beast with a strange red energy glowing through its body that slowly started to fade.
'That one was a bit harder than I thought.' Quinn tipped the sweat from his forehead and pulled out the flask to take a small sip. It was a must.
He had been pushing himself too much, going from one emperor tier beast to the next, and he had made the fatal mistake of overestimating himself. He thought he still had enough in the tank to go on fighting another one.
However, this emperor tier beast was more powerful than the last ones, making the fight difficult. Still, even though he was tired, he couldn't be upset. For finally, he had gathered the three fire element crystals needed to create a new weapon.
'Now I just need the other crystals.'
Before Quinn's backside was scalded by the hot steam, he rushed to find a nice place to rest and climbed a small hill of rocks that overlooked the place he had just fought in. Looking around, he no longer recognised the area he was in.
He was naturally just going to the place where he thought the fire elemental beasts would be. It worked, and he finally got the most important crystals, but he had been travelling for days, and now he was lost.
As long as he had his map with him, he would be able to tell where he was and just head in the right direction. Pulling it out, he started to shake it a few times. The small shakes started to become frantic as panic settled in.
'This thing, why won't it turn on?'
He was a little concerned, he had made no reference, no marking to know which way he had headed. He simply was relying on modern technology to help him. It had never let him down before, so what a time for it to do just that.
Quinn wasn't too worried, it just meant that it might take him a little longer to get back than he originally thought, but he thought he should also make the others aware of this. So that if they needed him for anything, they would know where to pick him up.
Lifting his hand, he noticed the light on his watch wasn't activating either.
'Don't tell me.'
The watch now wasn't working.
'Is this a coincidence? How could both of them not work?' Quinn thought.
He was either one of the unluckiest people in the world, or someone was behind this.
*****
Inside the meeting room at the shelter, they had been given more details about the upcoming duel. Duels weren't so uncommon between factions to settle things. In instances like this one where two forces were of equal power, it made sense to settle it this way, decided by the top dogs.
"A third party, but we don't know any other factions?" Nate said.
"Well, I know one, but they are unlikely to be able to help," Dennis replied. "They are aligned with one of the big families. I can still try, but their answer might be no."
It was hard in the current times to set up a proper duel. Most factions have already chosen to side with one of the big four. It was worrisome if they even had a different motive.
Banging his head on the table and grinding his teeth, Blip had a suggestion.
"There is someone I know who might be happy- maybe not happy, but at least willing to help us out in this."
Leaving the meeting room, Blip reluctantly lifted his feet and went to his old office to get in contact with the third party. A short while later, he returned and gave everyone the thumbs up. With a third party secured, they could move on to the next step.
"Who would be the best choice for our team?" Sam said, as he had a list of names up on a digital screen and next to it five slots.
"I have to be on the team!" Dennis said, shooting up like a school child from his seat. He startled Megan, who was sitting next to him. "This whole thing is my mess in the first place, so I have to fix it."
"Dennis is a strong fighter and a Rank A traveller, one of our best. I see no problems in that one." Sam replied.
"If we are going by rank, then shouldn't Blip be involved as well?" Megan suggested. "Both Dennis and Blip have good chemistry together as well."
Based on the suggestions, Sam moved both of their names into the slots leaving three.
"I'm happy to fight for the family, but unless Linda is as well, then I think it's best you pick someone else."
This came as a surprise to many, and they were wondering why Blip was being so stubborn. Before Dennis, the two of them had worked together all the time as well so perhaps that was the reason.
However, the truth was Blip was trying to take advantage of the situation, to see if his sister would step up. If she didn't in such an important event like this one, something was definitely up.
"Okay, I'll take part," Linda replied.
This response not only surprised her brother Blip, but Fex at the table who was looking at Kazz and Paul, who didn't show any signs of interest at all.
"Damn, all of you keep talking and won't let me say what I want to say!' Nate said, standing up. "If it's fighting, then you gotta count me in as well."
"Now, hold on a second," Sam said. "So far, we have three members who were originally from the Crows. I know we all belong to the same faction, but those that should be representing the Cursed family should be more varied. Do any of you want to take part in this?"
Paul shook his head, he was strong, but his ability probably wasn't at the level where it could be useful without having the need to demonstrate his vampire powers. After Paul refused, Kazz did as well, but she was only known as a healer in the first place.
Borden was out of the question. His true form was a Dalki and the second people saw what he was, maybe everyone watching the fight would turn on them. Then there was himself, with his strong ability, in a group battle, it was incredibly helpful.
It could be used to block attacks, tie up enemies and even more if he was willing to show his vampire powers. Maybe he would even get a chance to use that, but it was unlikely judging from their impression of the Parasites so far.
"It might sound a little big headed, but I think myself will be a good addition to the team." Fex volunteered.
"It's not big headed." Sam replied. "I think it's a good choice as well."
"If no one else wants to jump in, then I guess that only leaves me?" Nate said with a smile on his face, but Fex had his hand raised once more.
"Fine," Sam said, sliding it in.
They looked at the list, and it was Blip, Linda, Dennis, Fex and Nate.
This would be their final five.
"Can I make a suggestion?" Fex said. "I don't think that should be our final five. It's not that I doubt anyone's strength here, but I'm sure you all thought about it as well. If the Parasites have requested this duel then they might actually have something, a reason why they think they can beat us. Just in case I really think we should put our strongest people forward and give our team the highest chance of victory."
The others were a little confused by what Fex was saying. They looked around the table, and other than Nate they couldn't think of anyone else that was stronger than him. Who would give them a better chance of winning?
"I recommend Sil for this fight if we absolutely want to win." Fex said.
"That strange boy you brought back, the one that won't talk to anyone?" Megan asked sceptically.
The others didn't know Sil's ability, not even the extent of it. To them, he was just a friend of Quinn he had brought back with him.
"I promise you, even if all of us were struck down and he was the last one left standing, we would win the fight." Said Fex.
"Well, if you're that confident, and he agrees. But who do we swap him with?" Sam said, hovering his finger over the names. He slowly let it hover over Nate's name, and it looked like he was about to be replaced.
"Swap him with me." Blip said. "We already have three Ariel fighters, and mine and Linda's abilities are the same anyway. Besides, I've had a really bad shoulder these days."
It was a lie, an obvious lie that didn't get past anyone. Sam looked at Linda, seeing if she was okay with it, and she nodded.
"Alright, so this is our final team, Linda, Dennis, Nate, Fex and finally Sil. Let's crush those Parasites!'
******
My werewolf system Exclusive on P.a.t.r.e.o.n its only $1 dollar a month. Cheaper than :) and you get access to the MVS webtoon. (2 Chapters per month)
If you want to support you can on my P.A.T.R.E.O.N: jksmanga
For MVS artwork and updates follow on Instagram and Facebook: jksmanga
Quinn tried to use the map and the communicator on his watch several times but there were no results. If the map was the only thing that was affected then he wouldn't have been so spurious, but his watch was the final straw. These things were created to last a human lifetime, never needing to be charged.
Yet it wasn't even turning on as if it had run out of battery. The thought crossed his mind whether or not he should return. After all, something serious could be happening right now.
'They'll be fine Quinn, they don't need you to babysit them.' Quinn thought.
There were plenty of strong people in the Cursed faction now, and that was only on the surface. There were even stronger people in hiding such as Kazz. Trusting the others, Quinn thought it was best to continue his journey as he was doing and he would also try to recognise some of the places he passed. He no longer needed to look for a specific emperor tier beast, so it should be easier than before.
A distance away from Quinn, a group of three men were nervously looking around. One of them had their eyes closed, while the other two were looking through the greenery, tiptoeing about.
"He's on the move again," The man with his eyes closed opened them.
"Hey, how much longer do we have to do this!" One of them whispered loudly. "This is crazy, we're lucky to still be alive."
The man who had his eyes closed, went up to a strange device that had been propped up and had a small antenna placed in the middle. It was a jammer. It allowed for all electronic devices to seize working within five hundred meters.
They were hardly used, because if one knew they were being used, they could easily be destroyed or a countermeasure device could be placed. Its short range was also a problem, but it was perfect for doing their job, delaying Quinn from returning.
"He's really out here alone fighting these things?" Another said. "Is there really someone that strong? If the Parasites go against him, we'll all be goners."
"Why do you think we are out here doing this?"
At that moment, one of the men placed his hand on his stomach, and his face winced in pain.
"Is it that time already?"
Just then, leaves could be heard ruffling and coming their way from a distance.
"Is it a beast?!" One of them panicked.
The man closed his eyes again, and tried to see what was coming towards him, and when he saw it, he immediately opened his eyes.
"How?" He asked. Standing there, he knew it was already too late.
"What is it?"
Coming out from the trees, the other two men were absolutely shocked at what they were seeing, it was no beast, instead it was the very person they had been following this whole time.
Placing his finger in his ear, Quinn stood there looking at the strange device and the three men.
"You guys are quite the noisy bunch, aren't you?" Said Quinn. "Is that the thing that's been causing me trouble?"
*****
The announcement had been made to both of the shelters, and it seemed like it had done its job. Quests were put on hold and there were no longer disputes or fights happening, however now everyone was waiting in anticipation for the event.
A location was sent form the Crows, an empty wasteland that was void of beasts, stationed not too far from their shelter, but a bit further away from the Parasites. Standing there waiting were the five people who would be taking part from the Cursed faction.
Dennis, Linda, Nate, Fex and Sil.
Behind them, many members of the Cursed family had come along to watch the event. A lot of them had a deep hatred for the Parasites after everything that had happened. In the crowd, there were also the leaders Blip, Megan, Paul and Kazz.
'Damn, I guess I have to be a little careful about what I show?' Fex thought, and he was looking at Linda wondering if she would be okay. If they could finish this fight quickly, then maybe she wouldn't have to show any of her abilities.
Meanwhile Nate and Dennis were busy looking at Sil.
"Is he really as strong as Fex said? He had a great pair of wings on him, but he didn't do much when we were fighting." Said Dennis.
"Hmm, I haven't seen him fight, but he also doesn't give off the fighting aura either. But if Fex said its true it has to be right, I mean he's close friends with Quinn." Nate replied.
Linda looked in the direction of her brother, but she wasn't nervous, she then briefly looked at Kazz as well and her fist clenched even tighter.
'I'll get you back for the trouble you have caused, but today is not the day. For now we are on the same side.' Linda thought.
Then off in the distance, the Parasites could be seen travelling on many vehicles, mainly jeeps and vans while the Cursed family had walked on foot.
"Are they just trying to show off?" Someone from the crowd said.
"Hey, aren't there a bunch of vehicles on the ship, why can't we use them?" Another asked.
"I think they're saving them for something."
The vehicles stopped and Mantis, along with the others started to walk over. They too had brought many members from their faction to watch the fight. However, only the five taking part walked towards the centre, to meet the other five.
There was Mantis, Wevil, Hana, the big eyed guy who's name was Tony and finally, a strange hooded man they hadn't seen before.
"Hey, you see that one, it looks like something's wrong with him." Nate whispered to Dennis.
The hooded man's skin was deathly pale, and his fingers were twitching constantly. On his back he had two hammers with large heads on it.
"Before we go over the rules, it would be best until we both wait for the third party we have called." Mantis said.
They agreed, after all they would be the referees of the fight. They waited a few moments, and everyone was visibly nervous.
"I hope you brought a decent faction over, you will be surprised when you see who we brought." Tony said smiling.
"Is it really a big deal?" Fex asked Linda. "They're acting like this person they invited is a part of their faction."
"It is. It shows the connections or relations one faction has. Although they might not be part of the same group, it will make others think twice about attacking them." Linda explained. "They could also have no relation at all, and just someone who is interested in the two groups, but neither side knows the truth."
Finally, a ship could be seen coming towards them, and when they saw it, it certainly set a few people back with it's strange design. It was pink in colour and had a giant love heart on the front. It stood out and definitely wasn't common for a ship to look like that.
However, Sam's face was full of concern seeing what group the Parasites had called.
"They know Daisy?" Sam said. Mantis and Tony couldn't stop smiling looking at their members panicking.
Daisy, was one of the top factions, considered the strongest just underneath the big four. It came as a surprise to them all how a small group like the Parasites would know or have contact with them. And yet, they even had said yes.
At the moment they were busy trying to take over the unclaimed planets and still they had the time to come here.
"The leader's here, is this why they were so confident?"Blip asked.
"No, if their relationship was so close, then they would have asked them to help in the fight." Sam said. "They're just trying to intimidate us."
Helen with two of her girls walked out to the centre where the Parasites and Cursed members were.
"Thank you for coming." Mantis said bowing his head down. "I didn't expect you to come yourself, Helen."
"There was something I wanted to see."
She looked at the other group to see if she recognised any of them, but she didn't.
'These are the guys that successfully defended an attack from the Sunshields?' She thought. When Mantis had asked her, due to the favour she owed him she was going to send some of her people. But when she found out what planet the duel was to take place on, she was suddenly interested.
At some point in time, this planet was on her list to take over as well. However, her information gathering was top notch compared to the other factions and she knew about the attack on the Crow's planet.
"She's so beautiful," Nate said. "Maybe I should go over and introduce myself." Before he knew it, his body was walking towards her.
"Hey, hey she's on the enemies side." Dennis said.
"Why don't you introduce yourself after we kick the parasites arses, won't that be more impressive?" Fex suggested.
Shaking his head, Nate was back to his regular self.
''You're right, I have to fight for love!"
"That's not what I said, but alright."
"Look at them." Tony said to Mantis. "They must be shook up after seeing Daisy. I didn't know you were so close with them, you even brought their leader here boss. Now whoever they bring will look like a pebble, they might even run away after seeing Helen here."
At that moment, another spaceship was seen approaching the area they were in. It didn't look to be anything special at all. It was just a regular ship that could hold around twenty or so people. When it landed the Parasite faction members didn't even seem to care who would be coming off the ship.
'I thought I would never have to see him again.' Blip said.
The sh.i.p.s door opened and out came ten men dressed in white robes and standing at the front, was Hector.
"What!!" Someone from the Parasites shouted.
The white robes gave away their identities in a second. They were from the Graylash family.
'Damn it! how can this be!' Tony screwed in his head.
'Looks like things are going to get interesting around here.' Helen thought.
******
My werewolf system Exclusive on P.a.t.r.e.o.n its only $1 dollar a month. Cheaper than :) and you get access to the MVS webtoon. (2 Chapters per month)
If you want to support you can on my P.A.T.R.E.O.N: jksmanga
For MVS artwork and updates follow on Instagram and Facebook: jksmanga
As soon as the men left the ship, everyone there knew exactly who they were. Their prominent white robes had been displayed many times on different T/V stations, news broadcast shows, and they were currently in the center of the Civil war being one of the only big two families remaining.
The question on everyone's mind, including those in the Cursed family, was what were they doing here?
Leaving the ship, Hector stood at the front. He wore a similar uniform to those behind him, however his uniform had a green trim around the edges and his sleeves had a slit showing his forearms. This uniform indicated that he was part of the Altum class within the Graylash family. The highest class there was out of the three classes.
The nine men behind him though, had no such colour and only wore pure white, which indicated they were the Humilis class. The lowest Graylash class. Still, the fact that they had sent someone of the Altum class meant they deemed this as important, which had blown the others away, especially Helen.
Walking towards the center, Hector looked around as if he was looking for a certain someone, but he was a little disappointed, as all he could see was Blip, avoiding eye contact, looking away and whistling.
When Hector and two of his men joined the centre and walked towards the two groups. Everyone there gave them a respectful bow, including those in Daisy and the Parasites.
"Where is your faction leader?" Hector asked.
"He's busy at the moment, but will be returning in a few days," Linda replied.
Hector looked a little disappointed by the answer. If Quinn wasn't here, he felt like him being here was a waste of his time. When the request came through, the only reason why it was accepted was because of Owen. Owen was too busy doing his own things to travel to the planet, so he had asked Hector to oversee things and to look out for Quinn, hoping to see his skills in the duel.
"What are they even doing here?" Tony asked. "Why would they help an F rank faction like this one?"
"Don't you know?" Helen replied. "This planet belonged to the Graylash family, and the faction called the Crow's used to work for them. Information is key, and you guys should have done your own research. However, I thought the relationship was broken off between the two of them, but it seems like they might still be linked."
In Helen's mind, it was the only way to explain why they were here right now.
"This is why they accepted the duel, is this why they've been acting so c.o.c.ky!" Mantis said in anger and walked forward so the other group could hear them.
"We did not know that this planet was owned by the Graylash family, and this faction was under you. We do not wish to fight and cause trouble with the Graylash family, the duel is off." Mantis demanded.
Hector turned to look at him, and just the sheer stare and name had frightened Mantis. In truth, Mantis was hoping to show his power to Daisy today. That way, after calming the planet, it would be easy for him to join up with them and he could get a high position in the faction.
He had no intention of dealing with any of the big powerhouses, not yet anyway. He knew his strength and how far it could take them.
"I think there has been some misunderstanding," Hector said. "This planet does not belong to the Graylash family and belongs to the Cursed faction. We are only here to officiate. If anything happens to them, it is none of our business, and the two of you are free to do as you wish."
Lifting up his hand, Hector pointed at Blip in the crowd.
"If you wanted to, you could tie up that man and beat him until he could no longer speak, and the Graylash family nor I would do a thing to stop you."
"Damn it, I knew you still had a grudge!" Blip shouted.
It seemed like what the Graylash family was saying was the truth. They also had no reason to lie, they were so strong that if they wanted to, they could get involved and stop all of this in an instant, there was no reason for them to do this.
"So they thought they could just scare us?" Tony said. "Throw us off our game by getting in contact with an old flame. If this planet used to belong to them, of course they would say yes."
Although the others' nerves were settled a little after what Hector had said. Helen thought a little differently, she made note that Hector had asked for the faction leader personally.
Knowing that they had successfully defended an attack from the Sunshields and now this. It was certainly something they needed to keep an eye out for.
The rules were explained to both groups, and the third parties were both there to listen in. It was clear that if death was to happen; it was not the fault of one or the other. If a member was knocked out, then Helen or Hector would come in and take the knocked out person off to the side, and they would no longer be in the fight.
There were no boundaries for the fight, but they would try to keep it within a certain area, so it did not hurt both crowds of people that were watching. If there were any stray attacks, those from Daisy and those from the Graylashes, would try to protect the crowds.
A team could either admit defeat, or until all of one side was killed or knocked out. This would be the end of the duel. Both teams had got into position, and it was finally time for the fight to start.
"We should win this pretty easy, right?" Megan asked.
"I'm not too sure," Paul replied. "The one that worries me most is that hooded man, his skin. It looks like he's been poisoned." Find authorized novels in , faster updates, better experience, Please click <a href="#!_52237602115339241">#!_52237602115339241</a> for visiting.
"Start!" Helen shouted signalling the battle.
"Did you come up with any strategies for the fight?" Megan asked.
"No," Sam replied. "I thought it would be best to leave it to them, after all, we have no clue what their abilities are."
The first one to act from the Cursed family, was Dennis, transforming immediately and flying towards the centre of them.
"Wait!" Fex shouted. He knew they were all strong, but the best thing to do was to learn all of their abilities first. Being arrogant would be the death of their team.
With Dennis charging forward, they would now all have to move to support him. Even if he was strong, it was five on one. Everyone dashed forward knowing this, but that's when Fex noticed Sil had stayed back.
"Sil, what are you doing? Come with us?" Fex asked.
"No," Sil replied. "Quinn said to only help if I think you need it. He said you need to get better."
"Huh, don't you think we need it right now, what happens if we all get knocked out, and you're the only one left?"
"Then I will help and beat them for you." He said, smiling. It was strange sometimes Sil had confidence, sometimes he didn't. However, Fex being distracted by all of this, was unaware of the others that were already locked in combat.
Dennis flying straight into the centre of the five was hoping to knock them all down like a bowling ball.
"Mune, Deal with this," Mantis ordered.
Moving from the side, to the front, the hooded man stood in front of Dennis's path and placed both of his hands outward.
Dennis collided right into Mune, and dust was thrown towards the other side from his large wings. When the dust started to settle, Mune could be seen holding onto Dennis's clawed hands, not having moved from the spot.
The veins on his hand bulged, bleeding as the claws were dug in.
Mune then lifted Dennis up and slammed him into the ground, creating a crater underneath him.
"How much strength does that guy have?" Blip said.
Dennis was hurt, and in pain, he tried to move but was being pinned down by Mune's strength. All he could do was turn his head to see Mantis now standing by his side.
"This is going to hurt a little," Mantis said as he placed his green coloured hand on top of Dennis's body, and a cry of screams was heard after.
"It's as I thought, one of them has a poison ability," Paul said.
"I'll knock him off!" Nate shouted, moving slow, but stood in his way, Wevil came attacking with his two daggers.
Nate had blocked, using his hardened hands, then reached out to try to grab Wevil, but he had already moved back using his super speed.
"I know what your soul weapon is," Wevil said, "Do you think I'm going to let you touch me?"
The next person to try and help Dennis out was Fex. He threw out his string, and was going to pull Mune off of him, but the string never reached as it looked as if it was hit by an invisible wall.
"A barrier?" Fex thought.
"Us two will deal with you, pretty boy," Hanna said, throwing out slashes of wind. Fex moved to dodge them easily, but when the third attack appeared, he felt his body bang into something else. It was another Barrier.
"This fight isn't as easy as you thought it was going to be, is it?" Tony said, laughing.
Without Sil helping, and Dennis pinned down, it didn't look like a good start for the Cursed faction. The members were nervously watching away, their confidence from before had disappeared.
"Get off him!" Linda shouted, throwing her fist as hard as she could.
"Why isn't she using her ability?" Blip thought. Even if she transformed a little, it would have helped her have some extra strength. But her transformation wasn't known for strength, and her attack was definitely weaker when compared to Dennis.
Mune, with a single hand, continued to hold Dennis down, and raised another to block the attack. Everyone watching thought it was a useless attempt. Until the fist was blocked.
"Big mistake!" Linda shouted, and immediately, Mune's whole hand, was crushed within itself, and with another punch to his body, he was sent flying off from Dennis.
"Linda, what happened to you?" Blip said, with his mouth left wide open.
*****
My werewolf system Exclusive on P.a.t.r.e.o.n its only $1 dollar a month. Cheaper than :) and you get access to the MVS webtoon. (2 Chapters per month)
If you want to support you can on my P.A.T.R.E.O.N: jksmanga
For MVS artwork and updates follow on Instagram and Facebook: jksmanga
The Cursed faction cheered as they saw Linda deliver a devastating blow to the other team. It was the only good thing that had happened since the fight had started, and they needed something to celebrate about.
They didn't care how she had such great strength at the moment, they could figure that out later, they just wanted her to win. Paul, on the other hand, was glancing at Kazz to see if she would act.
"What?" Kazz replied, staring back at him. 'I'm not going to do anything. Super strength can be explained in many ways. No one is suddenly going to think she's a vampire. Even if she showed healing or multiple abilities, people won't just assume they're a vampire because of this."
Paul didn't reply back, but at least his worries were diminished, Kazz couldn't act with all these people around them already and she was right. The blood aura was different because it was something only vampires could perform, which was why right now, Fex was struggling with his opponents.
Fex could easily dodge the incoming attacks, but the barriers that were being made were invisible. He had even tried hitting one to try break it, but using regular strength there was no luck. To break one he would have to use full force, or maybe his blood skills, and that would reveal him.
So he was in quite a difficult position. The same could be said for Nate. Nate wasn't getting hurt by Wevil, but at the same time, he wasn't able to hold him, stop him or damage him, in a situation like this. It was a bad matchup for Nate.
If he was patient, then he could just wait for Wevil to run out of stamina, but Nate wanted to act now.
'My princess Helen is watching me. If I don't show I can do something, then she will think I'm weak. And who would want to go out with someone weak!' Nate thought.
Seeing Fex in trouble, and figuring out what was happening, Nate decided it was time for a change of plan. Ignoring Wevil, he went towards where Fex was and when he was close, with his fists hardened; he threw out a punch smashing the barriers.
"Do you mind swapping with me?" Nate asked.
"My p.l.e.a.s.u.r.e," Fex replied.
Immediately, when Wevil came towards him, Fex had set up a trap with his strings, tying his legs up and then punching him in the stomach, sending him to the floor.
Wevil got up and took a few steps back, bent over from the blow.
'His string is really not good for my ability, but there is still something I can do,' Wevil thought.
Activating his soul weapon, he managed to enhance his speed. For a brief time, he could now move twice as fast.
'With this, he won't be able to catch me going this fast.' Wevil thought.
Changing direction, moving left and right, Wevil was ready with his daggers, but Fex just stood there trying to keep track of him. Then when Wevil jumped, he was stopped again, held by the string.
"But how? How could you still see me?"
"I know people who are a lot faster than you. And if I couldn't see them, then I would be pretty useless!" Fex said, pulling him forward with the string and punching him right in the face.
"I'm just wasting my time here!" Tony said in frustration. His ability was more suited to reflect those that used elemental abilities, but against someone with strength like this, it was useless. Looking around, Tony was trying to see if there was anyone else he could go for and that's when he spotted Sil, standing at the back with his hands by his side.
"He looks like an easy one!" Tony said, going right past Nate.
"No!" Nate called out trying to stop him, but Hana, attacking with her wind strikes, stopped him from moving. Nate was worried. He knew Fex said Sil was strong but he hadn't seen any of that to prove it.
Laughing like a mad man, Tony thought he had Sil right where he needed him. A barrier was raised behind and to both of his sides, so if he was to try and escape there was only one direction he could move in, but Sil just stayed there still.
Grabbing the beast spear from his back. Tony thrusted it forward.
"Die!"
Touching Sil's skin, a clang noise was heard, and the spear hadn't moved a single inch into his skin.
'Hardening?' Nate thought, 'but I thought his ability was transformation, like Dennis's?"
Grabbing hold of the spear, Sil pulled Tony forward and placed his hand on his head, Tony tried punching Sil as hard as he could, but his body wouldn't budge and he had only hurt his own hand in the process.
"You have quite the fun ability, is this how you use it?" Lifting his hand, Sil created a barrier that perfectly fitted Tony inside. He tried to move, but he couldn't even move enough to build up momentum to strike the barrier.
Hana, seeing this, threw out a wind strike at Tony. When it hit, there was nothing, the barrier wasn't damaged or destroyed at all.
"How is this possible, his barrier it's stronger than mine!?' Tony said but no one could hear him.
At that point, all the others understood what Sil's ability was. He was able to copy other people's abilities.
Sil decided to go back, and continued to be uninvolved with the fight. Seeing this sent a shiver down Helen's spine. 'That boy, if he had joined the fight from the beginning this would be all over, but for such a strong ability there has to be a condition. Is it when he touched his head?'
"Now this is interesting, it seems like a lot happened while I was away, and it's good to know Sil is listening to what I said before." A voice from the crowd said.
When Blip turned around to see who the familiar voice was, he was surprised.
"Quinn, when did you get here?"
Quinn laughed a little.
"A while ago, but I didn't want to put pressure on you guys, I thought something might have happened when I found some troublesome people following me, but it looks like everything will be over soon."
Back at where Mantis was, now that Mune was no longer holding Dennis down, he was able to move. He grabbed Mantis's leg and pulled him down causing him to fall to the ground.
"You don't know how long I've been waiting to do this," Dennis said, pulling his fist back.
"Too bad you won't be able to," Mantis said smiling back. "We are forfeiting the fight!" He shouted.
"What? No!" Dennis said, pulling him by his collar.
"Put him down, the match is over," Helen ordered.
"She's right, if you refuse we will have to step in," Hector said.
Reluctantly, Dennis threw Mantis back on the ground, and went over to the others. It was inevitable. The fight had turned around, and they were going to lose, eventually.
Helen, the Parasite members, and the others could see this, so no one faulted Mantis for giving up the match. At least he had protected his people that way.
A healer was brought out and started their work on the participant's injuries, when all was done, the two groups were to meet in the middle, and this time, Quinn being the faction leader came out as well.
"Oh, so you were here?" Hector said.
"Nice to meet you again," Quinn replied.
"Who are you?" Helen asked.
"It's okay," Mantis interrupted, "He's the Cursed faction leader."
Helen took a look at Quinn, wondering what to make of him. Right now he wasn't giving off any type of aura, not one of a fighter at least. However, what was scary about it, was he wasn't giving off anything at all. It was like he wasn't even standing in front of her.
'This is someone I need to watch out for,' She thought.
"The outcome of this duel has been decided. The Cursed family are the winners. The parasites now have two choices. To abandon as a faction, or work and join under The Cursed family banner."
Mantis bowed down in front of Quinn, and put out his hand.
"We will work under the Cursed family banner. I can tell that this faction will be able to go somewhere in the future," Mantis said.
Quinn looked at the hand for a few seconds before giving his reply.
"No," Quinn replied. "I don't want any of the Parasites working for us. I want you off our Planet. Do what you want but not here."
"Wait, Quinn!" Sam tried to call out. They could use the parasite's people, and their resources to help them. And they needed more people for the future as well. It felt like Quinn was wasting this opportunity.
Opening up his hand, three shadows were opened and three beat up men fell from them.
"You can take these guys with you as well."
"Fine, we lost so we shall do as you wish, but it will take us at least a week to gather our things and leave this place," Mantis said.
With that, an agreement was made, and the two sides walked off in different directions. However, as Mantis walked back towards his group of people, he wasn't upset by this decision at all. Instead, a smile on his face was seen.
*******
My werewolf system Exclusive on P.a.t.r.e.o.n its only $1 dollar a month. Cheaper than :) and you get access to the MVS webtoon. (2 Chapters per month)
If you want to support you can on my P.A.T.R.E.O.N: jksmanga
For MVS artwork and updates follow on Instagram and Facebook: jksmanga
As Quinn walked off, there were many that were questioning his decision. At the same time, they couldn't really say, the one he had made was completely wrong either. There was a good chance that disputes would continue to happen based on their previous relationship, if Mantis wasn't truthful in working under the Cursed faction.
Based on his underhand methods to try and stall Quinn from coming back, Quinn felt like it was enough to not work with them. After all, soon they would be going to try and take over other planets, and it was a time when they didn't need internal fighting.
It was unlike when the Crows had joined the Cursed faction. They were willing and felt like they owed Quinn and the others. As for the Parasites, some wouldn't accept this fact.
It was a shame because of all the resources they had, but stripping the Parasites of everything was basically a death sentence to them in the way the current world was.
"A bold choice," Hector commented as Quinn walked past.
"Thank you for coming," Quinn replied respectfully. "And thank you for the information about the Blades before, I hope Owen is doing okay."
If it wasn't for Owen relaying the information of where the Blades' island was, they perhaps would have never found Vorden. The information they had given was vital in allowing them to pick the perfect time to save him.
Hector looked towards Sil for a second, who seemed to be surrounded by others who were curious about his ability. They now knew why Fex was complimenting him so much, and they were wondering how it worked. However, his face was flushed red, and Sil didn't know how to deal with the sudden interest.
"That boy, he's a Blade, correct?" Hector asked.
Quinn didn't know how to answer at this point, and he didn't know if he even should answer.
"Don't worry about it; I just hope that you came to an agreement with the Blades rather than made an enemy out of them. You have made quite a good group for yourself here, Quinn. As you get stronger, there will be more eyes on you." Hector said, looking in the direction of Helen. "A message from Owen. There's an open space for you where you can become a major powerhouse in this world. Us coming here today was betting on you becoming it. We hope our relationship in the future can continue."
With that, Hector and his men were off, leaving Quinn with a lot to think about.
[New quest received]
[Become recognised as one of the big three]
Maybe this is what Quinn needed to finally level up to the next evolution.
*****
A couple of days had gone past since the event had happened. There were no disputes between the two factions, but at the same time, there were no chances for any disputes to happen. The Cursed faction had still put quests on hold until the Parasites eventually left the planet.
What Quinn didn't want was for them to use his people in any sort of way. In the meantime, they were in the command centre discussing their next move - taking over the unclaimed planets.
"At the moment, Daisy has a total of four planets, Pure have three, and are currently in the middle of taking over their fourth." Sam started to explain, showing them a part of the area of space the Crow's planet was in. The actual Cursed ship was still located nearby earth in the Graylash area. "Daisy has managed to get the other factions to submit by making deals or showing their outright strength, making it easier for them.
"Whereas Pure has been met with resistance everywhere they go. Still, even though this is the case, they have taken over the planets at a fast rate. We have confirmed that their leader has not been seen. Just as Layla and Cia reported, it is a smaller team, still they have brought with them some strong members.
"At the moment, six unclaimed planets are left nearby that have a few small factions hovering around. I have made a route, going from one planet to the next, even if we are able to beat them quickly, it's most likely that we will have time to only claim three planets by then and the other two claiming the majority.
"If this is the case, it will be a hard struggle to defend the planets we have, or convince people over to our side. "
"I think we're not being aggressive enough," Quinn said. "You said these factions weren't that strong, right? Then why do we need all of us to go there? How many factions out there could deal with an emperor tier beast. We have many past leaders here who I think could lead a small team to victory. I'm not saying to risk the lives of those that don't want to fight, but with the king tier crystals we have, with Sil and Peter, I think we have a chance."
"Are you prepared?" Paul said. "I'm not saying what you're proposing is wrong, but going about it this way will ensure people will die. You can't save everyone."
Paul was honestly surprised; surely Quinn wouldn't have suggested such a thing? He had always wanted to protect others.
"If we don't do this, then what happens?" Quinn replied. "We get taken over by Pure, or Daisy and are forced to fight. Like I said, I'm not forcing anyone to fight, I want everyone to be well aware of the risks they are taking. At least this way, we are giving people a choice, and not treating them differently for choosing not to help.
"If I have to fight alone and take on the burden for everyone, then that's my choice.'
Paul smiled, thinking Quinn sure had grown a lot. Slowly Quinn was finding his answers through all these different experiences.
With much talk, three different attack teams were made. One with Quinn taking charge with him being the main attack force, along with Paul, Kazz and Fex. In all honesty, Quinn was pretty much a one man army anyway. Blip would be leading another force. Behind him would be Dennis, Nate, and Linda. Finally, the last force would be Peter, Sil, and Borden, leaving Megan and Sam as the only two leaders left on the ship.
Quinn knew Sil would have wanted to go with him, but Sil and Quinn were too powerful. It would be a waste to put the two of them together. Sil was happy to accept though, as soon as he knew that Borden would be coming along with him.
Enough trust had been built between the members to the point where Quinn could now trust the old Crow's. Especially Sam, since being one of his turned, had to follow his orders anyway, but he didn't think Sam would do anything like that.
There was risk with their plan, all of their attacking forces would be out taking over planets as fast as they could. Meanwhile, leaving only a small team for defence on the ship. Another suggestion was made, they would move the Cursed ship through the space station and allow it to be placed near the Crow's planet. It would be a deterrent for other factions that were thinking about attacking the place.
And on top of this, the only people closest that would attack them were the Graylash family which owned the planets behind them. Based on their actions and words, Quinn thought it was unlikely that they would attack them.
When the meeting had ended, everyone left the room to do their own thing. Going from the command centre across the bridge, Linda was about to go off and do her normal duties when she felt someone grab her by the wrist.
Her heart panicked for a second, as fear went through her mind.
'Is it….'
When she turned around, she could see it was her brother, calming her back down.
"Me and you need to talk sis, you can't keep running away from me. You need to explain to me what you did in that fight." Blip said.
*******
My werewolf system Exclusive on P.a.t.r.e.o.n its only $1 dollar a month. Cheaper than :) and you get access to the MVS webtoon. (2 Chapters per month)
If you want to support you can on my P.A.T.R.E.O.N: jksmanga
For MVS artwork and updates follow on Instagram and Facebook: jksmanga
Holding onto her hand, her brother Blip could tell something was up because as soon as he had asked this question. She immediately started to look around all over, as if someone was watching her. For as long as he knew her, his sister was a strong confident person, and it was the first time he had seen her like this.
'That Kazz can't be everywhere at once, right? And lately, I've seen her hanging around Paul more and more,' Linda thought.
As she looked over her two shoulders, she couldn't spot her, but just to be safe, there was still one place the two of them could go to.
"Let me just ask you, do you believe in Quinn?" Linda asked.
"Quinn? Does this have something to do with him?" Blip replied.
"Please, I just need to know, do you trust him?"
He looked into her eyes and could tell that this question carried a lot of weight to her.
"Of course I do, if I didn't, I would have never willingly trusted the Crow's over to him."
Now pulling her brother by the wrist, the two of them headed off to a certain place. Quinn knew that something like this might happen, and there were two reasons why he had asked for a private training room with a code. The training rooms were sound proof, and the code was given to others but not Kazz.
Kazz and Paul didn't know about it, so they never asked. If they did, Quinn would explain his reason saying it was because he wanted to train particular skills away from others. The code was given to Linda, Fex, Alex, Peter, and Sam if they ever wanted to try and practice their vampire skills and more.
When the two of them entered the room, Linda held both of her brother's hands and took a deep breath.
"Now you have to remember when I tell you everything, it has already happened, and there is nothing we can do about it. We can't turn back time, so there is no point in getting upset."
Blip nodded, wondering what could even be so bad? Not realising that whatever he was thinking, the truth was ten times worse.
Linda told him everything, about what happened with Quinn that day, and how she had nearly been killed by Kazz. How Quinn had saved her life, but it had come with a drastic change in her body. The reason why she had been hurt, to keep the big secret Quinn and the others were hiding from everybody, and now her telling him this, he needed to keep this big secret as well.
After telling her story, she could feel the grip around his fingers tighten, his head shaking slightly. He was silent for a while. His eyes not even looking at Linda but looking straight through her. They were filled with rage.
"That bitch!" Blip suddenly shouted. "I'll kill her, I'll kill her!"
"Please you have to keep this a secret!" Linda shouted. "Don't you think if anyone is more angry it's me? Besides, it doesn't seem like her and Quinn are pleased with each other either. The way it's been explained to me, there are from two different families, similar to the factions we have."
Suddenly, Blip gave his sister a big hug holding her tightly. She started to feel something warm on her shoulder. They were tears coming out of his eyes.
"Sister, I'm sorry that I wasn't there for you, I promise I won't ever let something like that happen to you again." He cried.
Linda smiled, and patted his back, she was lucky to have a brother as good as him.
'Kazz, I promise I will make you pay for what you did,' Blip thought. Find authorized novels in , faster updates, better experience, Please click <a href="#'re-famous_52260555209104200">#'re-famous_52260555209104200</a> for visiting.
*****
Another day went by, and what the Cursed faction were planning to do was explained to the rest of the faction. Members who were interested in joining them were free to do so. Surprisingly, many of them wanted to be a part of this.
After being pushed around by the Parasites, being under the control of the Graylash family, and facing discrimination while they were in the military, they wanted to fight for thier own way. For their own future. Life in the Cursed faction was good for them and they wanted to keep their freedom.
There were many who wanted to go with Blip and his group since they originally belonged to the Crow's, this was quite obvious. A lot wanted to join Quinn's group as well. They were memorised by what he had done with the Sunshilds that day and felt like going with him was a safe bet.
However, there was one group that there weren't many willing to join and that was Sil's and Peter's group. It wasn't that they didn't feel they were strong, but out of all the personalities of the leaders, these two were the most difficult to get on with.
Peter had a short fuse, and Sil was just socially awkward, it didn't inspire confidence in them.
"We're going to have to think of something, maybe an incentive of some sought,' Sam thought.
Later that evening, a leaders meeting had been called by Sam, the others thought it was about the current situation but to their surprise, it was about something unrelated.
When everyone was sitting down, Sam started to play a video. On screen a brown haired beauty could be seen. She wore full beast gear but what stood out, was the microphone in her hand. The others thought they had recognised the girl from somewhere before. Yet, none of them could put their finger on it.
"I remember her!' Nate said, standing up. "I remember all the beautiful girls in this world. She was the reporter at the inter base tournament."
Now that Quinn was taking a second look at her, Nate was right. She had asked Quinn a lot of questions after his surprise victory in the tournament.
"She's what's known as a War correspondent or a war reporter. It's a dangerous job where reporters have to dive right into the middle of what's happening, all just so they can update the general public on the world's affairs." Sam explained. "There were many news channels like this one when things started, but slowly as things started to get worse, more and more channels started to stop reporting. Her names Bonny and she and her cameraman have become quite famous recently, for there one of the only few people still reporting.
"At the moment, there is an unwritten rule between everyone not to mess with War reporters, there just Civilians in all of this after all, but being in the middle of a war can sometimes prove quite difficult."
The group continued to watch the video, and they reported on a number of things, updating them on the situation with the military and earth, then they moved onto the situation with the unclaimed planets. In the video itself it turned out that Bonny was on the planet that was in the middle of a fight with Pure.
A faction going up against Pure. The cameraman was showing ability users fighting against strong weapon users. In the video itself, for a brief second, Quinn had spotted Layla and Cia.
'Pure did send them to join the fight after all,' Quinn thought.
He didn't like the fact that he wasn't with them during this time, but he was thankful that the two of them looked unhurt. In the video itself, it looked like Pure was dominating the faction quite heavily.
The report would switch from the hectic battle to Bonny being in a safe place as more information was passed on, and towards the end of the video, something had caught the attention of them all.
"In recent news, a new faction on the rise seemingly out of the blue has come from nowhere appearing on the top half of the faction rankings. When checking last month's data, the group known as the Cursed faction was Rank F, have now jumped up becoming a Rank B.
"When asking other factions for details, it seemed like no one has any idea who or where this faction has come from…." The news report continued to waffle on about unrelated stuff, but everyone smiled hearing this.
"We made it on the news, we're famous!" Nate said. "I need to get a haircut."
"Have you gone mad?" Megan asked. "The news report was only for a second, and it only mentioned our faction. Why would they suddenly come over here and interview you."
The rest of the room chuckled.
"Megan is right," Sam said. "But I just wanted to bring this to everyone's attention. What we're doing is being noticed, and after this, soon the whole world will know our name. I thought it would be good encouragement for you all."
Although the Cursed faction hadn't been going out on many quests this month, it didn't start that way before the Parasites had arrived, and they had racked up a lot of points from their hunts, but the main contribution to their ranking was Quinn.
His emperor tier crystals had been inputted into the system, jumping his Traveller rank from C to A. The planet was a gold mine of Emperor tiers that the others didn't know about, and this was a great contribution to their success.
"Now about Sil's group-" As Sam was going to continue to move onto the next agenda.
A coughing fit had interrupted him in the middle, it was quite the bad one that went on for a minute.
"Dennis are you okay? Do you want some water?" Megan asked, concerned.
Dennis stood up from his seat and the coughing started to get more violent and still hadn't stopped, until eventually, He had thrown up all over the table.
As soon as he did, a strange scent filled the nose of many in the room, Dennis had thrown up blood.
*****
My werewolf system Exclusive on P.a.t.r.e.o.n its only $1 dollar a month. Cheaper than :) and you get access to the MVS webtoon. (2 Chapters per month)
If you want to support you can on my P.A.T.R.E.O.N: jksmanga
For MVS artwork and updates follow on Instagram and Facebook: jksmanga
Spread out across the table straight out from Dennis' mouth, was blood. Immediately, two people in the room started to feel strange as the scent entered their noses. Paul felt himself drawn towards the blood, slowly moving his body forward.
"Snap out of it, not here, I don't want to kill you," Kazz said.
Those few words were enough to reign Paul back to his senses, and he was able to control himself from the urge. He had already had to deal with blood a few times, so it was easier for Paul, but as for the other, it was Sam. He suddenly stumbled, keeping his head down. He knew from what Quinn had told him that when a vampire couldn't control their urges, their eyes would start to change colour.
Slamming his hand on the table, he was trying to stop himself. The others were starting to show concern towards him as well.
"Sam, is it a bug that's spreading around? Are you feeling alright?" Nate asked as he approached him, but Quinn then stood in his way.
"Take Dennis to the medical Bay immediately, make sure he's okay." Quinn ordered.
"What about Sam?" Nate asked.
While Quinn stood in his way, Sam grabbed his flask that he always kept attached to him by his side. Took a sip from it, and his sudden thirst was quelled.
"Don't worry Nate," Sam said, lifting his head. "I was just worried about Dennis, let's see if he's okay."
There were no doctors on board the cursed ship, however, there were some nurses that acted as healers with healing abilities that tried their best to heal Dennis. His skin was starting to look pale, and he looked incredibly weak.
Although he hadn't thrown up again after, he stated that he still felt a pain in his stomach. No matter what the healer tried to do, they were unable to make the pain go away. Once the healer was done, Quinn decided to pay him a visit as well. Hoping maybe he could do something with his Qi.
When he entered the room, he could see Dennis lying down, on a hospital bed. His eyes were tired and half asleep. He had never seen Dennis like this before.
Placing his hand on his c.h.e.s.t, Dennis knew what Quinn was doing as he had felt this before. A warm glow was felt through his body, and the pain started to go away.
"Thank's Quinn," Dennis replied. Coughing a couple of times after.
"Do you know what happened?" Quinn asked.
Dennis shook his head.
"As I said to the girl before, I felt fine, strong as always, and then a couple of days ago, there was this small pain in my stomach. I thought it might have been something bad I ate. I knew I shouldn't have eaten that slice of pizza on the floor, but five second rule and all.
"The pain started to get worse, and then this, all for a slice of pizza," Dennis explained.
Before leaving, Quinn lessened the pain for Dennis one more time and went off to talk with the others. He wasn't so sure that it was a slice of pizza. Although the healer said that there was no reason to panic.
It looked like whatever had happened, the worst of it was over, and Dennis probably just needed some time to rest now, soon he would be back to his normal self.
Quinn hoped this was the case, before going to talk to the others, he decided he would stop by a certain place. The forging area.
When entering, he could see Alex hammering away as usual. When he saw Quinn enter, he stopped and placed his hammer down on the workbench, but the other workers' sounds still hammering could be heard.
"Seeing you here, you must have some nice gifts you brought?" Alex said with a smile.
Quinn dropped all the emperor tier crystals he had, and Alex's eyes opened wide, the back of his jacket could be seen moving as if something wanted to poke out from it.
'Ah, so whenever he's happy, his wings feel like moving,' Quinn noted.
"I didn't think you could do it, I know you said you were going to, but you actually got all the emperor tier crystals you needed?" Alex said, suprised.
"We plan on moving out in around four days, as long as everything goes to plan. Do you think you can have everything ready by then?" Quinn asked.
"If it was the old me, then it would have been impossible," Alex replied. "But the new me, I can work twice as fast, and three times longer. Do you want me to add my blood to the gauntlets as well?"
"If it doesn't affect the quality and outcome of the weapon itself, then go ahead," Quinn said.
The order was made, and now in four days time, he would have his full set of emperor tier equipment, before heading out and letting the world know of the Cursed faction.
When Quinn left the room, and was on his way to head to the bridge, he spotted Megan looking panicked, out of breath.
"Quinn, there you are!" Megan shouted. "Come quick, it's Dennis, his acting up again, he told me to come get you. Please, I don't know what's happening."
Rushing off, when Quinn arrived at the medical bay, he could hear coughing from outside the door violently, when he entered the room, it was a bloody red mess. The bedsheets were filled with stains of blood, and it looked like Dennis had thrown up blood onto the floor once again.
If any of the others were here, they probably would have been disorientated by the smell of blood, but Quinn was used to it by now.
"My powers, I've tried everything, but it seems like nothing is working." The healer said, frightened.
Still coughing, Quinn immediately went by Dennis' side, and started to focus his Qi, the coughing started to stop, and when it did, Dennis fell to sleep, not giving a chance for Quinn to even speak to him.
"Quinn what's happening? What's wrong with him?" Megan asked.
"I don't know…" Quinn replied, desperately wanting to know the answer.
Just then, the sound of the door opening behind them was heard, and standing by the door, someone had his hand over his stomach. "Quinn, I don't feel too good," Sil said.
"You too. Is it a pain in your stomach?" Quinn asked.
Sil nodded in response.
'Has whatever bug Dennis got spread to Sil, or is it something else?'
Knowing that the healer could do nothing, Quinn decided to use his Qi on Sil as well, but this was only a temporary measure; he needed to get to the bottom of this. Having a bad feeling, Quinn called a meeting bringing Sil along with him.
The others could see Megan's puffy eyes and knew she had been crying, she cared deeply about Dennis, which meant something must have happened.
"Is this about Dennis?" Blip asked.
"A little bit, but I need to ask you all, have any of you been experiencing stomach pains or anyone approached you with similar symptoms?" Quinn asked. "I need you to be honest."
Eventually, Sil raised his hand, which Quinn already knew about, but the next person to raise his hand was Nate, and finally, Fex had raised his hand as well.
'Even Fex has been affected?' Quinn thought, surprised.
Seeing what Quinn was asking, Sam had figured out what Quinn was getting at, but there was one missing piece.
"Linda, don't you feel anything?" Sam asked.
"No, I feel fine, better than ever," Linda replied.
So far, everyone who had experienced stomach pains were those that had fought the Parasite members in the duel, however, Linda was the odd one out.
'Wait, is it because she's an undead?' Quinn thought. 'Like Peter, he isn't affected by certain things…like poison….'
At that moment, as Quinn had figured out who was the most likely suspect in this whole thing. Sil by his side, started to cough violently, and when he moved his hand from his mouth, blood could be seen.
Looking up at Quinn, Sil looked deadly frightened.
"Quinn, am I going to die?" Sil asked.
"No, I won't let that happen," Quinn replied, clenching his fist. 'But someone is!' He thought, picturing one person, Mantis.
My werewolf system Exclusive on P.a.t.r.e.o.n it's only $1 dollar a month. Cheaper than :) and you get access to the MVS webtoon. (2 Chapters per month)
If you want to support you can on my P.A.T.R.E.O.N: jksmanga
For MVS artwork and updates follow on Instagram and Facebook: jksmanga
The rage seeping out from Quinn's body was apparent to everyone in the room; it was almost suffocating to some. Especially those who had never experienced something like this before, such as Megan and Sam. Just being in the same room as him, reminded her of when she feared for her life against the humanoid emperor tier beast. She never thought she would meet someone, a person that would give her goosebumps like so.
"Quinn, you need to calm down," Sam said. "The worst decisions happen when one is emotionally attached. I know what you're thinking and it's quite obvious, the Parasites are behind this and my bet is on Mantis. Even if that was the case, we don't know what this is, or how it works."
"Do we need to?" Quinn said. "We can ask the person who caused this himself, and I'm sure he knows the answer."
"Sam is right," Paul interrupted. "To me, this looks like a type of poison. Due to my research, I've been studying it more than ever, trying to improve my own ability. Honestly, as long as we have a healer the poison shouldn't affect one this badly and they should be able to recover. For some reason, Dennis seems to be getting worse. A poison this strong. The only thing I can guess, is that it's part of Mantis's soul weapon."
"I'm sure this won't have been the first time he has done something like this, my guess is he either has an antidote, or is the only person who is able to get rid of it through his own skill."
Quinn knew Paul and Sam were right, he needed to calm down and think straight, but his body was already moving towards the exit of the door.
"Don't worry, I'll keep those things in mind," Quinn replied, "I know the perfect thing to calm me down."
And before they could even try and stop Quinn, he was already gone.
"Should someone go after him?" Linda asked, not sure herself if it was the right thing to do.
"It's not him I'm worried about," Blip replied. "But the Parasites, we all saw what he did against the Sunshields…"
"Don't worry about Quinn. He won't kill Mantis until he knows everyone is safe," said Sam.. "That's just how Quinn is. For now, it would be best if we isolate everyone with a stomach ache, and try to find out if there is anyone else experiencing these symptoms. For one, we don't know if this thing can spread."
"If Quinn goes on a rampage at the Parasites base, will Daisy get involved for breaking the deal?" Nate asked.
"I doubt it based on how things are at the moment," Sam replied. "Usually they are there just to make sure an all out war doesn't happen at that point and time. If someone breaks the agreement, it will make it so in the future others wouldn't want to comply. The trust will be broken and you will probably be blacklisted from the other factions for doing such a thing."
Getting blacklisted from the other factions didn't sound good. Different planets had different resources that they needed to share. That was a simple fact. And it was why factions even at current times still did trade, although they would try their best not to trade with someone who they were likely to go into battle with.
If no one was willing to trade with them, then they would have to rely on their own resources. Which at the moment the Cursed family didn;t have much of, even basic things like food pills were running low. And the people were starting to get sick of just eating pills as well.
"If we can prove they broke the agreement first, by getting you guys sick, then it won't be a problem." Sam said.
The others got to it and headed to the medical bay. Their symptoms weren't yet as bad as Dennis's but he had been directly touched. It felt like it would only be a matter of time before they were like him. Just in case, Linda went with those that were infected as well, isolating herself. On their way from leaving the command room, they noticed something, one of them was missing.
"Where's Sil?" Fex asked.
Chasing down the hallway after Quinn, Sil wasn't too far behind him.
"Wait!' Sil shouted, and started to cough shortly after, leaving a few drops of blood on the floor and wiping his mouth with his sleeve.
"Sil, you should head back and rest, you're not well," Quinn said.
"Quinn, I know what you're feeling right now, I've been there myself," Sil said, as he said these words, his throat started to choke up with emotion.
Quinn remembered what Sil had said to him, how he had told him about his past. Just like now, Sil was once filled with rage, he didn't care for anyone and had even ended up killing his friends.
"I know what emotions can do. If someone needs to hold you back, then I'm the only one that can."
Not saying anything, Quinn continued to walk towards the teleporter, and Sil followed. When they arrived on the planet there was only one destination that they were going towards. Grabbing one of the jeeps they were on their way.
Right now, Quinn was ready to fight the whole faction on his own. One consisting of around one thousand plus members. If this was to happen, he would need all the MC cells he could get.
While Sil was sitting in the jeep next to him, he continued to cough and was sweating even more than before. Every time Quinn looked at Sil, it just made him even angrier.
Finally, they had arrived at the outside shelter wall, where the five or so guards were standing outside. Getting out from the vehicle, he walked towards the gate, not slowing down his stride or hesitating.
"Hey, you again?" The guard said. "I told you last time, you can't just come up here without an invitation. We have banned all Cursed members from accessing the Shelter."
Mantis had expected the Cursed faction to come crawling back to them and he had informed the guards to delay them if they were seen. What they didn't expect, was that Quinn would be here on his own.
One of the men, in the back, started to send a message back to the Parasite base. Eh was in no rush, after all they could only see two people.
"Hey, stop, if you get any closer I will hi-"
Between the two of them, there was still a distance of around five meters, and the man was still not worried, but the next second later, Quinn was in front of him. He didn't know what happened after that, but the rest saw it. A fist was slammed into his face, and he was thrown down slamming his body on the ground.
His body laid there still and wasn't moving.
"Hey, hey, hey, that was Ron, he was a Rank C Traveler, he just beat him with a single punch!!!' The other guards said in a panic.
"This is an emergency the Cur-"
Suddenly, the man felt something slip off from his wrist as he was speaking into it. When he looked up. He could see that Quinn had the watch held in his hand. With his fists, he crushed the watch to pieces and allowed the fragments to fall into the ground.
"Come on, let's all attack him at once!" The other guard shouted and the three men charged in ready to use their ability.
However, before they could even do anything, Quinn had dealt with them all, kicking one of them in the head, and then punching the other, and for the last one, he threw him up against the gate wall.
Sil, who was following behind, went and checked on the conditions of the others. Thankfully they still had a pulse, but if left out here with their injuries, they would soon die. When the nurse had attempted to heal Sil, he had copied her ability.
He was hoping that with a healing ability beyond level eight, he might have been able to heal himself or others, but there was no luck. Hovering his hand over those that were injured, Sil healed them just enough so they wouldn't die from their wounds, but wouldn't be getting up any time soon to try to stop Quinn.
'You might not agree with me now, but later you will,' Sil said. Thinking about the two people he regretted killing the most.
Standing in front of the gate, Quinn looked at it. He started to gather his Qi. Then channeling his energy he stomped his foot down on the ground, pulled back and punched the wall as hard as he could. Performing the blood hammer strike.
"Are we under attack?" Someone asked.
"Is it the Cursed faction?"
"I thought we had a deal, why would they attack us?"
When the dust started to settle, they could see one person walking forward.
"Where is Mantis?" Quinn asked. "That's the only person I want"
*****
My werewolf system Exclusive on P.a.t.r.e.o.n its only $1 dollar a month. Cheaper than :) and you get access to the MVS webtoon. (2 Chapters per month)
If you want to support you can on my P.A.T.R.E.O.N: jksmanga
For MVS artwork and updates follow on Instagram and Facebook: jksmanga
Sam and Megan were rushing around the Cursed ship, trying their best to gather information. It was important they found out whether or not this was something that could be spread to others. They had multiple search teams asking others if they experienced any similar symptoms. There were a few that came forward and were placed in a different room from the others.
After a quick rundown, it seemed like the symptoms were similar but not the same, but were still kept under observation. Just in case it would take a few days for anything to happen. It was also important that they didn;t start to cause panic on the ship as well. So everything needed to be done in secret.
"So far it looks like the only ones that are affected, are the ones from the fight," Sam said.
"Well, at least that's some good news, right?" Megan replied, biting her nail nervously. She hadn't been able to calm down ever since Dennis was admitted into the medical bay.
"I just hope they can recover soon, and there are no severe side effects from this." Said Sam. "Losing them will be a big blow to the Cursed faction. They are some of our strongest people."
At that moment, one of the faction members came up to Sam to give him a report. Knowing where Quinn was going, it was quite easy to get a group to follow him from the base. Although they kept quite the distance away, not wanting to make the situation worse between the two camps.
"Quinn..." Sam said under his breath, as he heard the news.
"Is it bad?" Megan asked, unsure what had happened to warrant that type of action from Sam.
"We're getting reports that Quinn, has just marched into the Parasite shelter and destroyed the front gate."
It was what they all thought he was going to do, but couldn't believe he would do it at the same time.
Entering the shelter, as soon as the Parasites saw someone they didn't recognize, Travellers immediately started to attack the following intruder. In their eyes, Quinn was the one who had suddenly attacked them first.
It was no time to ask questions and figure out what was going on; they were just defending themselves. All different types of attacking abilities that had some type of range, including ranged weapons, came towards Quinn through the air.
They thought with a single person, it would be impossible for him to dodge so many attacks. However, Quinn never needed to dodge. Lifting up his shadow in front of him, he was able to block all of the abilities.
It had used up a number of MC cells, but the attacks weren't strong enough to put a huge dent in them. When the shadow dropped, the attacks flung forward, destroying the ground beneath, and there was no sign of Quinn.
Soon, cries were heard coming from nearby. A few of them twisted their heads to see what was happening, but all they could see were their men being beaten, and bloody on the floor but no attacker. Whatever was attacking them, was moving far too fast.
After defeating a few of them, using his fists and speed, the others had backed up, and more had come towards the Shelter wall and gate. If there were around fifty or so men before, there were now around two hundred faction members, all with their anger towards one person.
With this many people, his MC cells would take quite the toll if he was to use his shadow to block their attacks. If he was only to use his fist, speed and flash step, he would run out of stamina before beating them all and using his blood skills was not an option.
Not unless he didn't want to leave a single one of them alive. There was the soul weapon, but as the thought crossed his mind, he saw mothers running with their children. Trying to escape the chaos and fighting.
'I can't use my soul weapon here, what if I hurt someone who's not involved?' Quinn thought.
"Quinn go, leave this to me," Sil said, entering through the broken gate that Quinn had just destroyed. Copying those that Quinn had beaten. Sil now had plenty of abilities to use and to choose from to deal with all of these.
Quinn's enemy was never the parasites themselves anyway, using his shadow cloak. He disappeared in front of all their eyes as if he had turned invisible. Some tried to look for him, and attack where he once was, but a wall of wind was raised that stopped all of that.
"I might not be at a hundred percent," Sil said, coughing a few times. "But I can definitely deal with a bunch of nobodies."
At times when Quinn would use the shadow cloak, there were those that were strong enough to sense Quinn's presence. However, those outside in the shelter weren't one of those people. It might have been due to the panic, their senses were more dulled, and with Sil as a distraction. It allowed Quinn to go past them all and head right into the faction base.
Now inside, he needed to look for them, but when he entered the base, a strange scent had entered his nose.
'I smell blood, but inside the faction base? What is going on?'
Following his nose, Quinn was eventually led to a set of double doors, the smell was strongest from here, but he realized while walking around the building. There was the smell of blood in different areas as well.
Through the double doors, it could be a trap, but nothing was going to stop him from seeing Mantis. Pushing the doors open, it looked like Quinn had entered a storage room. It was large in size with crates filled and pushed off to the side. And at the very back, sitting on top of a crate relaxed, was Mantis.
He wasn't the only one in the room. There was Wevil, Hana, Tony and the strange hooded man. All the people who had fought in the duel. Although there wasn't just one pale man in a hood, but three. With two of them standing by Mantis's side like bodyguards.
As for what Quinn could smell, the blood was coming from those men. Dribbling from their mouths, blood was trailing down their body and onto clothes, and in the room itself, small pools of blood could be seen.
"The second I saw your ability and you gave me back those three men." Said Mantis. "I knew you would have some way to get here by passing all those people."
"Mantis, you're going to help, or take back whatever you did to everyone, and then you're going to wish you were never alive. I'm going to drain you of your blood every day just enough for you to survive!" Quinn shouted in anger.
"Now, that's not a way to ask someone for a favor. After a threat like that, why the hell would I ever help you guys?" Said Mantis. "You should be kneeling down, begging me to get rid of what is affecting their bodies.
"Let me ask you a question, how long has it been since they've been throwing up blood?"
It was now clear that Mantis was behind it.
"I can see by the look on your face it's already started. I'm sure at least that eagle winged guy should have hurled up a few times already? I was extra sure to personally speed up the process with that one."
'If I remember correctly, he was quite the strong one. You see the question you should be asking yourself Quinn, is whether or not you should really be here, or you should be on the ship. For those that are infected by my poison, tend to get a bit wild towards the end."
Back at the cursed ship, inside the medical bay, Megan had gone to check up on Dennis, who was still soundly asleep. She preferred him like this, at least this way when he wasn't awake in pain.
The others were going through a check up with the nurse in a private room. Leaving just the two of them. She looked at his tired eyes, and went to brush his golden hair, as her hand touched his skin. His eyes suddenly opened wide, bloodshot.
"You're aw-"
Before she could say anything, Dennis's hand was tightly gripped around her throat.
'What's happening to him?'
The life was being squeezed out from her by the second.
******
My werewolf system Exclusive on P.a.t.r.e.o.n its only $1 dollar a month. Cheaper than :) and you get access to the MVS webtoon. (2 Chapters per month)
If you want to support you can on my P.A.T.R.E.O.N: jksmanga
For MVS artwork and updates follow on Instagram and Facebook: jksmanga
Standing there, Quinn was unsure what Mantis meant by his words. However, whatever the case was, he was sure he was just trying to confuse him and distract him with them. It was clear, the answer and person who would be able to solve his problems, was right in front of him. Nothing else mattered.
Looking at the others, Quinn was looking for a direct path towards Mantis, who was around thirty meters across on the other side. The scent of blood had wafted strongly into his nose from his right side, and he could suddenly see a hooded man jumping out towards him.
He flashed stepped away, and the man's fist pounded the ground so forcefully. A loud bang was heard and with it, rocks and debris flew up in the air, and a small crater was left behind from where his fist had landed.
Looking over at Mantis, Quinn could still see one of the hooded men, out front, and two more by his side.
'The one that attacked me is none of them, so there was one more? Do all of them have the same ability, those punches are really strong?' Quin thought.
Mantis broke out in laughter, seeing what looked like to him, Quinn dodging the punch by the skin of his teeth, saving his life.
"Look how much trouble you are having, dealing with one, and I have three more like that." Mantis explained. "You see those men. They too have been affected by my poison. You see, after going through a painful process, their bodies end up like this. They become almost superhuman, gaining strong feats of strength and feeling next to no pain. Their minds aren't all there, but they listen to me for one reason, because I'm the only one that can save them. To bad when there this far gone, they are already set to die, nothing can save them now.
"For all your friends, it's the same, and the Cursed faction will no longer exist."
*****
Struggling, Megan could feel her conciseness fading away. She didn't know how long she had been in her current position, but her mind was fading in and out. In a way she was thankful. She knew Dennis had the ability to turn his hands into a deadly claw, and if he had done so, used his full strength, he would have already crushed her windpipe. She would be dead.
This gave her hope that Dennis was still in control. Even if it didn't look like it based on his eyes. Trying to do something to set herself free, she lifted her hand, twisting it slightly, and tried to activate her ability. If she could just do something to let him go.
Something small started to form in her hand, what looked like little bubbles, but then they quickly disappeared, she couldn't stay conscious or concentrate for long enough to form her ability.
'I'm sorry, I couldn't do anything to help you..' Megan thought.
At that moment, coming into the room, the others had come from next door having finished their checkup. They were casually talking to each other, some of them coughing. This had strung up hope for Megan once more.
All she needed to do was make some noise, and she eventually used her ability, throwing out what looked like a bubble to a vase of flowers that were by Dennis's side of the bed. They fell to the floor smashing on the ground.
Rushing towards the noise, and drawing the curtain, Nate could see Dennis holding Megan up.
"What are you doing, let go of her!" Nate shouted, as he went for Dennis' hand and tried to loosen his grip, but even with all his strength, he could only help slightly. As time went on, he was being affected by the poison more and it made him feel incredibly weak
"Dennis!, Dennis!" he shouted.
Red string was tied around Dennis' arm, and although Fex was being affected by the poison as well. He had more strength then the others, now was not the time to hide his strength when someone's life was on the line.
He carefully managed to wrap string between his fingers, and yanked the hand off from Megan's neck. She fell to the floor, gasping for air, finally she could breathe again, but she had to have a few moments before she could regain her strength.
Now that Dennis was no longer holding Megan, he went for the person closest to him, and swung his arm out towards Nate. He managed to duck avoiding the blow.
'That nearly knocked my head off.'
"I think the poison did something to him! Look at his eyes!" Nate shouted, and the next second he started to cough causing him to stumble. There was no time to dodge the next attack, and he was hit by another arm that swung by, throwing him across the room and into the door.
"This, damn thing.." Nate croaked.
Dennis had great strength before for a human, and now he was even stronger, Fex wasn't sure even with how he was feeling at the moment, if he could do anything.
"I'll deal with this!" Linda shouted, running past both of them. She was the only person that was at a hundred percent, by now she was starting to get a hang of her strength. When she came towards Dennis, he swung out both of his arms together like a baseball bat, bashing it into Linda's side. She had managed to block the attack with her elbow but it was taken out of place in the process.
A shooting pain was felt, but nowhere near what it would have been before. She still felt pain unlike Peter, but they were heavily dulled. But by the time she would reach Dennis, she was already healed. Using her great strength, she grabbed Dennis by both of his wrists, and pulled them behind his back.
Fex saw this as an opportunity, and pushed past the drowsy feeling he had. He used his red string to continually tie up Dennis' hands.
"I think that's all I can help with for now."
Bursting into the room, a surprising couple had entered. Paul rushed forward with his hands glowing green, and Kazz stood in the room and looked at everyone for a second.
"Keep hold of him," Paul said.
Dennis was now being held down by Linda, and when Paul approached he placed his green coloured hands on the back of Dennis, he immediately started to w.h.i.n.e and cry out in pain.
"What are you doing, are you hurting him more?" Linda asked, weary that maybe him and Kazz were working together.
"Sometimes the best medicine for poison, is another type of poison," Paul said.
The cries from Dennis started to lessen, and eventually he was no longer shouting.
They had a nice moment of rest, until they could hear Nate heavily coughing, and eventually, he too had thrown up blood onto the ground.
"Damn!" Nate said, wiping his mouth. "I hope we don't all become like Dennis, otherwise who's going to hold us back?"
Back in the storage warehouse, Quinn had enough of listening to Mantis ramble on. Everything he said had just proved that he was running out of time. He started to walk forward towards them again.
"Haha, idiot, get rid of him!" Mantis said.
The hooded man who had just caused the large crater, jumped in front of Quinn and pulled back his fist ready to blow his body apart. Inside, Mantis was squealing like a little girl as he imagined the c.o.c.ky brat exploding to pieces.
"You, have no idea," Quinn said. "You have no idea what I am!"
Stomping his foot on the ground, Quinn prepared and went through the motions of the Hammer strike. While doing so, he activated his shadow equip, putting on his gauntlets, beast equipment and mask giving all of his extra stats.
The mask was set to improve his strength, and for the first time, against another human, Quinn didn't hold back throwing out his fist.
When the two of them touched, the force itself was causing the hooded man's own arm to collapse within itself, the force from the blow was so strong that wind could be felt blowing Mantis's hair from the other side of the room.
Finally, the hooded man's upper half of his body had disappeared, only his legs remained, falling to the ground.
*****
If you want to support you can on my P.A.T.R.E.O.N: jksmanga
For MVS artwork and updates follow on Instagram and Facebook: jksmanga
Since Paul did his little trick, it seemed like Dennis had calmed down greatly, and they were starting to wonder if they had found a fix to the problem. Judging by how dire the current situation was, they needed to make a decision and decide what to do next. For this, Sam was called over to the medical bay.
"There's a good chance that if we don't do something soon, you could all end up like Dennis. Out of control and wild." Sam said with his hand on his chin, struggling with what to do. "Could you perhaps, do the same to the others? It looked like it worked on Dennis, so it should work on the other's right?"
Paul lifted and looked at his hand for a few seconds before replying.
"I'll be honest with you, what I did was quite risky. There was a high chance that Dennis might have just died on the spot, but I thought it was the best thing to do at the time. I was trying to get it so my poison was trying to take over whatever was already inside his body. However, when I felt Dennis, I could tell based on the symptoms what he is experiencing, my poison isn't strong enough.."
"Mantis has to be a poison ability user who is at least at level eight. Mine currently is only at the level six. Inside Dennis's body there is a struggle going on between the two forces, mine is less deadly and is only meant to tire the user, but eventually it will lose out. All I did was buy us some time, and I wouldn't like to tempt fate trying to do it again."
"You experimented on him!" Megan shouted. She started to walk towards him, rage filled in her.
"Calm down, Megan. There's no point getting angry over what could have happened, it's fine now, and who knows what could have happened to everyone if Dennis was able to rampage around the base. What would have happened if he left the room?"
While the others were arguing, Nate was sitting on the edge of one of the hospital beds, he started to close his fist and open it slowly. The veins running on top of his arm were bulging in a similar fashion to Dennis's when he was near enough possessed by the poison.
"I'm losing control," Nate said. "I can feel it, you need to do something fast. I don't want to hurt anyone without me choosing to. If Paul needs to attempt his little experiment again, then so be it."
Hearing what Nate said, Fex was starting to wonder about himself. He wasn't at the point the others were, and was wondering if the poison was spreading through his body slower, due to him being different from everyone else.
What he was worried about, was what would happen if he was to go out of control? So far there was something that was noticed between those that were affected. As the poison took over their body more, their ability to focus and use their abilities lessened.
It was the most likely reason why Dennis didn't use his abilities to fight the others. His mind wasn't there and he couldn't activate it, but what about him? Sure, maybe when he got to that point he wouldn't be able to use his string ability, but his vampire blood abilities were different.
They were just things his body could do. Maybe he would even turn into a beast similar to the Bloodsucker. Whatever the case, even if it didn't happen, it was a concern for him.
"Don't worry," Kazz said, whispering into his ear. She could see that Fex was thinking about something. "I'll deal with anyone that finds out."
'Quinn said he thought Kazz had changed, but I see she's still the same girl as always.' Fex gripped his fist in anger.
"I have a solution," Sam said. "Something that isn't as risky as Paul using his poison ability on you all. We confine all of you into one of the training rooms and lock you in there with each other."
"What if they start attacking each other?" Megan said.
"Then at least they aren't out here, able to hurt anyone else." When Sam said these words, he struggled. He didn't want to just say others' lives were more important than theirs, but he had to think of all the people on the ship, not just his close friends.
"Honestly, I'm not confident with my poison ability either. One wrong move and I might be the death of them." Paul said.
"You can-"
"It's okay, Megan." Nate cut her off. "Lock us all up in the same room, I think that's the best thing right now. If we kill each other, then that's just one less problem you guys need to deal with."
"What about me?" Linda asked, who had shown no symptoms so far.
"If we wanted to hundred percent be safe, it would be best to put you in there as well, but if we did that, you would be alone with all of them. Just like with Fex, it could be that it's taking longer than you to be affected. We could always wait. If you start showing signs then we can place you with the others."
With the decision made, everyone had agreed to be locked up in one of the training rooms. Fex, Dennis and Nate. However, when going in, Kazz had tried to enter as well.
"Kazz, you can't go in there." Sam said.
"I'm okay, I won't die." Kazz replied.
"No, I'm not having your death on my hands."
The two of them locked eyes for a second, and eventually Kazz gave in, walking back.
****
Having defeated one of the hooded men who had such strength, Mantis was speechless. Not knowing what to say or do.
"Rest in peace, I could tell you were in great pain. And I promise I will punish the person who did this to you," Quinn said to himself.
Seeing what just happened, couldn't be explained by just simple high level beast gear. Not unless it was at least at the legendary level. The other members knew this and were hesitant to go forward.
"Don't worry, I'll be coming to you," Said Quinn, dashing forward.
Seeing this, Tony started to act by placing up a barrier, but using his body with his shoulder forward and pushing off his feet, Quinn didn't even need to punch the barrier and was able to just run through it, as if it was made of thin glass.
Hana started to panic and threw out multiple wind slashes at Quinn. But his speed was far too fast. He changed direction, trying to deal with the annoying one first, heading for her.
"Quinn, don't kill her!" Wevil shouted, activating his enhanced soul weapon, allowed him to move twice as fast with his super speed. Honestly, he knew it was a lost cause ever since he had seen Quinn defeat the emperor tier beast on his own.
If Quinn ever got involved in a fight with the Parasites, he told himself he wouldn't fight him, yet here he was trying to save Hana. From his side, he came forward with the daggers ready to do anything he could.
However, he suddenly was lifted into the air, and felt something tight around his throat. While using his speed, Quinn had picked him up by the neck like a child.
'Just like that Fex guy, he could keep up with my speed.'
Swinging Wevil's body, he hurled him towards Hana, knocking them both into one of the crates and smashing them through it.
"Stop him!, don't let him come close!" Mantis shouted.
"I don't even need to use my shadow or blood powers for these. It would just be a waste!" Quinn shouted, now heading towards the back where Mantis was now standing on top of the crate.
With his barrier able to do nothing, Tony knew he was more than useless, and tried to run away. Before he knew it, he felt that his whole body was leaning over and then his eyes were looking at the ground.
Looking down, his legs were mangled. Quinn had kicked his legs causing him to topple and crushed his legs in the process.
Jumping down from the crate the three hooded men came over, it was the last thing Mantis had.
'He could deal with one, but fighting three of them at once, the attack he did before took some time, he would get hit performing such a thing again.' Mantis started to think, giving him a slight bit of hope.
"I suppose that I shouldn't care about you seeing such things if you're no longer going to live," Quinn said as the shadow started to stretch out from his gauntlets. Swiping both his hands, he grabbed the red aura with the shadow, creating two of his shadow scythes.
Swinging wide from both sides, the hooded men had nowhere to go, and they just stood there accepting their fate. As the scythe's touched their bodies, their heads were chopped off and were rolling on the floor.
"No! How? Who are you?" Mantis shouted out loud. He turned around, hoping to find a way to escape. When he looked back to see where Quinn was, he could see no one. Then his body had hit something.
It was Quinn.
"On your knees!" Quinn commanded with his eyes glowing red.
Possessed, Mantis's body was forced onto the ground with his knees slamming onto the top of the crate.
"Now look who's begging?"
******
My werewolf system Exclusive on P.a.t.r.e.o.n its only $1 dollar a month. Cheaper than :) and you get access to the MVS webtoon. (2 Chapters per month)
For MVS artwork and updates follow on Instagram and Facebook: jksmanga
Inside the training room, Dennis was placed on one side of the room, towards the right of the entrance up against the wall. He was still sleeping away, but at least alive. Nate sat down against the back of the wall. His head covered in sweat and once in a while, he would wince in pain.
Fex could see by looking at him, he was fighting against something inside. While Fex himself was up against another wall, the one opposite Nate. They decided to stay away from each other. If anything was to happen, at least they had a few seconds to react if it did.
Time was passing by, and it felt like torture, not only because they were physically in pain, but because they weren't even sure if they would live to see another day. Both Nate and Fex were strong people who would have liked to do something to try and put the odds in their favour, but all they could do was sit there and wait for the time to go by.
Another coughing fit started from Nate. He had several of these happen while in the room, each one seemed to be getting worse and Nate's appearance was changing with it as well. The coughing got so bad, he stood up and used his hand to stabilise himself against the wall. Eventually, he hurled his contents out and the red blood could be seen.
'Yep, torture me more by putting blood in front of me.' Fex thought.
"Fex, I can't… anymore. You have to knock me out. Knock me out now!" Nate shouted
Remembering how strong Dennis was before, and While Fex still had strength, he didn't need Nate to ask him again. Gathering his strength, Fex went over. Tied both of his legs with the red string. Then when he reached Nate, he got behind him. Gathering all his strength, he whacked him on the sweet spot behind his head, hopefully knocking him out.
He fell to the floor like anyone would do after a blow like that.
'I wonder how long I have left?' Fex thought.
The sound of groans started up, he looked over towards Dennis but could see nothing; they were coming from below. Even though Nate had been knocked out, it didn't matter. He was already too far gone as the white could be seen in his eyes.
'Man, it's like I'm going up against steroid zombies. Why do I have to deal with this crap?"
Another set of groans was heard, and now Dennis was getting up from the floor as well.
'Quinn, please hurry man.'
Looking around the room, Fex noticed that they were in Quinn's personal training room. This room in particular was void of cameras so no one could do any spying.
"Nate, Dennis!" Fex called out, but there was no reply.
If he wanted to get out of this situation alive, then he might need to use his vampire powers. At least with the condition they were in now, they wouldn't remember anything he did to them.
****
Sil, stood outside the base. He didn't look tired; he didn't look like he had a single scratch on him either. However, around him on the ground were multiple people rolling out in pain. He had done his best to try to avoid killing people, but it was unlikely that they had all come out alive from something like this.
The people just kept coming out, coming for Sil. Thinking that eventually, Sil's Mc points would run out. After taking out around three hundred or so of them, they stopped, knowing it was useless. They went back to their families, friends, and went inside their homes locking up from the monster outside.
When he looked ahead, he could see a kid and a mother peeking around the corner.
"Don't worry, I won't hurt you," Sil said, walking towards them. "I was only hurting those attacking me."
Still, as the Sil got close; the pair had run away. He was thankful that the others had run away, for his control was slipping away from him, as the pain started to take over bit by bit. Still, he had a goal in his head. He was going to help Quinn no matter what, and this focus allowed him to block out the pain and use his abilities.
Entering the base, Sil searched and searched until he had eventually found him. He could see Quinn on top of the crate, while Mantis kneeled down in front of him.
'What is this, is it some type of mind control? I can't move my legs.' Mantis thought. 'But that's impossible, I've already seen his shadow ability. This isn't something someone should be able to do. If I don't break free, I'm going to die.'
"How do I stop the poison?" Quinn asked.
Hearing this question, the frightened look he had on his face, disappeared. He felt like he was more in shock, but now he was thinking straight, he could turn this all around.
"It looks like the tables haven't turned after all," Mantis replied. "Even though I'm the one knelt down here, I hold all the cards. You need me. Your friends, the poison will continue to affect their body, until eventually, they will die. As I said before, I'm the only person who can give them an antidote, but you know what. I wouldn't even give it to you if you were going to kill me."
"And even if I die, the poison will still remain," Mantis started to laugh like a madman. This was why he did such things. "Quinn, you should learn. This is why you should detach yourself from the people around you as I have done. No one can use anything against me."
"I don't need you to do it, I just need you," Quinn said. His eyes started to glow once more. "I order you to get rid of the poison from Sil's body." He said, pointing at Sil who had entered the room.
Quinn had heard his footsteps as he entered, and it was at the perfect time.
"You think I would listen to you?" Mantis said, but once again, as if not controlled by him. His body started to move and was already heading towards Sil. The order was repeating in his head and moving his body. He tried to fight back, but the subconsciousness was controlling him.
Then, he had finally reached Sil and placed his hand on his stomach. Sil, being cautious grabbed both of Mantis's arms to try and stop him, but soon could tell that he was under control.
A strange sensation was felt inside, and after a few moments, when Mantis pulled his hand away, green liquid had passed through his body and was swirling around in his hand.
"You, you can control me?" Mantis said. "I won't let you have your way, you will not have the last laugh!" Mantis shouted at the top of his lungs.
His hands glowing green, he lifted the strange aura that was four times the size of what he had extracted out of Sil, and absorbed it into his own body. It didn't take long, and Mantis had fallen to the floor.
Sil kneeled down, to check up on him, and knew what had happened. Mantis had killed himself and was dead.
*****
My werewolf system Exclusive on P.a.t.r.e.o.n its only $1 dollar a month. Cheaper than :) and you get access to the MVS webtoon. (2 Chapters per month)
If you want to support you can on my P.A.T.R.E.O.N: jksmanga
For MVS artwork and updates follow on Instagram and Facebook: jksmanga
Waiting nervously outside of the training room, was Blip, Linda, Sam and Kazz. Coming to the training room, had made Kazz aware that there was a room that everyone was using that she was unaware of before. She had seen them input the code while she had no clue what the code was.
'I guess that's Quinn's doing, deciding to keep that away from me,' She thought.
The reason they were waiting outside, was to see if those that had lost their minds would start attacking those who hadn't, and if they had all lost their minds, the question was, would they all start attacking each other? What they didn't want was them killing each other and Blip was ready to jump in and try to calm down whatever was happening outside at any second.
The other reason was, if Linda started having certain effects as well.
While waiting, as they thought, they could hear the sound of fighting inside. It wasn't quiet at all as the ones infected had great strength and every time they would hit the ground or floor, a slight vibration could be felt from the outside of the room. However, it was mostly sound proof, which was what made it more frightening to them all.
"I can't take it anymore! I have to go in there and see what's happening. We can't just stand out here forever!' Blip said, filled with frustration. "Tell me the code."
Blip was one of the only ones who also didn't know the code. He knew the truth about Linda and the others now, but the others did not, so he had no access.
"I think it will be good if you don't go in there," Kazz unexpectedly spoke. "You might get infected, or there would be troublesome things you could see."
When she spoke these words, she gave a glance at Sam as if she wanted him to speak up.
'Is she worried about someone inside?' Sam thought seeing this, then he thought about Fex. What would happen to him if he had gone beyond a certain point? Was Kazz trying to protect him from being found out?'
Sam was unsure what Kazz's true motive was, however, it still made sense that if Blip went in, then there was a chance he could find out the truth about everything.
"Let me go, brother," Linda said. "I can deal with a bunch of hot headed boys, trust me, I have grown up with one for most of my life."
"Sis, but you saw their strength, how could I let you-"
She looked him in the eye and then reached out her hand above his shoulder, inputting the code in. The sound of the door behind Blip had opened.
"Don't turn around, and whatever you do, don't not come in," Linda said.
She ran past, through the door, and it quickly closed behind her.
'Sis, the second you call for help, I don't care what kind of secret you need me to keep. I'm going in there.'
When Linda entered, she could see Fex, dodging the two of their attacks, he had one of their hands tied with his red strings and with his other hand three; he had released a large line of red aura knocking the other one away with his other hand.
Fex was covered in sweat, and his eyebrows were scrunched up. Linda could tell he was in extreme pain.
'Is it the poison?'
Nate, who had been knocked away by the blood swipe, had already got up off the ground. He had cuts over his body, seemingly from previous attacks, yet was ignoring them and continuing to go forward.
'I can't hold on much longer.' Fex thought, while still holding Dennis with his string abilities. If he was at a hundred percent, then he would slap these two around no problem.
With Nate coming towards him, he didn't know what to do. Using the blood attacks was just making him weaker, and if he let go of Dennis now, then he would be done for.
"Don't worry, I'm here to help!" Linda said, as she threw out a punch, hitting Nate right on his ribs and sending him back into the wall.
"Man, am I happy to at least see someone," Fex said, and the relief and tension he felt in his body went, at the same time the string that was holding Dennis's body was let loose as well.
For once, as Linda approached Dennis, she was happy about her new body. When she fought before, she had broken her elbow, but without the need for a healer, she was able to fight once more. Her beast gear with her added extra strength. She was starting to like this style of fighting head-on.
Dennis went to throw out a fist and it was faster than Linda was expecting. If she was going to get hit, on her head then it would be over. At the last second, the fist started to move upward, and Dennis's whole body was leaning backward as if he was falling.
When she looked down, she could see that red string had tied both of his legs and was attached to Fex.
"I'm not completely useless yet," Fex said, coughing a few times.
"I'm sorry about this Dennis, but this is the one is going to hurt. But, you can heal from this!" Linda shouted as she threw her fist down at his legs, crushing his knees.
Dennis screamed in pain and it pained her to see him like that, but if she didn't stop Dennis and Nate somehow, they would constantly come back. Nate wasn't responding either, so for a brief second she could catch her breath.
"Quick!" Fex shouted, he was on all fours, his fists were pounding the ground fighting back whatever was happening to him. "Get out of here now, quickly!" He shouted agian.
'What is happening to him?' Linda thought.
Suddenly, unlike the others, something different was happening to Fex, his body was slightly transforming, half his hair from his head was falling out, his muscles were bulging like the others, but when he lifted his head, she could see. With a creepy smile from Fex, only fangs from his left side were showing.
Naturally, Linda took a step back. It was the first time she had seen something like this, and it was a reminder to her.
'I forgot, Fex is a real Vampire.'
'Damn it!' Fex screamed internally. 'Am I really turning into a Bloodsucker, but I haven't lost all my blood.' There was one thing he could tell though. He was losing his mind and the only thing he could think about, was blood.
****
Stood there for a while, Quinn was by Sil's side looking at Mantis's body, it hadn't moved and he could hear his heart was no longer beating.
"He really killed himself. He decided to run away after all that crap he caused!" Quinn shouted. Even though he was frustrated, he wasn't frustrated at Mantis, but more so himself. He felt like he had let them all down, everyone back at the ship. He couldn't even think of a solution to get out of this mess.
At that moment, he could hear the sound of people moving, when he turned to look, it was both Wevil and Hana. They were hurt, and slowly walking their way out from the broken crate. When they came out, they were surprised to see Mantis lying there, dead.
"Oh crap!" Hana screamed. "What the hell do we do!" Her hands were by her hair and it looked as if she was about to rip it out. It was expected, they probably thought Quinn had killed their leader. At least this was why Quinn thought they were upset.
Right now, he didn't even have the will to fight them, and just allowed them to come close to the body. Then, when they were finally close enough, Hana ran up to the body and kicked Mantis while he was dead and down.
"You bastard, did you really just die like that!" Hana shouted.
Now he was confused. What was going on, for her to attack her faction leader like so.
"You guys are probably wondering what's going on?" Wevil said. "Were in the same boat as your friends. Everyone who belongs to the Parasite faction is. In order for us to have absolute loyalty, using his soul weapon, he had infected us all with the poison. Although not as strong as your friends. Every week we are required to visit Mantis, where he will administer an antidote, or to remove part of the poison, how it worked we really don't know."
"The point is, all of our lives were in his hands." Wevil then looked at the hooded men, who were dead. "Do you remember them, Quinn?" Wevil asked. "Those men were the ones that you brought back with you at the duel that time. Because they failed their mission, he allowed the poison to get to that point with them… and now…He goes and just leaves us, so we all have to suffer."
Wevil, and Hana both broke down falling to their knees, and the last bit of hope Quinn had disappeared. He thought that maybe what Mantis had said was a lie, but even his own people had no answer.
"I think it was something like this," Sil said, and when he moved his hand away, the green substance was seen coming out from Wevil's body.
*******
My werewolf system Exclusive on P.a.t.r.e.o.n its only $1 dollar a month. Cheaper than :) and you get access to the MVS webtoon. (2 Chapters per month)
If you want to support you can on my P.A.T.R.E.O.N: jksmanga
For MVS artwork and updates follow on Instagram and Facebook: jksmanga
Looking up at Sil, Wevil couldn't believe it. The thing that had caused him so much pain, this whole time, was floating about and it was there outside. A strange rush was felt, the agonizing small pain he consistently had in his stomach was gone. He couldn't even remember when the last time he felt like this was.
The tears of anger had suddenly changed to tears of joy. The first words that came out of his mouths wasn't how, what, or why. Instead, it was…
"Thank you, thank you…" Wevil said, uncontrollably sobbing more so than he did before.
"Wait!" Hana shouted, so loud that Quinn thought his eardrum was going to explode. "You can extract the poison, but how? Paul was a level eight poison ability user. Even if you can copy abilities, surely it should take some time to learn something like that?"
'Maybe for an ordinary person, but not for a Blade.' Quinn thought.
"When Mantis removed it from me, I just felt what he did and tried copying it. It's easier than it looks." Sil said, smiling.
Quinn was relieved now. It looked like they finally had a way to remove the poison from his friends. With Sil having just copied the ability, they would have twenty four hours to remove the poison, which was plenty of time.
Walking away, Quinn was ready to head off back to the base and Sil started to follow.
"Wait, Please!" Hana shouted. "Help us, you have to help us. And I'm not just talking about me, but the whole faction. We're all infected by the poison and if it's not removed, we will all die."
At first, Quinn felt like he had no reason to help them, they were the ones that had caused so much trouble, not just for him but for the whole of their group, but after realizing what Mantis had done, it wasn't really their fault, but he couldn't just help them with getting nothing in return, right?
"And what's in it for me, why should we help you after what has happened to us? You've set us back quite a bit," Quinn said.
"Can't you just be a decent human being!" Hana shouted.
But, at that point, Wevil stood up and pushed her to one side.
"No, he's right, even if we were under Mantis's orders, that still doesn't change the fact that their faction was affected by our actions," Wevil said, bowing down.
"I can't speak for everyone in the faction, but if you do us this favor, then I'm sure everyone would be in your debt. We have seen your power, the things you are able to do, and I would like to join you. Join the Cursed faction. I don't mean as part of the Parasites either."
"With Mantis dead, the Parasites will have died with him. Isn't that right, Tony!" Wevil shouted.
"Argh, yes please, just fix my legs and remove the poison, I promise, glathrium, crystals, whatever you want!" Tony shouted.
Although Wevil seemed to be admirable and loyal, there were certain people that didn't seem to be the type like Tony. However, they really could do with their resources and people, and as long as Quinn didn't give them a reason to betray him, why would someone choose to move over to the other side.
Seeing Quinn thinking about it, Wevil thought he could give one more push.
"The word that you killed Mantis will get out to those in Daisy and the Graylashes. His Traveler Rank will no longer appear on the system. If this is found out by them, then they will Blacklist you. I know you might think this was justifiable, but truthfully, everything Mantis had done was during the fight with the others. He didn't actually break any rules."
"You were the ones that attacked us, and I'm not blackmailing you. I just wanted to let you know, either way whatever happens, I will put in the word, tell them that Mantis had started it."
There were nervous looks all around, and all that could be heard was Tony groaning on the floor.
"Fine, if Sil is happy too, then I will get him to remove the poison from everybody. But there are some conditions. I will be taking all of the resources from this Shelter. Everything that did belong to the Parasites now belongs to us.
"However, I will only accept those that wish to come over to the Cursed faction. No one will be forced. If they want to join after helping them, then that's down to them. Quickly gather everyone you can and we'll get to work."
The first one Sil went up to was Hana, and he had done the same to her, moving the green liquid and then throwing it out on the floor.
"There are around a thousand faction members that have been poisoned. Removing it all at once. Won't that tire you out?" Hana asked, "What if you can't remove it from your friends after that?"
"Don't worry about me," Sil replied smiling. "I have more than enough power to remove it from everyone."
Saying those words so casually, and after witnessing everything Quinn had done. Just who were these people? Both Hana and Wevil thought. One thing was for sure, they would soon be causing a huge shakeup in the Civil war.
Once they quickly removed the poison from the Parasite members, they would head off back to the ship. Quinn was just hoping that this small delay wouldn't be too much of a problem for them.
Back inside the training room, Linda didn't know what she was staring at. Fex seemed to be stuck in the middle of a transformation. Half his head was bald, and one arm was bulging larger than the other, with sharp long nails.
"Fex are you still there!" She shouted, preparing herself for possibly another fight.
"Grahhh!" Fex snarled back, and there was nothing else. On all fours, he was on the move.
She got in a fighting stance and was ready, but then, she noticed that he wasn't going for her. Instead, he was heading for Dennis, who was on the ground.
'Is it the blood!' She thought and started to move out. Her being an undead, Fex did not care for her at all and was going for the thing his body was craving for most at this time.
Linda being closer was able to reach Dennis before Fex had done, but she could see that Fex was even faster than before. She threw out her fist, but the crazed Fex had ducked the attack and dug one of its clawed hands into Linda's shoulder.
As the nails sunk deeper into her skin, for some reason, the pain was worse than when she had broken her bones.
"Arhhh!" She screamed at the top of her lungs.
With his other hand, Fex then pushed her to the ground out of the way.
"That scream, it was Linda's!" Blip said. "I have to get in there, Sam quickly the code!"
"But-"
"Sam, if she dies, then all of this will be on you!" Blip said, pulling him forward by his collar.
"Fine, we can deal with the consequences later," Sam said as he inputted the code to the door.
Linda, having been thrown to the floor, was still conscious, and before Fex could reach Dennis's body, she had grabbed his ankle. She wasn't going to let go and let him kill Dennis.
"Linda!" Blip shouted, running towards her. Seeing his sister on the floor bleeding, he thought she was in trouble.
The strange beast that was being held back even started to claw at his dear sister's arm, and more blood and flesh were being seen getting ripped off.
Filled with anger and not thinking, Blip ran forward.
"Get off my sister!!" He screamed.
Eventually, the half crazed Fex was able to slice Linda's hand to the point where he had cut through the bone and was free. However, instead of going for Dennis, he decided to go for another Human that was running towards him.
The speed coming from Fex was unexpected and even Blip was only partially through his transformation. When it leapt up in the air, using its great strength, it had knocked Blip's hand away and then latched onto his shoulders. Using its fangs, it sunk them into the side of his neck, and the two fell to the floor.
"Blip!!!' Linda screamed.
******
My werewolf system Exclusive on P.a.t.r.e.o.n its only $1 dollar a month. Cheaper than :) and you get access to the MVS webtoon. (2 Chapters per month)
If you want to support you can on my P.A.T.R.E.O.N: jksmanga
For MVS artwork and updates follow on Instagram and Facebook: jksmanga
Honestly, Quinn's mind was full wondering if he was doing the right thing or not at the moment. Not because he didn't want to help those in the Parasite group, but because he was worried about his friends back on the Cursed ship. They had been infected with the poison for a while now, and when Quinn had left Dennis was in serious trouble.
He knew his actions now would delay helping them.
The problem was, that with Sil his ability would only work for the next 24 hours. There was a chance travelling from the faction Shelters that they could run into beasts, Even when using his shadow travel there was the off chance this could happen. Upon returning, he felt that maybe by then Sil would no longer have his ability.
He might have been able to copy Pual's but he was even unsure if that would work, or if they were exactly the same type of ability as they differed slightly. According to Wevil, even when crazed there was still a couple of days before they would meet their end.
It was only because Wevil had informed him of this, that he wasn't too worried about returning so soon.
Still, that didn't mean he wouldn't worry. Leaving the room with the other's, they finally reached the outside where they could see the extent of Sil's work.
There were hundreds of men, in pain either knocked out rolling on the floor. Seeing them spread out all across the shelter like so.
"Don't worry, Quinn. We'll be back soon. I'm a lot stronger than Mantis." Closing his eyes. Sil concentrated. His hands started to glow green and a strange aura surrounded them. Before even accepting, Sil knew about the others, that they needed to help. He was never planning to go around, and remove the poison individually from every single person.
The aura around his hands grew even larger than before. From each of the bodies lying on the floor, the green poison could be seen lifting out. Where they were standing, they could see little green particles of poison all over the shelter and then at the same time, they all fell to the floor.
'How, I've never seen Mantis do a thing like this before, can any poison user even do this type of thing?' Wevil was wondering.
The parasites should have at least done some research before even attempting to take on the Cursed faction. That was their biggest downfall in this whole thing.
"I think I got everyone, now let's head back to the ship." Sil said.
"Let's save everyone. I'm happy that no one will have to die," Said Quinn.
*****
In the training room, everyone was looking at the horror that was happening before their eyes. Fex had turned into some strange beast, having half of his body transformed. He had latched onto Blip's neck and was constantly draining him of his blood.
Blip wanted to do something, he tried his best to hit Fex off, he didn't even know it was Fex but was just trying to do anything he could to survive, but his punches seemed useless and as each second passed, he could feel the power in his body fading away.
Linda was still on the floor, hurt from her encounter with him, she wanted to get up and help her brother but couldn't.
Eventually, it seemed that Blip's attack's were hurting him somewhat, but now Fex was starting to slash at his arms. Destroying any hope Blip had.
"Are we going to do anything?" Sam asked.
Paul was hesitant, he didn't know what this was in front of him, and was actually waiting for Kzz to act.
"He should have had enough blood by now to turn back, but he keeps consuming as if he has become an addicted bloodsucker. Maybe the poison is affecting him?" Kazzz said.
Paul was wondering if he could do the same trick as he had done with Dennis, but he found no room for him to step in. Everything that was happening was so wild. Then, he felt a breeze on his cheek.
Finally, it looked like Fex had stopped moving.
The two boys were amazed by this.
'She's far stronger than I thought.' Sam said stunned. 'Is this why Quinn told us not to act out against her?'
"He's not dead, is he?" Paul asked.
"No." Kazz replied. "For now it would be best if I stayed by his side, in case he does get up."
There was a slight groan from the ground near her, and immediately, she stomped her foot on Fex's body making sure he was silent.
By now, Linda had already healed up and she was running towards her brother who was on the ground. When she arrived, she was devastated at the sight, her brother was almost unrecognisable to her.
One shoulder had been clawed completely down to the bone and tendons, his skin had shrivelled as if it was extremely dehydrated, yet, she could see he was breathing, still in pain. While the blood was still seeping out from his wounds.
"I'll go call the medic!" Sam shouted leaving the room, to try to find someone, but the others including Sam knew that it would be useless. Too much blood had already left his body, and it looked like Blip was on his last breath.
Lifting her brother's head, she tried to call out to him, but there was no response , as if he was deaf. His eyes were still open, but they were slowly closing in and out. Lifting his hand with little strength, he held Linda's and smiled at her softly.
"NO!" She shouted. "You are not going to die here."
Linda looked at Paul and Kazz. "You two, you're both vampires like Quinn, right? Can't you save him, just like Quinn did with me. Turn him into something, anything so he can live another day!" She cried.
"I don't know how, and I'm not sure if I really could?" Paul replied.
"You can't, and I can't." Kazz interrupted. "Although I can turn him, it is against the vampire laws. If I did then he would become an illegal. I do not have permission from my leader to do so."
"But he's dying, can't you just forget about the rules and save him?" She pleaded.
Kazz shook her head, and stood firmly.
"The only person who would be able to turn him, is Quinn as he is a vampire leader. Then he would no longer be an illegal."
"Please! Please!!" Linda screamed at the top of her lungs, she was begging. She knew Kazz had the ability to. When she said she couldn't, it was just because she was following her laws.
"Quinn!' She screamed. "Where are you!" With Kazz refusing to help there was only one person she would ask, but her cries were useless. At that moment, Blip's eyes started to close and his breath had stopped.
"I can confirm, he is dead, there is nothing that can bring him back now." Kazz said.
******
My werewolf system Exclusive on P.a.t.r.e.o.n its only $1 dollar a month. Cheaper than :) and you get access to the MVS webtoon. (2 Chapters per month)
If you want to support you can on my P.A.T.R.E.O.N: jksmanga
For MVS artwork and updates follow on Instagram and Facebook: jksmanga
When leaving the Parasites to their own devices, there was the chance that they could use this time to run away. To escape the planet, however, where would they even go? Who would they run off to? Wevil, had promised Quinn that he would follow him from now onwards, and to leave everything to him and Hana.
Even though Tony was the vice leader, the faction members actually had the most respect for these two. Whenever something had gone wrong, they would be the ones that tried to reason with Mantis, to give them part of the antidote earlier than needed. While Tony would be the one who was Mantis's yes men.
Saying Yes to every suggestion and everything he did.
"Alright everyone, it's time for you all to decide!" Wevil shouted from on top of the platform. The faction members were recovering and they had gained enough strength to move again. But they were unaware of the bombshell that Wevil was about to drop on them all. "You have a choice…."
*****
Heading back, Quinn and Sil had no trouble and they had arrived at the shelter sooner than they thought. A message had been sent back ahead of time, and Peter had responded saying that Dennis was acting strangely, but that was a while ago.
The two of them went through the teleporter and were onboard the Cursed ship, running straight for the command centre, but before they could even reach there. Peter was standing in the main large open hall.
"Quinn, did you manage to solve it?" Peter asked.
"I didn't, but Sil can now remove the poison. Where are the others?" Quinn asked.
Peter led the way but didn't say much, he didn't know what to say to Quinn to prepare him for what had happened while he was on his way. If anything Quinn seemed to be in a happy mood that he had actually found a way to save the others.
They looked like they had been beaten a few times, but were at least still alive. Sil seeing them rushed over quickly and got to work removing the poison.
Scanning the room more, he saw Linda, away from them all. She was sitting down on the floor with her head on her knees. Quinn had seen Sil do this a number of times when he was upset. However, what caught his attention more than that, was two things.
First, the sound of crying coming from Linda, she was uncontrollably sobbing and even now tears were falling to the floor. The second thing was what was in front of her. A sheet had been placed over something and right at the bottom, a pair of boots could be seen sticking out from them.
"No, no I brought back Sil, we can get rid of the poison," Quinn said walking towards her. Seeing Linda, and the body in front of her, it didn't take long for him to put the two things together.
When she heard someone coming closer, she looked up to see Quinn through her blurry vision.
"Quinn…" She cried. "Blip, you can save him… Right? Please tell me you can save him!" She continued to sob.
It was her last hope, hoping that Kazz was wrong about what she had said. Kneeling down on his knees, Quinn removed the sheet to have a look underneath it, a bloody mess known as Blip. He closed his eyes and placed the sheet back over.
He knew Blip was dead.
"I'm sorry… I'm sorry I wasn't here, I can't bring back the dead." Quinn said softly.
"Don't, please Quinn, just go away. I know it's not your fault, or Fex's but I just can't look at you right now, not for a while." Linda said.
Quinn understood and decided to leave her be. She was such a strong woman and it broke his heart to see her like this, but then he was starting to wonder what happened? Blip wasn't infected by the poison in the first place.
Thinking back at the image of Blip in his mind, there was something he could see on the neck. It was two bite marks. Immediately, Quinn's mind wanted to blame Kazz, and walking back towards them a strange energy was overflowing from him.
He had enough, if Kazz was behind this, then he was unsure if he could hold himself back this time, even his gauntlets were already covered in a strange shadow.
"Quinn, it wasn't Kazz," Paul said, knowing the look in his eyes.
Hearing this, he started to think about what Linda had said, about how she said she didn't blame him or 'Fex' for this. The anger started to calm down, and the shadow disappeared.
"But how?"
Everything was explained to Quinn about what had happened while they were away. He was kicking himself in the foot wondering, if he had stayed behind, if the outcome would have been different.
However, Sam, Nate and Dennis all tried their best to comfort him, especially Dennis who was more thankful than even before to Quinn. He knew that his life was hanging on the line, and if Quin hadn't left to deal with the Parasites as quickly as he did, there was a good chance that he could be dead as well.
They were expecting some type of speech from her, but nothing had occurred. Blip's death was blamed on the Parasites, and with that, the news of Quinn attacking them was also spread. They weren't informed of how he did so alone, but they couldn't have imagined a large group having acted.
Otherwise, more faction members would have known about it. To them, the order of events were jumbled. They had thought Blip had been killed by the Parasites some ways and then Quinn went to deal with them, which just proved to all of them how much Quinn cared about their lives.
He thought that maybe people would leave after such a thing, but they had all decided to stay. Showing him more respect compared to before.
Wevil had kept to his promise. He was unable to get in contact with Daisy, as they were dealing with their own things, but he left them a message blaming the event on the Parasites.
They decided to stick to the story that was spread around the Cursed faction. After the duel, Mantis had attacked Blip, and Quinn retaliated. Most of the Parasite members agreed to join under the Cursed faction, they were very thankful after the poison was removed like Wevil thought they would be. The members explained the situation to their families as they were unaware of what was really going on in the Parasites. The shelter they had could remain and now was in the process of being built permanently.
They wanted a person to oversee this matter, and in the end, Linda was the one who volunteered. She had recovered a little from her brother's death, trying to act normal with everyone, but there was an odd feeling around her whenever they would converse.
When she volunteered it came as a surprise, and they thought it might be best to give her a task like so, to get her mind off it.
When going through the Parasite's belongings, they found that Mantis had written his own personal Poison ability book. It was given to Paul to look over and he had found that it had cultivation techniques that would teach someone to get their ability up to level eight. It was the thing he needed most right now.
It was a tough time for the Cursed faction, but Paul reminded them that many more tough times were probably to come in the future, even though big things were happening they couldn't just take a break. They needed to proceed with their plan. The plan that would place them in prime position to become part of the big three. A powerhouse of the human race.
'Finally the emperor tier equipment..is done.'
****
My werewolf system Exclusive on P.a.t.r.e.o.n its only $1 dollar a month. Cheaper than :) and you get access to the MVS webtoon. (2 Chapters per month)
If you want to support you can on my P.A.T.R.E.O.N: jksmanga
For MVS artwork and updates follow on Instagram and Facebook: jksmanga
With everything that had happened on the Cursed Ship so far, everyone seemed to be recovering at a steady pace, all except one person who was affected by this just as much as Linda was.
Heading over to the living quarters, Quinn had stopped just outside one of the rooms and entered. In his hand was a blood pack that had been taken from the medical storage centre. He threw the pack over and it landed right on Fex's face, who didn't even move, allowing it to slide off onto the bed.
"Well the tables have turned now," Quinn said, "Usually you're the one who comes to cheer me up."
For the last three days, Fex hadn't left his room after finding out what he had done to Blip. Blip had been nothing but nice to him since they joined, he was nice to everyone. The events that day were worse for him compared to Nate and Dennis.
When the others had regained consciousness, they couldn't remember a thing that happened when they were crazed, but Fex remembered everything. Just like when Quinn would turn into a Bloodsucker, Fex had experienced the same thing. When regaining consciousness, they would remember everything that they did and knew they were responsible.
"You need to eat, we will be moving soon and I need you to lead one of the attack teams." Quinn said.
Getting himself out of the bed, Fex sat on the edge and looked at the blood pack. Looking at it, reminded him of when he had killed Blip.
"Have you ever heard of a vampire that is scared of blood?" Fex replied back chuckling, while his hands were also shaking.
"No, but I do know that if you don't consume any blood, then there is a good chance you're going to turn into a bloodsucker again." Quinn replied.
Although it seemed like Quinn was being tough in situations like this, he had to be and it seemed to work. Hearing Quinn say those words, Fex tore into the bag and started to drink from it.
On Quinn's request, Sam had got people on the ship to start donating blood. Sam thought it was strange for they didn't even have a capable doctor that could perform things like a blood transfusion anyway. But Quinn said it was best to prepare for the future.
Sam thought that it might have something to do with having a safe food supply, but the amount of blood requested was too much and Quinn's suggestion was strange as well. He didn't ask for certain blood types to be stored, instead he asked to gather as many different types of blood from people as possible.
Of course, to the faction members this made sense and they were willing. They would be called in for a routine checkup and the procedure for drawing blood was simple.
'Is there something about vampires that Quinn hasn't told me about?' Sam thought.
Before leaving the room, Quinn had one more thing to say to Fex.
"If you want to stop pointless deaths and things like this from happening, then help me win this war." Quinn said.
The plan was to move out tomorrow when Quinn had been given some news by Alex. He was told that the emperor tier equipment he had been working on was finally ready. Entering the forgery, it was quiet this time. Alex had told the others to take a break and it was mostly because he wanted to show Quinn everything he had made.
They too were curious about what Alex had been working on nonstop this whole time, and they were starting to think he wasn't human. Rumours were spreading about how they hardly saw Alex get a wink of sleep while working on these pieces of equipment.
Alex didn't know whether he was being paranoid or not, but because of this he chose to give everyone a break in the forging room until he was done. Any request in the meantime were to be sent to the Parasite shelter where they had their own forgers there as well.
Just like before, Alex had spread out the items on his work bench and had a piece of cloth individually under each one.
"You sure like to put on a show." Quinn said.
Although Alex wasn't as happy as he was last time, or at least he didn't seem to be as he had his hand over the first piece of cloth.
"Is something wrong?" Quinn asked.
"You'll understand when you see it, but I promise you. I tried my best." Alex said.
Instead of revealing the pieces one by one, he had pulled all the pieces of cloth down apart from one at the very end and each piece of equipment was shown for their body parts. Boots, legs, c.h.e.s.t and shoulders.
Looking at them, Quinn had two things to comment.
"Aren't they a bit big, and flashy?"
Alex shook his head as he knew this would be Quinn's comments. The emperor tier looked impressive. It was nicely designed and one could see and feel the quality it had been made from. But the pieces were extremely large.
The shoulder protectors were twice as large as regular ones and it was the same nearly with every other piece. Quinn's other comment was that all of the equipment was red in colour.
It was usual for the equipment to take the colour of the beast crystals they had come from. However, Quinn had used many different emperor tier crystals to create this.
"I should have realised this sooner." Alex started to explain, "I've never worked with high tier crystals before, but mixing the different types of crystals was a huge mistake. I was unable to create any type of active skill on any of them. However I did do my best making it the highest quality possible.
"Rather than lacking in any department and wasting the crystal, I made whatever I could best and this was the result. As for the red colour, I did as you asked and added a bit of my blood. When that happened all the pieces of armour started to dye red."
Although he couldn't say much about the colours from the sounds of it, the equipment might be pretty disappointing, and using his inspect skill, Quinn was even more worried.
[Basic emperor tier - boots: All stats +1]
[Basic emperor tier - shoulder guards: All stats +1]
[Basic emperor tier - leg covers: All stats +1]
'How can this be, it's worse than the king tier equipment, but we used so many emperor tier crystals.'
Seeing the look on Quinn's face greatly pained Alex. He knew he was expecting a lot from this, and he felt like his inexperience had let him down. There were some crystals that he had gathered that were similar and if he knew beforehand maybe he could have made something else.
Before making full judgement, Quinn felt like there had to be more to it, and decided to look into things a little further.
[C.h.e.s.t piece defence: 100]
[Shoulder guards: 30]
[Boots: 20]
[Total defence: 180]
[Active set kill: When wearing all pieces of equipment, defence of armour is able to double for five minutes]
Now Quinn was starting to understand a little more, why the gear was considered to be at the emperor tier level. His king tier c.h.e.s.t piece from before had a defensive capability of thirty. While the c.h.e.s.t piece alone was set at a hundred. He was sure wearing this full set of armour, he might not be able to be injured by an enraged king tier beast.
However, it did remove the extra stat points he would usually get, so he would be slower and his attacks weaker with this set of armour. Thinking about it, Quinn thought it would be perfect to use his shadow equip. Depending on the opponent he was facing, he could switch between the emperor tier gear, and the regular gear he had until he improved.
After finding this out, he was no longer as disheartened as before.
"Don't worry, you did a good job." Quinn said.
Moving onto the final piece, Alex had a smile on his face for this one, because it was finally time for him to show the emperor tier gauntlets.
*****
My werewolf system Exclusive on P.a.t.r.e.o.n its only $1 dollar a month. Cheaper than :) and you get access to the MVS webtoon. (2 Chapters per month)
For MVS artwork and updates follow on Instagram and Facebook: jksmanga
As the last sheet was pulled off, Quinn's eyes were glued to the gauntlets he could see in front of him. Just like the others, it had a red base of colours from being mixed in with Alex's blood. Running up the gauntlet's sides and within the palm itself, a brighter red radiating energy could be seen coming from it. Running down the arm, several small spikes that looked similar to those that were on a Dalki's back.
"Is it still active?" Quinn asked, wondering why the palm and sides were glowing red.
"I only just recently finished creating these gauntlets. They took the longest out of everything. I think the energy from the crystals is still seeping out from it, but it should start to cool down a bit and return to regular looking gauntlets in a few hours or so." Alex explained.
If it wasn't the case, then Quinn could imagine he would have to wear the gauntlets less often, otherwise others would think he was preparing to attack them all of a sudden.
Nervously, Quinn looked at them, he didn't even want to touch the gauntlets and was afraid to use his inspect skill. After being disappointed a little by the other pieces of equipment, he didn't want to over expect with these.
One thing for sure, they certainly pleased in the looks department, if that was anything to go by, then it would be quite the great outcome.
'Alright let's go'
[Inspect]
[Infinite Flame Gauntlets - Emperor tier]
[Strength + 20]
[Defence +20 ]
'So far so good,' Quinn thought.
The strength was increased by double compared to his last pair of Gauntlets, which was a huge improvement.
[Active skill: Blade condense]
[Using the power of the fire crystals, the active skill allows the user to condense and harness the power to create a four inch spike made of flames. The spike will appear from the palm of the user's hand. The skill can be activated and deactivated at will as many times as the user wishes.]
Just on the description alone, Quinn was wondering how useful such a skill could be. Essentially, the spike that would come out from his gauntlets, was a hidden Blade. When attacking enemies they would assume he had no weapon, or if his reach wasn't enough he could form a spike made of flames.
He was unsure how strong the condensed flame was, otherwise it would be useless against certain times of armour.
However, what Quinn was more interested in, was how he could improve the active skill like he had done with the previous one. When infusing his Qi into the last pair of gauntlets, he could use his shock skill for longer. As long as he had Qi, the shock would work.
These gauntlets didn't seem to have a time frame on how long or short the skill could be used for. So he was wondering what effect it would have, if he infused his Qi into the gauntlets themselves, before activating the skill.
"Would the blade be stronger, longer or maybe it would even do nothing?'
It sounded a little like a weapon, and Quinn wasn't really good at using weapons. Still, at least it came out from the palm of his hand, allowing him to continue to use his martial arts in the fight. It was probably the best type of weapon he could ask for from an active skill.
The second thing was, Quinn was trying to figure out a way, in his head, to combine this with his shadow powers. Similar to how he had done with the shadow scythe. It didn't seem like he could fuse this with the scythes like he did before, but it also didn't make sense for him to switch out these gauntlets for his last pair like the rest of his equipment.
After all, these gave him more strength stats then the others, so even without an active skill it was overall just better for him to use these.
"What do you think?" Alex asked.
"They're great, I'll need to do some testing with them though, get the hang of them for a bit." Quinn replied.
Touching all pieces of equipment, Quinn placed it into his dimensional space, that way he could shadow equip them on at any time. He wouldn't use the emperor tier armour, unless he was going up against a foe that required it.
"In the future, I will place the crystals that are a similar attribute off to the side." Alex said. "And then when I get a set of emperor tier crystals to create something for you, I will make sure to try my best."
With the emperor tier equipment collected it was finally time. They could start their conquest of the other planets. There had been a few changes in the teams since the latest incident.
They now had more people then before and one less leader compared to before. It was a tough decision to make, but in the end, Wevil from the Parasites was invited to join the Cursed leaders. This was because he had the most trust over his people and he knew them best.
He wouldn;t have the same respect and possibly his words wouldn;t carry as much weight, but it was important for him to be there in the decision making process.
Wevil was replaced with Blip, to head off with Nate, Dennis and Linda as an attack force. As the people that would be going with them, they were the old Parasites. This solved two problems, as the force that was originally with Blip and Linda, were moved over to Sil and Peter and now they too had a group that was willing to follow them and attack.
Every team had already been given their briefing and were getting ready to move out. The Cursed ship would soon arrive at the Crow's planet and that was when each team was to make their movements.
At the moment, Quinn was looking around trying to look for the others that would be joining him. Kazz, Paul and Fex. When looking for them, it turned out that Kaz was also looking for Quinn. They had bumped down the hallway of the living quarters and for once Paul was nowhere to be seen.
"Quinn, before we head out, due to how long we might not be in contact with the council. I have decided to push forward the in person report," Kazz explained.
Once a month Kazz was required to make an in person report, on top of her weekly reports, the last time this happened, they had two unexpected vampires going after Paul's life.
Quinn couldn't really decline her quest. The only reason why they were allowed out in the first place, was to investigate the disappearance of the vampire spies all around. Truthfully, he hadn't even been trying to investigate about that, and was thankful that Kazz wasn't pestering him about it, perhaps because she knew that everything else going on was more important at the moment.
"That's fine, I hope you can say good things about us." Quinns said, attempting to smile at her. " When you come back we can move out."
Kazz herself was nervous. She hadn't made an in person report ever since what happened to the first family members, and she also had not informed her father of their doings either. Since her weekly reports went directly to the king.
Returning meant she would also have to meet and speak with him. To explain why Quinn wasn't dealt with yet. This too was something she couldn't avoid, and she walked off.
Seeing Kazz walk off back to her room and head to the vampire world, it gave Quinn a thought. He had been so concerned with the human's, he didn't have time to think about them.
"I wonder how both Leo and Erin are doing, and the rest of the tenth Family? I hope they are living a better life than before, and I hope things are less crazy there then they have been here."
******
My werewolf system Exclusive on P.a.t.r.e.o.n its only $1 dollar a month. Cheaper than :) and you get access to the MVS webtoon. (2 Chapters per month)
If you want to support you can on my P.A.T.R.E.O.N: jksmanga
For MVS artwork and updates follow on Instagram and Facebook: jksmanga
MVS 705
The Tenth castle was busy compared to when Quinn had last left it. It now had vampires walking around the empty hallways and the once empty rooms now were half filled. Thanks to Leo's little display, people were happy with him being the vampire knight and there were no complaints internally within the family.
Most of the Tenth still wished to eventually leave and one day join one of the other more recognised families, however, they no longer felt as hopeless as before. Thanks to Edward and Quinn's idea, it gave them a goal and hope. Their little reward system seemed to work out.
Unlike the other families, who were able to share their abilities with those they saw potential in or were directly linked to the family, the tenth family didn't have that. So they came up with a reward system.
Most of the vampire technology ran on beast crystals and it was what they used as a way of trade between each other. Once in a while, groups from each of the families would go out on expeditions. Before there were many in the Tenth family who would simply give the crystals that they earned to the other families with hopes of gaining favour.
Now, those that did well on the expeditions and returned with the crystals would be rewarded with different sets of beast equipment or gadgets that had been created by Vincent in the past. Some of the items had been duplicated and were made into a special set.
The Tenth family soon felt like they were in the middle of a type of collection game. When they had the gauntlets, they wanted to get the shoulder guards and the boots that went with them. With each item they felt stronger. This was because the set of equipment they were giving to people, had an active skill that would activate when all of the items were together in a set. As long as you had all the items, they would gain a boost in power.
Once they had collected the full set, they were able to decide whether or not they wished to move out of the pooling area, and join the main castle. There, it would be traded for a better set of beast gear equipment.
If anyone was to leave the tenth family, they would have to give their equipment back.
Although Quinn had come up with the idea, he wasn't the one that had thought about all the smaller final details. This was all thanks to Timmy, who had become a close assistant of Edward.
At first there weren't many vampires who even cared for the beast gear equipment. It was embarrassing for vampires to have to rely on such a thing. It was seen as something humans needed to match up to them in terms of strength.
However, from using the beast gear himself, Timmy knew. He knew that once they got the taste and strength of beast gear, it would be hard for them to turn back from it. Which led to the result they had today.
Even though they had no leader, things were changing around the place.
Xander and Amy didn't live in the castle. They had moved with their family and although they were happy to join the Tenth, Xander still couldn't commit to the Tenth family inner circle so soon. It was a loss not just for him, but his family as well. The Tenth family still had the reputation of being at the bottom of the barrel and that wouldn't change soon.
However, the two of them did often come to the castle to talk to Edward, Timmy, and Amy and wanted to get to know Erin a bit more. In her mind, a friend of Layla's and Cia's was a friend of hers, even if she seemed to be a little colder than the other two. Find authorized novels in , faster updates, better experience, Please click <a href="#'s-strength_52411006034429022">#'s-strength_52411006034429022</a> for visiting.
The reason they were in the castle today was because they had been invited by Edward to watch something. One of the storage rooms that wasn't sealed like the one on the top floor had been converted into a plain, empty room. The room itself was covered in scratch marks and broken pieces of rubble.
It was one of the worst rooms they had seen, but the room itself made them wonder, what type of training was going on in here? The castle was built using a mixture of the strange black rock that Vampires had managed to obtain. Although the castle walls were mixed with other materials to mould and shape the structures, it was still very strong and sturdy.
Xander imagined even if he used his full strength to punch the wall, or swung at it with a sword, he wouldn't be able to make a scratch.
When the two of them entered, they could see Leo and Erin standing against the wall on one side. In the middle of the room was Edward and Timmy, who was huffing and panting and had marks over his face. His body looked as if he had been hit a few times.
"I guess Timmy is no longer the cry-baby he was before, huh?' Xander said.
"Yep, it looks like someone's gotten a promotion." Amy replied, with a giggle, looking at Xander. She was happy, although Xander might have been less pleased with the current situation he was in. He was by far in a better place.
Now with that pressure gone, he was far more calmer and didn't start up useless fights and arguments with people.
"Again!" Edward shouted.
Taking a deep breath, Timmy's body started to vanish and soon a mist appeared, it surrounded Edward. The others could see Edwards' position but had no clue where Timmy was. Then suddenly, Timmy's shape started to form and immediately Edward went forward and punched the human shape in the mist, but it had disappeared. A few seconds later and the mist started to finish and Timmy could be seen now on his knees gasping for air.
"I did it!" Timmy said, managing to pull a smile.
"You have grown a lot," Edward said. "I see our guests have made it."
Both Amy and Xander gave a bow to Edward. He was now their vampire knight but the two of them would have respected him even before this.
"My mist ability is quite strong right, we all know how weak Timmy was, and now look how much he has improved." Edward said. Although these words might have hurt Timmy, Timmy didn't care because he was thankful that Edward even allowed him to learn his ability and be his personal teacher.
"I know you guys are stubborn about learning one of the other families abilities, and you don't want to rely on the beast gear, but there are still plenty to choose from," Edward explained.
Now Xander knew what he was trying to do. He was trying to get Xander to become his pupil. Before the whole mess, Xander was considered the top student, if one wasn't being compared to the direct descendants like Fex.
Edward knew in the future if they could make sure he wouldn't move to another family leader. He would be a big plus to have on their side.
"The ability is certainly one of the best ones. It's not even available at the marketplace, so it is nearly as rare as a leader's abilities." Xander said. "But please, give me some more time."
"Is the mist invincible?" Amy asked. "Does it just require a lot of MC cells?"
Edward started to laugh.
"If you are really interested in how it works, then you are free to learn it. For some users who are extremely skilled, it can seem invincible but there is always the main body hiding in the mist somewhere."
While saying this, Edward was peaking over at Leo. He was interested in what his powers were, once the two of them had fought a little. Just to test their skills. There were two things that amazed him at the time. The first being that his ability allowed Leo to find out where Edwards' true body was at any moment and time. The second, when being injured by Leo's sword, his wounds took longer to heal. At first he thought it might have something to do with the weapon.
However, Erin, his disciple, was able to do the same thing. It seemed like they had learnt something dangerous that could be used against the vampires. He was in the middle of whether or not to ask Leo, if he could teach the other vampires, but he thought if they had found out about this strange skill they knew, then the two of them would be targeted even more.
Edward turned and looked at Layla and was deeply concerned about her.
Moments before Timmy had gone through his final training session with Edward, Erin had done the same.
'So you taught her in the end, huh?' Edward thought.
Then that day, she had seen the fight between Leo and Edward, she had made up her mind.
"Leo, would you please teach me your ability?" Erin asked.
******
My werewolf system Exclusive on P.a.t.r.e.o.n its only $1 dollar a month. Cheaper than :) and you get access to the MVS webtoon. (2 Chapters per month)
If you want to support you can on my P.A.T.R.E.O.N: jksmanga
For MVS artwork and updates follow on Instagram and Facebook: jksmanga
When Leo had been popped the question from Erin, it had come as quite a surprise for himself. It was the first time that anyone had ever asked to learn his ability before. This ability he had devoted himself to, no one had taught him it, so he was considered a new original.
However, unlike other abilities and powers, his was not one people could just see with the n.a.k.e.d eye. There were no flashy explosions and such, and even if he did allow for anyone to learn it, not many would choose to. For the simple reason, if the ability was on it's own it would be able to do no damage whatsoever.
It would have been classified as a supportive type ability like super hearing, sonar and so on.
"Do you really think it's the right choice?" Leo asked. "After all, unlike me you are not blind, you can rely on your own eyesight."
"I know, but I have been thinking about it a lot." Erin replied. "You often said that your ability allows you to see more than regular people. I've seen you fight multiple times and the way you use your sword.
"I've realised that when I had an ability in the past, my swordsmanship would suffer, but for me, I need an ability that will further enhance my sword skills. You have been my teacher for the longest time, but there are some things that you can't explain to me, I think maybe the ability can help with that."
Leo thought about it for a while, not for his own sake but for hers. It was true his ability would be able to help one become a better swordsman, but it required hard work and dedication. During this whole time Leo had been with her, he hadn't seen her back down from a challenge once. Perhaps this ability would be perfect for her.
"What's your goal?" Leo asked.
"I wish to get rid of the Dalki, kill all of them that hurt my family and friends." Erin said, clenching her fist.
It was similar to Leo's own goal, he too hated the Dalki for killing his own friends and family. However, he was also in search for his leaders, who he was sure had connections with Pure. He was wondering if having a direct disciple was the right thing to do.
"And I want to get strong enough to the point where I can protect my friends from any dangers, so I don't feel useless anymore."
Saying these words, the memories of her father saying she was too weak rung in her head. Too many times had she felt weak during her time at the school and at Pure, but with Leo and Quinn, she felt like she was progressing and changing.
"Very well, but it will be a tough road for you."
Back in the training room, everyone had gathered around Edward as it looked like he had something important to say.
"Today is the last day that the two of you will have at the castle." Edward said, looking at Timmy and Erin, the two of them were confused by this as they hadn't been informed of anything. "The reason why I personally fought both of you was to see if you were ready or not, and after today's preformance, I believe that you are both more than ready.
"The reason I called both Xander and Amy is because the two of them, from today onwards will take you under their wing."
"I can see the look on your face, but there are things that Leo can't teach you that these two can." Edward started to explain. "I'm afraid the council has made a decision so it's out of my hands, but starting from tomorrow, the vampire school will be starting up again, and you two have been admitted.
"This is why these two have been called upon, you may have survived school life back on earth, but it's a different story here."
*****
Inside the vampire council room, the monthly meeting had been called and all of the leaders had been summoned apart from the Tenth family. This was because they had officially recognised Quinn as the leader and decided they would just inform Edward about the decisions that had been made later on. If they were to vote on anything, they wouldn't count his vote like they had done in the past.
The meeting also had the king present and his two royal knights by his side, which was a rare occurrence, but recently, he hadn't been avoiding meetings.
The first matter at hand was the request to increase the limit of vampires each family held. Currently the limit was set to 1500, but nearly every family was at the maximum limit and some vampires had requested that they would like to have children.
After much discussion they had finally come to a decision.
"It has been decided." Dwight said stepping forward. "Each family is able to have a maximum amount of 1600 people registered. However, the amount that are allowed to live in the castle shall remain at fifty, and those in the inner castle area at a hundred."
Although the amount of vampires had been increased, it essentially meant those allowed to learn abilities or those that would be absolutely loyal to the vampires families, were not. This increase would only increase the general pooling area, which was not what some of the vampires wanted.
But based on their case, they couldn't really argue about the decision either.
"We shall move onto the next subject, it seems like some of you are not happy with the decision to have the direct descendants, join in with the regular vampires at school." Dwight explained.
"It's madness!" Prima shouted across the table. "Those kids shouldn't be mixed in with the others, their powers and skills are worlds apart, and they carry the weight of the future of our leaders."
"The decision was made because of what had happened recently," Sunny replied. "We have experienced our first attack in years and students have died this time. The school is safer for them all, and they need to learn quickly in case of more attacks."
"But then why the need to teach them the same things?" Bryce interrupted.
"Are we sure the students' skills are that far apart?" Muka asked. "Why should we differentiate their teaching? Perhaps there are some students who are even better than the descendants?"
Half of the leaders started to laugh at this comment. The descendants were vampires that had more pure blood from the leaders than any of the others, and this was what made them naturally skilled and stronger then the others.
"Enough!" The king spoke, everyone was quieter and the king started to cough, it seemed to be getting worse with each one, but no one was allowed to show concern for the king, and just waited for it to eventually stop.
"The decision has already been decided. The descendants are not the only vampires that we must protect, and this is the best case to look after them all. If there aren't any more matters to discuss, then I think it's time for me to leave."
After respectfully bowing down, the other leaders left the room, however Dwight had asked for Sunny to stay behind.
"Would you please have a look at the king, things have been getting worse lately." Dwight said. Of course she agreed.
Just before leaving the room, Bryce made note of what was going on. It was clear to him based on his coughing from earlier and then asking Sunny to take a look at his condition.
'It looks like the king's time is almost up.' Bryce said with a smile.
******
My werewolf system Exclusive on P.a.t.r.e.o.n it's only $1 dollar a month. Cheaper than :) and you get access to the MVS webtoon. (2 Chapters per month)
If you want to support you can on my P.A.T.R.E.O.N: jksmanga
For MVS artwork and updates follow on Instagram and Facebook: jksmanga
After everyone had left the room, Sunny, the two Royal knights and the king went off and headed for the top floor of the main castle. For the whole journey, the king had been walking on his own and he seemed to be doing just fine. However, the second the doors to his room closed and there was no one else but them in the room, Dwight immediately went to his side, giving his arm to the king.
It looked like he was about to fall over. The two of them went to his bed and gently laid him down. Looking around the room, there seemed to be multiple empty packets, and there was even a strange machine that had been filled with red liquid, it was clear that it was blood.
Getting onto the bed, a needle was injected directly into the king's arm and blood started to enter his body from the machine. The pained and weak look he had on his face started to disappear.
'Has he really already gotten this bad?' Sunny thought. 'He should have gone into Eternal sleep years ago.'
"I know what you are thinking, but maybe this was how Eno felt like when he was king, I wished to see the vampires heading in a clear direction before passing my time. At the moment, things are still difficult."
Sunny went by the king's side and started to do a few checks on him. She closed her eyes and was trying her best to see if there was anything she could do. After a few checks, the king spoke.
"That's enough." The king said. "There is no reason for you to do this, I know my time is already short."
"But your majesty," Dwight interrupted, "If you went into eternal sleep now, then you would no longer be in pain."
"But the pain in my mind for leaving this place, in the state that it is in at the moment, would haunt me forever." The king replied. "Tell me, do you have any news about the Crazed?"
Sunny stood up from the bed, and felt like it was her time to leave. Perhaps it was a discussion that was not meant for her ears, but the king raised his hand informing her to stay.
"There is no point hiding our troubling matters, soon you will all learn and need to deal with them." Said the king.
"We thought that eventually the Crazed would end up starving to death, especially since there should be no source of blood on the planet apart from in the castle." Dwight replied. "We are still keeping an eye on them and they are certainly still active. They have made no such move, apart from killing beasts here and there, but if they still have the strength to fight, then it means they are getting a supply of blood from somewhere."
The king shook his head in disappointment. If the Crazed were getting the blood from somewhere, it meant there was a traitor who was going against their orders in the castle. If someone was ignoring the orders and working with those that couldn't even be called vampires anymore, it meant they planned to use them somehow.
"There is trouble all around us, Dwight. I feel like not a single thing has been solved during my time and you want me to go to sleep?" Said the king.
"Don't say that." Dwight came forward with a pained look. "If it weren't for you, I'm sure the leaders would have clashed several times already."
Sunny, who had been listening in on the conversation, knew what they meant by this. If the king was to give up his seat, then a new one would need to be elected. In the past there were two types of kings that ruled, one that had favour with the majority of leaders. They were either a charismatic or smart person, who helped advance and better their lives.
Or the second type of king that had been elected in the past, was one that was far stronger than any of the others. For the current king, king Numan, He was a person who excelled in both.
The vampires respected him because he was stronger then any vampire in his current generation, and he also had a good head on him. However, out of the current set of leaders, although Bryce may have been considered the strongest, it wasn't overwhelming enough for him to sway support with everyone.
At the moment, there wasn't a clear idea of who would become king if the current one was to pass. This means the tradition would begin again. A tradition in electing a new king. Sunny shivered thinking about this, the mess it would cause.
When leaving the room, Dwight had followed her out and stopped to speak to her.
"Tell me, how long do you think he has left?" Dwight asked.
"It's hard to tell, but he definitely doesn't have more than a year, and if something occurs where he has to use his powers, then it could turn out to be even less. Every bit of blood aura that leaves his body is leaving it permanently," Sunny explained.
Thinking about what to do, Dwight had originally wanted to go into slumber when the current king did after selecting someone as his replacement. But the way things were looking, if the king was to pass, he would have to remain to see what happened.
Although everything was kept in secrecy and Sunny had told no one, news about the king's condition was spread to the other castles. The leaders had found out, but it wasn't new news to them.
From a single look they could see the king's condition with their own eyes.
Jin, Cindy, Sunny and Muka had called their own meeting together. Sunny wanted to tell them the probability and time frame of the king passing soon, she was deeply worried.
"Why didn't you try calling Lee and David here?" Muka asked.
"I did, but they refused to come. They didn't want to make it an us versus them situation." Sunny replied.
"Well, it certainly seems like it will turn out like that." Jin said. "The problem is, if a new king is to be selected we need to convince Lee of the 13th family and David of the 11th family over to our side. As we agreed, we will all vote for Cindy to be our next leader."
"I think your maths is a little off there." Cindy replied. "Even if we manage to get the two of them onto our side, that is only six seats out of the thirteen. We would need seven, and that is a big if. What happens if they chose to pass up their vote, then the selection process will begin, the tradition."
"I hope it won't come to that." Muka said. "I think we might be able to convince the young boy. Remember he is now a leader as well and his vote will be accepted just like ours. It has to. Unless a certain someone decides to go against the rules."
"Bryce will follow the rules and accept the result." Sunny replied. "Even though his thoughts and ideals don't line up with ours, he is one to follow the rules."
Although the others thought this, Muka disagreed greatly, he was still sure that Bryce had killed his vampire knights that were looking over Fex. He had no evidence, so he decided to leave the matter, but if he broke the rules before, then perhaps this righteous rule-following fool, was all just an act that he had everyone tricked with.
"I think we are getting ahead of ourselves here." Jin added. "The reason I didn't even put the yong boy in our calculations to begin with, is because we're not even sure if he will choose to come back, or if he will even make it back."
*********
My werewolf system Exclusive on P.a.t.r.e.o.n its only $1 dollar a month. Cheaper than :) and you get access to the MVS webtoon. (2 Chapters per month)
If you want to support you can on my P.A.T.R.E.O.N: jksmanga
For MVS artwork and updates follow on Instagram and Facebook: jksmanga
The next day had arrived in the Tenth castle. Both Xander and Amy had chosen to sleep over as they were all to leave in the morning together and head off to school.
No words were spoken to them as they left, whatever they needed to do, it was better if they found out for themselves, Edward and Leo thought. If they really needed their help, they would know where to come find them.
A few moments after the kids had left for school, Edward suggested it was best for the two of them to start performing their leader duties. This whole time, Leo had pretty much stayed in the castle. He knew those that had joined the inner circle and even fought with them a couple of times, but the same couldn't be said about the rest of the family.
Edward wanted the Tenth family to grow a strong connection, like the one that it had in the past and not the fractured connection they have today. So he wanted Leo to get more acquainted with them.
'Is this really the right thing to do?' Leo thought to himself. 'One day I will leave you guys as well.'
He was worried, worried that something might happen here similar to the past. The vampires were strong, but so were his close friends back at the dojo. It seemed a little strange, the vampires acted as if there was no threat to them.
Judging by what he had seen so far, the vampires should have been just as worried about the Dalki as the humans were. Judging by how little vampires there were, if the two sides were to clash at this moment, he would put his money on the Dalki winning.
He was making this judgement without having seen the royal family or the king act though, which could sway things in their favour.
Edward had given Leo a change of armour, it was the set that those in the castle wore.
He had his own armour, but the idea behind Leo walking out in this one, was simply promotion to the other family members. They had already seen his power and some in the Tenth now looked up to him. Edward was hoping if they saw him wearing something they could actually get, they would be excited to work harder.
Coming out from the front of the castle, Leo was in a full suit of silver and blue beast gear.
"You look great!" Edward said, wearing the same gear himself.
Just as the two of them were leaving the castle, there was a surprising visit, someone standing there at their front gate.
"Now what is a beauty like you doing here?" Edward asked.
Walking forward, her long silver hair swayed and seemed to shine even in the darkness of the planet.
"I came to speak to you." Silver said, walking towards Leo. "I'm sure Edward has already told you this, but you and those you care about need to be careful. The new Tenth family is an unknown to the other families, and the unknown scares people.
"With things moving forward the way they are, I'm sure there will be many that will try to influence you, trick you or out right force you into doing their bidding."
Leo smiled.
"You are a caring type, I thought the only person you cared about was your brother. Even though he is not here, you have come down here to warn us."
Hearing this, Silver stepped back as she tried to think of another reason as to why she had come down here.
"I was just in the ar-"
"Worry not." Leo replied. "We, everyone, have expected this, especially with the disruption we caused. But I assure you, each of us in the Tenth family has a goal, and it will be hard to kill any of us until our goals are achieved."
Quickly, Silver pulled her hand and performed a blood slash, stepping her foot forward and trying to fire one out as fast as she could. Before she knew it, Leo had sliced the blood slash and placed his sword back in its sheath.
"Looks like I had nothing to worry about." Silver said walking off.
Walking to school, Timmy was shaking with excitement and Amy and Xander were chatting away. Meanwhile, Erin remained mostly silent the whole time.
"I can't wait, everyone is going to be so surprised when they see my new powers!" Timmy said excitedly. "You really should have taken Edward's offer Xander, maybe now I can even beat you!"
"Hey," Xander snapped back, "Don't get too c.o.c.ky now, remember I was, and still am the best student, even with no ability."
Truthfully, Amy was a little worried that they might be subjected to what the Tenth family were subjected to before. Now both Xander and Amy were part of the Tenth family, it could prove troublesome compared to the past.
Even in this short amount of time, those that she used to call her friends at school hadn't come to visit her once, not like they used to. They hadn't hung out, gone to the centre together or anything.
The only reason she could think of, was it was because of her current family situation.
"Those fake girls, I don't need them. They can flip flop all over the place!" Amy shouted in anger.
However, she did feel lonely without them and there wasn't even Layla here to talk to. Turning to look at Erin, she could see that she had her eyes closed. She had not only been quiet the whole way but had been walking the whole time with her eyes closed.
'Impressive.'
The path they took wasn't a straight one, and there were many things that would get in one's way. If a person tried to walk with their eyes closed, their imagination often started to make them fear what was in front of them, but Erin was walking just fine.
When they finally reached the school, which was located in a different area from the main vampire settlement, they could see everyone was already making their way inside the gates, but once they got past the gate, they noticed that there was quite the audience. Instead of heading straight to their classes, the students were fascinated by something outside.
"What's going on?" Amy said out loud.
Stood on the open field, were around thirty of the direct descendants. Students who had already learnt the abilities of their families, lived in the castle and had the chance of becoming a family leader themselves.
It was a mixture of boys and girls, and even Rokene was stood there nervously. He had been forced to comply by the others.
"What are they doing here?" One of the students asked.
"Aren't they supposed to have their own special training, don't tell me they're going to be joining us?"
The students were beyond shocked, none of them had been informed of this change. The reason for their worries was because some of them already worked under these kids outside of the school, and they had beyond a superiority complex.
This was something that many of the leaders encouraged for some reason. They would fill their heads and tell them that they were born to be a leader and were better than the others.
Standing in the centre, there was a handsome looking boy who had his hair gelled back. His hair was blonde in colour with a black streak running down the middle.
Xander noticed him straight away and thought he would be up to this.
'One of the first family descendants, Nicu."
This had caused him to focus his anger towards those in the Tenth more than anyone, but in some ways the event helped him. Because of his brother's death, he was allowed to attend school earlier than expected, but then was disappointed once again after learning he had to do so with everyone else.
So he had decided to call this gathering, a gathering to make the others aware of their positions.
"You see us standing here in front of you, you all are staring at us like we are different." Nicu said. "Well, that's because we are different. Although we are attending school with you, we hold a higher position than you, we hold more importance to the vampire's future than you, and that is why we expect to be treated better than you."
The students started to mumble and talk to each other. They didn't like where this was going. School was a break from their family duties and now it looked like they would have to keep it up here as well.
"Are you really that special?" A voice said.
"Who said that?" Nicu asked, annoyed he was interrupted in the middle of his speech. There were many mumbling about what was happening but he chose to ignore them, however this was said loud and clear and was directed at him.
When the crowd cleared the way to reveal who had spoken those words, they were all staring at a girl they didn't recognise.
"It was me, and I said, are you really that much better than us?" Erin repeated.
*****
If you want to support you can on my P.A.T.R.E.O.N: jksmanga
For MVS artwork and updates follow on Instagram and Facebook: jksmanga
Hearing the mysterious woman speak, they were wondering just what student would be so brave to say these words. Perhaps behind ones back, but not right in their face.
Although, a lot of students there had the same thoughts. They carried the same resentment deep down against the direct descendants. Of course, not all descendents were like this. But in every group there would be those that led the way. Pushing others to have similar thoughts to their own, influencing them. This had caused a fraction between the regular vampires and those that live in the castles.
Vampires were meant to be able to speak up and tell their leaders the concerns they had. The family leaders were there not only to protect them, but to better their lives, but lately, the young vampires had been treating them more like slaves, rather than as fellow people they were responsible for. Yet, not a single one of them would dare complain for fear.
Which was why someone speaking up, in front of them all had come at such a surprise to everyone. When they turned to look at her, they did not recognise her but there were many vampires that chose to just live with their families and would only be seen at a later time.
The reason they did not recognise Erin as one of the humans that had come to attack a short time ago, was because her facial features and hair colour had changed since the last time they had seen her. Before she was a blonde haired woman, but now her hair was black.
"I know your type." Erin said. She continued and ignored the death stares Nicu was giving back to her.
"My type?" Nicu replied. "You mean us here, those that have a chance at being a leader, those that protect you."
"A leader? All I see is a child who has let everything go to his head. I've seen a real leader before." She thought back to her father who had protected the planet at the risk of his own life. These types of leaders, when trouble came, were the first to run away. "Leaders are meant to gain the respect of their people. They chose to follow them, not force them. Even if you have the title of leader, you will never be one."
By now, all those that were around Erin had moved off to the side. They did not want to be associated with her at all, and the only ones that were still standing next to her, were the same group that had arrived with her.
"Maybe we should calm down a little, huh Erin, it is the first day and all?" Amy said, nervoley.
She knew that they would probably be targeted by a few people here and there but she was hoping that Xander's past deeds and strength would deter most of those away. She never thought the descendants would be attending the same school. Even Xander with his skill stood no chance. Now with Erin winding up the descendants, there would be the centre of attention and a bigger target.
However, she didn't know Erin's strength either. She had never seen her directly fight before and was wondering where this strange confidence was coming from.
Nicu was thinking about what to say, when he noticed the people standing by the annoying girls side. He was hoping to prove her wrong and shut up this wench, but seeing a certain someone gave him an idea. His angry frown had turned into a smile.
"Now I see why you were acting up." Nicu said. "It's because Xander is there standing behind you, right? I had heard that he was once the most promising student of the school and had even been invited to join the first family. I had heard you had moved to the tenth family. Have you been made to just be a simple babysitter? It would be best if you keep those girls of yours mouths shut!"
Those comments had now even infuriated Amy as well.
"What did you say you snot nosed brat!" Amy shouted back. "We don't need his permission to speak, we can speak for ourselves. Look at you, Erin was right, you are a child. Have you stopped s.u.c.k.i.n.g on your mothers b.r.e.a.s.t yet?!"
Worried that maybe Eirn had gone too far, Xander didn't think for a second that the real person he needed to keep under control, was Amy. Find authorized novels in , faster updates, better experience, Please click <a href="#'m-different_52451855468392238">#'m-different_52451855468392238</a> for visiting.
"Let's see who gets the last laugh." Nicu said.
"Stand back." Erin said.
Before anyone, Erin knew what was about to happen, she could tell with her ability, the change in his aura had gotten aggressive and it was moving out before him. The next second he was already on the move with his hand held out.
"Amy!" Xander shouted, who was closest to her. He pulled her back out of the way, and went to hit Nicu, but in compassion to Nicu's speed, it looked like Xander's fist was moving in slow motion.
Nicu ducked, and did a sweeping kick knocking Xander off his feat. Before Xander could try anything else, with an aggressive stomp he had not only pinned down Xander's arm, but had crushed it as well.
"Ha, ha!" Nicu laughed widely. You see this, this is the difference between us decedents and the rest of you. Even the strongest of you is not a match for us."
"Get off him," Erin said, walking towards the two with her hand on the hilt of her blade. She had switched to a katana like blade that matched what Leo would use, but on her back, she also still carried a long sword.
"I just defeated your leader, what do you think you can do?" Nicu asked.
Not saying anything else, when Erin was in striking distance, in one smooth motion she took out her sword ready to strike at Nicu.
'How did he block it?' Erin thought.
When she looked at who had blocked her attack, it wasn't Nicu.
"What is going on here, and on the first day?" Silver said.
"It's Vampire knight Silver." The students gasped and spoke.
"Is she going to be teaching at the school again?"
"She must be, that's probably why she's here right?"
The blade had been stopped by Silver's hardened hand, and it looked like Silver had used the blood hardening skill as her fingertips were incased in blood.
"Everyone. Head to your classes immediately. I will not have this on the first day." Silver commanded and everyone started to follow.
Silver made sure that the direct descendants entered the school a while before she allowed Erin and her group to move.
Lifting her hand up, she felt a slight stinging pain and she could see the palm of her hand had been cut. 'That's your student Leo, I can see she is a strong one. But a dangerous one as well. If I hadn't stopped that attack just now, then Nicu's head would have been rolling on the floor.'
Heading to the school, Erin continued to close her eyes and was acting as if the incident that had just happened, never did in the first place. She wanted to use every opportunity she had possible to train her new ability.
She wasn't like Leo, and she would need to try to increase her level somehow.
'I was able to see his aura quite clearly. But it seemed like that was because he was quite the wild one, and had a lot of energy.'
However, during that small little scuffle she noticed something else as well. She had felt something different when her aggression had risen towards Nicu. What shocked her more than anything was the Aura's she had seen.
Everyone around them, weak or strong had the same colour aura. There were differences in the sub classes like Amy and so on but they were similar. There was one person with a completely different aura though, and that was herself.
'Quinn did you lie to me, what am I?' Erin thought.
She knew she was different based on what Quinn had told her, but from the aura she was seeing it seemed like she was quite different.
*****
My werewolf system Exclusive on P.a.t.r.e.o.n its only $1 dollar a month. Cheaper than :) and you get access to the MVS webtoon. (2 Chapters per month)
For MVS artwork and updates follow on Instagram and Facebook: jksmanga
Quinn had told Erin that she was different compared to the others. Curious about what Quinn actually meant by this, she had asked Amy for information on the different types of vampires.
Since she never attended school and this was the first time learning about them, she didn't know much apart from what her friends around her had turned into. From Amy, she had learnt about the subclasses.
However, this was what she had found strange, vampires and sub classes had the same purple aura. The only difference was the shape it would take. Vampires flickered like a type of flame.
The undead's aura was more like a circle, and so on for the other subclasses, but hers was different. It wasn't a different shape, in fact it was similar to a vampires, but hers was a different colour altogether. Which made her question, was Quinn keeping something from her?
'What exactly is a Dhampir, maybe I can find out more details about it in school."
The first day of school started, and Erin and her group were all placed in the same class. They could only assume that this was thanks to Edwards doing so; he would have been able to give a simple reason as to why it was important to have those look after the new members of the Tenth family.
There were a few decedents in their class, but thankfully it didn't seem like Nicu, who held the biggest grudge against their group, was in it. Another bit of bad news was their teacher wasn't Silver either, and was another woman who went by the name of Gina. She was strict with her lesson, but in the teacher way rather than in the cold way Silver would be.
As the lessons went on through the day there was an apparent gap that people started to notice. The descendants were not only stronger but their knowledge was better as well. The subjects that were being taught to the rest of the class they already had knowledge about.
It got to the point where Gina would no longer ask them questions. However, when this happened, they started to cause disturbances in the class out of boredom which caused her to snap.
"Would you guys at the back please shut up!" Gina shouted. "I understand that you may already understand today's lesson but the others do not, can you really be so selfish?"
The descendants stopped talking, and one boy who was at the front of the group who had his fringe covering one eye looked at her.
"Aren't you part of the third Toppy family, Miss Gina? If I recall, you have been buttering up my mother for quite a while trying to get into the inner castle. It would be a shame if that all suddenly fell down the drain, wouldn't it?"
Gina's face sunk and she gulped, soon going back to her lesson and ignoring the chatter in the back.
"This is a mess, what were they thinking?" Amy whispered.
"This is why the descendants were taught by only vampire knights in the past." Xander replied. "They have too much influence over the regular vampires, regardless of age."
Moving on from the theory lessons, the next step was to go onto the practical lessons. Here the other classes had joined together out on the field. Holographic dummies were placed in different areas at all different distances, and the goal was to hit the dummies using the blood swipe.
It was a lesson of exercising control, and seeing how far each person could throw out their blood swipe. When the classes were seen outside, there was a certain group in particular being mocked, and this time it wasn't just by the descendants but the others as well.
"I can't believe you guys can wear that outside?" One of them said.
"I would rather kill myself than rely on something like that."
Some of the taunts were even thrown at Timmy and Erin who were both wearing the same beast gear. The ones that were being mocked were those in the Tenth family who wore beast gear.
"Can that beast gear even help you?" They continued to say.
The practical lesson had started and as expected, the descendants were outdoing all of the regular vampires, hitting targets that were nearly twice as far. The targets were set up in five rows and so far the descendants were hitting mostly the third row, while the regular vampires were hitting the first.
Seeing this, even the teachers apart from Silver thought they would at best be able to hit the fourth row. The targets set behind the third row was more for encouragement, and to show them that they still had training to do.
When Xander's name was called, he had a fierce look in his eyes. He felt a little down ever since he had been beaten by Nicu, someone who was even younger then he was.
'Can hard work really not make up for talent?' He started to question himself. Preparing and getting in a distance, he decided he wanted to break through those barriers, surpassing all those that thought he couldn't make it.
The blood swipe came out, larger than most and it was moving across the ground at a great pace. Those that thought nothing of him were now paying attention.
"Xander whoo!" Amy shouted.
It smashed through the first target, going through the second row and it didn't look like it was going to slow down. Then it had reached the third row.
"That's as good as the descendants!" The other students said, now cheering for him, regardless of what family he was a part of.
Finally, it looked like it was about to reach the fourth row but halfway through the red aura had disappeared.
Still, everyone was amazed that a regular vampire had the strength to match the descendants.
"I guess you weren't the best student for no reason." Amy said, giving him a high five on his way back.
"Pathetic." Nicu said. "You guys let a regular vampire get the same score as you. You guys don't deserve to be leaders."
But it didn't matter, for when he lifted his head up again, he could see that he had destroyed the fourth target. Getting the highest score out of everyone.
"This is the difference, you can never catch up to us." Nicu said.
More students were called up and not a single one was able to beat Nicu's score, finally it was Erin's turn. No one expected much from her, to them it was just someone who had the will to go against the decedents for some reason.
Although they were not cheering her on publicly, somewhere deep down, they were hoping that Erin would display something impressive.
"Look at all that pathetic beast gear!" Nicu shouted, making it clear Erin had heard.
"Am I not allowed to use beast gear?" Erin replied back. "I thought that the test was to get us ready for the real world, to see what it was like if we needed to battle at full strength. If outside I will be using beast gear, then here I shall use beast gear as well."
The others still felt embarrassed for Erin, it felt strange someone talking so positively about beast gear. To them, it was like a kid claiming he rode a bike better with training wheels, so why not keep them on all the time?
Concentrating, Erin put her Qi, and also focused her blood. She had learnt a lot from Leo, and this was one of the first things. Drawing out her blade as fast as she could, from the blade rather than her finger tips, a blood swipe was released.
It came out faster than any of the others, and it looked like there were no signs of it slowing down. It had smashed through the first, second, third, fourth, and finally the fifth.
"This is the power of beast gear, if anyone has a problem with the Tenth family using beast gear, then please. I will be happy to duel you." She strutted off, and didn't even look in the direction of the decedents.
Seeing what she had just done, Nicu knew this girl was going to be trouble, and something seriously needed to be done.
*****
My werewolf system Exclusive on P.a.t.r.e.o.n its only $1 dollar a month. Cheaper than :) and you get access to the MVS webtoon. (2 Chapters per month)
If you want to support you can on my P.A.T.R.E.O.N: jksmanga
For MVS artwork and updates follow on Instagram and Facebook: jksmanga
Edward and Leo's relationship was a little complicated to say the least. The two of them respected each other, but Leo was not much of a speaker. Never initiating the conversation. The problem was that the two of them were in charge of not only the castle, but the whole of the tenth family as well.
Since Edward had more experiences and knew the duties of those in the castle, Edward was the one that had to try and force communication with Leo. It wasn't that Leo wasn't willing, but Edward knew that Leo was someone who was stronger than himself. In the vampire world, people respected power, and it felt strange to be ordering or commanding a vampire that had more power than him.
Wanting them to get a closer connection with the tenth family, he decided it was best if they did the same task that Quinn had been given. Delivering the supply of blood to those that lived in the inner castle area. There were only around fifty or so people so it wouldn't take too long.
'Twenty five members in the castle, fifty in the inner castle area. It certainly is a big improvement to when nobody wanted to join us.' Edward thought with a smile.
There were those in the castle that usually did this job, but this was the personal touch he wanted the new vampire knights to do.
Leaving from the castle, the two of them walked with the automatic storage crate, moving along behind them. Seeing the blood packs inside, a thought came into Edward's mind.
"According to Quinn, you haven't been a vampire for long." Edward said. "Yet, I have never seen you consume blood. At least not in front of everyone."
"I have done well in controlling the blood l.u.s.t." Leo replied. "At first, I thought the hunger would make me weaker, however I soon found that it actually made my attacks stronger. Although the actions in the mind wilder for some."
It was true, the more hungry a vampire was, their abilities got weaker, but their strength, speed and general stats improved. The only other thing that was affected, was more of their regenerative abilities.
"You should be careful," Said Edward. "Go too far and you can turn into one of those Crazed beasts. Although as long as you have turned into one through lack of blood, and not addiction, you should be fine."
What Edward was mentioning was the vampire's other form, the form of a bloodsucker.
"It is fine, I no longer have trouble with controlling my hunger. I can now go a month without requiring any need of blood."
"What?" Edward replied stunned. He knew that vampires were able to ween off the blood addiction, but to be able to get it so one could last without blood took many years. "How?"
For a second Leo hesitated before giving his reply.
"It's the Qi. The special technique I practice. I was able to utilise it, to control certain actions in the mind and body."
Once again, Leo had mentioned the use of Qi, and it seemed to do a lot more than just stop vampires from healing when they were hurt.
"You are truly a great person. After learning all the great things Qi can do, I have to ask, Would you be willing to teach it to the vampires in the tenth? We could make it so only those in the castle are able to learn it."
Before, Edward thought that it might be rude to ask Leo such a thing. If he wished to teach people then that was his choice, but after learning about all the wonders of Qi, he couldn't pass this opportunity.
He even thought it could be something they taught those loyal to the family, similar to how the others used abilities, they could teach those with Qi.
When hearing this question, Leo was about to decline. He had always been taught by his master to not share something like this to the world. However, there were already those who knew how to use Qi, such as those that worked for Pure.
Maybe it wouldn't be such a bad thing to teach more people this skill. But there was one thing that was worrying for him if he did. When people got a new power, they did dangerous things and he would be the one responsible for having taught them it.
"I'll think about it," Leo said. "But my answer for now would be this. Can we really trust that everyone accepts the current tenth family the way it is. If we taught them this power, we have to be sure that it couldn't be used against us."
Leo was right, Edward had let his ambitions of bringing the tenth family up to its former glory get to him. There was a chance that this could do more harm than good, especially with those that would be watching him.
However the good news was it wasn't a no.
They had gone by a few houses and delivered the blood packs with quite ease, when they saw Leo at the door, they were quite starstruck. They would act nervous, smiling and some had even made some strange request.
For one, a middle aged man answered the door, and immediately his eyes started to glow seeing Leo.
"Leo, the tenth vampire knight. I can't believe you're at my door. Honey look who's here!" The man shouted.
When his wife came to the door, a little scream came out, as she went forward. This was not the type of reaction that Edward was expecting. It seemed his last demonstration had made him far more popular then he imagined.
"I have a huge favour to ask, and I understand if you say no. But you were the whole reason why I decided to stay in the tenth family. I'm also only one more item away from the set."
Leo smiled at the men, it was nice to see people energetic about things, and they appeared to be more welcoming than those at the military.
"If I can complete the request without any trouble to others and with little difficulty sure." Leo replied.
"Can you please cut off one of my limbs. Don't worry I've saved up some blood so I can regenerate. Even just a finger would do."
Edward slapped his head in frustration. It was a two way street, not only did the people need to respect Leo, but they needed to convince Leo they were worth teaching and he was afraid these types of silly actions would dampen the mood.
However, Leo pulled out his sword.
"It should be simple enough to do."
'I'm surrounded by crazy people.' Edward thought.
Going from house to house, they were about halfway done, and Edward was greatly pleased with the result. He should have thought sooner that those that were in the inner circle already had chosen to stay in the tenth family.
So they respected the knights more than most and already had loyalty. Next time they would need to go to the general tenth people to see if they had the same reaction.
Eventually they had knocked on one of the house's doors and there was no reply.
"Perhaps they are out," Edward said. "We will try to get them on the way back."
Using his ability. Leo sensed something inside the house.
"Something wrong." Leo said.
Immediately, he grabbed his blade, and sliced the door open, entering without saying anything else.
Edward seeing him act this serious knew something was up and followed coley behind. When they finally entered the living room, they could see blood all over and on the floor. Four people died. Two older vampires and two middle-aged vampires.
"Four vampires dead, and on our own family grounds. Who would even be strong enough to do such a thing?" Edward said.
"Whatever it was, part of their aura has been left behind, there close."
*****
My werewolf system Exclusive on P.a.t.r.e.o.n it's only $1 dollar a month. Cheaper than :) and you get access to the MVS webtoon. (2 Chapters per month)
If you want to support you can on my P.A.T.R.E.O.N: jksmanga
The two of them stood there for a while investigating the scene around them. It would take a lot to kill any vampire, even a single one, but these were ones that had already been introduced into the inner castle. They showed promise and were stronger than an average vampire.
From looking around, the two of them had even gathered they had collected four out of five of the full set of equipment.
"It looks like they have been killed by a strange beast." Edward said, investigating the wounds. There were large slashes around their necks and parts of their bodies as if they were done by claws.
"It wasn't a beast. I can tell by the aura that was left behind." Leo replied. "This was the work of another vampire."
Edward also thought this, but he was too afraid to say it aloud for fear it would make it true. If it was a beast, it would have had to have gotten past all the vampires in the city, the guards and barriers. The only explanation was it was a vampire.
'An internal dispute perhaps?' This was wishful thinking on Edwards behalf. If there were any suspects for an internal dispute they were looking at them on the floor now.
Following the trail of aura, Leo could see that it led outside through a broken window in the back. Judging by the fact he could still see some of it, it was clear that it happened not too long ago.
Following the aura, Leo jumped out of the window and Edward followed closely behind.
"Wait, what are you going to do?" Edward asked.
"To find the person who killed them, there is a killer on the loose and they could kill more." Leo replied.
"I'm afraid this may be a trap." Edward tried to explain. "Remember what Silver said, there are many against us, but I thought that they wouldn't outright attack us. At least not like this. If they did, the king wouldn't forgive them. They would also lose favour with others.
"Right now I can't understand the reason for their actions, which is why I think we should wait."
Leo thought about it for a while. When looking after his own shelter he had founded, he was used to dealing with problems like these and his natural instincts kicked in. The problem was, this was not a city he was used to, nor were these normal people.
If he wanted to live and help out Quinn in the current vampire political mess, it would be best he did as Edward said. He was the one with the experience and patience.
Agreeing, they decided to call one of the vampires from the inner castle to guard the house, not allowing anyone else inside. They also called another one to continue delivering the rest of the blood.
They now had more important things to figure out. While heading back, Edward was trying to wrap his head around things.
'Is it really one of the vampire families acting out? There wouldn't be many who would go against the king's order. They might have disliked Quinn being the leader, but he isn't even here. What's the point of targeting his people?'
All of these questions had greatly confused Edward. On their journey back, he could see that Leo had his hand around the hilt of his blade. It was now gripped tighter than before as they got closer to the castle.
"It looks like we might not be able to avoid a confrontation after all." Leo said. "The aura from the house leads back to here."
Edward had called those in the castle just moments ago, and they had reported no such disturbances. Two vampires had even left the castle and had said nothing to them.
"We have to be careful, the vampires are not fools. They know both mine and your strength. There won't be many to take us on. If anyone has been mobilised, it will need to be another knight like ourselves." Edward said. This was why he felt like it wasn't one of the families.
When they finally entered, nothing seemed to be out of the ordinary. However, Leo knew they were in the right place. They were in the reception area, where the torches and light crystals shined brightly.
The doors at the top of the side stairs opened, and a vampire was there to greet them.
"I welcome your ret-"
Before he could finish his sentence, the man stopped speaking, a tingling feeling was felt around his neck. He raised his hand, but soon a thud was heard as his head hit the floor. For a brief second, Edward had seen the culprit.
It's large fangs were sticking out, it had no hair, and only had clothes on from the waist down. Its muscular dehydrated body was on full display, with its dark black eyes piercing against the light room.
"A crazed blood sucker!" Edward said. "What's it doing here?"
At that moment, the torches and light crystals were all smashed, and the room went into complete darkness. For both Leo and Edward it didn't change much, but the small amount of light was an advantage for the bloodsucker.
"Be careful." Leo said. "There's more than one."
'These have to be addicted blood suckers, otherwise how could they have so much coordination?' Edward thought.
Vampires who had gotten too addicted to blood forced their body to change forever while keeping most of their intelligence. In a way, these were far more dangerous than regular blood suckers.
Three on one side immediately went towards Edward and he used his ability to mist up. It was the only advantage he had. Then when they were busy trying to find him, he managed to get a hit in. Shoving his whole hand through one of the Blood sucker's c.h.e.s.t, killing it in the process.
He planned to change back into the mist as soon as possible, but before he even could, another blood sucker had hit him with his amazing speed and strength. When hit, the mist would disperse and soon they were quickly following him.
However, it was not for long. A blood slash was created, and it had cleanly cut both of them at their ankles. They fell to the ground and only had stubs to move.
Turning around, they could see Leo looking down at them. With a stab of his sword, he pierced each of them right through the heart, killing them both.
"Watch out, there's more of those things!" Edward shouted. He knew based on the sound and the initial ones that had come after him there were more, but when the room was filled with silence, he realised something. There was only the sound of them two breathing in the room.
When he looked around he could see that all of the other Bloodsuckers had been defeated. Slashed in some way with the blade.
"It looks like someone was after our lives after all." Leo said. "What exactly are these?"
'Is it because of their lower health?'
Another downside to the blood suckers was that they didn't have much health. If one was to damage them, they would die quite easily. So as long as Leo could keep up with their moves, then they were no trouble for him.
"I'm worried." Leo said. "If these monsters came after us, then it means they might send some more after them."
Leo worried for Erin and the others.
*****
My werewolf system Exclusive on P.a.t.r.e.o.n its only $1 dollar a month. Cheaper than :) and you get access to the MVS webtoon. (2 Chapters per month)
If you want to support you can on my P.A.T.R.E.O.N: jksmanga
For MVS artwork and updates follow on Instagram and Facebook: jksmanga
The kids at the school slept on campus and were each given their own rooms. One thing that was different between the regular vampires and the decedents, was that they were both given separate areas.
This was actually due to Silver acting behind the scenes. It had only been a day, but it was enough for her to see the mistreatment that was going on. She was sure that there would only be bigger problems if they were allowed to mix at this moment.
It wasn't a bad idea, getting the two groups to work and act together, but going all in like this was risky.
A meeting had been called in the evening and the teachers were trying to come up with a way to solve this problem. Twelve of them were present at the table including Silver.
"The problem is we can't even punish them," Gina said. "They hold a higher position than us and threaten us."
"If they do that I can always report it to their leaders." Silver replied. "They will be punished for abusing their powers."
"Are you really that naive, Silver?" Garath said. He was a rough looking man who wore basic thin clothing and had spiky hair that made his head look twice as big. "Maybe because you spent most of your time in the castle you don't know what it's like. The descendants act this way because they know they will get away with it.
"What's worse is at some point, they probably will become our leaders, and then what? They hold a grudge against us because of something petty we have done in the past. Not all of the families are the same way and think like you."
'When did the vampires become like this?' Silver thought. When she grew up, there didn't seem to be this level of discrimination between groups. Sure there were disagreements but generally the vampires lived quiet, peaceful lives.
Back then it seemed like they didn't have any worries. Now it seemed like due to the recent attacks from Earth and other external threats, that the vampires that saw humans as the types to be enslaved, were starting to come out and convince others.
"The descendants need to learn more about responsibility and what it's like to be a leader." Silver said. "They are still kids and this is the perfect time to influence them to be better. Maybe we can't change the current vampire mindsets but we can teach the future.
"We also need to split them apart. Otherwise they will just create an echo chamber of their current values, supporting their thoughts more and taking them down the wrong way. Here is what I suggest…"
Back in the rooms, Erin was sharing with another vampire. It was one she did not know, but it was one from the Tenth family, as recognised by a single piece of beast gear she wore on her c.h.e.s.t.
Xander and Timmy were in a room together, while Amy was sent to the subclass campus.
The two girls didn't talk, and the other girl was a little nervous, for Erin hadn't said a word and was just silent sitting on her bed cross legged with her eyes closed. Both of her weapons were laid out on the bed in front of her.
It felt like if she made a noise she would break her concentration.
What Erin was doing right now was two things at once. She was trying to improve on Leo's ability, for currently she could be compared to someone who was at level four, and the second thing, was focusing on improving her Qi control.
She now realised one of the things that made Leo so strong compared to other humans. With his ability, she was able to control the Qi to a greater level. She could fine tune and move it to certain areas. Before she could only harden or improve a certain part of her body.
But with the ability, she could also now just reinforce her skin, making it stronger and allowing her to move the Qi into different areas. She couldn't imagine anyone being able to get to this level of control without Leo's ability.
This was why he was special, but now, she had a chance to get to his level as well. Not only that, she wanted to surpass him. Even Leo wasn't able to save his friends with his power.
While concentrating, she looked at the auras all around, and that's when she spotted something. Opening her eyes, she grabbed one of the blades in front of her.
"I'm sorry!" The other girl screamed. "I just wanted to watch some Poutube videos!" She shouted flinching and covering her face, worried that she would get hit.
As soon as the other girl started making noises, the aura that she could sense felt like it was disappearing. Closing her eyes again, she tried to see if she could find it, however, it was no longer just outside the dorms.
Her ability also wasn't good enough to detect a trail left. There was one thing she was sure of though, the aura belonged to a vampire. Yet, if it had nothing to hide, it wouldn't have tried to run away the second she heard the girl scream.
"So for today's session we will be playing a modified version of capture the flag. For this game we will be entering the forest." Silver explained. "Each team will consist of a group of five, and in that group of five, there can only be one decsendent. Every team must have a descendent."
This caused murmuring amongst the other students and even complaints, which were mostly from the decedent's themselves.
"Why do we have to form a team with them, they will only slow us down." Nicu said.
"What would be the point of having the decedents go up against the regular vampires when there is an obvious power gap? Would it not be boring, and you would learn nothing." Silver replied.
"Every person on the team will have this." Silver pulled out a pole, which had a coloured flag on the top. "All apart from the decedent that is. The goal is to get the most points while also protecting your own. Getting another team's flag earns you one point, while losing your own flag will make you lose two points.
"The second a flag has been taken off the pole, it will be reflected in our school system. This is to avoid others from cheating. Now please form your teams of five, you have ten minutes to do so."
There were multiple reasons why Silver had suggested this game. One of them being she wanted the descendants, who would possibly be future family leaders, to get used to protecting those on their side. Rather than getting other peoples flags, it was more important for them to protect their own.
Another reason was to develop teamwork. The descendants probably never cared for the other vampires' abilities or strengths, and now they would need to work together, if they didn't want to lose.
"For the decedents, I will be reporting your results to your family, so don't disappoint." Silver said, giving them the last bit of encouragement.
It didn't take long for Erin to form a group with those she knew. Timmy, Xander and Amy. The four of them thought it wouldn't have been so hard to find a fifth person due to Xander's strength.
However, they weren't expecting that the fifth person would have to be an decedent. Xander had approached a few but they all declined, the main reason being they knew that their group would be a target of a certain someone.
"I'm sorry." Erin said. "I didn't know my actions before would put us in this predicament."
"Don't worry about it!" Amy chuckled. "If we don't find anyone they'll just give us someone. I hope we just don't get Nicu."
At that moment, a small looking vampire had approached them.
"Hey, you guys are from the Tenth family, right?" The boy asked.
"If so, is it okay if I join your team? The name's Rokene." After everything Quinn did to help him in the past and what Quinn had shown him, how actions spoke more than words, he decided he wanted to help those in his family.
He couldn't get a transfer due to him being a direct descent, if he could he would have, but this was the least he could do.
"Huh, a loser of the decedent's joining the loser family. As expected." Nicu said. This little game was going to be a great way for him to hurt some people without having to suffer the consequences for it.
*****
If you want to support you can on my P.A.T.R.E.O.N: jksmanga
For MVS artwork and updates follow on Instagram and Facebook: jksmanga
Looking at the little vampire that had approached them, Xander was wondering who he was. Most of the descendants were quite well known, especially since there were so few of them, but he had never seen this one before.
"What!" Rokene snapped back. "Are you not happy with me or something?"
Without realising it, Xander was giving Rokene a strange look and Amy quickly pushed him off to the side.
"No, of course we're happy." Said Amy. "As you know though, we're just a little cautious. After the scene yesterday, we're just a little worried that they might have sent someone to disrupt our plans. You understand, right?"
Amy said this as she approached Rokene and gently placed her finger on his chin and slowly started to run it down his c.h.e.s.t.
'Oh, is she trying to charm him?' Xander thought.
However, when she reached the midsection of his c.h.e.s.t, Rokene had grabbed her hand.
"If I was to allow a subclass to charm me, I wouldn't really be allowed to call myself a decedent now, would I? You guys don't have to be cautious of me, I'm from the Fifth family. I'm only second from the bottom of the barrel, just above you."
The Fifth family, due to their weak ability, were mocked by the other families as well. If it wasn't for the fact that their leader was kind hearted, then there wouldn't be many who chose to be loyal to them either.
"Sorry about that, come on let's go." Xander said.
"I don't need your pity." Rokene said, as he saw the brief look Xander gave him. "I am my own person, and just like Quinn did, I'm going to do what I want."
"Then let's show the other teams who's boss."
Once all the groups had been assembled, they were led into the forest. This forest was explored by a lot of the vampire kids and there weren't dangerous beasts inside it, from time to time, one or two might appear but that was all.
However, this area was a very well known area by the descendants, because it was where they had their lessons before. It seemed like the descendants would be relied upon more in this game than they first thought.
The groups were given an additional ten minutes to split up all over the forest. Then, just outside the forest, a computer system was set up, which had information with a tag on all the flag's keeping track of points. The teachers had spread out in the forest themselves, dividing themselves into two groups.
One group stood around the outside perimeter, it was the area the students weren't allowed to go past. While the other teachers were asked to look over the students in case anything serious happened.
It was explained to them that this wasn't a battle, although they could use their abilities, it wasn't a sparring match or a fight, just a game to try to capture the flags. Silver would be looking over the students making sure they complied with this rule.
A flair was shot up into the sky, signalling the game had begun.
"What do we do, should we attack or defend?" Amy asked.
"Why don't you fly up and check around to see if there is anyone coming our way?" Xander said.
"No, that will only make us a target." Erin replied. "And it looks like we won't need to do any scouting of our own."
Looking at Rokene, he had summoned a black rabbit with a horn sticking out of it's head. It hopped off Rokene's shoulder and started to run off, soon it came back.
"There's a team not too far from here, He will lead the way." Rokene said.
seeing the black rabbit, Amy had recognised it from Fex's execution that time, and now remembered Rokene was there as well.
"Not too bad after all." Xander said. Realising that it didn't matter if Rokene was strong or not, as this wasn't an event that relied on strength, but one that focused on using everyone's skills and teamwork.
When they eventually got close, Erin closed her eyes and she could see all of their positions. If anyone was hiding through the thick trees, she could see them.
After regrouping they came up with a plan and it was using Rokene's black rabbit. Judging by the auras, Erin could easily tell which was the strongest out of all of them. And the strongest would most likely be the decedent.
Although the descendants didn't have a flag of his own, that didn't matter. The black rabbit came out and the first thing it did was fire out an electric shock towards the decedent.
He blocked the attack easily, but it was never their goal in the first place. Soon after the black rabbit was off running at a great speed and was being chased, leaving the others behind.
Some of them were hidden, but Erin felt where they were quickly taking their flag, and the others positions were located with ease. They had captured all four of the flags and ran away with no trouble at all.
'I think it wants us to follow it." Amy said.
Following the rabbit they eventually found Rokene, who was beaten up and left on the ground. Nothing appeared to be broken but he was badly hurt.
"Whoever done this has already gone."
Amy went over to try and comfort him and suddenly placed her lips onto his giving her a kiss. Xander looked away with his face blushing red. While Timmy was the opposite, he couldn't stop looking at the two.
"You're a little perv aren't you?" Erin couldn't help but comment.
But he ignored it as if he was caught in a daze.
After a l.u.s.tful kiss, Amy felt weaker, but the small wounds around Rokene's body started to heal and he was soon woken up.
"Damn it!" Rokene shouted, still recovering from his wounds. "That guy used his ability. The second he found out I had no flag, he locked on to what happened and said he was punishing me for it."
However, his mood was soon lighted up when he saw that the rest of his team had gotten four flags while not losing one off their own. Using both Erin's ability and Rokene's, it was easy pickings for them.
They chose an open area as they thought many students wouldn't choose to be out in the open like so, even then they had the advantage.
Or at least that's what they thought. Soon Erin had spotted someone coming fast at them. Grabbing her sword, she immediately struck out a blood swipe that was thrown towards their direction.
However, this was the first time, where she was pushed back a little bit by the force.
"An attack, and from another vampire." Amy said.
Soon they could see five vampires coming out from the forest, and leading the charge, was the young boy Nicu.
"What are you doing Nicu!" Xander shouted standing in front of them. In his head he was the strongest one on the team, even though Rokene was a descendant. "You're not meant to attack. This isn't a fight."
"Hahah, does it matter how we get a flag? As long as no one sees what we're doing, it's your word against ours." Nicu replied.
Sadly, he was right. "Where are the teachers?" Amy asked.
Erin was afraid, not afraid of them, but that she would go too far hurting them and they would get the blame. So she closed her eyes and tried to see if there were any teachers nearby.
Soon, she quickly opened her eyes, and grabbed the hilt of her sword. "Watch out!" She shouted at the top of her lungs, while pulling out the sword from her sheath, as soon as it left, a large line of blood aura came out with it.
Nicu was skilled enough to know that the attack was off and wouldn't hit him so he remained still. He also thought it was strange to shout out something before you would attack.
"I knew you wouldn't have the guts to actually hit me, even you, are scared of us." Nicu said. Then, the sound of a deep growl was heard. Looking to his right, he could see a large blood sucker up in the air, only inches away from his face.
However, the attack from Erin and hit the Bloodsucker, making it fall and roll on the ground.
"A bloodsucker." Nicu said, covered in sweat. "What's it doing here?"
Erin for a second didn't let go off her sword, for she knew it wasn't the only one with them.
*****
My werewolf system Exclusive on P.a.t.r.e.o.n its only $1 dollar a month. Cheaper than :) and you get access to the MVS webtoon. (2 Chapters per month)
If you want to support you can on my P.A.T.R.E.O.N: jksmanga
For MVS artwork and updates follow on Instagram and Facebook: jksmanga
As Silver was making her way around the forest, she decided to move up high through the trees. She had a better view from up there, although she didn't want the students to know where she was, so she had to make sure her footsteps were as quiet as possible.
So far she thought everything was going well. There had hardly been any bad experiences happening from her end. Because of this, she decided to try to find one of the other teachers who was also going around the forest to see if there was anything going on.
Her search was cut short, however, as she had stumbled across something devastating. Leaving the disguise of the trees she dropped to the floor and her foot landed in a pool. A pool of blood. One of the teachers had been killed. Judging by how the blood was bright red and hadn't dried yet, it looked like the teacher was killed recently.
"Attention, there's something wrong, we need to cancel the expedition. Gather the students and return to the school immediately." Silver ordered on her wrist watch communicator, but there was no reply from the teachers around her.
Something was seriously wrong, and if she was to leave now then the students would be in trouble. Making another call, she decided to inform the castle of the situation, but she would be staying behind and it would take them a while to get there.
"I hope everyone is okay."
******
The blood sucker slowly got up from the ground and Nicu and his group were frozen in fear. The others stood behind him, waiting for him to do something. They were young and had never seen a blood evolver before while Nicu was frozen for a different reason.
Nicu went through training, as a descendant he needed to learn about the blood suckers and possibly what to do if they met one, so he knew how much trouble they were in now.
When the blood sucker finally stood up from the ground, it looked at the large cut that was in its forearm.
"Arghh!" It screamed. Right now the blood sucker was experiencing something it hadn't done for in a long time - pain. For some reason the attack coming from Erin was hurting the blood sucker greatly.
Rather than looking at the group of kids in front of it, it started to look towards Erin instead. Soon it went after her.
"Huh, aren't they meant to be crazy wild beasts?" Nicu thought. Usually they would just attack anything they would see in front of them. If this had intelligence then that means it came from them.
There was a group that Bryce had warned him about before. Then a realisation hit him, this blood sucker was from that certain group.
"Argh!" More screams were heard from behind Nicu, it was too late. Turning around he could see two more blood suckers and they had stabbed two of the other students.
"Get off them!" Nicu shouted, and throwing two blood swipes of his own, he attempted to hit both of them, but using the bodies of his fellow students, they moved them to block the attacks.
What little life they had left, were taken by Nicu's own hands.
"We have to help them." Timmy said.
"No, we have to look after ourselves." Erin replied. "There are more."
Coming out from the other side of the lake, three more blood suckers were seen heading their way. Slashes were let out in succession from Erin's blade, but this time they had avoided them all. Their speed was faster than anything they had dealt with before.
Amy spread her wings and flew up high.
"Go get help!" Erin said as they saw Amy looking down on them, worried. She knew there was nothing else she could do but try and get help.
Xander, coming to the scene when it counted, went to engage one of the blood suckers head on. He wasn't the best when it came to using blood skills, so he decided to use his fist instead, he was skilled when it came to combat.
"No!" Erin shouted but it was too late for her to intervene, the other two blood suckers were headed in her direction, and there was one coming from behind.
A punch was thrown out from Xander, and a wild swing had come out from the blood sucker. Both of their fists collided head on. One of the attacks was far stronger than the other. One second Xander was there in front of them, the next he was gone and he was on the other side with the others, back in the forest of trees.
Now it was three against one, even with her increased skills, Erin didn't know how she was going to get out of this one. She was a little worried for Timmy, but he was no longer by his side.
He had ignored her warnings and had transformed into mist, covering both him and Nicu in a strange mist, making it hard for the blood suckers to find them.
Right now, Nicu was thankful for the help he could get and couldn't believe that the only reason why he was possibly alive right now was due to another regular vampire.
The first blood sucker approaching her was too close and she had no chance to use her blood skills. Other than the blood swipe with her blade, she didn't really know how to use anything else.
The blood sucker confidently swiped its large claw towards Erin but the attack was blocked. What the blood sucker wasn't expecting was for her blade to go through it's tough skin and was slowly cutting through the muscle until it eventually reached the bone.
Once again, it screamed in pain. Her attack had done its job and her sword was now stuck in the blood sucker's arm.
She tried to pull it out but the other two were already upon her. They smashed hard into her stomach and she had no choice but to let go of her blade. She too was chucked over and slid across the floor.
'I won't fail!' She thought as she placed her hand on the ground and her knees skidded. Her head was facing towards the floor and she no longer had her Patna like blade. Still, she had one more weapon, the long sword on her back.
The pain running through her was strong, and a strange feeling started to rise in her. It wasn't the blood power, it wasn't Qi, but something else. It was the first time she had been greatly hurt and in a dire situation since she had turned into a vampire.
"You tried killing me, so that means I can do whatever I want to you bastards, right?"
When Erin raised her head, her eyes were glowing yellow. She felt stronger than she had ever before. Using Leo's ability, she could see that her blade was now covered in a yellow aura as well.
Without realising it, she had activated her true Dhampir abilities, and it was time for her to hunt some vampires.
*****
My werewolf system Exclusive on P.a.t.r.e.o.n its only $1 dollar a month. Cheaper than :) and you get access to the MVS webtoon. (2 Chapters per month)
If you want to support you can on my P.A.T.R.E.O.N: jksmanga
For MVS artwork and updates follow on Instagram and Facebook: jksmanga
Without even moving her body, Erin could both feel and see the new found energy rising within her. Since joining the school, her aura and power levels had been the same, however, she noticed that there were instances where it would increase.
She noticed it when sparring against Leo as well as Edward, and when she was about to hit Nicu outside of the school. The difference in power was noticeable but right now, it was on a different level altogether. She didn't know if it was because of anger, or possibly just because there were more vampires she classified as enemies in front of her.
Looking at the field she was trying her best to assess the situation. Two students were still on the floor, they looked to be dead, and one student had run off into the woods somewhere. Amy had gone to try and find help, and Xander was probably too hurt to get back up. Otherwise he would have retuned by now.
There were five blood suckers in total. Two of them were being distracted thanks to Timmy's mist skill. However, his ability level was still quite low, so he was unable to cover the entire area in mist.
That meant she had to deal with the remaining three. One of them was charging at her before she even had time to recover while the other two moved forward as well, but decided to hold back and move slower intentionally.
It was as if they were waiting to see the outcome of what was about to happen.
'My ribs, I think they've healed enough now.'
When the beasts leapt up through the air, dragging her sword across the ground, she swiped upward using all her strength and also activating the blood aura around her blade. This time, she was trying something different. Controlling her Qi better than before, she wrapped the blood aura around her large sword and using the Qi held it in place. Rather than a blood swipe, she increased the strength of her blade, leaving a glow around it.
The blood sucker hadn't expected Erin to recover that fast, nor her strike to be that quick either. He was sure he had gauged her speed before, but now it was even faster. He could do nothing but brace while the blade passed through his body, which it did like butter. The sword sliced the blood sucker in half.
"One down, and I'm ready to take on even more of you ugly men." Erin said, fl.i.c.k.i.n.g her sword to the side, allowing for the beast's blood to splatter on the floor. "I'm sorry, but I don't like bald guys."
With the blood off her blade the other blood suckers and herself could see it. The blood aura compared to before was a different colour. Blood swipes always came out red, just like every other vampire hers did as well, but right now, the aura was yellow in colour.
The two blood suckers that were advancing had stopped, and the one furthest away jumped across back on to the other side of the water stream.
"Fall back!" The blood sucker said, in a deep demonic voice. The voice was a little mumbled as if it had its mouth full, but it appeared to sound like so due to the large fangs in its mouth.
'It can speak?' Erin thought, surprised. It certainly didn't look like something that could speak. They just looked like crazy wild beasts in a humanoid form.
When the blood sucker that seemed to be their leader gave the orders, the beasts that were in the mist and the other one fell back. They left running back through the forest while the leader turned to look at Erin.
'I will have to report this to the leader, he will definitely be pleased.'
At first Erin thought maybe they were just hiding, it was a trick. They were outnumbered and outmatched. She was lucky with her first strike just because the blood sucker underestimated her, but their strength and speed were similar to hers. They surely would have come up with something to take her on, she thought.
After activating her ability she knew they really had gone. Then, placing her sword back on her back she went to pick her katana blade off the ground.
At this moment, she was very thankful for Timmy's ability. Because of the mist none of them saw what Erin had done. The secret Quinn had told her to keep was still a secret.
However, it was clear that Nicu wasn't in the right mind in the first place. He was down on his knees and surprisingly he had tears in his eyes.
"Come on guys, you're alive right, tell me you're alive!" Nicu said, looking at their bodies but there was no response.
Nicu was younger than them all by a couple of years, he had always been pampered at the First castle. It wasn't even normal for vampires to experience such things in the first place. Even if he was a bully and someone who threw his weight around, he never wanted death upon other vampires.
He would have never gone that far, more so, he had delivered the killing blow. He didn't know Timmy had an ability like that, and noticing how effective it was against the blood sucker, if he hadn't acted so rashly, then maybe Timmy's mist could have given them all a chance to escape.
Finally, it looked like Xander had come out from the forest, he held one of his arms, which still hadn't healed and he had a slight limp as he walked out.
"How come no one came to check uo if I was okay?" Xander said. "Come on, let's get out of here and try find a teacher, we'll head back towards the school and report back to them about what happened."
*****
Silver had been running around for a while now, she had bumped into a few students and informed them that the whole test was over. She escorted a few of them back, leaving them with the teacher who was just outside the forest in charge of the system.
The call had been made to the castle, and people were on their way, but Silver couldn't sit there doing nothing knowing there was trouble inside the forest still. After searching some more, she had come across another dead teacher, only this time, on the ground not too far away from her was a blood sucker.
'A blood sucker here? Did one of the students turn into one by accident?' She thought, on inspection it looked like he two of them killed each other in quite the difficult battle.
She was now by the blood sucker's body, seeing if she could find any clues, but the pieces of clothing it did have on that weren't torn off, did not resemble the school uniform or what vampires would usually wear.
All the clothing was a dark blue color.
'Is it them, if it is, have they finally decided to attack the settlement, but why? They know they would stand no chance against the whole family.'
Attaching her strings to the blood sucker, controlling it like a puppet, she lifted it up and threw the body behind her. The body was ripped completely in half in a second and behind the body Silver was looking at a blood sucker that was twice the size of the one that she had just used as a meat shield.
"Silver?" The blood sucker said in a deep booming voice. "I'm surprised to see you have become a teacher, I never thought you would fall this low. Even if the Thirtieth family has always had a man as their leader I thought you would be the one to change it.
"But, I'm afraid it's impossible now, because you won't be living to see another day."
Silver didn't have a clue who this blood sucker was, any resemblance they once had as a vampire was now gone with the way they looked now, but it was clear that this man had known her at one point in his life.
It was also clear that he wanted to kill her. Using her blood she threw out her red strings and successfully wrapped them around his ankles, but he carried on walking slowly and the strings just broke apart as if they did nothing.
'Who is this guy, he must have been an incredibly strong vampire before turning into a blood sucker.'
The fear could be seen in Silver's eyes as she stepped back continually until her back had gone up against a tree.
"I will not die here."
"I don't think you have a choice."
*****
My werewolf system Exclusive on P.a.t.r.e.o.n its only $1 dollar a month. Cheaper than :) and you get access to the MVS webtoon. (2 Chapters per month)
If you want to support you can on my P.A.T.R.E.O.N: jksmanga
For MVS artwork and updates follow on Instagram and Facebook: jksmanga
Silver was a skilled knight, the best of the best when it came to vampires. There were only two positions that could be considered higher than hers. The vampire leaders and the vampire king's loyal knights. Of course there was also the vampire king or queen position, but without being a leader in the first place, she could never be considered for such a role.
It was well known throughout the other castles that if Silver hadn't been born a girl, that she would have been made the next leader. However, tradition of the thirteenth family, would not allow it.
Still, none of those facts changed her current situation. That there was a blood sucker staring her down that was making her feel completely powerless. Usually she could gauge one's power by the use of her red blood stings, yet in front of this blood sucker, they were as useless as a gentle wind breeze.
He had snapped them by just moving his large muscular legs.
"At least tell me who you are?" Silver asked.
The blood sucker started to laugh, it was so deep and loud that the ground around them seemed to slightly vibrate.
"As expected, whenever there is a history the vampires are not proud of, they just completely disregard it, pretend it doesn't exist or that it never happened." The giant blood sucker said. "Do you even know what type of people you work for? The vampires appear strong on the outside and are arrogant as they see themselves above others, but the truth is they are scared.
"They are scared that one day something will come along and top them, so they get rid of anything that they see as a threat, not even giving them a chance to rise. Werewolves, Blood fairies, dhampir and us, the true form vamps."
Silver's hunch was right, this man and the other blood suckers were from that group. A group of Vampires who had given in to the blood addiction. They had consumed so much blood and became addicted, that their bodies changed into a permanent form of the blood sucker. Although unlike a starved Bloodsucker, they kept some of their intelligence, and this one in front of her, had kept a lot of his intelligence.
Even the vampires that thought they should be on top of the food chain ruling the humans, didn't agree with the blood suckers. Losing control at the sight of human blood, having an addiction like that, it was giving in to one's weakness. Something they didn't want to admit happening. The sun could build up a resistance, but blood was something they would always need sooner or later.
While the blood suckers like the one in front of her, saw it as accepting themselves and embracing who they really were.
She was lucky that the blood sucker liked to talk a lot, as during that time she tried to figure out a way to escape, but she could see none. The only choice left, was to fight.
"I can see it in your eyes, you have chosen to fight. You are certainly a special strong one. If I could, I would have had you over to my side, but I know that's not possible."
"Silver!" A voice shouted from a distance.
With her advanced hearing, she could tell that the voice was coming from above, and in the distance she could see Amy flying up high in the sky. The problem was, the blood sucker could hear it as well.
The second the blood sucker looked up, Silver had made her move, she ran forward as fast as she could and slid underneath, inbetween the blood sucker's legs. While doing so she held both hand's out and used as much red string as she could to tie up the blood sucker's legs.
She knew it would mostly be useless but she just needed to buy enough time. Jumping up high, she then threw out her string and wrapped it around Amy's leg. Using her blood skills and string together, she could control the string with finer detail thanks to the blood control ability she had as well.
Once it was wrapped around Amy's leg, she started to pull herself up, and Amy was off as fast as possible.
"Thank you Amy, you're a lifesaver," said Silver. "We need to get out of this forest as soon as possible. I'm afraid I am no match for that thing."
Silver had a saddened look on her face, she hoped that most of the students were already out of the forest, but with the giant blood sucker in the forest, there was nothing she could do.
"What was that?" Amy asked, when she looked down at Silver. Her face immediately was covered in fear, for the giant blood sucker that was down on the ground, was suddenly not too far behind them.
She had seen it all happen so fast, the only thing the blood sucker did was jump and now he was around thirty meters in the air, taller than any of the trees and level with Amy.
"Don't worry!" Silver shouted. "Blood suckers can't use blood attacks."
Although he was the same height as them, the distance was out of the blood sucker's reach, yet the bloodsucker had a smile on its face showing its sharp fangs. It wound up it's fist and as hard as it could, threw out a punch.
A bang was heard and moments later a strong force had hit both Amy and Silver out of the air. The punch hadn't even reached them but it had hurt like hell. Amy could no longer fly and Silver taking most of the blow was struggling to keep consciousness.
Even if the fall from this height didn't kill them, then the blood sucker surely would.
Seeing the trees coming towards them, they both braced for impact. But their harsh descent was no longer, as both of the girls felt someone catch them and was holding them in both arms.
Amy opened her eyes, couldn't believe who had caught her.
"Leo, what are you doing here?" Amy asked.
"An emergency was summoned, and I insisted on coming." Leo replied.
Landing on a thick tree branch with the softest of touches, Leo quickly went to the ground, where soon Silver followed and holding her was Dwight, the king's vampire knight.
Placing her wings back in her body, Amy was able to stand as she wasn't as badly hurt as Silver. Then when she looked around she noticed that they weren't the only two that had arrived. Jin, another vampire leader had as well.
'Something serious had to have happened if they called over these two as well as Leo.' She thought.
"Wait, Xander, Erin and the others, Leo we have to save them!" Amy shouted.
"Don't worry." Dwight replied, placing Silver up against a tree and giving her his flask that was full of blood. "The other leaders and their knights are making sure all the students return to safety. They will be fine, but I'm a little worried about us."
The heavy footsteps were heard through the forest, and even the sound of some trees being pushed and branches falling were heard until finally they could see it. A giant blood sucker.
Seeing the vampire in front of him, the blood sucker started to slow down his pace and came to a halt. Once again he had a creepy smile on his face.
"What a great runion, I didn't think they would send out you two just for these kids, oh and who's this." He said looking at Leo, who had his hand on his hilt. "Someone looks ready to fight before hearing what I have to say.
"Come on speak up, how long has it been since you guys have seen me, surely you haven't forgotten who I am?"
"Of course not, Rowa, ex vampire leader of the Second family, and also ex royal vampire knight!" Dwight said, with anger in his voice.
*****
My werewolf system Exclusive on P.a.t.r.e.o.n its only $1 dollar a month. Cheaper than :) and you get access to the MVS webtoon. (2 Chapters per month)
If you want to support you can on my P.A.T.R.E.O.N: jksmanga
Hearing Dwight say his true name, Silver finally understood who he was. At the time, she still wasn't a vampire knight, but she had heard of an upcoming vampire who was rising through the ranks at an incredible rate.
A great talent that everyone knew, and that said person, was Rowa in front of her.
Even when he became leader, he had relinquished that position fast moving on and deciding to become a Royal knight. The thing was about Royal knights, once someone accepted this position, they were expected to stay loyal to the current king and most of the time they would pass on with him.
Those that joined the Royal army would no longer have the opportunity to become king and they knew that. It was a way for them to prove their loyalty to that of the current king. But Rowa had changed all that.
The others were unaware of how Rowa was growing his powers so fast, and eventually without warning, he had one day turned into one of them. Of course, when Rowa had turned into a permanent Bloodsucker, the king had ordered to get rid of him.
There was no reversing back once one had reached this point, so Rowa felt like he had no choice but to run away, holding a grudge against those that he had dedicated his life to.
So what if he enjoyed a sip of blood now and then, the second he turned into a blood sucker, they had forgotten all the sacrifices he had made, they could have at least tried to figure something out, yet they hadn't.
From that day onward, Rowa would take on future Bloodsuckers looking after them. Where they were based or where they were getting their blood from no one knew. But it was a threat that the current king was always worried about.
"Have you finally decided to betray the whole settlement. Are you here to destroy us all?" Dwight asked. "Let me tell you, it won't be easy."
Silver was a little concerned even with Dwight, Jin and Leo. She felt like it wouldn't be enough. When one turned into a bloodsucker their basic stats nearly doubled, and Rowa being a past leader, and being a blood sucker for so long would be far stronger than a regular leader.
"Not today," Rowa said. "I want you guys to crumble in fear, wondering when the next attack will happen. You know nothing about us, how many people we have, how strong our forces are, yet I know everything about the settlement, even this little training session going on today.
"I want you all to worry each day that soon it could be your last. Because that was the same experience I feared when I was turned into this, and locked up, knowing that I would be executed. Death for you all is too light of a punishment." Rowa said, and the next second the large body was gone.
Silver hadn't even seen him leave, but there was nothing infront of her. Even with such a large body he had speed beyond what she could see.
"That person was a strong one, I would have liked to see how I would have fared against him." Leo commented.
Jin chuckled a little bit. "I'm more thankful that we didn't actually get in a fight, for a new knight you sure are brave."
"Not brave," Leo said, shaking his head. "I just wish to test my limits, so far I haven't had the opportunity to test how far my current strength can take me. He looked like someone who would have been able to do that."
"Let's look for the students and head back to the castle. I must inform the king about what is happening." Edward said, looking into the distance of where Rowa had left.
The other vampire knights and leaders had safely rescued most of the students, there were very few that had actually died. In total two teachers were found dead along with five other students. Some of the vampire knights had confronted the bloodsuckers, but soon left after seeing them.
Sadly, there seemed to be more deaths on one side rather than the other. It was impossible to keep a secret of what had happened as the students were already talking to each other about it as they made their way back to school.
However, there was one rumour going around. Students had overheard the knights and the other teachers talking. Saying that a couple of bloodsuckers had been killed before they had arrived at one of the locations.
Soon, they had figured out that it was the bloodsucker who had attacked both Nicu's and Rokene's group.
While walking back, Nicu was doing so with the rest of the descendants. He had his head held down and he hadn't said much. He was still in shock of what had happened.
"Hey Nicu, you were in the group that killed one of the bloodsuckers, right? Those things are so powerful and scary. I can't believe you managed to kill one, how did you do it?" One of his friends asked.
"I killed one?" Nicu replied.
"Yeah all the other kids are talking about it. Some of the teachers even died, there's no way that anyone else could have killed one."
"Well, I'm sorry to burst your bubble, but it wasn't me." Nicu replied.
"It wasn't you? Stop joking around, if it wasn't you, then who was it?"
Nicu said nothing, but just looked in the direction of Erin.
'Who are you, how could you be so strong coming from the tenth family? I need to look into some things.'
Some time had passed, and somewhere on the Vampire planet, was a certain special place. Somewhere on the planet in the middle of a forest, there was a large waterfall, gushing water down into the bottom of the lake.
If one was to go through the waterfall, they would notice that there was a large cave, one large enough that housed Rowa and his army. Another society of bloodsuckers lived here calling this place there home.
Inside there were building structures, homes and empty blood packs scattered round the place. Most of the houses were just basic. Although these bloodsuckers did have intelligence, it varied from bloodsucker to bloodsucker. Only a few had the full mental capacity they once had in the past.
Entering the cavern was a hooded man, but he was not one of the blood suckers. He walked passed and a few of the creatures snarled at him, but he continued walking confidently deeper and deeper into the cavern.
Until he had reached the end, where a large mansion could be seen. Two bloodsuckers stood guard, larger than the others.
"He has been expecting you," One of the guards said and the hooded man was let in.
Eventually, he was escorted to a throne room, where sitting in a large giant chair to fit his giant body, was the leader of them all, Rowa.
"Did you bring the goods with you?' Rowa asked.
"Of course, I have left the blood packs at the usual place, but I'm starting to wonder why I even helped you in the first place, when you couldn't even do such a simple task. Why did you attack the children! That was not what I asked!" The hooded man shouted in anger.
"Calm down." Rowa replied calmly. "I need to remind you, that you are on your own here and not in your own establishment. You asked me to get rid of the tenth, and you said it would be an easy task. However, all of my people that attacked are dead, so I decided to improvise.
"I thought maybe we could start right from the bottom, getting rid of the tenth children."
"Well, it looks like you failed at that as well, and instead now the whole vampire council know about you." The hooded man replied.
"It was only a matter of time before they found out about us. Besides it looks like you were keeping something from us, no wonder you want to get rid of the tenth family."
The hooded man didn't reply as he was confused by what Rowa was saying.
"Oh, so you don't know?"
Rowa didn't say anything past that, but before meeting with the hooded man he had found out about the girl. The girl who wielded the strange yellow aura, confirming that she was most likely a dhampir.
She was surely hiding herself, and maybe this was something they could use.
"Don't worry." Rowan said with the biggest grin on his face so far. We will get rid of the tenth family for you. I am more than happy and this time, we will do it right. It will also be a message to the king. That there is a force out there that will soon even topple them."
******
My werewolf system Exclusive on P.a.t.r.e.o.n its only $1 dollar a month. Cheaper than :) and you get access to the MVS webtoon. (2 Chapters per month)
If you want to support you can on my P.A.T.R.E.O.N: jksmanga
For MVS artwork and updates follow on Instagram and Facebook: jksmanga
The leaders that had come out to help with the incident, had returned to their castle for more reasons than one, as once again, another council meeting had been called. However, the vampire knights that had been called out, had traveled back with the students.
Now inside the large school assembly hall, all of the students had been gathered. Everyone's condition was being checked to see if they were okay, and at the same time, they were busy trying to gather as much information as possible.
The students had minimal wounds, but some were affected more mentaily than others, particularly those that were either running for their lives or had seen a student die in front of them.
The main reason for the questioning was to find out the scale of the attack that took place. Hopefully it would give them an idea of how strong of a force and large of a force they were dealing with. Although there would be no way to know the true extent of the force, but would at least have an idea of the minimum.
As students were being checked upon, one of the vampire knights went up on stage. A female knight with dark purple overflowing hair that nearly brushed against the floor.
"First, to all the students, I would like to let you know that while you are here, you are safe from the threat that unexpectedly came at you today. I know it is a shock for many of you young students, but the most important thing is that you came out still alive to experience, and live another day." She said.
"Perhaps we were a bit behind on teaching you about the Bloodsuckers, which is a mistake on our part, but now I will give you information about them that should help you in the future, if you are ever to encounter one again."
The knight started to explain to the students what a bloodsucker was and the difference between the two types of bloodsuckers. Most students knew what happened to a vampire when they ran out of blood, but were unaware of the type that would get addicted to blood. They knew of blood addiction but not what it could lead to.
When Silver was listening to this, she started to think back to the words that Rowa spoke. About how the vampires tried to bury and hide any bad thing about them in the past. On top of this, got rid of anything they saw as a threat.
Before the incident with her brother, she was a law abiding vampire, but lately she was allowing thoughts, and other people's ideals to affect her.
"Lastly, when someone turns into the form of the bloodsucker, they no longer have that family bond attaching them. Perhaps some of you might think you're safe if one of your family members were turned, but you are not.
"They are free to hurt anyone regardless, which is why they are considered so dangerous." The knight finished explaining.
Leo went ahead to check up on Erin and everything seemed fine, however he did notice she was acting a little strange as if she wanted to ask something.
What was on her mind was about her being a dhampir. She wanted to know more about that strange aura she used in the middle of her fight. How she was able to activate it? But she knew that this was not the right place with so any people around. Also, Leo was an ordinary vampire, she could see that, so it was unlikely he would know anything.
"I heard you did a good job Timmy," Leo complimented him. "I will tell Edward about his favourite student."
Timmy started to blush, as he was shy. He wasn't really good with getting compliments like so. "Thank you, I will continue to work harder for the tenth family in the future."
Xander, who was being treated, with his good hand also gave Timmy a thumbs up. This experience made him realise he couldn't just rely on his fists, and maybe getting Edward to teach him the mist ability was a good idea.
The group of decedents were gathered together and they couldn't stop talking about the incident that had just happened. While the others were afraid many of them felt excited.
"I swear, if that bloodsucker didn't run away, I would have taken it down."
"I don't know man, did you hear what Kathey just said, they're dangerous."
"What do you mean, Nicu took one down, so of course we can as well."
However, there was one person that wasn't excited about the whole thing, and that was Nicu himself. He had branched himself a little away from the descendants. He just couldn't share the same feelings as they did.
From the sounds of things, the others got attacked by a single blood sucker, two at most. While their group had far more. It also seemed like the bloodsuckers varied in strength. Which would make sense since it was dependent on the vampire they were turned from.
Most of those that would turn into a Bloodsucker would be weak regular vampires anyway, there were only a few that were at the higher level.
Still, that didn't stop Nicu feeling two things. Fear from almost dying and the second one, regret. He still couldn't get over the fact that with his own hands, he had killed two fellow students.
While sitting down up against the wall, he started to hear certain conversations between the other teachers and knights.
"Did you check the report?"
"Yes, two of the students had different wounds on their body compared to the others. There are signs that show the attack seemed to be made using blood aura."
"So you think there's a chance the other side has vampires working for them?"
"Maybe, but there is also the possibility that these two students were killed before the bloodsuckers arrived. Maybe a dispute over the flags, someone went too far and killed them both. Or, maybe one of the students or teachers were working for the Bloodsuckers. It would make sense as to how they were aware of the training taking place in the first place."
"I'll start conducting a search and see if we can find out any more information about these two boys. I'll check who were the last people to see them alive."
Hearing them talking, was giving Nicu the shakes. He held out his hand in front of him trying to keep it straight, but it wouldn't stop shaking. His heartbeat was out of control and beating like a regular human.
'Will they think I'm working with the blood suckers?' Nicu started to think.
They hadn't found out yet, but Nicu being a young boy was having irrational thoughts. He started to go down a deep dark hole of negativity. If they were to find out he killed them what would happen to him? Would he be stripped of his title, his chances of becoming the next leader disappearing?
'Maybe if I just explain the situation to them?' He thought. That would have just given him a small slap on the wrist. Surely they would believe him.
Soon, the negative thoughts took over, and he was no longer thinking of the small outcomes, but just overly worrying about the big ones. He was eating away at his thumb nail.
'They're going to banish me from the first family, put me in a cell. I'm going to rot and be executed, all because of a misunderstanding. I can't let that happen, I can't let them think I was the one that killed those students. I Have to do something.' Nicu thought, looking in the direction of Eirn.
******
My werewolf system Exclusive on P.a.t.r.e.o.n its only $1 dollar a month. Cheaper than :) and you get access to the MVS webtoon. (2 Chapters per month)
If you want to support you can on my P.A.T.R.E.O.N: jksmanga
The longer Nicu was leaving things, the more his mind was going to strange thoughts. The disappointment, the shame he would bring to his family. If he didn't do something then his whole life would be ruined.
When one got to this point, they needed to speak to someone to rationalise their thoughts, a friend to tell them what they were thinking was crazy, but Nicu had no one but himself. He felt like he had to do something, before everything got out of hand.
From the two of the vampire knights that were talking with the inspector earlier on, he spotted one of them speaking to students and decided to approach him. The knight he was approching worked for the twelfth family, the Killton family. These guys always seemed a bit snobbish when someone would speak to them.
As if they had a different upbringing even compared to the descendants. When drinking blood, they would do so by placing it in the perfect glass, and the blood would have to be at the perfect temperature. Small sips would be made from here and there.
The twelfth family was a major family that was against the idea of the vampires making their own blood. Although they weren't blood addicts, they were certainly blood connoisseurs, and there had been rumours that he had requested to see some of the humans they had caught multiple times, however they were always refused.
The king had made a deal, and he would keep to the deal.
The knight he approached was quite the young looking person named Jax. He had high spikes back hair and his uniform didn't have a single crease on it. Although it was always hard to tell how old vampires were especially the higher up in rank they went.
"Master Nicu, I was just about to come and see you." Jax said.
The relationship between the first and twelfth family wasn't a bad one, but it wasn't as if they were best of friends. This was the case for a lot of the families
On his way over, Nicu had ironed his will repeating in his head, what he was going to say a number of times. He didn't want to appear nervous in front of the knight. It was strange how before he was panicking, but now, he had already decided to dump a certain person, he was back to his usual self.
"I overheard you talking with the other knight before," said Nicu. "As you know, those two were in my team. The truth is, I didn't want to say anything before because I didn't want the vampire in question to get in trouble, but now that you are running an investigation, I don't think the vampire knights time should be wasted.
"Before we encountered the blood suckers, we came across Rokene's team. They were trying to take our flags, and she, used her blood swipe against us. At the same time, I sensed the bloodsuckers appearing and went to deal with them, and that's when it happened. The two students fell due to her attacks." Nicu said without faltering and looking towards Erin.
"That's the new turned from the tenth family." Jax said after inspecting her for a while. "Prima was right, he said the tenth family would bring us trouble, I guess since they were a former human, she feels nothing attacking us."
This was ecllecnt news for Nicu, he had no clue that Erin was someone who had been turned, and was a past human at that. The only ones that did know of this information, were the vampire knights and the leaders. As Quinn had gotten permission from the king to do so.
It looked like all the blame would easily be falling on her now.
"Thanks for the information," Jax said. "You did an exllent job in protecting them all, and defeating that bloodsucker. I will be sure to mention this to my leader and hope they pass it on to the kings castle. We need more vampires like you."
The praise made him happier then ever, and it looked like he was goign to get some unexpected rewards out of all of this. He never wanted to take claim for something he hadn't done, but what was the harm in it.
Soon, Erin would be out of the picture and he would be the only one. No one would believe the tenth family over a direct decendent.
Jax had immediately gone over to where Erin was, she was currently listening away to the three boys and Amy talk about what just happened. They were making up thier own theories as to why they were suddenly attacked by bloodsuckers. But the one who had the most interesting story to tell, was Amy. Who was describing the odd giant bloodsucker.
Before Jax had even arrived, Erin started to walk towards him as well. Just from his aura alone, she could tell who he was looking for.
"Oh, it seems you know you have done wrong and have come to turn yourself in," Jax said.
"Not at all," Erin replied. "I just didn't want to waste my time waiting for you to come over to me."
*WHACK
A sharp slapping sound was heard and Eirn's cheek had gone bright red. For once, she hadn't seen the aura move before the hand did. Also, she wasn't expecting to be hit out of the blue like that.
"You don't talk to a vampire knight like so, even if you were human, where are your manners? You should show respect to those that are higher than you. I am a vampire knight and I should be treated like one." Jax said.
Eirn's breathing was out of control as the same energy as before was rising in her, but she needed to calm down. She was doing everything she coudl to hold herself back. Everyone near by who was talking and yapping away, had turned to look at the incident.
"Now onto the matter of business," Jax continued. "There have been reports that the two students' deaths were not done by the bloodsucker but by a student, and an eyewitness has said that student was you. You are to be restrained until further notice."
"What!" Erin shouted, having now managed to restrain most of the strange energy, her Qi control helped with that greatly. "I didn't kill anyone."
"Now you are lying infornt of a vampire knight, your punishments will only add up. Dear Nicu said he saw you kill them with your own blood aura."
"That's not true." Xander interfered.. "When the bloodsuckers came, he was the one who had hit them and killed them."
"Xander huh, you have always had the soft spot for women, on top of this I believe you would have a grudge against Nicu, in fact, the whole tenth family would have. I can't believe you all are accusing the one that saved you from the bloodsuckers, do none of you have any pride?"
"He saved us!?" Erin shouted, her blood boiling. "He was shivering there like a log when he killed his fellow students, he didn't even lift a finger against the bloodsuckers. I was the one who killed them!"
Many in the room started to laugh at what they had just heard.
"Does she think just because she got the best score on one silly test, that she would be strong enough to kill a bloodsucker?"
"Enough of your lies," Jax said. "I will now tie you until we reach the castle."
Jax took one step forward, and Erin looked up at him, she had given him a daring look, saying if he was to take one step closer, she would attack him and he could feel this.
Not holding back like he did last time, he reacted to this himself. Lifting his hand by his side, he was preparing to slap Erin on the face again. Swinging out his hand, it was too fast for Erin to do anything.
She thought she had gotten stronger, better, but a vampire knight was still beyond what she could deal with. Then, bits of blood had splattered across Erin's face, and the sound of something hitting the floor was heard.
She felt no pain, and her face was perfectly fine.
"Arghhh!!!" An almighty scream came from Jax. "My arm, my arm!"
When she wiped her face, she coudl see that Jax's arm was on the floor.
"If you try hurting my family member one more time, the next thing that will be rolling is your head." Leo said.
********
My werewolf system Exclusive on P.a.t.r.e.o.n its only $1 dollar a month. Cheaper than :) and you get access to the MVS webtoon. (2 Chapters per month)
If you want to support you can on my P.A.T.R.E.O.N: jksmanga
For MVS artwork and updates follow on Instagram and Facebook: jksmanga
"Hey who's that?" A student asked.
"I'm not sure, but he just sliced off a vampire knight arm, he has to at least be another vampire knight, right?"
"That's Leo, the new tenth vampire knight." Another student said proudly. "Did you not here about his introduction event?"
Leo had briefly shown up at Fex's execution, but he hadn't made much of an impact or impression, and the people who watched what was happening that day, were far too focused on other things to even notice Leo.
However, what was memorable was when Leo had been announced as a vampire knight. That day, anyone who disagreed with him about becoming a vampire knight, he fought them head on in a duel and he would often slice off their arms in the process.
This news had spread to the other families. It was dubbed a crazy and exaggerated story, but they did not know what Leo looked like that well either. Those in the tenth of course remembered who Leo was, and that's why they were proudly telling others that this was their vampire knight.
'Why does it hurt so much, and how was he able to cut through my arm so easily?!' Jax thought, as he gripped tightly applying pressure around the wound. Usually, something like this would have healed up by now, but it was still seeping out blood.
Looking up at Leo, filled him with rage, an unknown person from the tenth family, the lowest of the families had chopped off his arm. He needed to pay them back. With his other arm, he had surrounded it with his blood like a red wax, and then used the hardening skill. This time, he wouldn't let a silly beast sword harm him.
Knowing the intent behind his attack, Leo could tell this strike was going in for the kill, so Leo was ready to retaliate.
"If you plan to take my life, then I am allowed to take yours." Leo replied, slashing his sword vertically. It didn't manage to reach Jax for it was stopped as sparks flew up in the air and the attack had hit another blade.
A two handed long blade but something was different about it. If it was an ordinary blade with as much power as Leo had put in, it would have sliced right through. Looking at the man holding the two handed sword he noticed that the hilt of the sword where his hands were wrapped around, was covered in blood.
From his new s.e.n.s.i.t.i.v.e nose he could tell it wasn't just any blood, but it was human blood.
Going upward from the hilt of the blade, the red energy could be seen down the centre line of the sword.
'Is this one of those blood weapon's the vampires have?' Leo thought.
"Put down your sword, and stop attacking at once." Tela said.
Telal was the vampire knight who was wielding the blood weapon. An older knight who worked for the Seventh family, the dawn family. He was even older than the current leader but that still didn't stop him from doing his duties, and he was quite popular between the other knights as well.
Looking around, Leo could see that four other vampire knights including Tela had surrounded him, and one of them was Silver. She had wrapped her red string around Leo's bicep before his strike had hit Telo's sword, weakening the power.
"Leo, listen to him, we don't want this to turn into a serious matter, not while everyone is still alive and well." Silver explained.
Complying, Leo put his sword away. Even he wasn't sure if he could take on this many vampire knights. The blood weapons were a big variable and he was unsure how many vampires carried them.
Not even all vampire leaders had a blood weapon.
Tela, when putting down his sword could feel his hands were numb.
'How can a human turned vampire be so strong?'
"I'm sorry, maybe I was mistaken, but I have been told that my duty as a vampire knight is to protect those in my family." Leo explained. "I couldn't just stand idly by while he was hitting one of my own."
What Leo said made some sense, but that would only be true if Erin was somebody. They could understand his actions if he was trying to protect someone important, but not just a simple vampire who worked for the tenth.
"Leo, but you attacked another vampire knight." Silver said in a soft tone, trying to express what type of situation he was in.
"Even more reason why he shouldn't have acted so unreasonably. Tell me, should he not be punished for hitting an innocent person, someone who isn't even an a.d.u.l.t yet. In my eyes, I can see the real person who should be punished."
"Innocent!" Jax shouted, while still holding his severed arm. The end of it was throbbing as it tried to regrow.
'That blade is not a normal blade, has it been made with fairy blood?' Jax thought.
"I am innocent, you didn't even listen to what I had to say!" Erin shouted back.
This was a troublesome matter, the situation had calmed down a bit, and while Leo had gone over to Erin to talk to her, the other vampire knights were talking trying to solve the situation.
Honestly, they didn't want a matter like this to go up to the council if there wasn't the need for it. The problem was the people involved. To use the influence skill on Nicu they would need the permission of the first leader Bryce, and it was unlikely they would get that. As for it to be used on Erin, they would need Quinn's permission, or at least the person acting as leader currently.
That person was Leo. Silver had brought up that this was just not possible as Leo didn't have a strong enough influence skill to make her submit, and she also mentioned if anyone else tried, it would be against the rules.
Finally, Jax's arm had healed to the point where the wound had at least healed up and he decided to speak his mind.
"There is no need for this to go to the castle, we just need to know who is lying."
"There is a simple way to find out that girl is lying." Jax replied. "She said she was the one who killed the bloodsucker, something even the teachers failed to beat as well as all the other decedents. Apart from Nicu. I say let the two of them fight. Let's catch her for her lies, and she should be punished for it."
Silver was wondering if this was really a good idea and if it would even solve anything, how was showing one strength proof if they were the killer or not, but there was a little idea to his madness. He felt if he could prove that Erin was a liar with this, then maybe the others would feel like she was lying about everything.
"So you say that Nicu was quaking in his boots, that you were really the one who defeated the bloodsucker? Then prove it, prove your strength by defeating Nicu in front of everyone here."
Getting away from Leo, Erin pulled out her blade.
"Gladly."
******
My werewolf system Exclusive on P.a.t.r.e.o.n its only $1 dollar a month. Cheaper than :) and you get access to the MVS webtoon. (2 Chapters per month)
If you want to support you can on my P.A.T.R.E.O.N: jksmanga
For MVS artwork and updates follow on Instagram and Facebook: jksmanga
It had finally come to this. When Nicu had come up with his lie, he never thought this would be the result. It looked like Erin was already gearing up, ready for a fight, and Jax was giving him some type of look. As if he wanted him to teach her a lesson.
'This isn't the same, this isn't the same as in the forest.' Nicu thought. He had to tell himself this, as he was still a little shaky from what had happened before. He clenched his fist and started to walk to the centre of the hall.
The students had already cleared an area giving the two of them a place to fight.
'I've fought sparring matches before, this isn't some beast that's trying to kill me like the Bloodsucker, and I'm a descendant, I should have more skills then her.'
While Nicu was in shock back at the forest, he did not see how Erin was able to kill the bloodsucker, nor how strong the bloodsucker actually was. In his mind, he too would have been able to kill the bloodsucker if he had a fair chance against one.
Judging by both of their upbringing and his blood being more pure coming directly from the first family. Nicu thought he would win this, the only worry he had was the beast weapon she used. He was sure that the weapon was the reason for her beating him on the practical test and probably why she had killed the bloodsucker.
Cheers coming from the descendants erupted when Nicu went to the centre ready for a duel, on Erin's side, surprisingly there were a few supporting her other than her friends, and they looked to be all from the tenth family.
No longer were they as shy as they once were or suppressed, they felt confident knowing Leo would be there to strike anyone who would try to harm them in front of him.
"If it gets too dangerous, I will be stopping this silly fight immediately." Silver said, and Tela agreed.
The two of them stood closest to the two and would be watching their every move ready to interfere at any time. While the other vampire knights stood off to the side to deflect any oncoming attacks.
Nicu was the first to charge in, throwing out blood swipes, two of them either side of Erin and then one straight down the middle so she had no chance to dodge.
"You don't even care about hurting others, do you?" Erin said.
The two to her side were timed, so when the attack was blocked by the knights from hitting the crowd, the third strike would already be ready to hit her, but taking out her blade she simply slashed through the attack, not even using any of her own blood aura.
'I have to remain calm, I can't get too agitated otherwise it might happen again.' Erin thought. 'And I need to finish this quickly.'
A flurry of blood swipes continued, and Erin was avoiding them all, not even using her blade but just moving out of the way of the attack. Erin wasn't moving very fast so the onlookers were confused, and that's when they noticed she was moving just as Nicu was making his movements.
This was possible because of two things, first was Leo's ability, however, just because someone had this ability didn't mean everyone could avoid attacks like so.
She had the fighting experience and had trained constantly with Leo. Before becoming a vampire she was already a skilled warrior, but she had been in far too many dangerous situations later.. Compared to those at Pure, Arthur and Leo, these attacks were deadly slow.
"Blood rise!" Nicu shouted, cutting his own hand and controlling it before it dropped to the ground, forming it about in the air. This attack was similar to a blood swipe but was more flexible and it looked like Nicu could move it at will.
"I knew he was going easy on her, being able to use blood control at such a young age. He is talent we all need." Jax said.
Although she wasn't able to avoid this attack, just like with the first blood swipe, using her sword she was able to cut through it. It was now clear to everyone that when comparing the two attacks, Erin's was stronger.
Blood attacks would not work on her, so Nicu went for a different strategy moving in at a great speed, he went to punch her in the stomach but with the guard of the sword, Erin had blocked the attack.
"That's not what I was going for." Using all his strength, he hit the but off the sword knocking it out of her hand falling to the floor.
"Without your sword, you're useless." Nicu said, now at close range he went to punch her again, but she punched his hand up with a greater force and then hit him back in the c.h.e.s.t making him fall to the floor.
"You would be dead if it wasn't for me back at the forest, and this is how you repay me?" Erin asked.
At that moment, having realised he had lost the fight to a vampire, and through Erin's words it had all hit him. He started to break down in tears.
"I'm sorry," Nicu cried. "I lied, she wasn't the one who killed them, I did. But…but…it was an accident. The blood sucker pulled them in front of my attack."
Nicu continued to sob and all the students looking at him realised something seeing this scene, Nicu was still a child, younger than all of them, because of his skill they were treating him like an a.d.u.l.t.
"I hope that has satisfied you," Leo said.
"Fine, she can leave, but I will need to interrogate further into this." Jax replied.
'That sword something has to be up with that sword.'
They probably could have pushed further, Leo could have asked for more, but he thought it was best to leave it as it was. As Silver had said before, no problems had been caused and everything was fixed, there was no need to make more problems and an enemy.
The others and the tenth family finally had something to be smug about, one of their own had defeated one of the strongest direct descendants. Soon they would no longer be called a weak family they felt.
"While we teachers can't guarantee you protection in the school, a decision has been made to suspend school for the time being. All students should head back with their vampire knight and to their respective families. Once we believe it is safe for you all. Then school will reopen once again."
At that moment, standing in front of the tenth gate, was a hooded man. It was the border between the pooling area and those that lived in the inner area of the tenth family.
"It's time to take over this place."
******
My werewolf system Exclusive on P.a.t.r.e.o.n its only $1 dollar a month. Cheaper than :) and you get access to the MVS webtoon. (2 Chapters per month)
If you want to support you can on my P.A.T.R.E.O.N: jksmanga
For MVS artwork and updates follow on Instagram and Facebook: jksmanga
After the order was made, the students started to return back to the tenth castle. There weren't many students in the tenth family attending the school. There were ten and then also Erin and the rest, making a total of fourteen students.
All of them followed Leo and couldn't stop talking about not only Leo's crazy actions but Eirn's great and unexpected achievement as well.
"Looks like they have some new person to admire," Amy said giggling to herself.
She could see that Erin was hearing all of it, and didn't know how to take it. The words were making her lose focus, and her usual closing eye routine she did for training, she was unable to do. Any second now it seemed like she would snap at the students who were gawking at her, in fact, one of the kids that tried to talk to her, she had already threatened to shove her blade right through his backside if he didn't get away.
Once in the pooling area, those students continued to follow Leo, this was because they would be staying at the main castle with him. The reason for the attack on the students was unclear, but they could only guess they were after something or someone, so they wanted to give them more protection by allowing them to stay in the castle.
The parents wouldn't have had this time with them anyway, as they would have been staying at the school apartments. The kids had just been made aware of this, as they thought they would be staying in the inner castle area.
"You mean we're going to be staying with the Queen, maybe I should try talking to her?" A student said.
"Are you crazy, didn't you hear what she said to Jake, the Queen's better off being one of those beauties you just stare at from afar," Another replied.
Once again hearing this, Erin's hand was shaking. On the journey here the students continued to talk amongst themselves and had come up with a nickname for her, Queen.
She did not like this one bit.
"Don't worry about them," Amy said, placing her hand gently on her shoulder. "Boy's will be boys, and some girls would love this type of attention."
"And you're one of them," Xander commented, receiving a kick to his leg right after.
"You are very pretty though." Timmy said in a gentle voice.
When Timmy said these words, Erin didn't feel any anger, and instead went to rub the top of his head. She saw him as a little cute brother.
"Queen we think you're pretty too!"
"Yeah, you're the best, rub my head please!"
"The Queen should treat all her followers equally, and rub all our heads." The boys nodded in agreement.
Passing the inner gates, there was nothing out of the ordinary. Leo was scanning with his ability and the guards were fine, and so were all the houses in the inner area, which was a relief for him.
When entering the castle, the twenty five castle vampires went and showed the students to their rooms. Usually the vampires that lived in the castle would be related to the vampire leader in some way, but the tenth family didn't have many descendants and according to the rest, Vincent had none. For the students, it was the first time they had ever stepped into the castle, and was staying here.
They thought they would never see such a thing, and it only confirmed that they wanted to work for the tenth family even more.
"It's good that you have done this," Edward said, looking at the smiles on the students' faces. "The other leaders have only let the students enter the inner castle area to protect them. Unless they're part of the family, they won't let them into the castle, you have given these guys hope."
Although Leo didn't care for any of the vampire politics and ways, he was just doing what he thought felt right. He had always felt that way, and it was the same with a certain kid he had chosen to follow.
"I heard you did a good job as well Timmy, you have become a brave vampire that will soon take my position," Edward complimented.
Timmy was all smiles, his grin was so wide it looked like it would fall off his face. He was scared as well when he saw the bloodsuckers, but he kept thinking back to last time at Fex's execution. He couldn't help due to how weak he was, and this time he could. This was what had given him courage.
Suddenly, there was a change in attitude from a certain someone, who had gone down to his knees, and placed his head on the floor.
"Master knight Edward, after what happened, I have seen the wrong in my ways, and I wish for you to teach me your ability. If you can take me on as your disciple, I will work harder than anyone you have ever seen before."
"Lift up your head boy." Edward said, "The only person you should bow down to like that, is either the king, or the family leader and I don't see any of them here. Of course I'll teach you. But it won't be easy. Timmy has natural talent in my ability so let's see how you do."
Things had calmed down for a couple of days, with no more incidents happening. Leo and Edward would remain in the castle, not going out like last time, afraid that there could be another attack behind their back.
The Council themselves had yet to make any moves as they had no clue where the Rowa and his people were located. They had decided on two things, either find out the reason for the attack, or find out who the leak was.
If they were watching carefully enough, then sooner or later the said person who was helping them would slip up, and they could get all the information they needed. But there were no leaks so far. They expected as much, since the attack was only a couple of days ago for not much to happen.
As for Nicu, there was no news of what his punishment was. Either Jax didn't really submit the report or Bryce was able to sweep the whole matter under the rug. Still, once they confirmed the truth of what Nicu had done, he wouldn't have gotten much of a punishment anyway.
If it was truly an accident it was understandable , the only thing he would have been punished for was lying to a vampire knight, and trying to pin the blame on somebody else, but the person getting pinned on wasn't exactly popular so the second part of his crimes always seemed to have no light shed on it.
While in the castle, Erin was worried about a major thing, and that was how she was different to the others and why Quinn had told her to keep it a secret, but it seemed like even he didn't know at the time.
This led her to speak out to the one and only other person she felt like she could trust a hundred percent, Leo.
She had explained to him what she felt, and how the colour of her aura was different.
"Well, of course I knew all along, we share the same ability, but when it came to these matters I trusted Quinn with his thinking." Leo said. "For all of us humans, it's difficult and we do not understand what is going on. However, I understand how you feel and you wish to know what you are. When I get time I will try my best to ask about what the dhampirs are and what is so worrying about them."
"Thank you master." Erin said.
Suddenly, Leo's face took a serious turn, he turned his head and was looking in the direction of the front of the castle.
"What's wrong?" Erin asked, concerned..
"That man from the forest, he's here."
Standing inside the inner castle area, was a regular sized man, the guards that were meant to be there, were no longer there. Slowly his body started to change, as he grew in size becoming a giant, ripping through the clothes he wore, his muscles bulging and his hair falling to the ground.
Finally his transformation had finished, and he was now the bloodsucker known as Rowa.
"If there is an important mission, it's always best to do it yourself."
******
My werewolf system Exclusive on P.a.t.r.e.o.n its only $1 dollar a month. Cheaper than :) and you get access to the MVS webtoon. (2 Chapters per month)
For MVS artwork and updates follow on Instagram and Facebook: jksmanga
It was strange at first for Leo, as he could hardly sense anything. When people or things were further away, it was hard for him to feel the strength or see the certain creatures' aura. This was unless he was trying to look for it. This would also limit the range as he tried to look further. But even then, if the force was weak he was unlikely to be able to sense it.
Which was what had shocked him even more. His abilities should have allowed him to sense only those in the castle, yet though the castle walls, out far, he could sense a strong energy and it was the same as what was in the forest.
'He came straight to the tenth castle, so they really are after something from the tenth family? Or someone wants to get rid of us?" Leo thought while looking at Erin.
"Tell Edward to gather the vampires and inform the Council immediately, tell them that the bloodsucker that was in the forest has arrived, they will understand. Then we shall all meet up in the reception of the castle, hurry!"
Erin hadn't seen Leo so panicked before, so rather than asking questions about what was going on, she rushed off to gather the others and did as she was told.
Walking out, down to the bottom floor, Leo was trying his hardest to concentrate on the energy. There were only two times he had felt a power similar to this one that worried him.
Once, when he was underground to rescue the kids, later the energy was found to belong to Arthur, the other energy the vampire king himself and now this one.
'Is he as strong as Arthur?' Leo thought. 'No, he's weaker, but he's still strong.'
Erin had gone to Edward to inform him of what the whole commotion was about. He had a devastated look on his face, and looked like he nearly fell over.
"Now of all times," Edward replied. "I will inform the rest of the inner castle vampires and the council, you, gather the rest of the students and head for the reception area as well."
"Wait, you're going to take them all outside?" Erin asked. "Isn't that were the enemy is?"
"Last time, while you were at school, we too were attacked by the bloodsuckers and that was in this very castle. No one should be able to enter the castle so easily. At the front door there is a lock that only so few know the combination to.
"Sure these days, it is left unlocked more often due to the vampires coming in and out, but there were guards stationed that hadn't seen a thing. I can only guess that there might be people working with these foul creatures, or there is also someone working against us in the castle.
"There's a good chance that these guys are after the children for some reason based on their past attack. The safest place for everyone right now, is beside me and Leo where we can protect you. Now go!"
Erin didn't ask a second time and she was off to gather everyone else, storming into their rooms one by one, but she couldn't help but think, were the bloodsuckers after her? The bloodsuckers had seen her use her strange powers that day, and just maybe, she was the reason why they had returned.
'It's happening again, we're getting attacked, everyone I care about.' Erin thought, worried that history was just repeating itself with a new enemy, only this time it might be due to her.
Everyone was now in the reception area, their students looked worried while the a.d.u.l.t vampires were doing their best to put on a brave face, some even excited that their skills would be put to the test.
Each of them was wearing the advanced tier beast gear which was handed to them for contributing to the tenth family. The students were also handed the intermediate beast armour, which usually would be given piece by piece as they completed more tasks for the family, but this was an emergency matter.
"I'm sure you are aware, but it looks like the Bloodsuckers who refer to themselves as the true vampires have attacked. I have tried to get through to the eighth leader Jill, but she is not receiving communication, which means I can not contact the council at this moment." Edward explained.
"We don't know what their aim is, but the most important thing is those beasts are out there in our inner castle area, we don't know how many they are, how strong their forces are, but the people we wish to protect are out there. I don't want any of the tenth members to die. Stay close to me and Leo at all times, and follow our orders."
The kids were shaking, their teeth rattling. They had already seen the bloodsuckers once before, and how strong they were. They thought they were now safe out of the forest and in the castle walls, but now they found out they were about to go face them once again.
Seeing this, Leo stood out in front of all fourteen students.
"The enemy is strong, but so are you. If you are worried about getting hit, stay close to me and I will take the hit instead."
What Leo was saying sounded ridiculous, how could he guarantee none of the students getting hurt, but for some reason, his words had given them confidence.
Wasting no more time. The small little army left the tenth castle and ventured into the inner castle living areas. The first thing that they noticed was it was quiet. They were meant to be under attack and they were sure they would hear screams.
"Can you sense anything Leo?" Erin asked.
"For now I can only sense their leader who is staying by the gates. Maybe he is staying there to stop any reinforcements from coming in." Leo replied.
Soon a little while later, they noticed that it was far too quiet. Even if the place was being attacked, there would be some vampires out in the streets, talking and more, but there was none of that. That's when one of the vampires spotted a dead body in the street.
Soon walking, they spotted more dead bodies. Leo could sense the aura left behind by the attacker but the tracks were going all over the place, trails could be seen left and right. It was clear there was more than one enemy, and that's when he could see multiple Aura trails heading inside the buildings.
"Check the houses!" Leo shouted. "Every one of them."
The soldiers got right to it. The group split off into two but still stayed close together. Leo led the students and Edward the castle vampires. When entering the house, Leo made the students stay outside, for he could guess what had happened.
After checking every household in the area and reporting back with the other team, Leo's fears were confirmed. Somehow without causing an alarm, or any one of them noticing, every vampire in the tenth households was killed.
If they were empty anyway, then they saw no harm with them being used.
"How, my family, noo!" A student started to cry at the top of their lungs.
It set off a chain reaction, as the students realised there was a good possibility that their parents had been killed. The ones that lived in the castle, some of their families worked in the castle as servants and were safe, but there were a few that had extended family that lived in the inner area. They also had mixed emotions. Some showing anger, other sadness and regret.
Some of the students that were also greatly affected, were Erin's group. All of their families had just moved into the inner circle area, and although they hadn't checked their homes yet, they feared the worst.
"Mother, father!" Xander cried, along with Timmy and Amy.
"Why, why did this happen to us?" A vampire asked.
"We still don't know what's happening, this could be happening to the whole settlement." Edward replied. "After all, I still can't get through to Jill."
Although Edward wasn't so sure about that, Jill was one of the vampires that had a grudge against the tenth family due to what had happened at the execution, there was a good chance she was just ignoring Edward's call.
"Everyone, pick up your weapons." Leo said, drawing his blade. "Your friends and families might be dead but you still live, and the enemy still lives. You want revenge right? Well ,now is your chance."
******
My werewolf system Exclusive on P.a.t.r.e.o.n its only $1 dollar a month. Cheaper than :) and you get access to the MVS webtoon. (2 Chapters per month)
If you want to support you can on my P.A.T.R.E.O.N: jksmanga
For MVS artwork and updates follow on Instagram and Facebook: jksmanga
The vampires and students were a little struck at what they were seeing. They knew that there was a high chance that they would be facing bloodsuckers, however, they never knew how many. Coming towards them, it looked like an army of bloods.u.c.k.i.n.g crazy beasts were on their way.
Some were running straight down the street, while others were using their hard claws to climb the side of buildings, and few were running on the top of rooftops.
"Stay close together!" Edward said. "Remember they can't use blood attacks, our range is our advantage."
"How many of them are there?" Amy asked, nervous herself wondering if they could even survive such an attack.
"I'm not sure, they're moving fast, maybe thirty?" Erin replied.
"Fifty is closer." Leo said.
There was no point hiding the enemy's true numbers; it would do nothing for them. On their side, twenty four vampires, two vampire knights and fourteen students. It wasn't a fair fight at all.
The vampires had gotten in a row standing in front of the students, they stayed strong in their beast armour.
"What are you doing, we can fight as well!" Erin complained.
"We never brought you students out to fight in the first place," said Edward. "We brought you out because we thought you would be safer with us."
Edward nodded towards the two boys and they started to move.
Xander and Timmy's bodies were changing slightly. Timmy was faster and had formed mist over more than half the students, while Xander finally had gotten a hang of what he was trying to do, and covered the remaining students in a mist.
As he promised, he worked harder than any student Edward had seen and, he could already use the mist ability, still there was a lot to learn.
"Erin, protect them," Leo said.
The vampires in a line were waiting for Edward's orders and then when the bloodsuckers were close enough, Edward shouted the signal. He released a blood swipe out from his hands. The rest followed and multiple lines of red aura could be seen ripping through the streets.
There were too many for all the bloodsuckers to avoid. The bloodsuckers responded wildly, as some pushed each other over. They tried jumping to the side, getting on the rooftops, but the attacks had hit their legs and arms causing some of them to fall onto the ground.
"Keep firing, don't let them get close!" Edward said.
While some bloodsuckers were getting injured. They saw someone break formation and start to run towards the street, that's when they recognised it was Leo.
"We might hit him?" One of the vampires said concerned.
"Don't worry about him and keep attacking!" Edward said.
Out on the field, Leo was able to avoid each of the strikes coming from behind as if he had eyes on the back of his head, and those bloodsuckers who were injured, he would slash down with his sword one by one. Getting rid of their numbers as they were now, would be a big blow to the enemy.
However, he knew that this was only to help them in the long battle, as soon, the bloodsuckers had reached the vampire's position. The ranged battle had become a physical one.
The bloodsuckers barged their way through crashing into the enemy and digging their strong claws into the armour. Some of the vampires screamed and if it wasn't for the beast gear they would be dead by now.
Still, it was strange as the target of the bloodsuckers never seemed to be the vampires themselves. Their eyes would wonder and they would constantly be looking ahead at the mist.
'They are after one of the students,' Leo thought.
Hurrying, he slashed the few bloodsuckers that were rolling about on the floor and went back to help.
"I can't really see through this fog, what's happening?" Someone asked.
"Just stay here and we'll be safe." Another replied.
"He's right, we have to trust them," Said Amy.
The group of students were a little further back from the fighting force, but still close enough to hear every detail of what was going on. They heard screams, snarls , shouts of pain and cursing. Some of the students were thankful they couldn't see what was going on outside.
"Everyone ready!" Erin suddenly said. Which came as shock to the others, did it mean they were about to be attacked?
She knew what was happening outside, and she didn't really want to tell the others either. The vampires had put up a great fight killing many bloodsuckers in the process, but in the end they were too many, and they were stronger and faster than the vampires.
The second it became a close ranged fight, they were at the disadvantage.
'I won't let them die?' Erin thought, gritting her teeth.
The only other two that were aware of what had happened outside, was Xander and Timmy. Seeing the scene had even caused them to shiver, and breaking their concentration the mist started to disappear, revealing the horrifying scene in the street.
That's when they saw it, the vampires, were only down two a couple along with Edward and Leo a little behind them. While the bloodsuckers still had half their size left. Nearly all the vampires were dead.
"No!' We're going to die!" A student screamed.
With so little vampires holding the line, the bloodsuckers had started to charge forward at the students and leapt through the air, but before it could reach out, it's body was sliced in half.
Even though Leo was far away, he had performed a Qi mixed attack with blood aura to kill the beasts and as soon as it sliced through the body, the red aura disappeared in seconds not continued to move forward.
'Has he learnt blood control already?' Edward thought seeing this, still distracting a couple of the bloodsuckers.
Rushing to their side, Leo was ready to protect them all.
"Don't move," Leo said. "If you move it makes it harder for me to protect you."
Things weren't looking the best, but Erin was still confident. They had Leo and Edward, even herself, and she felt they should be enough to get rid of the remaining forces. Whether they could do so protecting all the other students was a different story.
However, the bloodsuckers didn't move forward and instead were looking back down the street. As if their attention was on something else.
"He's here, the big boss has finally arrived," Leo said.
Bloodsuckers were generally already a little bigger than normal human beings, and now, one twice the size could be seen walking calmly down the street.
"I'm surprised you were able to kill this many," Rowa said. "I was told that the tenth family was a weak family. Looks like their information was wrong and there isn't only one special person among you all."
Leo knew that they would run into this man eventually, but he didn't predict how strong the bloodsuckers would be, or the size of their force. The bloodsuckers attacking them now were stronger and faster than those that had attacked them before.
So his predictions needed to change, just going up against Rowa alone. Leo felt that him and Edward needed to work together.
"Ahh!" A student screamed from behind. Leo quickly threw out another blood swipe, but this time the blood sucker jumped back avoiding the slash.
"Stay with them, protect the kids!" Edward shouted. "I will deal with him, don't worry about me, I am a vampire knight for a reason. When you've finished dealing with them, we will get rid of this guy as well."
Leo was wondering what to do, he sensed Erin's energy as well as the other students. Judging by their strength, it was impossible for them to come out alive without his help.
'He stood by the gate for so long. Perhaps he was worried about reinforcements from the other families. Did he come out because he could tell his people were dying. Then maybe there is still a chance.' Leo thought
Readjusting his position on the sword, Leo was ready.
"I will be helping you soon, right after I kill all these bloodsuckers."
Closing his eyes he focused on his c.h.e.s.t, and the strange warm energy was ready to be brought out. Leo was ready to use his soul weapon.
My werewolf system Exclusive on P.a.t.r.e.o.n its only $1 dollar a month. Cheaper than :) and you get access to the MVS webtoon. (2 Chapters per month)
If you want to support you can on my P.A.T.R.E.O.N: jksmanga
For MVS artwork and updates follow on Instagram and Facebook: jksmanga
While the students were stuck in the mist, all of the vampires were fighting for their lives against the bloodsuckers. They had tried their best, using everything they could, and they were thankful that they were even able to last this long.
Countless times they would have died, been too slow, or overpowered if it wasn't for the beast armour. They felt that the other vampires were fools for mocking things that could improve their ability like this, and in the future they may come to regret not using such tools.
However, despite everything, they were still no match and they could tell when they started fighting. Their legs were shaking, as they were coming to terms with accepting their death.
"We won't run," An older vampire said by the name of Naj. "We can't run, I know all of you must be scared like me. But there's a reason I haven't turned and ran yet. My family is already dead, but those kids are still young and alive. Our future, the tenths family future now lies in their hands. And I will continue to fight until my last breath!"
Those that had thought about running away, felt a little disgusted with themselves. If they ran then what life would they even be living? Could they even live with themselves if they were still alive.
Naj's words had given the vampires the will they needed to continue on. They did want to run away, but the kids behind them were pushing them on, so they continued to fight, fight and fight until eventually there was only one left. The bloodsucker had badly damaged and ruptured a lot of Naj's internal organs. It was beyond the point of healing as he laid there on the floor.
He could see the blood suckers he had tried to keep so far behind go ahead of him, and he regretted that he didn't train harder. Reaching out his hand he wished to fight even more.
"Don't worry, I will protect them." Said Leo, as he went off throwing out his sword infused blood swipe, killing the front runner of the bloodsuckers.
"Protect our future," Naj said with a smile. Being the last of the castle vampires to die. Now the only a.d.u.l.t vampires still left alive were Leo and Edward, but Edward had his own mammoth of a task to deal with.
Right now he was standing in front of the giant bloodsucker, Rowa.
"Ah Edward, you have lived for so long waiting for Vincent to return, did he ever come back?" Rowa asked. "It was a shame, I liked that guy, he even had the guts to leave this place. I respect him more than any of the vampires at that council table. It would be a shame if I have to kill you."
"Then why are you killing and attacking us?" Edward asked.
Rowa started to laugh, and the power felt so great in his laugh alone, it seemed like it was causing Edward to step back a little.
"You might be right, how about this, you give me the girl and I will leave things as it is, after all, that's the only reason why I'm here," Rowa said.
Edward was a little confused. There were a few girl students, but why would he want a girl? However, his loud voice made it so both Erin and Leo had heard and they very well could guess who they meant.
'So it really is my fault, if I give myself up now, will everyone live?' Erin thought.
"Whatever the reason, I can not comply, after all, I have to pay you back for killing all of our family members." Edward said as his whole body disappeared into the mist.
Hearing this, Eirn regained her own composure, giving herself up wouldn't bring back those that were dead.
"You couldn't beat me when I was a leader, what makes you think you can beat me now?" Rowa asked, but Edward was never planning to beat Rowa, he was just buying time for someone else.
Knowing there was no more time to waste, Leo had no choice but to activate his soul weapon. Reaching within himself, he let the warm energy out. With his blade held in one hand, his other seemed to be covered in something.
To Erin, the only change she noticed with her ability was his aura seemed to be more concentrated in his left hand.
"What's that covering his hand?" Amy asked.
"You can see that?" That's when Erin realized that the aura was actually visible without using her ability, the whole of his left hand was covered in the red vampire aura, but in a layer underneath the normal yellow color humans had used.
One of the blood suckers went to grab one of the students and Leo at the same time struck his blade down, striking its arm off. However, two of the other bloodsuckers were soon on him, both going in for the attack, but only moving his left hand something strange seemed to happen. Find authorized novels in , faster updates, better experience, Please click <a href="#'s-soul_52627959344855900">#'s-soul_52627959344855900</a> for visiting.
The course of the attacks had changed and where they were originally aiming, their attack was hitting another place. They couldn't stop this momentum and the two bloodsuckers ended up impaling each other in the stomach. Turning around, Leo swung his blade, slicing both of their heads off.
"What was that?" Amy asked. "Was it telekinesis?"
It certainly looked that way, but Erin knew there was more to it. Two more bloodsuckers were going for the other students, showing his hand, soon one of their movements slowed down to almost a halt. Then jumping in, Leo struck the one in front, killing each of the bloodsuckers with one hit.
Still, this time he was hit by the bloodsucker on his side, but the claws just bounced off his beast armour. Currently, Leo wasn't wearing the best beast armour so something like that shouldn't have happened. Just like the other armours, it should have ripped through it.
The only person that had a clue what was going on was Erin, she could see it. The Aura's of the blood suckers were changing every single time Leo moved his other hand.
Leo's soul weapon was called aura manipulation. It was an enhancement type ability that allowed him to alter other people's aura. He could remove the aura from a strike, making it powerless, making one feel like they no longer had power going to their legs. And could redirect and change the direction of one's aura, changing the path of the attack.
The problem was, the stronger the enemy Leo used this skill on, the more of the enemy's aura he would have to manipulate and it would only tire him out quicker.
This was why even though Leo was a vampire with great stamina, sweat was running down his forehead.
"I will keep my promise and get rid of all of you!" Leo shouted, as he continued to fight off the remaining blood suckers.
Rowa who was stuck in a mist looked almost bored.
"If you were thinking that the other vampire knight would be able to help you, then think again," Rowa said. "Those bloodsuckers that are still alive were the top of the top. Candidates to become vampire knights, vampires living in the castle area. Why do you think they were able to kill your castle vampires so easily? I don't know whether your friend is the lucky one facing all of those, or you are, only having to face me."
Rowa was doing a lot of talking, but Edward hadn't said a word. He didn't want to do anything that would reveal to him where he was.
"Your skills are good, they always have been." Said Rowa. "I have no clue where you are but it doesn't matter."
He stretched back both of his arms, as far as he could, then storing up the energy in them they started to slightly vibrate. Like a spring, both of his hands shot together, clapping them. A deadly loud bang rang out. It was a hundred times louder than a gun going off.
Nonetheless, it had done its job. With a simple clap, Rowa had gotten rid of the annoying mist and Edward's real body could be seen.
Edward tried to start up his ability again but it was too slow. Punching downward at the top of his head, Rowa used his full power. This caused Edwards's head to collapse into his ribcage and his body falling to the floor.
"No!!" Timmy cried out. "Edward, Edward!" Timmy continued to shout.
Using her ability Erin could see it... Edward was dead.
All it took was one hit from Rowa. His strength was beyond any current vampire leader.
When Rowa looked up he was surprised at what he could see, twenty five of his elite bloodsuckers had all been killed, and a bald headed blind man was standing in front of the students, huffing and panting.
'Who is this vampire knight, he is as strong as a vampire leader, yet I have never seen him before.' Rowa thought. 'It's a shame he is already spent.'
"Erin…" Leo said, taking in huffs of air. "Take everyone and run, I will hold him as long as I can."
After seeing what happened to Edward and seeing what condition Leo was in, Erin didn't think she could beat such a man. She knew she would lose.
'Again, it's all happening again. Everyone's going to die and I can do nothing about it!' Erin thought as she turned around and started running. She then felt her head bang into something sturdy.
"I'm sorry, it looks like I have come too late," a soft old voice said.
When Erin looked up at what or who she had bumped into, it was an unexpected face.
It was the vampire king.
"Nobody interferes, I will be dealing with this matter myself," The king said.
Behind him, ten royal vampires and his two royal knights bowed down.
******
My werewolf system Exclusive on P.a.t.r.e.o.n it's only $1 dollar a month. Cheaper than :) and you get access to the MVS webtoon. (2 Chapters per month)
If you want to support you can on my P.A.T.R.E.O.N: jksmanga
For MVS artwork and updates follow on Instagram and Facebook: jksmanga
Seeing the king arrive himself, everyone felt a sense of relief that this would soon all be over. The kids could feel the comfortable, strong energy radiating from him. To them, the king was a sign of power and they could never imagine him losing to anyone.
The students were quickly protected by the royal vampires, and Dwight had even pulled Leo back with them.
'Did he do all this by himself, it looks like my evaluation of his strength was off by quite a bit.' Dwight thought, seeing all the dead bloodsuckers on the floor. 'What worries me more than anything is this might not even be his peak.'
When they knew all the kids were safe, they moved a distance away from the fight so as not to get hurt, but could still see everything with their superior eyesight. With attacks coming from these two strong forces, if a stray was to come at them, not even they could stop it.
"With the king here, it should be over."
"He'll get rid of that giant bloodsucker and get revenge for us." The students started to talk.
Although everyone seemed calm and thought nothing could go wrong, there was a look of concern on both Dwight's and the other royal knight's face. This was because only they knew what the current condition of the king was.
'Please, just don't use too much power.' Dwight thought.
"The king is finally getting involved, I thought you would never leave your castle old man." Rowa said. "Well, it looks like we have just moved from step three all the way to step ten. This was going to happen eventually." Slamming his fist into his hand, each time creating a loud bang.
"Edward!" Timmy continued to cry, he hadn't stopped crying his name since he had seen what had been done to him. That's when Dwight realised that his body was still in range of their attacks. Quickly going in, he grabbed the body and returned to where the others were.
When placing the body on the floor, everyone saw Edward's headless body, though the head wasn't missing, it was just inside of his own c.h.e.s.t. He was dead, and there was no coming back from this.
'What will happen to the Tenth family without you Edward?' Dwight thought. 'Now was not the right time for you to leave them.'
The Tenth was already a shambles before, and there were many times where the council had thought about selecting a new leader, but Edward was what held it all together. He knew the ways of the vampires and how the vampires acted, with him gone, who else could take the lead of this fragmented family?
Underneath the armour he wore a simple white bright shirt, but there were more pieces of armour around his hands and feet. They had a similar design of red and black to match the c.h.e.s.t piece.
"The king's armour, passed down from king to king." Rowa said. "It looks like you decided to take this fight seriously, then so will I."
Rowa was the first to act, pushing both his feet off the ground. The power was so strong that the floor beneath him rose up like an explosion. The ground had been flung so f.o.r.c.i.b.l.y that it destroyed a house behind it.
When Rowa reached the king, he threw out his fist too fast for nearly anyone to keep track of, but Erin and Leo could follow it with their aura. The attack continued moving forward destroying three buildings in front of it from the force of the wind generated.
"How is it possible to have that much power?" Xander asked. "Can the king really beat that thing?"
"Do not doubt the king," Dwight said sternly.
Standing on Rowa's body on top his shoulder was the king himself.
"With such a large body you are very easy to hit, and the biggest weakness of a blood sucker, how weak their vitality is!" Lifting his foot up, the king stomped hard into his shoulder and Rowa's feet were sunk deep into the ground.
He tried to grab onto the king but he was no longer there, instead he clawed at the back of his knee making him fall on his front. Pulling one of his legs out of the ground, Rowa managed to land a kick on the king, but he had blocked the attack in time raising both his hands.
Rowa had managed to hit the king a few times, his speed was also great but each one was blocked. Soon it looked like Rowa life was going to come to an end, there were too many wounds on his body.
Dwight was thankful that so far the king hadn't used any blood skills, for this was his main concern if he was to get involved in a fight.
Falling to the floor, it appeared that Rowa was done for.
"We will bring you in and find out who has been helping you." The king said. "You shall suffer for the rest of your days, never getting a day of peace until you tell us who has been helping you."
But then, something strange started to happen. Rowa's body started to shrink down, the blood sucker's features were becoming less prominent and he was now back to looking like a normal vampire.
Apart from the hair, he looked exactly like his old self when he was leader.
"Surprised?" Rowa croaked out. "You thought that once someone turned into a blood sucker through blood addiction, it wasn't possible to turn back into a regular vampire. This was why you punished us, tried to chase us out, but I knew that one day I would prove you wrong."
Rowa was expecting the king to be shocked by this revelation, to feel bad for how he had treated all the past vampires, but he just stood there looking at him.
"Come on say something! Think about all the vampires you executed that didn't need to be killed! I was right, I proved you wrong."
"Is this why you have decided to return?" The king finally replied. "That isn't the reason for getting rid of the blood suckers. When you turn into one, you are too far gone for us to change you, the way you think. We already knew it was possible to change your body back. Just like when a vampire is starved from blood, there are ways for it to revert back, of course there would be ways for those addicted."
Rowa's hand was now shaking with anger, he didn't understand. What had he been doing this whole time? Why had he been trying so hard to solve this problem? There was a time he thought that maybe if he returned to the king proving this fact, that he would allow them to return to the vampires, to live side by side with them, but now the king was saying this was never a possibility.
"Why! Why do you reject this part of the vampires so much!" Rowa shouted, as blood continued to pour out from his wounds. The more he moved, the quicker it looked like he would come to his death.
"Because, we must protect the humans," The king replied. "This is something that not only you, but some of the vampires don't understand. It is our mission, it was what we were born in this world to do."
Barely standing on his two wobbly feet, Rowa was still shaking with anger.
"Once I've killed you, I'm going to kill all your precious humans as well."
A strange bubble formed around the whole of Rowa's body, and nearly in an instant all of his wounds that he had, seemed to be disappearing in front of everyone's eyes.
"Is he healing himself?" Amy asked. "But he didn't drink any blood."
"No, he's not healing." Dwight replied. "Rowa used to be the leader of the Second family. They have the ability to reverse time in a small area and right now, he's making it as if the wounds on his body had never happened yet."
When all the wounds had finally healed, Rowa started to transform his body into the blood sucker once again.
"I know you're getting tired old man, I could feel and see your movements getting slower towards the end of the fight." Rowa said. "You thought the fight was over, and now you will have to beat me all over again, and I will come back no matter how many times it takes to beat you!"
Instead of looking at Rowa, at that moment the king turned towards Dwight.
'No your majesty please don't.' Dwight wanted to call out. He knew why he was looking his way. 'If you do this, you will die.'
"You are right, if I have to battle you over and over again, I would tire before your ability would run out." The king said. " Which means I only have one option - to completely over power you and kill you. I will not give you a chance to use your ability again."
The king's eyes started to glow red, and his whole body started to shake.
******
My werewolf system Exclusive on P.a.t.r.e.o.n its only $1 dollar a month. Cheaper than :) and you get access to the MVS webtoon. (2 Chapters per month)
If you want to support you can on my P.A.T.R.E.O.N: jksmanga
For MVS artwork and updates follow on Instagram and Facebook: jksmanga
At first when they looked at the king, they thought they could see him shaking, but that's when they realised it wasn't him that was shaking at all, it was them. The strange power the king was activating made everyone's body start to vibrate slightly and the students, including a few of the royal vampires, fell to the ground. They felt weak and couldn't take the upsetting feeling they had in their stomach.
"What is going on?" Erin asked, as she too had fallen to the floor, taking a knee. But Leo stood there strong, still pinned up with his sword.
"Listen up," Dwight said. "You two don't know much about the vampire world but you are now too involved. There is a reason why some of the leaders are so obsessed with becoming the vampire king. When one becomes king there are two things that get passed on to the next. The first being the armour the king is wearing. It is one of the only two sets of armour in existence that has been purely made out of blood crystals.
"Today we haven't seen the extent of this armour, due to its power not being activated by any human blood. As for the second thing, it's a skill passed down that only the king can learn and that skill is what you're about to witness."
When saying these words, there was a sharp pain going through Dwight's heart. With the current king's strength, using such power could possibly end his life, if it didn't, it would certainly shorten it.
"Summoning this much power, are you trying to kill your self old man!" Rowa said, even he felt uneasy.
"Rowa, you are strong, stronger than possibly any other vampire I know of…" the king said. Then the image of a certain someone who had returned recently popped into his head. "Let me take that back, you are stronger than any vampire here. You could beat any of the leaders. I can't go easy on you."
Lifting his hands from his side, red balls of red liquid had formed, and soon from all the dead blood suckers around, and all the dead vampires in the inner castle area, their blood was floating in the air. Every single last drop of blood had been lifted from the ground and taken directly out of the dead bodies.
"The skill passed down from king to king, absolute blood control." Dwight said. "When one obtains this skill, they can control the blood in their own body, advancing the vampire's body beyond what any leader has ever seen. There's no need for the king to become a blood sucker to match up with Rowa's speed, for his body has already reached that point.
"But that's not the only thing the skill can do.."
Rowa charged in once again, at full strength. He was just as fast as he was before. But suddenly at a light speed, all of the blood that was in the air, had moved to where the king was and had formed a giant wall of blood. It looked like there was a waterfall pouring from above.
When Rowa punched the wall of blood, it did nothing, his hand went through it but there was nothing else. Then, a sharp pain could be felt through his whole body and eventually into his back. Turning his head he could see that thousands of blood daggers were floating behind him, stabbing him constantly.
With no choice, he attempted to run through the waterfall of blood but that was his biggest mistake. The blood surrounded him like a tornado, and threw him up in the air. He noticed that from the wounds that had been made, his own blood was working against him, restraining him from doing anything. Find authorized novels in , faster updates, better experience, Please click <a href="#'s-power_52651143024662256">#'s-power_52651143024662256</a> for visiting.
He couldn't see anything and had no clue what was happening, looking around all he could see was red blood swirling around. He kicked and punched, nothing was effective.
Finally, the blood had disappeared around him, and he could now see that he had been thrown up fifty meters into the air, he could see the whole city from up high. However, there was something else there that wasn't there before.
It was a giant blade made of blood. It was taller than any of the castles. Turning his head, he could see six more surrounding him.
"Old man, do you really have to go this far!" Rowa shouted. "Do you hate us this much!" Now genuine tears were running down his face and sadness was taking over from the anger. Rowa started to revert back to his regular vampire form.
"Look at me, I am one of you. I served you and you're going to kill me, kill your own kind over them!"
The king had his hands held up to the sky, he said nothing but coughed as his own blood had started to trickle out of his mouth. That too started to float up in the air and join the blood made blades.
Swinging his hands down, all of the giant blood blades swung at the same time. At the same time they had clashed into Rowa's body. When it did, the swords started to crush into each other and a great explosion of blood occurred.
The sight could be seen for miles in the vampire settlement and all of the vampires had witnessed what had just happened.
"Pathetic." Bryce thought while watching the spectacle from his castle window. "If I was king, I would have never used so much power against a weakling like that."
"Damn it! Damn it! Damn it!" Another vampire stomped the ground, witnessing Rowa's death.
"It may have been the end of your life Rowa," Cindy, the current Second vampire leader said, "But you have affected the vampire world far greater than you know, now it will be the start of a new era." Saying these words, tears started to fall down her cheeks.
As for the rest of the vampires, they soon found themselves covered in a rainfall of blood. Little droplets fell down like rain and covered everyone's faces from the explosion. In the sky where Rowa's body once was, there was nothing. Not a single scrap of flesh or clothing, but somewhere in the rainfall of blood, was his.
The king had since fallen and was laying on the ground.
Dwight, knowing the fight was over rushed over to his majesty's side. He held him up to check if he was okay, and thankfully there seemed to be faint sights of breathing.
"Tell Cindy to head to the main castle now, we will meet her in his majesty's room. Your majesty, you have done enough, you have protected the people from the great threat."
The king shook his head disagreeing with this, he wanted to speak to tell Dwight of the Tenth people that had died and of the future he wouldn't live to see. Killing Rowa would not put an end to the vampire's deaths, but he was too weak to speak.
"Don't worry, I promise we will work harder than ever, we will find which dreaded bastard was working with the blood sucker, and I will personally kill every last one of them!" Dwight said, shaking in anger.
*****
My werewolf system Exclusive on P.a.t.r.e.o.n it's only $1 dollar a month. Cheaper than :) and you get access to the MVS webtoon. (2 Chapters per month)
If you want to support you can on my P.A.T.R.E.O.N: jksmanga
For MVS artwork and updates follow on Instagram and Facebook: jksmanga
After the incident with those that called themselves the true form vampires, the Tenth family was in recovery mode. Now standing outside the inner castle, were a few vampires from the royal family who were each as strong as a vampire knight.
They were placed there just in case anything else was to occur. They had realised after the attack that the Tenth family were the only family who were attacked. None of the other vampire families, or areas had been touched.
Even though the supposed leader of the true vampires were dead, they still suspected that there were more blood suckers out there that hadn't joined in with the battle, without a leader, or perhaps now under the control of whoever was helping them before, which was why the guards were placed there.
An investigation was carried out with the main purpose of clarifying a few things. Why was the Tenth family targeted? It would have made sense if it was another family's doing, but not for Rowa to target them since he knew nothing about the recent changes in the vampire council. The second purpose was to find out who had helped them.
The investigation led them to discover a few key things. The guards that were stationed at the Tenth's gate to the inner castle area had been influenced to not raise an alarm. It was assumed this was how the blood suckers were able to infiltrate the Tenth area without anyone knowing and killing those that were inside.
It was hard to tell whether it was a vampire from one of the other vampire families or not after the revelation that Rowa was able to turn back to his regular state and use his powers as per usual. As a leader, he would have easily been able to influence them and anyone on the way who would have seen anything.
Still, Dwight was keeping to his word and he wasn't letting any leaf go unturned in his thorough investigation. It would take some time, the problem was he felt like time was something they didn't have.
At the Tenth castle, they were struggling without Edward, there was no support sent from the council and on top of this, the king wasn't in a position to help them much either with the investigation. All the trust that they had built up with the vampires had disappeared in one moment.
Since the other families were full, vampires who wished to move families weren't able to, but no longer did anyone want to move into the inner castle area where so many had died. In their minds, the Tenth leaders and vampire knights failed to protect them and the one thing that put them altogether was Edward.
The only ones that had remained in the inner castle area were staying at the castle itself, and those were the students that had survived. They saw what happened first hand, they could tell that if Rowa had attacked any of the other castle areas it would have been the same result.
It was why the king had to use so much power. Also where else could they go? Their families had been slaughtered and now there was nothing else they could do. What stood out in their minds though most were the vampires that had fought to protect them from the blood suckers.
That memory was ingrained in their minds, when they fought, they fought as the Tenth family vampires and the students wanted to do the same, not letting their blood be split in vain.
With Edward gone and wishing to help Leo with his duties, two people stood up to the task. That was both Xander and Timmy. Xander knew a lot about vampire politics as he studied about it before joining the First family.
It was important for him not to offend anyone and tip toe around if he wanted to rise up and he thought this knowledge would help greatly. As for Timmy, before Leo and the others arrived he was Edward's personal assistant, so he knew the tasks that needed to be done day in and day out.
In front of the Tenth castle, a ceremony was held for the vampires that had died as well as a special send off to the vampire knight Edward. Anyone was free to join from the other families and surprisingly nearly every vampire from the Tenth family had attended.
Even if they never wanted to be in the Tenth family, they could still remember and appreciate everything Edwards did for them. Surprisingly there was also a high turnout from the other vampire families, with six family leaders turning up with their vampire knights.
They were the leaders that had chosen not to get involved on the day of Fex's execution.
"Edward, you were quite the popular guy." Leo said. "Our time together was short, but I could tell that you were a good man. Too many good people die in this world to allow others to live."
When the ceremony was over, the students entered the castle in tears, and Xander, Amy, and Timmy couldn't stop sobbing as they walked back inside. It was an unusual thing to experience, vampires often just went into eternal sleep when they were ready. It was peaceful and it was something they wished to do.
To them, death was a horrible thought, leaving the world without doing everything one had wished.
As for Erin, she stormed off after the ceremony and when she entered the castle she went straight for one of the training rooms. She threw her katana-like blade on the ground, and used the large thick heavy blade on her back. She didn't want to focus on practicing on skill, she didn't want to think about anything but just letting her anger out as she swung the heavy blade.
Images would constantly appear in her head, not just of what had recently happened but also what had happened in the past.
"It's the same! I didn't do anything! I thought I had gotten stronger!" She screamed, swinging the blade again and again.
A strange energy was rising in her as she pictured Edwards' head getting smashed in. She swung hard hitting the floor, when she saw her parents being killed by the Dalki.
"What am I meant to do noooow!" She shouted.
At that moment the doors opened and Erin turned around huffing and panting to see who it was.
"Erin, are you okay?" Amy asked, but she soon covered her hand over her mouth. "Erin, your eyes, they're, they're yellow."
In the king's bedroom, Cindy the Second leader had tried her best to use her ability on him, but it was impossible. Her ability could only reverse time by so much. If she was reversing his condition by two hours, he was worsening at such a rate that all it was doing was slowing it down.
"Is there nothing you can do!" Dwight shouted in anger.
Cindy didn't take this personally, as she knew Dwight just cared about the king. If a new king was elected by vampire code Dwight would have to leave him, this was why most royal vampire knights decided to pass on with their king.
But Dwight didn't want the king to go to sleep, not yet. Not until he found out who was betraying them and had caused him to go into such a state. This was why if the king needed to go in internal sleep, he would choose not to.
"I'm sorry, if he sleeps now, then he will regain his strength and no longer be in pain. Maybe after a thousand years or so, he will have the strength to move like a regular vampire, but he has already aged greatly, he will never be at the strength he once was."
Clenching his fist, Dwight knew what this meant.
"So you're saying he has no choice, he has to go into eternal slumber now, and a new king needs to be elected?"
******
My werewolf system Exclusive on P.a.t.r.e.o.n its only $1 dollar a month. Cheaper than :) and you get access to the MVS webtoon. (2 Chapters per month)
For MVS artwork and updates follow on Instagram and Facebook: jksmanga
"This is the last one," Bonny said, as she carefully steered the spaceship and it started to descend.
"Thank the heavens," Void replied, as he started to get his equipment ready from his little satchel bag that was attached around his waist. He pulled out a flat square device that was no bigger than a book, then placed a round camera lens on the front of it. "Visiting all these places has been quite intense, we're lucky that everyone has been so nice to us so far."
"We're reporters, that's our job," Bonny replied. "They know that people like us are needed, besides we're practically the only ones, don't you feel a sense of duty?"
Void sighed in defeat as he knew she was right. The two of them had been in countless life or death situations together being war reporters, and this time was no different. He knew the job he had signed up for.
Bonny was a well known reporter that had continued to give reliable information to the civilians, and update the people living in shelters all around. But it was a job she couldn't do alone.
Many new reporters relied on gadgets like drones and such, but she liked to do her reporting the old fashioned way, with a good old camera man and that was Void.
She was quite the beauty as a reporter. She had silky straight brown hair with a fringe that went down to her eyebrows and no further. She looked like a pop singer and also had the diva personality to go with it.
Her facial expression could change whenever she wished. On camera when it mattered, she would have the right emotional face to match, but off screen or when needed to be, she could smile warming people's hearts.
Meanwhile the man behind the camera never got enough credit for his work, but he didn't have the face to be on camera either. Freckles covered his nose and were heavy under his eyes, even though he was an a.d.u.l.t. He also had curly hair that was a nightmare to deal with.
At times like this, he didn't care and just allowed it to go wild, as long as it wouldn't block the camera lense he was fine with it.
As the ship descended they could see they were landing in the middle of a plain tiled floor, right in front of a Chinese styled palace. There were several buildings placed around on different levels and tiers and they were landing on the lowest. Leaving the ship, there were men waiting to greet them and each of them wore bright white robes.
"We have finally arrived," Bonny said with a big smile. "The Graylash family."
The group of men escorted Bonny and Void as they headed into the building. While walking, Void couldn't help but continuously take pictures of the spectacle around him, it had such beautiful architecture and it felt peaceful.
"Could you please delete and not take any more photos," Hector said, the member of the Graylash family who was currently leading the reporters. "Maybe not know, but those photos could help our enemies know the layout of our base and more."
Void immediately bowed down, apologising and got to deleting the photos right away. He was surprised that they had told him so respectfully. There were times when they would get in quite the pickle for something like this. He knew better, he just couldn't help but want to take a picture when he saw such an amazing sight.
As the two of them continued to walk, they thought back to the reason why they were here right now, and the reports they had made so far.
Before coming to the Graylashes, they had met with the military leader Oscar, and also with the Bree family leader Mona. They tried to meet with Pure but had no clue where their base was nor had any leads to go on.
The reason for speaking to these people was to ask what the current state of the civil war was looking like. News about an demon tier beast on a particular planet had already been spread far and wide, and everyone knew each powerhouse had their eyes on the prize.
The question was, why hadn't anyone acted yet? The reply was a surprising one and it gave hope to those that maybe the civil war was coming to an end.
The powerhouses were currently in talks with each other to see if they could somehow make it so it was a joint hunt for the demon tier beast. All sides had already felt that there had been too much death on all accounts.
They could only imagine what would happen if they all tried to go for the demon tier separately, it would be even worse. So they were currently negotiating a way to make the hunt fair between all of them and hunt together.
It was a sign that maybe the talks after this, could lead into something further and end the Civil war. However, there was something else on their minds and something else Bonny wanted to ask each of them.
"In your current talks, are you considering inviting one of the, as people are calling them, new era powerhouses?" Bonny had asked Oscar, the supreme commander.
"It's actually one of the reasons why we have been so patient. After the Sunshields disappearance there has been a lot of speculation about what will happen. Everyday members of Pure are coming out more and more and I believe they will no longer hide and will be willing to talk soon. My bet is on them becoming a big powerhouse.
"Daisy however does have a way with the people. Many factions have decided to go with her because of her charisma and skill of leading. Honestly, I am unaware of how much strength their group truly has, but I could say the same for Pure as well."
When Bonny had asked the question to Mona, leader of the Bree family, she had said the opposite.
"I think that Daisy will come out as one of the major powerhouses," Mona replied. " In the past, they have always been right behind the big four in terms of strength. If it wasn't for Truedream's strange ability, I always thought soon we would be inviting them over to the leaders table.
"As for Pure, there is speculation amongst the people that they are an incredibly strong group but I don't believe that. If that was true, why did they ever have to go in hiding and act as a terrorist group in the first place? The only person we have to worry about is their leader, who contains an demon tier weapon."
Both of these interviews were broadcasted all over and the public were split when discussing who would become the next powerhouse, but Bonny had one more thing to ask.
"Recently there has been talks about a new power rising, a faction called the Cursed family. They have quickly taken over a few planets with very small forces. Because of this, they have also been considered a contender, do you know anything about them?"
"The Cursed family?" Oscar replied. "I have heard their name in reports here and there as they have taken over only a few planets, but when looking into their members, there seemed to be no names that stand out."
"The Cursed family," Mona said, a little surprised at the name. "I don't think it's even worth mentioning any new powers. This happens from time to time, and they will just be absorbed by either Pure or Daisy. Although, maybe if one of these groups takes over the Cursed family they will have enough power to take over another."
Both Bonny and Void had entered the room where Owen was sitting down in a relaxed manner. They had already asked him a few questions but finally, Bonny had gotten to the same question as she had asked the others. About which new era power did he think was going to rise to the top.
So far, the military had said Pure, while Mona had said Daisy. It was expected that the general public opinion was also one of these two, so she was excited to see if a third opinion would sway one side's favour.
"Which is the new era powerhouse out of those two?" Owen repeated. "I think neither. The ones that will shock us all, are the Cursed family." Owen replied.
This blew Bonny's expectations out of the water. Owen had said those words so confidently, while the other two had debated over the two. Just what had made Owen so confident?
*****
MVS webtoon chapter 3 is out now! Exclusive on P.a.t.r.e.o.n its only $1 dollar a month.
When Bonny spoke to Owen, she hadn't mentioned the Cursed faction like she did with the other interviews. She thought it was an interesting subject at first, but it seemed like neither of the other big families were particularly keeping their eye on this new faction, their replies were disappointing and didn't make for a good interview. So she thought it would be pointless to ask again a third time, and would only bring it up at the end of the interview just in case.
But for the first time, the interviewer had brought up the faction themselves. Bonny's little sense was tingling, as she felt like she was onto something.
"I have to ask." Bonny said in an excited voice. She was upbeat now and the change in her tone could be heard by everyone. "Why do you speak so highly of the Cursed faction. Their name has recently been passed along, and I also noticed that they seemed to have started out their planet questing campaign near the Graylash family territory. If you really thought this highly of them, wouldn't it have been better for you to either get rid of them early on, or try to get them to join under you?"
During the interview, Owen had his metal fan covering his mouth the whole time, he often spoke this way when speaking to others, but he decided to take it down and place it on his l.a.p. When she could finally see his face, she noticed how young Owen really looked and how precious his smile was.
For a second, she completely forgot how he was one of the people who sat with the others at the leader table. The others were quite old and gave off a wise feeling, but Owen, he seemed to have the mind of a trickster, a fox in disguise.
"How much do you know about the Cursed family?" Owen finally asked.
"Not much, just what we told you right now."
"Then let me tell you something, in this world I think there are people who are born to be natural leaders. Even if they don't know it themselves, when they are chucked into a situation people will rely on them.
"When I met their leader, I could tell he was not someone who would work under me. And if your evaluation is like mine, I knew it would be more beneficial to work with him, rather than become an enemy of his."
Bonny was a bit stunned by what the Graylash family had said. Out of the big four powers, there were many that hailed the Graylash's ability as the strongest, but there was always one thing holding them back. It was the fact that their ability didn't work well against the earth ability that the military had a monopoly over.
The reason she felt shocked, was because their leader was quite possibly treating the Cursed family leader as an equal, even more, the two of them seemed to have met in person.
"You seem to think very highly of them, who is this leader you speak of?" She asked. When she tried doing her research about the current leader of the Cursed, it was hard for her to come up with anything.
She was sure it had to be a leader of a high ranking faction that possibly broke off and now created their own, or something similar along the lines. The other possibility was it was someone who had broken off from Pure, but that was unlikely as well from what she had heard from the reports.
Owen started to chuckle and stood up from his seat.
"Why don't you go and meet them, see if your evaluation is right like mine. Also you've met him before."
With that, the interview had come to an end, and Void and Bonny were told to pack their things and leave.
When entering their ship, Void was looking back over the recordings and footage they had received. "Where to now?' Void asked.
"We could try to find out more about Pure, or we can head to one of the planets that Pure and Daisy have taken over. It seems like the two faction are at boiling point with each other." He asked.
"No," Bonny said, shaking her head. "Didn't you hear what he said, we have to go see the Cursed faction. They could be the next big thing, an influence of power in this war."
"Are you serious?" Void replied. "You know it's safer for us to record this thing from who we think is going to be the winning side, otherwise there's a chance we could get caught in the crossfire. Usually when we're recording, we make that faction look good so they're more willing to protect us, and you really think this Cursed faction can do this?"
"Think about it, Owen was far more confident than the others, and we only have to go see them, I'm sure we can tell once we meet them whether or not it's the right decision to follow them."
On the Cursed family ship, the group was having a meeting. Each of the groups had been busy going from planet to planet taking over the other factions if they were to cause trouble. The main way they would do so was through a duel, but more times than not, it wouldn't work out and they would have to demonstrate the extent of their powers before the faction agreed to either work under them, or leave.
Most of the factions, had agreed to join under them, as there wasn't much they could do, some that had left had tried returning attacking a second time, but after setting up teleporters from the Cursed ship to each planet, they were easily able to send there strongest fighters and defend the planets successfully.
The successful defence had gotten around the small factions and other planets which made it easy for them to take over, but now they were in quite the pickle.
All of the planets that were once claimed by the Sunshield family had already been claimed, with the Cursed faction including the Crow's planet, they had taken over six in total.
Ten had been taken over by Pure, while double the amount twelve had been taken over by Daisy.
"Beep, Beep." The ship's indicator went off.
Sam answered the call, and spoke to Bonny who was on the other end for a while before telling her they needed to think about it, Quinn and the others had also heard everything he said.
"So what do you think?" Sam asked.
"Actually, I would like to hear your thoughts on this." Quinn replied. "You have been great in coming up with plans and talks through all of this so far."
"I think we should do it. The interview, and the filming will be good press for our family and people. They can see how we treat our own and maybe more people, including the civilians will be happy to switch sides."
Quinn thought about it for a while and finally gave his answer.
Bonny and Void were now just floating around in space, waiting for a reply. They didn't want to set a destination as they knew they might be going in the complete opposite direction, that's when they finally got a reply back from Sam.
When the call ended, she had a strange look on her face that Void didn't understand.
"Why aren't you jumping with joy like you usually are?" Void asked. "We got the interview you wanted, didn't you?"
"Yeah but didn't you hear?" Bonny replied. "They want to do the interview on Planet Kutuma." She then pressed a button getting up a map of the beast planet area. Each of the planets were colour coordinated. Something that she had set herself. A different colour represented what planets belonged to which powers.
Void looked for a while and finally spotted the name of the planet, which was coloured white. "What was White again? Wait what! They want to do an interview on one of the planets owned by Pure."
Bonny nodded.
"It means, they have decided to make the first move out of the new Era powers. I knew this was going to be something exciting," Bonny said with a smile.
*****
My werewolf system Exclusive on P.a.t.r.e.o.n its only $1 dollar a month. Cheaper than :) and you get access to the MVS webtoon. (2 Chapters per month)
If you want to support you can on my P.A.T.R.E.O.N: jksmanga
For MVS artwork and updates follow on Instagram and Facebook: jksmanga
"Hey, did you see the latest report from Bonny?"
"What the one with the Bree family?"
"No, not that one you lemon. How the hell did you miss it? I'm talking about the one with the Graylash family."
[A new user has entered the chat.]
"Ah, I was waiting to see it, not everyone has no life checking out these things all the time you know?"
"We're in the middle of a civil war, us non fighters have to keep on top of things. Anyway, basically they said this Cursed faction is going to be the one that becomes part of the big three."
"You really believe that, why would Owen give a no name faction like that as his answer?"
[A new user has entered the chat.]
"The Cursed faction, that name is kinda lame, but doesn't that remind you of something? Were any of you guys at the inter base tournament last year? There was a kid who called himself the Cursed child. "
"Cursed child? Come on, couldn't he have come up with anything better. The Big Toe sounds like a cooler name than that, just thinking about entering with a stage name like that and hearing the announcer shout out "Cursed child" makes me cringe so hard my balls start to hurt."
"If your balls start hurting after thinking about that, I think maybe you should go see a doctor. Anyway the Cursed child actually did really well, some say he could have even won the tournament if he wanted to, but decided to forfeit. I'm telling you, these two things are linked in some way."
[A new user has entered a chat]
"Guys, guys, have you seen this? After the latest interview, someone went ahead and set up a betting ring. Basically you choose which new era faction is going to come out on top."
"Seriously, well I guess there's nothing better for people like us to do, maybe we should try to earn some easy credits, who even set up this thing anyway?"
"Not sure, but what's interesting is you can see how much people have bet and so far, the Cursed faction has the least amount of bets, maybe I should put some money on them, who knows what could happen, just like at the tournament the Cursed child could surprise us all, lol."
*****
On the Cursed ship, as usual Quinn was preparing to take a small team with him over to one of the planets that Pure had currently occupied. Just in case, people needed to be left behind so they were able to protect the planets that they had occupied themselves.
More eyes were now on them than ever before, and there was a good chance that if Daisy found out that Quinn had taken a large force with him to one of the Pure planets, then they would try and attack one of his.
[Status]
[Strength: 60]
[Stamina: 60]
[Agility: 60]
[Charm: 60]
Consuming blood now didn't increase any of his stats, which meant his body would be at the limit, at least until the next evolution.
'Am I just as strong as those vampire leaders now?' Quinn thought. 'Or maybe I'm just at the bottom.'
Quinn could assume this was as strong as a vampire noble could get. All of the leaders were vampire lords so their stats should be better than his.
However, there were a few advantages Quinn had over the other leaders. For one, he had beast gear which the other vampires didn't use, improving his stats significantly. The other advantages were his Qi, and finally his soul weapon.
However, there were the blood weapons vampires carried that a few had as well, and also the vampires abilities. If Quinn was to compare his shadow ability at the moment, he would say his ability was weaker than theirs. But seeing how well Arthur was able to utilise the shadow, he knew he had room for improvement in that area. Especially since his shadow was still at the ability level of seven and he had one more skill to unlock before going up to level eight.
As for becoming a vampire lord himself, the Exp amount was far too high. According to Fex, vampires took hundreds of years to become a vampire lord. Although Quinn felt like his progression had slowed down a lot, if they knew how quickly and close he was to becoming a vampire lord, they would have had a heart attack.
All he could hope for after completing the quest of becoming part of the big three, was to receive an instant level up.
Entering one of the medium sized spacesh.i.p.s, he was on his way and with him was Nate and Sam. These two were chosen because they needed another strong fighter, and Sam was there to try and talk to the reporters, as well as settle things with Pure without too much conflict. There were also around fifty or so faction members, ranked around D and C taken with them.
These had fought with Quinn during his take-over, although "fought with" was a very generous phrase to describe it.
"Ah, I wish it was one of the Daisy planets we went to." Nate complained. "We wouldn't have had to fight at all, I could have used my charming looks to swoon them over into surrendering."
"Has that ever happened?" Sam replied. "If anyone is going to win over people just from their looks, then Quinn's got more chance than anyone."
Nate glanced at Quinn's pure skin, that didn't seem to have a mark on it. No acne scars, no scars at all. And there was no change in pigmentation in his skin. His body was better proportioned compared to Nate as well, who had short, stumpy legs.
"Hey Quinn, I know you're busy with this whole taking over the world thing.." Nate said.
"I'm not trying to take over the world." Quinn replied. "I'm trying to change it. You're making me sound like a villain."
"Potato, Potahto. Anyway, my point is now that you're kinda my boss and everything I don't want to step on your toes. Do you have any girls you're interested in at the base at all? Or boys of course. But there must be someone in your life."
What Nate actually was thinking, was what if Quinn was interested in any girls at the base who had made Nate's list? Then he would have to give up immediately because there was no way he was winning. Maybe in the past he could have fought for his love, but he knew he stood no chance now. Not yet anyway.
'Thinking of girls, there's plenty that have been in my life.' Quinn thought. Layla, Erin, Cia, Kazz, Silver. He never had time to stop and think about these types of things because he was always running for his life.
Thinking about the girls, Quinn wondered about the information he had received so far about the Pure planets. From Layla and Cia they had told him that this was only a small portion of Pure's force that were involved in this fight.
But with each of the planets that had left what they refer to as the 'numbered' behind on them. Those in Pure that were ranked from five to twenty were left on each planet in charge. And there was one of the high ranked numbers, from one to five in charge of the whole operation.
Because of this insider information, it was why they had decided to attack Pure first, not wanting to mess anything up, Quinn had decided to personally be involved.
A meeting place with the reporters had been made beforehand and it was placed a distance away from the shelter where Pure was based. They would have seen the ship coming, but such a small one they wouldn't possibly think that it was an attack with so little people.
They had also scouted out the planet a few times, and no sh.i.p.s were sent to attack them and it was the same this time.
The location they had agreed to meet at was an abandoned shelter, or a destroyed one that used to belong to the military before the planet was completely taken over by the Sunshields. It was the smaller of the two that were on the planet.
Both Bonny and Void were already there patiently waiting for them. Bonny felt like bouncing up and down as she saw the ship land, and when the rail came down she saw who was out in front, her excitement quickly dwindled.
"Isn't that the kid I interviewed at the all base tournament?" She said out loud, not even being able to hold in her thoughts. "The mystery leader of the Cursed faction is just a kid?"
The ship had landed a distance away, but Quinn spoke loud and clear while walking over.
"Do I really look that young?" Quinn said.
He had heard her with his hearing from far away, but when Quinn finally got close and Bonny got closer, a strange feeling had come over her. Her face started to blush bright red and her pupils winded.
"What have you done to me?" She asked.
When Quinn was finally close enough, she grabbed him, pulling him forward and pressed her soft lips against his.
"WHAT THE HELL IS GOING ON!" Nate shouted.
*****
My werewolf system Exclusive on P.a.t.r.e.o.n its only $1 dollar a month. Cheaper than :) and you get access to the MVS webtoon. (2 Chapters per month)
If you want to support you can on my P.A.T.R.E.O.N: jksmanga
For MVS artwork and updates follow on Instagram and Facebook: jksmanga
Bonny didn't know what was happening and just acted on instinct. Her lips were still pressed against the boy's and suddenly, the strange feeling she had that was in her body, had disappeared.
Void, who was standing off to the side, had his mouth left wide open and he also had his camera held out. What the others were unaware of was Void and Bonny had decided to live stream their first meeting as a surprise, and everyone had seen the deed done.
Quinn had gotten famous all right, as all the jealous boys who were die hard Bonny fans burned the image of him in their heads.
"What happened, how could he do that?" A user commented.
"Was it just me, or did it look like Bonny was the one that lent in?"
"Are you crazy, why would she go for that curly haired bastard! It was clearly an ability of his or something."
One of those that had their heads filled with jealousy, was Nate.
'How, can someone be that lucky, is it really that easy if you have good looks, to just pull up and get a kiss like that?'
The next set of actions were unexpected even for Quinn. He had taken a step back and wiped his mouth. When she had pulled him forward, he knew there was no harm in her intentions, but never expected something like this to happen.
'That was my first kiss?' Quinn being Quite the lonely hermit at his school, never experienced anything like this before. 'Maybe it wasn't a good idea to test out my charm stat.' Quinn thought.
Recently, Quinn had learned to use his charm skill with greater control. It happened when his stats had reached level sixty. So far, he had relied on the system when using his skills. The problem with this, it only allowed him to either use the skills or not.
This was also the problem with the shadow ability and was why he was unable to pass on the knowledge to Sam. Thanks to Fex, Quinn had been practicing how to use some of his vampire skills in a more controlled manner.
The only problem was, when using his charm skill other than using it via his influence, he would attract unwanted attention. Now he was able to focus his charm stat so that it was only being directed towards one person.
He had done several tests and had found out a few things, the charm stat affected humans a lot easier than it did Vampires. Fex had explained that it was natural evolution, a way for vampires to get their meals easier.
However Fex was still affected by it, but that was due to how high Quinn's stat points were. What he also found out through tests though, was the more someone was exposed to it, the less of an effect it would have on someone each time.
Apparently, this was also the case with all the skills related to the charm stat. Removing someone's memories once was fine, but if one needed to do it a second time, there was a high chance it wouldn't work properly.
As a final test, Quinn had used it against Kazz, but there seemed to be next to no effect. The vampire knights were often around other leaders, so perhaps they were training against it or had built up some type of resistance to it.
All of this led him to what he had done when leaving the ship, he was still currently testing it now and again, and had done so with Bonny. But this was not the outcome he was expecting.
'This boy, was that his ability? Why do I feel nothing now.' Bonny thought. 'But it couldn't be his ability. I'm sure of it, this kid is the same kid that was at that inter base tournament with the unique shadow ability.'
Trying to forget and ignore what just happened, Bonny looked at the ship they had arrived in and noticed that Quinn had only brought around fifty members with him.
'I thought they were coming here and inviting us, because they wanted to make an announcement to everyone. To show us the Cursed faction's strength. Did I overestimate them?'
"It's nice to meet you again." Bonny said, giving out her hand to shake this time.
"Er, yes." Quinn replied, shaking it back.
All those that continued to watch on the stream had been given the wrong idea by these set of words.
"Meet again, so these two are an item."
"No wonder she embraced him like that."
"No I'm telling you, he has her under some mind control trick or something. I'm telling you trust me."
The faction members were brought off the ship and were preparing themselves while casually chatting away. They didn't look afraid as if they had done this type of thing a few times before.
Bonny had asked Quinn some questions but the answers he gave were uninteresting to say the least. She would ask if there was any relationship between him and Owen, and he would reply, "Not really."
Then, when she asked about Daisy and Pure, Quinn didn't really know what to say, he left all the research stuff to Sam and said if they had any questions about it that they should ask him.
In the end, she had given up asking Quinn any questions and was starting to feel like the whole thing was a big disappointment.
'Owen, this is the guy that you said is a natural leader. Someone that you saw at the same level as yourself. I can't believe it. How can all of these people just follow him, how did he even get all those planets in the first place?'
Thinking about this, Bonny tried to push herself on, there had to be something or someone running things behind the scene. Trying to get an idea that there may have been someone else running the Cursed faction, she decided to interview all the faction members that had been brought with them.
"The young boss." One of the members replied. "Of course we have no reason to worry with him here. He will take this place over just like how he did all the other planets."
And the interviews and questions continued.
"We thought the same thing when we first saw him, I guess my opinion of him changed when the Sunshields attacked one of our planets. I think he took out about half of their forces out himself."
"Yeah, what the guy you spoke to before said was true. We saw him do it again with another faction. They had agreed to give in, and then suddenly wouldn't let us leave the planet. All of their members had the fifty of us surrounded, but Quinn and Sil dealt with them all, none of us even needed to lift a finger."
"If I had to say anything about Quinn, it's that he's certainly strong, but he's only better than me by a little bit. Also I would have to say he has a horrible personality. Can't trust the guy, he's a playboy alright. One time I saw five different girls go into his room." Nate answered.
It sounded so barbaric that she was wondering if they were making things up just to look good for the report.
Finally she decided to approach the one person who seemed sensible so far about everything, Sam.
"It seems like the members are gearing up just incase of a fight." Bonny said. "But with so few people, you can't expect to take over this planet? I know this isn't the main planet Pure has a hold off, but they still have an entire shelter full of people. Some of these guys think that you might be fighting today."
"That's because they might be." Sam replied. "We always have to prepare for anything, why do you think we haven't moved yet?"
She was wondering why the ship had landed at the abandoned shelter and they still hadn't done anything other than casually talk to each other.
"It's because we are waiting for them to come to us. By now they would have seen that our ship hasn't left yet and they will be investigating."
At that moment, the sound of vehicles could be heard coming their way from a distance. Sam turned around and could see everyone getting ready including Quinn.
"You better be filming everything on that camera of yours, because you don't want to miss a single thing."
******
If you want to support you can on my P.A.T.R.E.O.N: jksmanga
For MVS artwork and updates follow on Instagram and Facebook: jksmanga
Recently, Quinn was unable to get in contact with Layla or Cia, he was little concerned but the last time they spoke and gave him information, they both sounded and looked to be doing good. He didn't know why, but he was always worried when thinking about the two girls.
Maybe it was because he didn't know much about Pure or maybe it was something else.
What this meant though, was out of all the planets Pure currently occupied, Quinn had no idea which one the two girls were on. However, if they were on this planet, he should have been able to sense them, but he knew at times that the vampire blood bond sense, wasn't always the best thing to rely on.
Since when he was on the Blade family island, it didn't work the best due to a strange interference. Otherwise he would have been able to find Peter a lot sooner.
The group stepped out of the shelter. The planet's surface looked to be mostly gray gravel with red rocks scattered about everywhere. To show that they weren't too intimidating, they only brought ten men with them as well as the reporters.
"Are they going to be okay?" Quinn asked.
He had expected the reporters to stay at the back possibly behind the others, but instead they were in the front row just off to the side of Nate and Sam. Quinn didn't know when, but he noticed that the equipment Bonny and void were wearing now had changed compared to before.
While void, was pointing his camera towards her and she stood in front of it, the two of them were wearing king tier beast gear.
"I'm sure they know what they are doing," Sam replied. "They survived this long getting by, right and they had to get their beast gear somehow?"
Still, out of concern Quinn decided to go up to them both, he placed his hand on both of their shoulders. "We're not planning to fight right here, but it gets rough, stay close to me." And Quinn was off again.
"That was a little strange," Void said. "When he was talking about it getting rough, I thought he was going to tell us to run away. Someone's a bit over confident and c.o.c.ky."
Soon after Nate had approached the two as well.
"If a fight breaks out and you want to live, get behind me, I promise I won't let anything hit you."
"What about me?" Void asked, noticing that Nate was only looking at Bonny.
"My body can only protect one person, sometimes we have to make sacrifices." Nate nodded giving him a thumbs up and walked off as well.
'I have to learn how he does it, maybe if I mirror him for a bit, I'll learn a thing or two.' Nate thought.
"These people are weird," Void said.
But Bonny didn't make a comment, and instead just continued to watch everything.
A large square looking vehicle with six wheels as big as the jeeps next to them was on it's way over to the shelter. It didn't look to have any weapons on the vehicle itself, but was made more for transportation.
"An estimate of how many people that thing can carry?" Quinn asked.
"I would say five hundred, but you don't have to worry, I doubt they would send more than a hundred people to deal with us," Sam replied.
Eventually the large vehicle stopped. The two jeeps by the side carried four groups of people each covered in beast gear and then finally , the door to the larger vehicle opened up and fell to the ground.
"It looks like Pure have finally arrived, from the looks of things it seems Pure hasn't sent many members themselves, and have mainly gotten aid from the faction members of the shelter that had gotten taken over." Bonny said, giving her report.
"Cut!" Said void. "That was good with them in the background, let;s get a few more takes."
Out from the front, a man walked out who had several scars over his face, and behind him were two more. They walked with a sense of confidence compared to the rest. When using his inspect skill, Quinn could tell that the three in front of him were the only pure members there, or most likely anyway since they didn't have any abilities.
"Are you the leader- " Quinn spoke but was cut off.
"I suggest you pack your things and get out of here while we are being nice. We saw you arrive and expected you to leave, but you never did."
Void's hands were sweating slightly, but he kept hold of his camera filming everything. He always got tense in situations like these. Usually, one side was the aggressor and led the negations to show they were in control, and it looked like Pure was doing a good job.
He was also wondering when Quinn was going to call the rest of the people that had been left inside of the abandoned shelter.
"We're from the cursed faction and are here to ask for a meeting," Sam said. "You can guess why we are here, so if you want to be aggressive we can be as well, but if you want to deal with this situation so as little people as possible die, then that's up to you as well."
"The Cursed faction?" The man started to laugh. "You guys actually decided to come here?"
"Let's go in closer for a better shot." Void said, and now they stood by the side of the two groups who were standing five meters apart.
"So you want to meet the leader of this planet so you can request a formal duel?" The scar faced man said. "But why would we do that, when we can deal with you here?"
"I think we deserve a little respect, this isn't the main planet of the Pure is it?" Sam asked. "And while we have brought our leader himself, besides your not even a numbered member of Pure, correct? So you shouldn't even have any authority to make a deal with us in the first place."
At that moment, the scar faced man and the two men beside him, demeanor changed. They no longer had the look of fools who were joking about.
"You two with the camera, this thing isn't live is it?" The scar faced man asked.
"Um no, this wouldn't do well as a livestream, the numbers were quite low so we decided to just make it a report and get better angels. We will send you the footage before it goes live and can cut out anything you don't want to be broadcasted, we want to work with both sides." Bonny answered in a polite manner.
"Good, because I'm wondering how you guys know about something that is only top secret within Pure. It looks like we got a little rat, and unfortunately, anyone who knows, must die!" The scar faced man then pulled out a dagger, and threw it right towards Bonny.
It was faster than she had expected, and she never thought them two were the ones that would be targeted. This had never happened to them before. However, the dagger hadn't even reached midway before it was stopped and caught midair by Quinn.
At the same time, Nate had come over and had become a human shield in front of Bonny hardening himself, but it was pointless as Quinn had already caught the dagger.
"Are you sure you want to do this? We just asked to be brought to the person in charge on this planet? I don't want to kill you if I don't have to."
Sam sighed and started to shake his head as he made his way back to the others, and they all sat down on the floor. He knew how this would go, and based on the scar man's personality and how aggressive he had been from the get go, he knew what his answer would be.
"Quinn, don't damage the large vehicle, it looks nice maybe we can use it," Sam said.
"Hey square…kind sir." Bonny whispered. "Aren't they going to go help him, it looks like a fight going to start any second.
"Help him, didn't we already tell you about how he took down the Sunshields on his own, if I tried jumping in the middle of that, I might get hurt myself."
"Attack them a-" The scared man said, but before he could finish his sentence, he found his own dagger piercing through his skull. It was thrown with such force that the dagger went through and carried on until it got stuck into the vehicle behind.
'Quinn, I don't know whether this is a good thing or a bad thing, but ever since Blip's death and the incident with the parasites. You have become a little colder in terms of killing.' Nate thought.
Quinn jumped in to deal with the rest of them, without hesitation.
*******
My werewolf system Exclusive on P.a.t.r.e.o.n its only $1 dollar a month. Cheaper than :) and you get access to the MVS webtoon. (2 Chapters per month)
If you want to support you can on my P.A.T.R.E.O.N: jksmanga
When Blip had passed away, after finding out more information, Quinn had been made aware that there probably was something he could have done. There was time that had been wasted in between when Quinn had chosen to save the Parasite members, and getting back to the ship.
In truth, there was no way for him to know for sure whether or not he could have saved Blip's life that day.
Others had told him he had done the right thing, even Linda. She had great anger when she went to the Parasite's base. Quinn was questioning whether it was the right thing to do, but Sam had informed him she needed to see something.
She quickly realised that they too had families, children and others living there. When she felt like her brother's sacrifice had saved all these people, she felt a little better about it.
But for Quinn he felt different, he blamed himself for putting strangers' lives ahead of those he actually cared about, and this had happened more than once already.
A person needed to look after themselves before they looked after others. After all, what's the point in saving everyone, if you yourself end up dying. Quinn stuck to this mindset, with 'himself' being the Cursed faction.
He needed to protect them, before thinking about saving others. Hesitating against those that attacked him first, could mean the death of one more person.
"Are you getting all of this!" Bonny said, looking at what was happening. "Quick! film it all."
"I can't!" Void complained back. "He's moving too fast."
Using his fists, Quinn pounded through abilities and any beast armour they were wearing. Using his kicks, he was able to hit away those that got up close from behind, and moving from person to person, he was too fast for anyone to use their ranged abilities without hurting their own.
Quinn was taking out a hundred or so men one by one by just using his fists and legs. At one point, he had activated his new gauntlet skill, creating a blade made of flames, and it grew in size stabbing three of them quickly before retracting again.
From battles on other planets before, Quinn had realized that when adding Qi to his active skill, he was able to make the flame blade that appeared from the top of his gauntlet longer. The more Qi he used, the longer the blade could be.
When people saw no weapon in his hand, it was a little surprise for them to suddenly feel a hot poking blade in their stomach.
'How is he doing all of this?' Bonny thought. 'From the looks of things, he hasn't even used any of his abilities, he's beating them all b.a.r.e handed.'
"We have to get in closer!" Bonny said as she ran forward with Void following.
It became clear to the Pure members that they were going up against someone who was impossible to beat, the only thing they could rely on was him tiring out, and it didn't look like he was slowing down anytime soon.
That's when one of the members spotted the reporters coming in. One of them went to grab Bonny.
'He tried protecting her before, maybe we can get him to let his guard down.'
But before they could, an iron hard fist was slammed into the man's face.
"Are you two idiots!" Nate shouted as someone else went to hit him with a sword. A clang was heard, but there was no pain.
Soon though, more started to join in. Nate was able to block and hurt most of the attacks without him getting hurt, and using his body to block things from hitting Bonny, but not from hitting Void.
An ice spear was heading his way. Not wanting to destroy his precious camera, he pulled the camera away from his face.
'Damn him, that guy really meant it when he said he was only going to protect Bonny.' Void thought. 'I only have one thing left to say.'
"Bonny, I Love yo-" A shadow was lifted in front of his face, it had not only blocked out the spear but also the sound of his sentence. Still, he was alive.
"You listened to me?" Quinn said. "You stay close; if you want to live, then don't go too far."
When the shadow dropped, Void could see out of the hundred or so people there were only about twenty left, and each of them had dropped their weapons begging to be spared.
The short little fight, was over.
"What do you want us to do with these guys?" Sam asked.
"Get the guys to take over the large vehicle, they can set up and relax in there for now. They can keep an eye on them in the vehicle and when this is all over, it's up to them if they want to join us or not. We only need one of them to give us directions."
The group started to get ready, and although the jeep was only meant to fit six men, by hanging climbing and sitting on the front, they managed to fit ten members on one. The reporters, Quinn, Sam, Nate and their guide were sitting on the other jeep that was brought with them.
"What the hell is this crap!" Bonny said. "I've never seen you film so bad before, you didn't manage to catch anything other than flying bodies, and random people using their abilities."
"It was hard like I said, he was moving too fast and taking them all out too quick. I couldn't keep the camera still in one place." Void complained, still feeling a little awkward about what he had said just moments before.
'It's true, why was he so fast. I can tell he has good beast gear on, but that was too fast. Maybe the faction was just weak? Or..." For a second, Bonny started to think about what all of the Cursed faction members had told her, all the stories she thought were exaggerated, what if they really weren't exaggerated?
A tingling feeling was felt in her body, but Quinn hadn't been tested yet. He needed someone that could at least draw out his power before she could judge him. Also, there was only so much one person could do.
If the people following him weren't strong either, then he could only get so far.
During the ride, Quinn checked his system screen with a concerned look on his face.
'It was close, if that attack was stronger and I had used too much of my shadow, then that would have been a little problem.' Quinn thought.
After a bumpy ride over the small red rocks, they had finally made it to the shelter. As soon as they saw Quinn and his gang a surprise move was made. The doors to the Shelter were opened for them.
Now that he was inside the shelter, Quinn was pretty confident that Layla and Cia weren't here, which made him feel a little better. He could sense Sam, so he was sure there was no interference going on like before.
When they entered, multiple different beast weapons, open palmed hands and abilities were pointed at them.
"Get out of the viecheals, if you try anything we will attack."
Once they had descended, The guide had been recognized as one of their own and immediately the guide went running towards them.
"Oh thank you, thank you, he killed them, he brutally killed and beat all the guys. Take him out, take him out now before he can kill us all!" The guide said, panicking so much he had even fallen over a few times running away.
"Just play along everyone," Sam said and they all raised their hands acting defenseless.
"Are you recording?" Bonny whispered.
"It's still on." Void replied, with his camera hanging off a strap that went c.h.e.s.t high. Void was a little bugged about what had happened. They had tried attacking them, in an attempt to make out Pure as the bad guys, this time, the whole broadcast was being live streamed.
They waited for a while, with no one saying a word until finally, a dark skinned black man with sunglasses had come out. It was another member of Pure. Using his inspect skill, Quinn noticed that there were a lot more Pure members in the shelter.
Counting at the moment, there were around six hundred faction members with a good split. The shelter itself also had civilians all over that had been made to move away from the entrance gate. Pure was a bigger organisation than both the government or the general public thought, but Quinn already knew all of this, because of Layla's first hand information.
"The name is Abdul." The black skinned man said.
"Why is he wearing sunglasses even though it's not sunny?" Nate commented. Find authorized novels in , faster updates, better experience, Please click <a href="#'s-the-bad-guys_52720098472944247">#'s-the-bad-guys_52720098472944247</a> for visiting.
"Are you one of the low ranking numbered from Pure?" Quinn asked right off the bat. If Layla and Cia weren't here, then it was a simple task, to take over the planet.
"Oh, maybe we have underestimated the Cursed faction to be able to have information like that." Abdul said. "If you know that much, then if I was to tell you I was Ranked number sixteen, you should be able to know my strength?"
Quinn knew his strength all right, he knew it wasn't strong enough to pop the instant level up on his quest notification. Until this happened, he knew he had nothing to worry about.
"Nobody has to get hurt," Quinn said. "I think everything will be a lot easier, if you leave this planet, and then come back with your commander? I'm telling you, don't make the same mistake as the last group of people you sent."
"For someone who is in their current situation, surrounded in another one's base, with so few people you certainly are making some crazy demands." Abdul replied. "You know I can see it in your eyes. You're like a wild dog that refuses to be put down. It's a shame because I would have loved to have you work under me. But I can tell you won't ever let that happen. Maybe you need some convincing."
Signaling with his hands, the men started to move in, aiming for those around Quinn.
"I was just wasting my breath after all," Quinn said. "If you give up, then I will save you all.
"Shadow lock, open."
Above Quinn, four strange shadow like oval portals had appeared. Three of them were quite large, but the fourth one was the biggest of them all.
"What is this an ability, fire above!" Abdul ordered, and the faction embers started to shoot their abilities into the strange looking shadow portals.
From the portals themselves, A claw had appeared from one, a furry figure from another and more from the other portals.
"Beasts! We're under attack from beasts!" They shouted.
The beasts that had decided upon the shelter were of the king tier, so it proved difficult for many for them to deal with, but finally a beast had exited out from the largest of portals. A large one that mimicked an elephant on earth, only it had several trunks on its front and was two times the size.
Seeing the attacks nearly bounce off the beast's skin, Abdul realized. They were dealing with an emperor tier beast.
******
My werewolf system Exclusive on P.a.t.r.e.o.n its only $1 dollar a month. Cheaper than :) and you get access to the MVS webtoon. (2 Chapters per month)
If you want to support you can on my P.A.T.R.E.O.N: jksmanga
For MVS artwork and updates follow on Instagram and Facebook: jksmanga
This wasn't the first time that Quinn had done something like this. This was his usual way of taking over the past planets, the only difference was he never did it so openly before. Sam had said to him that he couldn;t just force the base into submission if he wanted them to be loyal.
This gave Quinn the idea of being their saviour. If a shelter was attacked by strong beasts that they had no clue where they had come from, and Quinn displayed his strength by saving them, then he could offer them protection in return for them coming over to his side. Find authorized novels in , faster updates, better experience, Please click <a href="#!_52739575595981201">#!_52739575595981201</a> for visiting.
Not only this, but they would also feel indebted to him.
After unlocking the shadow skill shadow lock he of course went through a testing phase with the ability. It was a skill that allowed him to lock creatures and living beings in a separate space, the shadow space.
It was similar to his dimensional space but there were many differences between the two. When using his dimensional space, he was able to put as many items and take them out as he wished. As long as it wasn't living matter.
The shadow lock was the opposite, only allowing him to lock in living things in the shadow space. However, there were more differences. Depending on the strength of the creature when using shadow lock, it would use a certain amount of MC points.
While the skill was active and had creatures or people in the shadow lock, then those MC points would also be locked away and were unable to be used. Before coming to the shelter, Quinn had locked the king tier beasts as well as the emperor tier beast.
Only allowing him a little amount of MC points left to use his shadow. He was worried about this, for if he ever went over the amount of MC points that were meant to be locked away, then the skill would break, unlocking the shadows and allowing for all the beasts to break free.
This was why he hadn't used his shadow, and only used it when needed to in the previous fight. There were also other ways for the shadow lock to be broken and one of them was from the inside.
Similar to the shadow void, if someone was to attack the strange space they were in, it would eventually break, but what Quinn found, was that beasts when entering the shadow space, would only do a few things.
They would sleep, run in the space looking for an exit, or just walk around. They didn;t see the space around them as a threat, but there was one time where a beast was left in there for too long and Quinn could only assume it had gotten hungry. In it's pain it started to beat on the space around it.
This was why even though the space could be used on humans, usually, after a short while out of frustration they would attempt to attack everything breaking out of the space. Still depending on one's strength, it would take longer for one to break out then others.
The beasts were going on a rampage currently in the shelter, not only attacking the faction members but also houses, stalls and the marketplace. One of the beasts had tried to attack Quinn and his group.
"Of course, it's a beast it will attack us as well!" Void said. This isn't the Bree family where the beasts are tamed.
Using his hand, he knocked the beast's claw away. When their two eyes met, the beast chose to ignore Quinn. Knowing who the clear winner would be out of the two of them.
"These people's lives are in your hand." Quinn said. "If you want us to kill these beasts for you, then we can do it at any time."
Abdul could hear Quinn loud and clear, he wanted to go over and smash the c.o.c.ky brat's face in but was too busy dealing with the emperor tier beast. His weapon of choice was dual wielding axes and he was holding his ground well.
Each time a giant trunk would swing his way, using his own force he was able to knock it away. Abdul was a muscular man and had good beast gear on, but shouldn't have been able to do such things.
The way he was fighting right now, reminded them of feats that Quinn could do. What the others didn't know, was this was due to Abdul using Qi in his attacks.
Still, even though he was able to hold his ground, the other members who were fighting the king tier beast and getting whacked away by the emperor tier beast's other trunks wenr't doing so well.
While the others were distracted, the group started to move out into the shelter. Quinn stayed where he was, just behind the emperor tier beast and Abdul. Both the reporters didn't move away from Quinn, listening to what he had told them before, and besides at the moment, for Void it was the best angle for all the chaos that was happening.
Online, people could see the whole thing being streamed.
"How could he do that?"
"The Cursed faction are so cruel, people have to worry about beasts attacking shelters all the time and now, he has unleashed a bunch of wild beasts at the shelter.
"You can hear all the screams."
"These people are sc.u.m, look he's just standing there."
At the moment, Quinn and his group were unaware of how much hate was being directed towards him online for his current actions. To them in this situation, getting uninvolved people in the shelter, he was the villain.
"Make a decision!" Quinn shouted. "Give up and let these people live."
If Abdul had time, maybe able to think straight, he would have been able to deal with the emperor tier in some way, but not like this. Not while the chaos was going on and his men were dying left and right to the other beasts.
He knew giving up and asking for help. Meant the cursed faction had won.
"Please, help us! Help us!" The others cried.
These people weren't part of Pure but the faction that had joined them on the planet. They had no loyalty.
Still, Quinn stood there, doing nothing. Gripping his fist, Abdul whacked one of the trucks with all his strength, he had finally managed to chop the top part of it off, but in the process he was whacked by another of the beast's trucks sending him sliding across the floor.
Feeling the pain and power of the beasts, and the continued screams, he had made his decision.
"Help us, Stop this madness, please!"
At that moment, Quinn ran underneath the emperor tier beast's legs and activated his flame daggers, infusing his Qi, they were able to go grow in length reaching and piercing the belly. He continued to run as the beast screamed in pain lifting its front legs.
The others who were looking at Quinn before on the ground and now had no clue where he was, and before they knew it, they spotted him up in the air, above the large beast's head. Spinning his body multiple times he came falling down and at the right moment, he had performed the moves of the hammer strike, while adding in his own power of Qi.
With the added momentum of the spin, he was able to perform a strike more powerful than usual.
Hitting the elephant's beast right on the top of it's head, it's heavy body was slammed down onto the ground, and Quinn fell with the beast onto the floor, he stood there on top of it's head as it laid there dead.
Seeing everything unfold in front of him, Abdul now knew that they never stood a chance. Even if he was to attack him after Quinn had killed the beasts, at any moment, Quinn could have taken over this shelter.
What Abdul was wondering though, after seeing the attack and the strange sudden force, was whether or not Quinn was using the power of Qi. Something only high ranking members of Pure should have known.
*****
My werewolf system Exclusive on P.a.t.r.e.o.n its only $1 dollar a month. Cheaper than :) and you get access to the MVS webtoon. (2 Chapters per month)
If you want to support you can on my P.A.T.R.E.O.N: jksmanga
After defeating the emperor tier beast, it didn't take long for Quinn to kill the other king tier beasts as well, and the screaming all around the shelter had soon stopped. Many of the faction members were angry at Quinn for what he had done, and some were about to lash out their pent up feelings at him, until Abdul stepped in.
He knew it would all be pointless. The younger faction members were young fools who were just too hot headed to realise that. The fighting may have stopped, but they were now in a tricky situation they had never been in before. What to do with the remaining members of the faction, including those that were part of Pure.
The planets they had taken over had no affiliation with any other big factions, so it was easy to convince them to come under the cursed faction once they had shown them their power, and Quinn had saved them.
This time, taking in any members of Pure was dangerous. They were still a large force that had more power than themselves. There was a high chance that at any point and time, Quinn could be betrayed.
Eventually, all of those that had arrived with Quinn, including Nate and Sam had returned to their positions. Bonny seeing this was wondering just where they had gone off to during the fight.
"Is everyone okay?" Quinn asked.
"Yep," Nate added, rolling his shoulder about a bit as if it was sore. "I had to take one or two blows though, but I guess whatever doesn't kill me only makes me stronger."
Abdul who was listening in was confused, and then he thought of something.
'It can't be?' He thought.
The fighting had stopped between the two of them, but Abdul and the others hadn't really been made captives, there were far too many of them, and not enough of Quinn and his group to even do that in the first place, so Abdul still had control of the shelter, he just wasn't able to leave or communicate back with Pure, for now at least.
He then ordered his men to go check on their families, and when they returned with their report, his eyes had widened.
"You," Abdul said, approaching Quinn who was chatting away with Sam about what to do next. "You protected them all, thank you." It was the only words he could say.
Bonny and Void were confused, and had turned off the stream as soon as the fight was over, just seconds ago these two were enemies and Quinn had unleashed an army of beasts on him, why was he thanking him?
"There were still people who ended up dying." Quinn said, "But at least the people who aren't involved in this didn't get harmed."
Now, Bonny was starting to get an idea, just what Nate and the others had done during the fight. While Quinn was waiting for Abdul to surrender, Nate and the others went around protecting the families of the Shelter from the beast attacks, while also making sure not to kill the beasts.
"Still, you didn't need to do that." Abdul replied. "As thanks, let me give you some advice, what you used to take down that beast, it was Qi, right?"
This startled Quinn for a few seconds, but then he thought back to what Erin and Leo had told him. When they were on the run, Pure had sent an agent that was also able to use Qi. According to her information, all top ranked officials in Pure knew how to use Qi in some way.
What Quinn didn't understand, was Leo had told him that everyone who once knew Qi had died. There was a chance Leo was somehow involved in Pure, but Quinn doubted that, Leo would have told him otherwise.
"I don't know who taught you it, or whether or not you learned it naturally by yourself, but this is a warning. Your Qi is strong, but if you were to fight with the level of Qi you have against the Pure leaders, you would be outmatched. At the moment, yours is at the primary stage, your control is good so you should be able to learn the second stage quite easily."
"But all the leaders are already at the third stage."
Hearing Abdul talk, Quinn had no clue what he was going on about. When Leo had taught him Qi, the only thing he had taught him was how to sense it and move it around his body. Everything else was a learn as he went basis.
He was wondering if even Leo knew about these stages of Qi, and how Quinn currently compared to him at the moment. Quinn still kept up his daily mediation of Qi, but it had stopped growing in size long ago, he was at a standstill and it would have been good to learn more about it from Leo or someone else.
"What stage of Qi are you at?" Quinn asked.
"I am only at the first stage, so even if I wanted to teach you, I could not," Abdul replied.
While Quinn was thinking about Qi, and wondering what he could do to improve himself. Sam and the others had realised that something else had occurred that they were unaware of.
"Bonny look at all of this." Void said, showing her all the comments on the video at the end of the livestream.
The group read them out, and nearly every single comment was condemning Quinn for the actions he had done. Once the fight was over, the livestream had stopped, and due to everything happening, Void and the others hadn't uploaded the videos of where Pure had tried to attack the Cursed faction first.
"You guys have to do something, you have to fix this now!" Sam said, worried and concerned. 'I thought having the reporters come with us would show the Cursed faction's good side, but it looks like it's only made things worse.' Find authorized novels in , faster updates, better experience, Please click <a href="#'m-a-villain_52742917097316062">#'m-a-villain_52742917097316062</a> for visiting.
"Don't worry, we can fix this," Bonny said.
Quickly, the two of them went around interviewing all of the survivors of the attack and had them explain how the Cursed faction members had protected them from the beast during the attack.
The clips, from when Pure first arrived and attempted to attack them were also edited and made in a way to make the Cursed faction look as good as possible and finally. They had finished off the report, claiming that the Pure's planet now belonged to them.
Even though they didn't know what to do with Abdul and the others yet, Abdul had made it clear he would not be fighting them and allowed them to do as they wished.
When the videos had been uploaded, Bonny thought she had repaired the damage, but the comments didn't make it seem like so.
"Are you kidding me, obviously the cursed faction now having taken over the base have forced the people to say that."
"But why would they make a false report?"
"Isn't it obvious, we all saw it. Their leader and Bonny are an item, of course they're not going to report anything negative."
"He's right, I saw that video as well, Bonny went up and kissed him. Also, they say they were attacked before, so why didn't they upload that footage until now. Did they really get attacked?"
"I heard the screams and cries of all those people, they must have been so scared from the beasts."
"Did you see how he made that guy beg before he even stepped in to help?"
"Whatever, it's clear that the Cursed guys are the bad guys in this, this is portably how they were able to rise so quickly, using underhanded tactics like so."
"Do they think we're stupid, that we would believe whatever the report tells us."
"Don't blame Bonny, it's the Cursed faction, they are Evil twisting things like this."
The comments were more negative than ever, and it looked like due to the incident before being streamed. Even Bonny and Void's reputation as reporters was being affected.
"Quinn.." Sam called out, but didn't really know what to say.
More than anyone, Quinn was doing all of this for those people who were commenting. He wanted to create a safer world for everyone, and to see everyone writing things like this about him.
People were so cruel, even when they didn't have all the facts.
"Don't worry," Quinn said. "In the end, it will all be okay, if I have to play the role of a villain to make a change, then so be it."
******
My werewolf system Exclusive on P.a.t.r.e.o.n its only $1 dollar a month. Cheaper than :) and you get access to the MVS webtoon. (2 Chapters per month)
If you want to support you can on my P.A.T.R.E.O.N: jksmanga
For MVS artwork and updates follow on Instagram and Facebook: jksmanga
The news reports from Bonny and Void were surely quite popular. They were well known, and one of the only reporters giving out first hand information. However, it was something that was more for the citizens and people living at the different shelters spread across the universe to watch.
Large factions and powerhouses would have their own ways of gathering information. With negotiations going on though, there had been less for these factions to do, and more people than usual were watching Bonnie's report, as they were waiting to see what would happen between the new era powers.
Outside a large shelter, there were fields filled with all sorts of different flowers. Each section was a different colour like a rainbow. Inside the Shelter, was the main base for the group known as Daisy. They too had just finished watching the report.
Daisy was a faction that was mostly made up of women, and at their base in their main conference room, there was Helen, who now flaunted a long pink pastel hairstyle, then there was also her two closest friends who had started the faction with her.
Ivy, who was two meters tall and thin like a tree with green hair, and Peach who was as round as a peach herself. She had orange her with red rosy cheeks.
"I'm surprised that group from back then has made it this far, and they even went ahead and attacked one of the Pure planets," Ivy said.
"No, I saw it in that boy's eyes that day," Helen replied. "I knew he would be trouble and crazy enough to do something like this. Something is wrong with that boy's head. To be able to use beasts against civilians like that."
"Well, I guess that gives us a few options," Peach suggested. "We can either take on the Cursed faction now while they are focused on Pure. The good thing about this is, while everyone hates them if we're the ones to take them out, we will be even more popular than ever with the people."
"We could attack Pure. Out of Pure and the Cursed faction, I still think Pure is the bigger threat, so while they are focusing on the Cursed we can take them out. Or we wait it out and see the outcome of this. After a battle between the two, one side should be weakened, even if it's by a little bit."
Helen thought about it for a while, and what she was struggling with, was why had the Cursed faction decided to attack Pure, over them? They had two choices, two paths to choose from moving on after taking over the last of the unclaimed planets.
'Do they have some information on Pure that we don't?'
In the middle of her thoughts, a call had been made and an offer had been given on the other end.
'Now this is a surprise.' Helen thought.
*****
All the other planets surrounded it in some way, this way if there ever was an attack, they would have to go through one of the planets ahead and they would be informed beforehand anyway.
This of course wasn't the main base of Pure whose whereabouts were still unknown.
The center planet where the Pure base laid was covered in a white pastel ground. And built on that ground, the Shelter. Which was a different shape than usual. Pure had converted it into their style. A large oval dome that blocked everyone's view from the outside.
Having complete control of everything, who went in and out, what, when, and where. Relaxing in a basic bunk bed on the bottom bed. Layla decided that she would get some rest, while doing so she started to watch the video report.
She soon went down a rabbit hole and had seen everything.
"What!!" She screamed at the top of her lungs.
Cia grabbed her pillow and held it over her head.
"Hey, I'm the one that's meant to do the screaming," Cia said. 'What the hell is going on?"
"Look, it's Quinn, he… he… he…"
"Oh, calm down, it was only a kiss, besides it looked like she was the one that leaned into him," Cia replied.
"Just a kiss?" Layla said not having calmed down, her face still feeling quite hot. "So have you ever kissed someone before?"
Cia shrugged her shoulders and pointed to the top of her head.
"How am I meant to know, I can't remember?"
As time went on, Cia had become less and less dependent on Layla ever since arriving and working for Pure once more. She hadn't learned much about her past, but had learned Pure's ways of doing things.
And she soon realized that maybe it was better that she had forgotten everything to do with this organization. Soon, she was starting to accept what she had become and although she didn't realise it, Layla could recognize that she was more of her old self, the fake persona she was portraying at school.
After settling down and watching the rest of the reports, a smile appeared on her face.
"It looks like the others are doing well."
"Are you happy that the enemy has taken one of our planets?" Cia said sarcastically, smiling back.
'Once again Quinn, you have become so strong, when I return I might not even recognise you. Will you still have time to speak to me like we used to?' Layla thought.
Things were much simpler at the start between the two. Quinn would often rely on Layla for help. Helping him figure out the vampire stuff, being a blood supply for him, among other things and great mental support.
Now, he had others around him that could help him with that. Clenching her fist, she wouldn't give up, she had also improved herself overtime.
The two of them left their room the next day and started their normal routine. When walking around the base at the canteen Layla was seeing something that was disturbing her.
A blonde spiky haired boy called Rony, a member of Pure, had four other men up against the wall. Each of them appeared to have bruises on their bodies and marks on their face.
"When are you guys going to understand that this Shelter no longer belongs to you guys!" Rony shouted.
Others could see this happening, but just walked past and continued to grab their food.
"The only thing you guys respond to is physical pain!" Tony shouted, punching one of the larger men in the stomach and causing him to drop to the floor.
"What are you doing!" Layla said, rushing over. "You can't treat them like this. They're not members of Pure, so of course it's going to take some time for them to settle into our ways." Layla complained.
Tony turned to look at who exactly was nagging away at him.
"Pipe down, Agent hundred, I remind you that I'm agent sixty four, so I carry a higher rank than you."
"Of course you would use the agent ranking card on me," Layla replied. "Were an organisation that is against discrimination. Even if I'm a lower Rank than you, I have the right to speak out and speak my mind when I think what you are doing is wrong."
Tony started to walk towards the two girls and pulled out two finger daggers which had a circle handle at the end where he could spin his blades.
"Your right, you can speak your mind. However, we can also have disagreements as we see fit, and would anyone care if a low ranking agent like you were to die?" Rony said, throwing out both of the small finger daggers.
Layla was wondering what she should do, but before she could act, an invisible force had pushed back the daggers, and had thrown them back into the wall, piercing right through the solid metal.
Footsteps were heard clanking against the metal ground. And in her field of view stood in front of Layla, a large white overcoat could be seen with a number on the back.
In Pure, only five members proudly displayed their agents rank, and they were the top five within Pure. On this overcoat was the number five being displayed.
'Mother.' Layla thought.
In charge of becoming a new era power, was Layla's mother, agent five and at some point, her and Quinn were destined to clash.
*******
If you want to support you can on my P.A.T.R.E.O.N: jksmanga
For MVS artwork and updates follow on Instagram and Facebook: jksmanga
"The young girl is right," Agent five said. "At a time like this, we should be treating those that are helping us with respect, not through fear and abuse of our strength, like them."
Immediately, Rony's tune had changed, he looked down, finding it hard to look the Pure leader in the eye, and decided to walk away from the scene.
'That bitch, everyone respects those with a higher rank, because they know how much those members have given up for the sake of our goal.' Rony thought. 'We higher ranks have contributed more, so why shouldn't we be treated better then others, and Layla, agent one hundred, she shouldn't even be in the numbered agent ranks in the first place, if we are going to talk about privilege through birth then she's the worst.
'Just because she has some type of blood relation to the leader.'
It was no secret around the base, that agent five was Layla's mother. Rony didn't know when, but apparently a certain incident in the past had made everyone aware of this fact, and rumour of course went around the whole base.
Agent five, real name Lucy, was not only a high ranker, but she was well respected in Pure, because she was one of the founders of Pure. Even though she was lower ranked then some of the other members in Pure, she was respected even among them.
And she would do anything to get rid of the ability users of the world.
"Thank you," Layla said, giving a little bow, as she felt the wind of the overcoat walk past her.
"Is that really your Mum?" Cia asked. "She doesn't even act like she knows you. How are we meant to convince someone like her to leave Pure?"
"I'm not sure we can," Layla replied back, looking at her mother walking away.
Later that day, a meeting had been called, all of the Pure members had been gathered in front of the main building, still inside the Dome shelter. Also, all of the faction members who used to be a part of the Shelter before it was renovated, were invited.
Lucy had been given quite the strong allies to go with her on this campaign, when the Civil war started, many of the larger factions had formed an alliance and people thought they would soon be a new great power, but they were defeated when they had stepped on the toe's of Pure.
The people that were in the shelter today, were part of the group that had attacked. The main three leaders of the old alliance were also present.
'Time for the daily speech again, it really feels like they're trying to brainwash everyone." Cia said, standing somewhere in the middle of the crowd with Layla.
The person who was giving the speech, was none other than agent five, Lucy. She stood there with her long brown hair and wrinkled face. Her body was in top shape but her face told a different story as there were deep wrinkles.
"The world has been in chaos, and has been worse than ever before and why? The reason is simple, because of abilities." Lucy started to explain. "The powerful ability users that refuse to share their powers with anyone else, bully and suppress the world. Why was it even before this, we had the term the big four and the military, the powers were divided because these people ruled.
"Think back to incidents in your own lives, when one of these big powers ever did something wrong where they punished for it? Or were they exempt from such things, their actions brushed off stating that these people were more needed in the world then us.
"We are fighting for the good of the world. If Pure are in charge will there no longer be fighting? Of course not. Will the war's stop in the world, no. But it will be on equal terms. It will be fairer than how things are today."
Everyday so far, Lucy had given out similar speeches to the people at the same time. She would also have Pure members come up on the stage and speak about their own experiences. Their rough treatment form higher ability users and answered anything other users wished to ask.
Hearing all these stories made Cia wonder.
"What did you Mum go through that made her hate ability users so much?"
"Actually…I don't know." Layla replied, she was starting to realise how much she didn't even know her own mother and it was making her more upset by the day. Whenever the two would converse it would always be about Pure.
"Do you really need to save her, it's risky us being here the way we are," Cia explained.
"I know but, I do have some good memories." Scenes of when Layla was really young were flashing in her head, but even they weren't too pleasant. However she did remember seeing her mother smile. It warmed her heart thinking of this and it was something she hadn't seen her mother do ever since she was a kid. "She is my mother, the person who raised me, I just can't leave her like this, at least I have to give her a proper goodbye."
"Does that mean you're going to tell her what you really are?" Cia asked. "What if that goes wrong?"
Layla didn't want to think about that, how her mother would react knowing what she now was. She was wondering if she would only be thinking about what benefits this body could bring for Pure.
Letting out a big sigh, Cia came up with a suggestion.
"Why don't I have a look, I can see you've made up your mind, so I should be able to see something right, as long as I touch her."
Lately, Cia had been getting better at using her powers as a Banshee, through a simple touch of someone she could see a possible future. The only problem was, this type of ability could only be used once and what it would show, how long in the future she did not know.
It was possible that she might have visions later on about this person, or nothing related to them at all. The only sure thing was when she would touch someone for the first time.
Layla was still unsure if she even wanted to actually know about a possible future where her Mum disowned her, but before she knew it. Cia has raised her hand and had been selected to come up on stage.
"Oh Cia, have you remembered something about your past." Lucy asked.
Cia stood there looking at everyone and she started to shake, a few moments later and her legs gave in as she fell to the floor sobbing.
"I can't do it, because of them they removed my memory, I can't even remember who I am!" She shouted and continued to cry.
At that moment, Lucy came over, offering her hands lifting her up off the ground.
"Don't worry young child, we will help you get your memories back, and Pure will be sure to make you feel at home and welcome." She said with the gentlest smile.
There was one thing for sure, Lucy was able to easily win the hearts of the others, even those that weren't members of Pure previously. The thoughts of Pure being some type of vicious terrorist group had long gone out of their heads.
After Cia's little act, although they were channelled by some of her true feelings, she had returned to Layla.
"So what did you see?" Layla asked, too curious not to ask.
"Let's talk after this meeting is over."
When the meeting was over, the two girls returned to their room, and Layla was worried about what type of answer Cia would give.
"Did you find out anything, about what would happen if I told my Mum what I really am?"
Cia shook her head, whatever it was, it didn't seem like it was good news.
"I saw Quinn," Cia finally said. "Your mother and him were fighting, I don't know over what but it looked like a lot of people were watching."
"That's not too surprising, Does Quinn end up losing then, why are you so worried?"
"No he doesn't lose, but if we don't get involved. I'm afraid Quinn's going to kill your mother in that fight."
******
If you want to support you can on my P.A.T.R.E.O.N: jksmanga
For MVS artwork and updates follow on Instagram and Facebook: jksmanga
Since the start of the Civil war, the leaders table had not been used. The great powers were unable to meet each other without the fear of fighting one another. Before, there was the Military, with the Supreme commander Oscar and his eight head generals.
Jack Truedream, Mona Bree, Burnie Sunshield and finally Owen Graylash. These people were part of the leaders table and were in charge of the human race. Pure was an outside force who didn't wish to be any part of what was happening at the leaders table, and it was part of the reason why they were considered a terrorist group, not because their power was lacking.
Today was the first day since the Civil war started, that the leaders meeting room and the building would be used again, only this time there were far less people. In a dark room, there was a large round table and only three were sitting there.
A light source from the table shined on their faces, and each of them had two guards standing by their side. At the table, Mona Bree, Owen Graylash and finally Oscar White.
"I'm happy that the two of you finally agreed to join this meeting," Oscar said.
"Well, the troublesome ones are out of the way." Owen chuckled, with his fan still covering his mouth as always.
"Well, I'm hoping that the talks today can put an end to this Civil war, so there aren't more situations like what has happened with the Sunshield family." Oscar said.
At that moment, both Owen and Mona gave each other a little glance. They knew who was behind it, and it looked like Oscar was still unaware.
"A lot of people have died in this war, Humans." Oscar continued to say. "And I think everyone has missed the real threat in front of us, the Dalki. If we don't get our act together soon, they will attack and all of this fighting for freedom will be pointless."
"You do have a point," Mona said. "Which is why we have agreed to this meeting, however, the people still remember how they have been treated, how you utilized the dungeons in your camps. I think now that there is no longer the threat of Truedream, that things will never be back to the way they used to be."
"They don't need to be." Owen quickly added. "Things are looking up, but I do agree if there is a way to stop the fighting, especially now it would be best, we can try to solve our own and individual problems later."
Oscar was a little relieved hearing the two of them talk like this. It seemed like they were willing to cooperate. So far the military had actually been staying out of any scuffles, and was content on protecting anything that was to happen on earth.
Because of this, unlike with the other families, their powers hadn't diminished, although they were affected the most when the war started, as the military also had the most deserters, either moving to the other families or starting their own factions.
"Although it is unfortunate, a lot of the initial fighting has stabilized with the troublesome groups disappearing," Mona said. "Now, only those loyal to their said groups remain. As long as us three can work together, then we should be able to move forward."
"Great!" Oscar said, clapping his hands together. "An announcement won't be enough, the public won't believe in our harmony as three separate powers. Which is why I think we should deal with the demon tier beast as a group together."
"And the beast weapon itself, how will the reward for that be split?" Owen asked.
"At the moment, there is nothing in the world that is comparable to a demon tier beast weapon, even if we gave gifts to the other groups that were comparable to the demon beast weapon, it would not be acceptable.
"I have a suggestion, when the crystal is obtained and forged into a weapon. It is locked away. The location is only known by us three at this table. Each of us will put in a combination only known to us, and to use the weapon the three of us must agree to its uses. This will make it so none of the current powers gain strength, and it doesn't fall into the wrong hands either."
"At the same time, I think the demon tier weapons are needed in order to help us defeat the Dalki."
At first, Mona and Owen didn't give an answer straight away. Their reason for this was they had their own plans with the demon weapon. One of them was protecting themselves from a great force that the military didn't even know about.
Still, what other options did they have, if they weren't to do this hunt together, then it would surely be a bloodbath.
"There is still one problem," Mona said. "Although most of the current powers are under our control, not all. Do you think we should invite the new Era powers to hunt with us? Otherwise there is a good chance that they could get involved in this as well."
This was another topic of discussion that needed to be brought up and couldn't be ignored.
"With the current tensions, it would be impossible for the three of them to work together and be invited along, and I don't think any of us have the time to control them," Owen said. "However, if there is only one of them, then maybe we can invite them to this hunt as well."
"What are you thinking of?" Oscar said, knowing Owen already had something in mind.
"I'm sure they would agree to this, but how about a duel between the three new era powers? Winner takes all supervised by us three here at this table. I'm sure they are tired of deaths just as much as we are, if this offer was made public, they would have pressure from the people to be accepted.
"If this can be solved without getting others involved, then they should snap at this opportunity. It would also be a way for us to see their strength, to see if it's worth inviting them to the hunt with us in the first place."
"Remember, people don't like to be controlled, they like to have a sense of freedom whether it really exists or not. What you have to do, is make them believe they had a choice in the first place."
"Is that how you control your people?" Mona commented, but Owen chose to ignore it.
"I think your suggestion is a good one." Said Oscar. "The event should also be broadcasted to everyone and we should also agree that if one of the other sides does not accept the outcome of the duel, that we will join forces to eliminate them."
"A blacklist is too little of a threat."
The others couldn't see it, but Owen was starting to smile. There were many that had only seen Oscar's good side. One of the heroes of the war, but if he was really truly a good man, he would have never have been able to have done the things he had done in the first place.
Here at the leader's table, he could show his true colours.
"Great, so it's decided!" Mona said, rising from her seat. "A location shall be set, now the only thing we have to worry about, is whether or not they accept."
Secretly, Mona didn't mind letting one of the demon tier crystals fall into protection, for she had her eyes on the bigger picture. With the device from the green family, she would soon have her own collection to choose from. Especially with this alliance, she wouldn't have to worry about attacks from the others."
"How did you come up with this idea?" Oscar asked.
"Have you heard that there has been a little bet going on online," Owen asked. "It seems the public are already casting their votes on which one of these new era powers will come out on top. That's when the idea popped into my head. There is already more attention on them than us, so let's give the people what they want: A little show."
"Although, I have already made my own personal bet?" Owen said with a smile.
******
My werewolf system Exclusive on P.a.t.r.e.o.n its only $1 dollar a month. Cheaper than :) and you get access to the MVS webtoon. (2 Chapters per month)
For MVS artwork and updates follow on Instagram and Facebook: jksmanga
Soon after the leaders meeting, the information was soon passed onto Bonny and Void. After all, they were the ones that were requested to record this event and reveal the news to everyone else.
At the moment, the two of them were staying at the previously owned Pure planet with the Cursed faction. Their next move hadn't been made yet, perhaps they were waiting for a reaction or news from Pure themselves, but none of that had arrived yet.
'With this news, maybe they won't have to do anything.' Bonny thought as she sat there typing away and a holographic screen. She often wrote down her notes and what to do next when it came to her interviews.
'The problem is - will Pure really accept taking part in this?' Bonny thought. 'They might not have a choice.'
If the Cursed faction and Daisy agreed to the terms of the duel, and Pure didn't, even without them, one side would be declared a winner and they could absorb the other factions forces.
Without a doubt, there would then be one faction far stronger than the other whereas currently the powers were seen as almost completely equal. Plus, with the pressure from the people and with Pure trying to get in the public eye more, they wouldn't be able to miss this opportunity.
While Bonny was deeply consumed in her thoughts, Lucy was in the middle of a call with the leader of Pure, Rank 0. The request had been sent out and she was waiting for the leader's answer.
"We really have no choice," Mr 0 replied. "Now is not the time for everyone to know the full strength of Pure, we need to make sure we always have a hidden card up our sleeve.
"I will leave this in your hands, number five, I hope you will achieve this task for the future of Pure."
"I understand, may Pure be with you." Lucy replied.
The first to reply to the duel was Daisy. They claimed that if there was anything that could get less people involved in a battle, then they would always take that choice. It just made those following Daisy grow more attached to them than before, and others who were with other factions wishing they had a leader like that.
In contrast, many thought after the broadcast that lots of people would have deserted the Cursed faction, especially after they would have seen that Quinn was behind the beast attacking certain shelters in the first place.
Yet for some reason, no one had caused a fuss at the Cursed faction. On the outside, no one understood why, but slowly, comments online were starting to appear with support of the Cursed faction.
They would get shut down immediately, but those that were within the Cursed faction never got mistreated, and felt like their lives were better than ever. Still, there wasn't enough positivity to overturn the negative opinion of the Cursed faction.
And even more so, now that they were the last to reply to the duel.
In truth, they felt like they couldn't decide until they had heard from Pure, and now that they had agreed, they knew their answer.
"Of course we will join the duel." Sam said with a smile, while a camera from Void was being pointed in his face.
Sam wanted the Cursed faction to appear in the front of the camera more, hoping they could change others' opinions.
"There is no need to get others involved, and we won't do that. We don't want to hurt people either."
However, once again when the report came out, people were complaining that Sam's response was too similar to the Daisy faction, and they were just trying to gain public favour by repeating what they had said.
Even Sam was getting worn out and tired by all the troubles the media was bringing to them.
Sitting outside at a table, Nate, Sam, and Quinn were talking. Sam had his hands in his hair, pulling at it.
"Hey, if you carry on like that you're going to go bald." Nate mentioned.
"Don't worry," Quinn said. "If any of us had said anything on the camera, it would have been worse. You're doing a good job. So now that we've agreed to the duel, what exactly is it, is it one on one fights or group battles?"
"Actually it seems to be a little complicated." Sam replied, pulling out a piece of paper and drawing a diagram so everyone could visualise it better.
"Every faction will create an A team and a B team. These teams are groups of three and they will be there on three battles. Both of these groups will also go up against the opposing teams groups. So each group will have to fight a total of four times.
"Each win is one point, and whoever gets the most points will be declared the winner. I'm guessing they chose to set it up this way so they could see the strongest people in each faction. After all, a faction's strength isn't just reliant on one person, kinda." Sam ended his sentence, as he realised that many of the big four were reliant on the overwhelming strength their leaders contained.
In a way this duel was a trap for the new era powers, as they would be displaying all their secrets, such as abilities and strength, but they had no choice but to participate.
"So we have to make two groups of three, then I guess we should pick the two strongest to lead each group?" Quinn said.
"I have some suggestions," Sam replied. "But it's completely up to you. Right now without a doubt the two strongest people in our faction are both you and Sil. We can't just have one strong group and one weak group if we want to win this thing for sure.
"So I suggest Quinn will lead group A, While Sil leads group B, the real question is, who to have supporting them. Our next two strongest after them would be Nate and Dennis, and both of these people are great physical fighters. Then we have two options, to either pick someone who would act as a great support, or just go for the next set of strongest people we have on our team."
If Nate and Dennis already filled up two slots, Quinn started to think of other people on the team that were considered strong. Linda and Peter with their new bodies were certainly strong. However, their strange powers and strength would reveal to the world who they really were.
Fex was also a good choice, but he would be limited and there was always the worry that if he was put in a tough position, he would reveal himself, but then who else was there?
Their choices were finite.
"Do you have anyone you think will do a good job?" Quinn asked.
"Yes." Sam replied, "There are two people whose ability will be useful and also are strong. Fex, with his string ability. The creative ways he uses his power, and the fact that it's an original ability means others won't know how to deal with it that well, and then my next suggestion would be Paul.
"Since you gave him the book from the Parasites, he has now become a level eight poison user."
"I will go with your advice then." Quinn said.
"Yes!" Nate cheered. "I knew following you would be interesting. I can't wait to see who we face out there. The strongest people in the world, all in one place."
After informing Bonny of what their team had planned to do, she then updated the other's as well. The reporters were in contact with all of the current powers and the other side would almost always answer their call at the moment.
That's when a new piece of information had hit them all, after the duel had been accepted.
The duel was set to be broadcasted live to everyone, and it would be taking place on the planet where the demon tier beast was known to be located. The idea was that once a new era power had been chosen, they would be invited onto the leaders table and from there, they would start their hunt for the demon tier beast.
*****
My werewolf system Exclusive on P.a.t.r.e.o.n its only $1 dollar a month. Cheaper than :) and you get access to the MVS webtoon. (2 Chapters per month)
If you want to support you can on my P.A.T.R.E.O.N: jksmanga
The decision to have the duel out on the planet where the Demon tier was located, was a careful one. Why? There were a number of reasons, but one of the main ones was due to new information that had been received, about how closely the Dalki had been watching them lately.
They could see that the Civil war fighting was dying down and was coming to an end. If the Human's were in the Dalki's position, they wouldn't give them the chance to recover and attack them while they were recovering.
So they needed to get moving and fast. The military, Bree and Graylash family already had their main spaceship with their forces stationed and hovering just outside the planet and each ship had their own unique design as they landed.
The Graylash ship was large and quite thin, tall almost like a tower. It's design was mainly white with certain sections of the ship coloured blue. The Bree family ship was mostly brown, it was flat like a pan but at the very end on it's left side and right side two towers could be seen. The whole ship itself looked like a giant beast, perhaps to remind everyone what their power was.
Finally, the military's ship had landed and they had chosen to bring one of the new Bertha models to show off to the others. A top state of the line ship, there were only eight of them in existence.
There was no shelter on the planet, but each group had already done extensive scouting on the planet, so they knew where the safe areas were and where the demon tier beast was located. They had chosen a safe area well away from the demon tier beast.
They didn't want any unexpected interruptions to happen during the fight. When all three sh.i.p.s were stationed, out from them, walking onto the cold hard surface were the leaders. The planet they were on was quite the unique one, the surface was shiny and mostly a clear blue substance like a crystal.
But it was as hard as a diamond, much of the land was uneven and they were on the few stretches of land that were flat.
Exiting from the sh.i.p.s, each leader came out with around thirty or so people behind them.
Everyone knew there were more on the respective sh.i.p.s, but this was the number of agreed upon people that would be taking part in the demon tier hunt. Too large of a force and too many lives would be lost, but too little, and they would never be able to kill such a devastating beast.
Even if most of them didn't come back alive, it would be worth it for the demon tier weapon, that's how valuable a demon tier weapon was considered.
"Oh, today will be an exciting day," Owen said as he felt the chill of cold air on the planet.
He looked over to Mona, who was wearing her witch-like outfit and pointy hat. Standing by her side, a humanoid bast which was floating in the air, glowing almost like a spirit. None of the others had beasts with them, as they had all remained on the ship.
One of the two known demon tier beast weapons known in existence. Standing by his side he had brought two head generals along with him, while the others remained looking after earth.
First by his side a female head general who went by the name Zera. She had red fiery hair and silver plated beast armour. She looked like a knight in the olden days, apart from her modern military uniform that could be seen underneath.
Then, the next head general was someone many didn't recognise as they hadn't seen him in any meetings before, this was because it was someone who had recently gotten a promotion, joining their ranks.
He was a muscular stocky man, but the thing that stood out, was one of his arms was robotic. The man was previously a general at the second base but was now known as head general Duke, of the second military base.
"It is good that everyone has kept to their promises, now all we need to do is wait for the others." Oscar said.
"We are already here," A female voice was heard. Walking towards them in the distance was a woman with a white overcoat and on the back, it had the number five proudly written. It was Lucy from Pure.
Behind her, thirty people had also arrived, and included in that group of people, were both Layla and Cia.
The three leaders were standing next to each other, while their people stayed back. They wanted to prove that they were no longer fighting amongst each other, and they also wanted to know the opinions of others.
"I recognise those guys with them." Mona said, looking at the three standing by her side. "They were part of the faction alliance that got destroyed by Pure. Quite powerful people, maybe Daisy won't be the winners in this after all."
"It seems Pure also have chosen not to send their leader, are they that confident?" Oscar said. "I was sure that after finding out the event would take place on the Demon tier planet, that they would bring their full force."
"The other question is, were they here before us? I saw no other sh.i.p.s in the area and it appears as if they have just walked over." Oscar mentioned.
The Pure group stayed quite the distance away, and Lucy walked ahead, with her she brought over the two groups that would be participating.
"These three will make up group B of Pure." Lucy said, pointing at the previous alliance. "Myself and these two will be group A."
From Group A, one of the participants was none other than Layla herself.
Now they just needed to wait for the other's to arrive. The next ship landing was the Daisy group. They also introduced themselves and the main group consisted of Helen, Ivy and Peach.
The group B were less known, and it seemed like they were putting all their eggs in one basket making group A the strongest group.
"Now just one more." Oscar said.
That's when they saw a similar ship arriving at the scene. Everyone had brought their flagship spaceship to show their powers, and after much discussion, Sam had convinced the others that it was something they needed to do as well.
Upon seeing the large ship, that's when the look on many faces of the people there had changed. From before, a few new changes had been made to the Cursed ship, one the colour design. It had gone from the normal boring metallic colours and had been coated in mainly black, with a few different sections made red.
However, what had shocked them more than anything was the spaceship itself.
'So that's what happened to the missing Bertha.' Oscar thought. 'But how did it end up in their hands, just who is in charge of the cursed ship?'
The others also recognised that the ship design was the same as the military's one, and now they were questioning just what type of connections they had.
"We never saw this when we were on the Crow's planet." Helen said. "Did we underestimate their strength. I thought the only group we had to worry about would be Pure."
"Quinn…" Layla thought, seeing the ship.
"A grand entrance I see." Owen chuckled to himself.
The ship landed, and coming out from it were Bonny and Void, who began filming as soon as they had entered the large ship. They had not seen anything like it, and now seeing the military have one similar they were equally as confused.
The answers would soon come, as the members participating in the Cursed duel, started to descend from the ship, and there was someone who Oscar and Duke recognised well.
"Paul... I thought you were dead?" Oscar said.
My werewolf system Exclusive on P.a.t.r.e.o.n its only $1 dollar a month. Cheaper than :) and you get access to the MVS webtoon. (2 Chapters per month)
If you want to support you can on my P.A.T.R.E.O.N: jksmanga
For MVS artwork and updates follow on Instagram and Facebook: jksmanga
It seemed like the Cursed faction were full of surprises, bringing both Paul as well as the redesigned Bertha, they knew what they were in for. They knew who would be there and how it would further complicate matters.
Originally, they had already decided to use Paul on one of the teams due to his poison ability. It was strong and could act as a support type ability. However, when they found out who was going to be there they were trying to figure out whether or not it would be best to swap Paul out for someone like Peter.
But Paul had now become a crucial part of the Cursed faction, and surprisingly he was keen on fighting even when knowing who would be there. Peter was strong but they already had strong physical damage dealers. In the future, this would be something that needed to be answered anyway, and if any questions were raised about his lost and new ability, he no longer answered to the military. They no longer needed to answer to anyone.
There was no longer the fear that some stronger power would take them away and ask them questions. The reason being after today, the Cursed faction would become one of the strongest powers the human race had.
That's when Quinn had realised how far they had truly come from the beginning. Still, the vampires were something he needed to worry about, so he or the others wouldn't be using their vampire powers anytime soon.
'The reaction from the supreme commander is a strange one.' Bonny thought. 'Do these guys know each other?'
That's when she noticed. Oscar wasn't looking at Quinn, but instead was looking at Paul when directing the question.
Before saying anything, Paul looked to Quinn for confirmation. He stood there not reacting at all, letting him do as he wished.
Giving a bow, Paul replied,
"It's good to see that you are healthy and looking well."
Oscar was trying to wrap his head around what could have possibly happened for Paul to be put in this situation. He was quickly analysing everything he had just seen, and had noticed the small glance he made towards Quinn.
'Isn't that boy, the one with the shadow ability?' Oscar thought.
When he had tried to contact Paul and the others, there was no reply. Seeing Quinn, he knew he was the one with the shadow ability and now, after Paul disappeared, he had returned working under this kid. The whole thing couldn't have been a coincidence.
'Who are you really, kid?' Oscar thought.
Clenching his fist he had one more thing he wanted to ask.
"Just tell me, are the others alive, or are you the only one that survived?"
This time, rather than turning to Quinn for confirmation, there was someone else he needed to turn to. That was Kazz, and she was shaking her head denying him to reveal anything.
With no answer, Oscar had assumed the worst.
The others around were still slightly puzzled by the relationship Oscar had with one of the members of the Cursed faction, that was until a few comments started to appear on the livestream.
'Hey wait a minute, isn't that the head general Paul?" A person commented.
"You're right. I used to be in the Second military base, I only saw him a couple of times but I'm sure of it."
"I was a student, he is definitely the same person. Why is he working with the Cursed faction."
"Didn't you guys know, the leader of the Cursed faction is also a student at the second military base."
"How could a head general now be under a student, what the hell happened?"
"I think you mean EX head general." Another person replied.
Seeing these comments, Bonny was already reporting as they came in.
"It looks like some people have recognised one of the members of the Cursed faction as the ex head general of the Second base."
Of course, the others could hear Bonny's words quite clearly.
'A head general that's gone over to the other side." Lucy thought, looking at the large ship. 'Well that explains that.'
Another person that was taken back by Paul's reveal was none other than the current head General Duke. Paul used to be his boss, his superior. He would answer to Paul and there was always this slight fear when working for him.
'If Paul is participating in this duel, then there is a good chance the Cursed faction will win this fight.' Duke thought.
There was a reason why Paul was elected as the head general - because of his great power, particularly when using his soul weapon. However, Duke knew that having a head general on one's side wasn't enough to become a big power.
Otherwise the military would have been able to be a lot more commanding with just their eight head generals. In the other factions here today, there should be people who were just as strong as a head general and maybe slightly stronger.
"Oh, will you look at that," Bonny said excitedly. "We have just been given an update on the current betting situation and it looks like those now betting on the Cursed faction have better odds. Currently the Daisy faction still has the biggest lead having the most amount of credits put by their name."
"Of course we do." Helen interrupted, hearing Bony speak. "We are so confident that we will be winning this that we have put all of our factions' funds betting on ourselves."
Daisy had been an ongoing faction for years, just as long as the other big factions, so hearing this was shocking news. They were unlike the Cursed faction who had recently started out. Even if they put all of their funds betting on themselves, it would hardly raise the amount of credits that were put towards Daisy.
Seeing the screen, Bonny gulped at the amount of credits she could see now being spent. The one line from Helen caused even more to bet on their team winning.
In truth, Owen wanted to bet on the Cursed faction, but he knew that news would get out if he did. Before today, others thought it was strange that Owen had praised the Cursed faction so much. There were also questions as to why they didn't try and take over the Cursed faction when they were smaller.
He had to be careful because every action was now being watched, and he didn't want to do harm for himself or Quinn at the moment.
"You can ask all the questions you want later on!" Lucy said, pulling out her thin rapier and stabbing it into the ground.
"Yes, yes." Oscar said. "Would the Cursed faction please present the people who will be taking part in this duel."
Once the team members were revealed, another interruption had taken place, and this time it was from Owen.
"I'm sorry for interrupting, but I don't think you should use him." Owen said. "No let me rephrase that, it wouldn't be fair to the others if you used him, this competition would be over before it started."
They all wondered who Owen could be talking about, was it the young Cursed leader who had displayed great powers at the Pure planet? Or possibly the head general that had turned sides. It turned out he was talking about neither of these two people.
Instead, the person Owen was talking about was Sil.
"I think Mona will agree on me with this one. If he is to participate in the fight, I wouldn't be able to count this as a fair duel, for this boy is a Blade."
*****
My werewolf system Exclusive on P.a.t.r.e.o.n its only $1 dollar a month. Cheaper than :) and you get access to the MVS webtoon. (2 Chapters per month)
If you want to support you can on my P.A.T.R.E.O.N: jksmanga
For MVS artwork and updates follow on Instagram and Facebook: jksmanga
Attention was moving from person to person on the Cursed faction team. So far, Owen had been really supportive of everything the Cursed faction had been doing, but the words he used was certainly strange and when Bonny pointed the camera towards Sil, they expected for the audience to answer who this person was this time as well.
However, there were no such comments, it seemed like to them he was just an everyday student and they had no clue why Owen didn't want him to fight.
While Layla was looking at him, she noticed that Vorden was acting a little odd. His head was faced downward towards his c.h.e.s.t, with his back slightly humped and with his fingers he was constantly twiddling them as if he was nervous.
'His eyes, did something happen to Vorden, why do I feel like he's…. A completely different person.' She was unaware of the things everyone else had been going through during her time, and she could never imagine the truth.
Although she was curious, her mind was preoccupied with other things and she couldn't lose focus. In Cia's vision, Quinn had killed her mother, and it looked like this would be the event where it was to happen.
Layla wasn't originally planning to take part in the duel, but after learning about the possibilities of her mothers death, she knew that they needed to change the future that Cia had predicted, and the only way she could get involved, was by becoming one of the participants for the duel.
Three of the members had already been selected, those that were brought along with Lucy, the previous leaders of the faction alliance. As for the other two, trials were to take place in the shelter. They decided to hold a little fighting contest to just see who would be chosen to fight alongside Lucy.
Trying her hardest, having improved her abilities, and facing countless life and death situations, Layla had managed to come out as one of the winning contenders alongside a boy she disliked greatly named Rony.
Of course, Pure had stronger agents then these two, but on the planet they were located on these were the best, and Mr 0 had made it clear. To deal with this herself, and not call upon help from the others, but Lucy was confident in her own abilities either way.
"Why can't he take part in the fight, why would it be unfair?" Sam objected.
"If what Owen is saying is true, then I have to agree with him." Mona added.
Sil didn't know how to act as this was happening, he was happy to do as Quinn asked, and now he felt like he was causing more trouble for him. He looked towards Quinn, and his eyes were watering up. Seeing how uneasy Sil looked, Quinn stopped forward.
"Sil is part of the Cursed faction, and the Cursed faction only." Said Quinn.
"Even if he is a part of the Cursed faction you have to know what weight his family name brings," Owen replied. "Can you truly say his family see's it the same way? If he was to get hurt, or maybe something was to happen, their grudge might not be pointed at you, but to all of us."
"Besides, do you not think it would be best if you were to demonstrate the Cursed factions power, and not the borrowed powers of others?"
They had a point, Quinn remembered how much the Blade family had done just to keep Sil on the island. They never had any intention to harm him, they just, didn't want him to leave. It was quite possible for whatever reason, they saw Sil as someone important to their family.
Although Quinn didn't think Sil would get hurt with how strong he was, there was always the chance, and in a way it did feel a little like cheating especially with who was around them. With Sil's ability, the stronger his opponents were, and the stronger people around them were, the stronger he would be as well.
And here, there were some of the strongest humans in existence that had been gathered.
'These blasted families, it seems like they always have secrets they have been keeping even from us.' OScar thought.
'A boy that possibly is too strong or has relations that not even these guy's want to touch?' Bonny thought. 'What is going in here. Are the rumors true, were the big four being controlled by a force even big then them that no one was aware of?"
Throughout time, people always wondered why some people just had abilities, and others didn't. Where they had come from and how people had learnt them in the first place, and there were rumors that the people who gifted these abilities, were secretly controlling all the power houses, however none of it was able to be proven true.
But there was one thing that Bonny had found suspicious during her time as a reporter under a bog news channel, before she had become independent. At times there were incidents she had reported, and the articles themselves came out slightly different to what she had mentioned, when talking to her previous bosses about it, she was told to let it go if she wanted to live.
'Could this boy be part of that certain group?" While thinking of this, Bonny had a saddened look on her face. The reason, she wished she had found Quinn sooner. Then she could have reported on his entire journey, because she was sure, that Quinn was full of secrets.
After agreeing to the terms the next thing that needed to be done, was select a certain replacement for Sil. While they were discussing this, a jeep could be seen approaching the scene.
"Don't worry, they belong to me," Mona said.
'Logan,' Layla wanted to shout out, but she had to pretend that she had no idea who he was. At last. The original gang was reunited once again.
"Did you complete the task?" Mona asked.
"I set up sensors around the place, so we know where the demon tier is located. We will also know if it's on the move or starts to head our way, don't worry. I won't let anyone disturb this fight." Logan replied.
Mona thought Logan had been quite loyal these days, he didn't even ask for compensation when doing this task or anything in return. She thought maybe he liked being under the protection of a strong family, what she didn't realise, was Logan was doing all of this for Quinn and his group.
This was important for Quinn. He needed to become one of the big power houses and Logan wasn't going to stop him from doing so.
Finally, Quinn had returned and the person who had been selected as Sil's replacement was Peter. A strong fighter who was unlikely to get hurt, and his regentive abilities could be explained.. to most people.
For there was one person who was shocked to see Peter.
'That brat!' Duke thought. He knew Peter well, and both of them had caused great trouble for each other in the past.
When Peter saw Duke looking at him, he gave a little wink, and soon after raised his middle finger.
"Do you know that young boy?" Oscar asked.
"Only a little, a past student at the school," Duke replied.
Back at the second military base, Duke had tried to get Peter to do his bidding, when Peter was unable to complete his tasks and was no longer of any use, his plan was to get rid of him using Jack Truedream, but Pure was meant to take him away.
Yet, for some reason, the person had returned disguised as another student and then Peter was forced to participate in the inter base tournament as a fighter. Once again though, Peter had been taken away.
'What's going on? Are Pure and the Cursed faction actually working together, but I have no proof, and they can easily just deny it….Wait, how do we even know Pure was really behind those kidnappings in the first place.' His eyes started to turn towards the Cursed leader and Sil. 'Didn't we bring those two boys in for questioning multiple times?'
It was simple, Duke couldn't figure out anything that was happening or had happened, because he didn't have all the pieces of the puzzle, but seeing the three boys here together, and the fact that the Cursed faction had attacked one of the Pure planets, he could only guess that these three had managed to fool him somehow.
'You three have just made it to the top of my hit list, just under that dreaded, stupid night dmeon.'
Now with all the teams sorted, the area was cleared and an open large circle space in front of them was made.
"Let's give this a go," Oscar said, placing his hands on the ground. He was unsure if he could move the strange crystal like substance, but soon vibrations were felt and shooting out from the ground a circle platform was made.
Oscar then went and made several smaller platforms for each of the factions and the military to watch from. Split apart from each other so there would be no conflict. Then contacting from the smaller cylinder platforms was a bridge that led out towards the centre.
"The first group that will do battle is group A from Pure, against Group B from Daisy." Oscar announced.
The three from the Pure platform walked out onto the arena, and the same could be said for Daisy's group.
"It doesn't matter if you lose this one girls." Helen said. "Just try to get them to show everything they have hiding up their sleeve."
Helen never expected her team to win this one, she was relying on her group A to beat the others but Pure was surely their biggest threat, which was why she wanted to see what they had.
"Arligfht void, make sure you get everything, I don't want you to miss anything."
Lucy stood out front, and she hadn't drawn her weapon. She looked uninterested.
"You two, don't; do anything." Lucy said.
Both Lucy and Rony didn't draw out their weapons and stood there like statues.
"Match, begin!"
The three girls from Daisy came charging in, running towards them, but after a few steps they started to slow down, and suddenly tumbled, falling to the ground. No one had seen anyone from Pure move, yet for some reason those in Daisy, were lying on the floor.
"This match is over," Lucy said.
*******
My werewolf system Exclusive on P.a.t.r.e.o.n its only $1 dollar a month. Cheaper than :) and you get access to the MVS webtoon. (2 Chapters per month)
If you want to support you can on my P.A.T.R.E.O.N: jksmanga
For MVS artwork and updates follow on Instagram and Facebook: jksmanga
A winner of the duel hadn't been decided yet, and the others only came to realise this when they heard Lucy say the words "this duel is over." Everything happened so fast, so sudden and too quick.
"What just happened?" Bonny said. "The two of them didn't even start fighting. The Daisy group haven't used any of their abilities yet."
"Do you think that they used an ability?" Void asked.
"No, the person in front, I'm sure there's a big shot in the Pure group. They shouldn't have any abilities. If their leaders did, it would go against their whole philosophy."
But if it wasn't an ability, then what was it? Void opened up another holographic display. It was still live streaming the events in the arena, and at the same time he was going through the footage that he had just caught.
A split screen was made so the audience could see what he was doing, and he started to watch the moment those on Daisy fell to the floor. From the clip alone it seemed like there was nothing fishy, as if they had just fallen.
No attack , and no movements from any of the members of Pure, but in a single frame, the screen had distorted for a second, becoming a blur.
'Was it in that moment, or was it something that the Pure member had done causing the recording to distort? What could interfere with the recording like that.' Void thought. No matter how many times he went through the clip, it would distort at that exact moment.
It was clear they weren't going to get any answer from the video clip.
"Do you have an idea of what she just did?" Owen asked.
"No," Bree replied. "I didn't see anything, I can only guess it was an ability."
"It's not an ability," Oscar interrupted. "I guess you two haven't had much run-ins with Pure to be saying that. Their tougher members have learnt how to harness this unknown power we are unaware of, we still don't know the full extent of what it can do but we're sure it's not an ability."
What Owen had made note of, was the fact that the military was somehow sure that it wasn't an ability. He was sure that they must have captured some Pure members to find out this information.
'Just what things do you do behind the curtain?' The dark side of the military that wasn't very publicised.
At that moment, Lucy had done something strange after being declared the winner. She started to walk to the edge of the platform, and stared straight at Void, looking into the camera.
'She's not going to use that strange ability on me is she?' He gulped, but held the camera steady.
"Everyone watching, listen well. I am one of the founders of Pure and what you just saw me do is something called Qi."
Hearing this, had confirmed Quinn's thoughts, but he had never seen Qi used this way before. Somehow she was able to knock out the others. Also, what was Pure's aim revealing this information to the public?
"Qi is something we have started to teach members at Pure. It is something every single human can learn, regardless of where they have come from. How strong your Qi is depends on you. It isn't dependent on some group holding the secrets to an ability, or if someone doesn't have enough credits.
"We have chosen to roll this out to our members slowly. Of course, when one has a power others don't have, their are always those that abuse it. While we slowly introduce it to everyone at Pure, we will punish anyone of those that feel the need to abuse this, just how the military and the powers you see before you, abuse their powers."
After Lucy was finished with what she had to say, she decided to head back to where the other Pure members remained.
"A promotion for Pure, and right after an impressive display of their powers." Sam said. "It's clever. They will feed off the frustrations of those in the war that felt like they had a weak ability. Seeing this as a way to improve themselves, and everyone else who decides to not share their powers, will be seen as villains."
Quinn was wondering if teaching everyone Qi was really a bad thing or not. Especially during times like these when people needed to protect themselves. In a way, what Pure wished to do and what the Graylash family were planning to do were no different.
Just replace Qi with the lighting ability and it was the same. However, there was one thing Quinn didn't like about both Owen's and Pure's idea. With Truedream gone or missing, Those that had an ability couldn't learn a new one or remove one, and what of those with abilities. What would Pure and Owen do with these people?
He was afraid that the answer would be a Purge. A reset to make things better.
'So that's one of the things Qi can do. It looks like Abdul wasn't lying when he said there were three different stages of Qi. If I was to learn that, then it would be one more thing I could learn that would help me grow stronger.'
"We will now be moving onto the next battle, which will be Daisy team A, against the Cursed faction team B." Oscar announced.
Since Sil was no longer allowed to participate, there had been a little change in the teams. Team A, now consisted of Quinn, Nate and Paul. While team B had Fex, Dennis and Peter. It was discussed that Fex was more suited to take the leader role in the other team due to his quick thinking and unique ability.
Before Fex walked across the bridge, Nate walked up to the three.
"Wait" he called out, and placed his hand on Fex's shoulder. "Try not to hit their pretty faces."
"What about me! You square head!" Fex shouted back. "I thought you were going to say some words of encouragement, but I find your routing for the other side?"
As for Dennis, he too had been stopped, but it was from Linda who had been a lot quieter ever since her brother's death.
"Dennis, if it's dangerous give up. This fight isn't worth risking your life for." She said.
Dennis gave a nod, and understood, he was the closest person to Linda after Blip. If he passed away, he didn't know how it would affect her.
Finally Sam had his words of encouragement to say as well.
"Remember, these guys are strong. Each one of them, will at least be as strong as a head general or even more. Their AAA Rank adventures, so I'm sure you know what that means. You have thought against emperor tier beast, right? Well think of your opponents as a legendary tear beast, and that's the wall you have to climb."
"So these are the dumb bimbos that chose to bet on themselves winning this whole thing." Peter said out loud so they could hear. "They lost the first match, and they're going to lose the second one as well. You might as well give us the money now."
The vein on Ivy's head could be seen bulging, looking like it was about to pop.
"Don't get angry, it's properly part of his plan." Helen said. "It seems like they are so weak that they have to resort to mental attacks like this one. There's a reason why we are so confident, and why we were close to becoming one of the big four great families."
"Close though, right?" Dennis said. 'Which means you never did, and I agree with Peter. I think today you will only be..close."
While the two groups were fight talking to each other, Fex wasn't taking part in it. Instead he was concentrating on something else. He had his eyes closed and was focusing in his c.h.e.s.t.
Usually, when he did this, he would see a hard red crystal, but day by day he had been chipping away and now, it shined brightly like a flame.
'This is my trump card.'
******
My werewolf system Exclusive on P.a.t.r.e.o.n its only $1 dollar a month. Cheaper than :) and you get access to the MVS webtoon. (2 Chapters per month)
For MVS artwork and updates follow on Instagram and Facebook: jksmanga
The best outcome for the Cursed faction would be for them to win every single one of their duels. Of course, being realistic this outcome was unlikely. They were now fighting those nearly at the top of the food chain, and a faction like Daisy had been around for years.
Another negative point was Fex, who was unable to use his blood abilities, but was still able to use his blood string which was a bonus.
[Inspect]
Seeing this, Quinn took a step back.
'Well, this should be the case for a faction going on this long. I guess now we are going to start seeing things like this more often.'
Using his inspect skill, Quinn wanted to gauge their strength, he couldn't see their ability but he could see the equipment they were wearing. The two girls by their leaders' side were covered in legendary equipment. While Helen herself had a piece of Demigod equipment on.
At this level, seeing top level equipment like so would start to become more common. Their advantage with speed, strength and so on, would be less apparent until Quinn had gathered his own high level gear for his faction.
The problem was, beasts at the legendary and Demi god tier were rare. It was hard to find such beasts. Which was why even though Quinn's faction was powerful, they were playing catch up in terms of equipment and beast gear.
"The match can now, begin!" Oscar shouted.
Unlike before, Daisy wasn't going to take any chances and they had activated their abilities straight away. Each of the girls started to form what could be described as seeds in their hands. Moving slightly towards the centre. All three girls then through the seeds onto the ground.
Ivy and Peach threw their four in a semi circular surrounding behind them, while Helen was able to throw out four seeds on her own in front of her. Everyone waited in anticipation for something to happen, but there was no reaction from the seeds at all.
"It would be best for them to proceed cautiously while they have no clue what their abilities are." Sam said. "I tried to see if there were any videos online, but similar to you Quinn. Daisy had managed to take over their planets without having the need to use their abilities."
"What are you two doing, were not going to win the fight by just standing here?" Peter said as he charged in.
Sam was shaking his head, as it looked like Peter was doing the opposite of what he just recommended.
'What impressive speed,' Helen thought. 'But it won't be enough.'
The second Peter had gotten close to the seeds that surrounded the three girls. They sprouted to life creating a human sized plant. A stem with leaves could be seen and for it's head a closed bulb. Still, it was moving as if it was alive and all of the plants twisted towards Peter.
Seconds later, the bulbs opened up and large thorns were shot out like bullets. With his great speed, Peter was able to dodge the first few, however, there were too many coming out from all the plants. The thorns that were the same size as a large stick had pierced right through Peter's leg.
"Got him!" Ivy said as she licked her lips, blood was trickling down his leg. "Once you get hit once, the other thorns start hitting you more and more."
"Screw this!" Peter shouted, running straight ahead. It was clear the attack's were too fast for him to dodge and if he was going to get hit anyway, then he might as well get his own hit in.
Running forward he raised both his arms covering his head, making sure it was the one place that didn't get hit. Now multiple thorns were hitting him in the leg, t.h.i.g.h and shoulders. He was looking partly like a hedgehog, but he continued to run forward.
"HAve you noticed?" Mona said watching.
"Yeah, this one doesn't feel pain." Owen replied back.
It was the only explanation as Peter hadn't slowed down one bit and ran past the plants. The plants had turned and were firing some in his back, but he continued to ignore them.
"I never thought one of you would reach us, but it doesn't matter." Helen said, pulling out her whip. She then flicked her wrist and the tail end of the whip lashed out, grabbing onto one of Peter's forearms. He tried to pull away but at that moment the weapon's active skill was activated, creating multiple thorns all across the whip digging into Peter's flesh like barbed wire.
"This is why we needed to wait," Fex said. "Now we have to help him."
Dennis had transformed into his golden eagle form, and was trying to see if he could dive down and pull Peter out of there somehow, but the plants were now shooting at him. His wings were used to deflect the thorns and were strong enough to block them, but his body wasn't and it was making it difficult for him to move well.
Fex on the ground was dealing with a similar problem. The thorn's from the plants were too strong to be blocked by his strings even with the blood coat. They were just going through them and he was using all of his energy avoiding the attacks.
"I'm now going to have to get my own hands dirty.' Helen said as she yanked Peter forward. The whip seemed to be alive as it had its own strength added to her pulling him in and before he knew it a fist was planted in face. The great momentum from pulling him forward and her punching him made the attack extremely effective.
Peter was hit back, his head flung backwards tossing his whole body towards the edge of the large platform, lying still on the floor.
"That's one down, just two more." Helen said.
Getting annoyed at the thorns shooting his way. Fex eventually managed to grab one with his stings and threw it back at one of the plants, it went through the head of the plant and soon it shrivelled up turning brown and was no longer alive.
"This will work," Fex said with excitement.
However, Helen threw another seed down and another plant had just risen in its place.
"Okay bad news, it looks like they can just make more plants. Good news, there seems to be a limit to the number of plants they can have out at one time. Otherwise there would have just planted more."
Seeing what just happened though, the girls decided to change tactics.
"Aim all attacks against the boy over there." Helen ordered.
And now, all the thorns were being shot Fex's way.
"Damn it, if I could only use the blood wall right now."
"Arghh!" A battle cry was heard from the girls right side. They had expected it to maybe be the eagle man, but instead it was a person who they thought they had already dealt with.
"Why did you have to scream!" Fex said.
The thorns had been removed from Peter's body and thrown to the ground, while Peter himself had no visible wounds apart from the holes in his uniform, and cracks in his armour. He had completely healed.
"Unfortunately, if I get hit by those things, I won't be able to heal as well." Fex throat, then an idea struck him.
The whip was brought out and was ready to be used on Peter again, but before he could get close, Peter felt something else pulling him away, he was then thrown up in the air, and once he knew where it was coming from he had stopped resisting.
His body landed in front of Fex. At the right moment, the thorns were being hit away with such speed and skill. Hitting them so they wouldn't pierce his body.
"When did Peter learn martial arts?" Nate asked.
"He didn't," Quinn replied. Peter had stats that were comparable to Quinn's. They were a little worse due to not having the same equipment as Quinn but he was still impressive. However, one of the worst things about Peter was, he didn't really know how to fight.
"I'm just going to have to borrow your body Peter," Fex said.
'Although Peter's body is strong it won't be enough to block the attacks and hit the girls. Dennis isn;t the best fighter either and I can only control and use one person as a puppet at a time. I guess I'm going to have to use that.'
"Dennis, come down here!" Fex shouted.
Dennis landed, and the three of them stepped back away from the range of the plants.
"I don't like you controlling me like this, but if it makes it so I can hit those bithces then it's fine." Peter said.
"Don't worry, we're going to win this," Closing his eyes, Fex looked inside himself and saw the red flame. As he reached out to it, he felt a warm sensation over his body. The light started to form in his hand and an item could now be seen.
It grew, and the others could now see it fully formed on the outside.
"Is that his soul weapon?" Sam said.
'How can that be?' Quinn thought 'I thought vampires didn't have soul weapons, and Fex was a vampire from the very beginning. Not only that, but this feels different.'
When Kazz saw the item in Fex hands her eyes widened as well, for she knew it wasn't a soul weapon, but a blood weapon.
****
My werewolf system Exclusive on P.a.t.r.e.o.n its only $1 dollar a month. Cheaper than :) and you get access to the MVS webtoon. (2 Chapters per month)
If you want to support you can on my P.A.T.R.E.O.N: jksmanga
For MVS artwork and updates follow on Instagram and Facebook: jksmanga
In Fex's hand was his blood weapon. Shaped like a large needle black in colour. There was no handle, hilt or guard for the weapon and it only had a pointed end. Looking closely, even though it was black in colour, one could see through it like glass.
'It's light.' Fex said giving it a few swings.
Lucy chuckled seeing this.
"He is no master swordsman, that's for sure."
From the few swings, she could tell he was inexperienced when it came to using a blade, Layla knew this as well.
'If this really was his soul weapon, then it was a shame that it had to be a weapon type.' She thought.
However, Kazz seeing the weapon knew straight away that it wasn't a soul weapon. It was a blood weapon. But this was different and it challenged everything she knew about blood weapons, everything she had learnt.
Blood weapons were created using crystals that were left behind once a vampire was killed. The crystal's strength varied depending on the vampire that had been killed. But once the crystal was used to form a weapon or armour, it was permanently in a solid form.
There was no enhancement type blood weapon like the soul weapon, it was more like beast weapons. A user wasn't able to bring it out and place it away as they wished.
But Kazz had just seen Fex do that very thing. He didn't have the weapon before, and it had come out from within. The energy coming off it, she could tell straight away it was a blood weapon.
And there hadn't really been any since the discovery of soul weapons since it was linked to abilities.
In the past, Vampires had attempted to see if they had a soul weapon, but could only see the blood crystals inside them.
'How did this boy manage to do it?' Kazz thought. 'If I go back and let the vampires know about this, it will be a huge change. The vampire's strength will increase greatly. I just need to find out how he was able to do it.'
Since using blood crystals had become a taboo and was against the vampire's code, blood weapons were very rare amongst vampires, and were either passed down through families, or only those that were old enough had one.
"Dennis do you trust me?" Fex asked.
"We haven't been together long, but I trust you guys as much as I would my own family. We have been through life and death fights together. Split the same blood, drunk from the same cu-"
"That's okay Dennis, I just wanted a yes or no answer but it was a good answer." Fex said, tightening his grip around the large needle. It was then thrusted forward towards Dennis back. "Then trust me on this one!"
"No!" Linda shouted as she saw what looked like Fex trying to hurt one of his own.
The needle stuck in about two inches deep, and through the transparent black sword martial down the middle, a red glow started to fill up.
There was another major difference between soul weapons, beast weapons and blood weapons. For blood weapons to use it's true power, it needed human blood.
"What are you doing?" Dennis asked, but soon he felt a strange surge of energy pumping through his body. A new found strength he had never felt before. He realised that he wasn't feeling pain, but instead, it was p.l.e.a.s.u.r.e.
From the needle itself, right at the end where Fex's hand had been covering the whole time, there was a small hole. Here was where he would use his string ability.
"Try not to fight it Dennis, and I promise this will be the best chance we have at winning." Fex said.
With his blood weapon, it allowed him to control two people. The needle was somehow linked to his thoughts and only a single connection needed to be made. While with his other hand, he was able to control Peter.
Not only that, but the Needle would strengthen whoever it was placed into, and this included vampires as well. That was until the blood would run out.
When acquiring his blood weapon, Fex thought of a number of ways to use the needle. He could try to impale his enemies and absorb their blood. When filled up he could stick the needle into himself or an ally.
That's when he came up with another idea, what if the needle was stuck into a human permanently? This way it would get a constant blood supply and would empower Dennis for longer than anyone else.
Now controlling the two of them, Fex made it so Dennis was in front running forward. He used his large wings to block any of the incoming thorns and just behind them was Peter.
Before when the thorns would hit Dennis, he would feel a slight pain and even though his wings were strong enough to block the attacks, there would be damage done, but not now, not while he was being empowered by the needle.
However, they never expected the kick to be so powerful, as it threw her into Helen and they both went flying away. Thinking fast, Helen threw out her whip wrapping it around Peter's arm. They started to slow down, and she started to retract the whip pulling herself towards him.
"Why aren't the plants doing anything?" Ivy thought.
Looking around, all the plants had already been destroyed by Dennis. He was faster than before, and his claws were now more dangerous than ever. His next move surprised them all, as he chopped down using his claw slicing off Peter's hand.
With nothing to pull against, the two girls fell to the floor.
"How could he hurt his own teammate like that." The members of Pure mumbled to each other, but in front of their very eyes. Peter was starting to heal, it was beginning to grow back.
"Were fighting a bunch of freaks!" Peach said in anger.
Those watching from the Cursed faction started to cheer their teammates on. A lot of them had seen Sil and Quinn's power, but the others didn't get to shine so much lately. This was only bringing them confidence that they were in the right faction.
Trying to get rid of the most troublesome one and being the closest. Ivy threw out a punch of her own, which was just matched with Dennis's. The two hit and neither one was pushed back.
"How, I'm using legendary beat gear. I should be overpowering you?"
Dennis didn't understand it either, and could only guess it was Fex's doing.
"Stop!" Linda shouted. "You're killing him."
The others by Linda's side looked in confusion. Was Linda talking about Dennis, but he had yet to be hit or take a serious injury? When they looked at him closer, they noticed that he was starting to go pale, almost looking like a ghost.
'I don't think Dennis can take much more, I'm going to have to remove the needle. I can still use Peter and it's just going to have to be enough,' Fex thought.
Not wanting to hurt Dennis or push him anymore, the needle was removed and returned, but there were still other ways he could use it. Looping his string through the whole, he was able to freely swing it about all over the place, if he could stick the needle in one of the girls, then he could empower himself or Peter.
"Do you think they've done enough to win this one?' Sam asked.
"No," Quinn replied. "You can see it, Daisy haven't given up yet."
Peter charged towards Ivy ready to help Dennis out, now he no longer had the needle in him, it was impossible for him to go toe to toe with the others.
"I can't believe I'm going to have to resort to this for a small fry like you!" Helen shouted.
Suddenly, Peter's feat were frozen to the ground.
'Did something hit me?'
His great strength allowed him to break through and carry on running, but his feet continued to be hit and were freezing as he went forward.
"Maybe you can heal from physical wounds but let's see you heal from this." Helen said.
Right where Peter was standing, six plants rose from the ground looking different from before. The others were green with a bright coloured bulb. While these were red. When looking around the arena, there were also four more plants that were coloured blue by her side.
What Peter was getting hit by, were thorns created by these specialised plants.
"They held back!" Sam said. "The limit was never six in the first place. It was all done just to trick us. To get them to feel comfortable."
With the ice thorns constantly hitting Peter, he could only break free and move across slowly. Fex was busy dealing with Peach who had come towards him, and Ivy with Dennis, leaving Helen and Peter together.
When the plants opened up it's head, he could see the thorns seemed to have a flame attribute around them.
"If the fire is strong enough he will die," Kazz said.
Seeing this Peter started to laugh.
"It looks like my time has come to an end, it's a shame I won't get to see what Quinn does to you. For killing me like this." He said smiling.
****
My werewolf system Exclusive on P.a.t.r.e.o.n its only $1 dollar a month. Cheaper than :) and you get access to the MVS webtoon. (2 Chapters per month)
If you want to support you can on my P.A.T.R.E.O.N: jksmanga
For MVS artwork and updates follow on Instagram and Facebook: jksmanga
The amount of plants that had been summoned was a total of ten. Whether or not this was the girls from Daisy's limit, or they were still holding back was unknown. However, compared to the start of the fight, there were now two different plants that had been created.
The regular plants were just able to consistently shoot out large thorns that were strong and coul pierce decent tier armour. While the new types were elemental plants, they were able to shoot out ice and fire, and were just as strong as the regular thorns. This was the girls soul weapons, an enhancement type that was able to change the attribute of their plants.
The three girls were sisters and they all held the same ability, while their soul weapons each contained a different elemental attribute. They fought mainly as a trio all the time and had never lost a fight doing so.
This was where they had gotten their confidence from, when finding out the duel would be a team of three on three matches, due to their abilities they could never see themselves losing and it looked like they were just about to win another match as well.
The head of the plant's that surrounded Peter all opened wide. Even if he covered his head, if the fire was strong enough it would burn his body and everything inside including the brain. It would be the end for him.
"No!" Fex shouted, he swung his needle and managed to scratch Peach slightly on the belly with it, the needle had filled up a little and then he proceeded to stab himself in the shoulder, giving himself a boost.
'If I have to, I will use my vampire powers to save you!' Fex thought. 'It was my fault that Blip died and I can't just let someone else die in front of me again!'
The mouths of the plants had already opened, and out from them, the fire thorns were released.
"I'm sorry for being such a disappointment of a son, mother, father." Peter said, as he closed his eyes.
"You're not a disappointment," A voice was heard. "And if you're sorry, you should tell them in person.'
A wall of shadow wrapped around both Peter and Quinn, the attacks had hit it but they remained there floating in the air, the flames flickering slowly inching their way deeper into the shadow. When the shadow lowered, the thorns moved again, colliding into each other causing a small explosion of flames.
That's when they saw Quinn had entered the arena off to the side. He didn't have a mark on him, and Peter was behind him by his side.
"Did you see him enter the arena?" Mona asked.
"No, but I might have been too focused on the fight." Owen replied.
"Or he had moved too fast, that shadow ability is certainly a handy one, I wish I could figure out how it worked." Oscar said.
"What are you doing!' Helen shouted. "You can't just enter the arena whenever you want, this is an official duel."
"This match is over, team B forfeit due to me interrupting the fight," Quinn said. "I only blocked an attack that was going to kill one of my own."
Folding her arms, it was clear that Helen was frustrated.
"This is how duels are, if a person isn't strong enough on the battlefield and was meant to die, then they were meant to die."
Quinn looked at the three girls, he hadn't activated any skills and didn't even have his beast gear on at the moment, his eyes had changed and were a piercing red. As he stared at them, the girls all felt a shiver run down their spine.
'What is this, is it an ability?' Helen thought. 'My body, it's telling me to run away'
"I never planned on killing any of you, but if you had killed him, the three of you wouldn't even be speaking to me right now." Quinn said.
'If that is your wish master, then I can deal with them now.' Mist started to show from out of Quinn's back and the others thought he was getting ready for an attack.
"No, not now." Quinn said, and the mist started to enter the marking in his back, disappearing away..
The participants of the duel returned to their areas, and were busy getting healed. If they didn't have a strong healer then the military was happy to lend out theirs but there weren't actually any major injuries from both sides.
The others talked about what to do about Quinn's interruption, but in the end, thought it was fine because he hadn't attacked or hurt the other team, only defended the attack.
Peter had also returned to the ship, to deal with his special diet, giving him full energy for the next fight.
'Even after fighting those guys in the Vr game, I haven't improved at all.' Peter thought.
It took years for people to learn hand to hand combat, maybe some geniuses could learn it quicker, but Peter wasn't a genius and was slow at learning. He always had been at everything in life.
It was why he always decided to just head in wildey, relying on his strength and healing abilities, it was the only thing he really could do. It had worked for him so far, but it wouldn't work at the current level of opponents they were facing. Something needed to change.
"The next fight will be between Pure group B, against the Cursed faction Group A." Oscar announced.
Cursed faction Group A was Quinn, Nate and Paul. The three of them entered and were ready. They hadn't talked to each other, or discussed anything about what they were going to do.
The reason why, because both Nate and Paul knew whatever they said right now, wouldn't get through to Quinn.
When group B from Pure had entered the arena, the online chat started to go crazy.
"These three are really strong, they were part of the top factions before they got disbanded."
"There's Tulk, the man who had taken on fifty men all on his own at the same time. Beating three will be a walk in a park."
"Oh, and don't forget about Fareen, I heard she was the one that had created the alliance back then in the first place. The other two agreed to follow her so she must be strong."
"I also regaonise the last guy as well, Demon man Kubo. They say he will do anything and everything to get the win. All these guys are members of Pure?"
"Pure must have recruited them after the attack, don't you remember, they were growing really fast but something happened and they were beat by Pure."
"Well, these three together might be stronger than the main team of Pure."
"Do you think the Cursed faction has a chance of winning?"
"No! Are you kidding. The only person worth watching on their team is the ex head general. It was probably because of him they have gotten this far."
No one seemed to think that the Cursed faction had a chance of winning, including those in the Pure team.
"Watch out for the one called Paul," Fareen said. "We get rid of him, then we've already won this fight."
[Place your bets now, who will win, Pure team B or Cursed team A, click here]
Typing away on a holographic screen, not too far from the fight itself, was Logan.
'The cursed faction is in need of money. And what better way to make money than this.' the master mind who had been behind all the betting systems so far, was Logan. It was the perfect way for the Cursed faction to solve their money problem.
******
My werewolf system Exclusive on P.a.t.r.e.o.n its only $1 dollar a month. Cheaper than :) and you get access to the MVS webtoon. (2 Chapters per month)
If you want to support you can on my P.A.T.R.E.O.N: jksmanga
For MVS artwork and updates follow on Instagram and Facebook: jksmanga
The three big powers were sitting next to each other on their own platform. Oscar had made each of them seats from the ground below, making it more comfortable for them to watch the match. While, the others watching were left on their own platforms.
Although the leaders were trusted not to get into a brawl, the same couldn't be said for those that followed them. It wasn't too long ago that each of these powers were at each other's throats.
When Quinn entered, Mona noticed that Owen's shoulders were moving up and down slightly, the fan still covering his face, but it was clear that he was happy about something, chuckling to himself.
"You seem to believe in this boy a lot," Mona said. "I watched your interview and I was surprised by your answer. I admit that the boy seems strong, but I wonder why you think so highly of him?"
Oscar was listening in, but he also felt the same way, why did Owen believe in him so much? Back at the inter tournament, sure the kid showed promise and anyone would have been lucky for him to join their side, as he would be a sure asset to a faction in the future. But that's all Oscar could see, the future potential in Quinn. As the inter base tournament was only a year ago. How much could one improve in a year?
"At first I didn't," Owen said. "It was just a slight interest, but eventually that started to grow. Like a caterpillar turning into a butterfly. He has only been an interesting subject to me, that was until I gave him a little test. You remember the blonde haired boy from before?"
It was clear Owen was talking about Sil, the one in the Blade family. Oscar was aware of this kid and had heard about them not wanting him to participate. Whatever the reason, it was something that the others didn't want him to know about, so he would have to try to do his own research about it later on.
Mona just nodded not wanting to give too much information away.
"Well, one day that boy came to me, asking me about their location. I gave it to them, thinking I would never see him again and when he returned, that boy was by his side. If he can escape from those monsters, then this will be a walk in the park for him."
'Monsters, did the kid escape from some powerful beasts.' Oscar thought.
At that moment, Mona realised just how powerful Quinn was, as she was unsure, if that was something even she could do.
When Quinn walked onto the battle floor, dark shadows started to cover his body, and soon his equipment was visible on him, as the shadows disappeared. However when the others saw what the equipment looked like, they were quickly disappointed.
"Most of their leader's gear seems to be at the king tier level." Helen said as if she was disappointed but at the same time what she had expected.
Both Paul and Nate, also didn't have equipment above the king tier level, even though their equipment was now better than before.
"Are they laughing at us?" Nate asked, hearing chuckles from the other platforms, mostly he was worried that the girls were laughing at him, making him feel a little subconscious.
"It's because of our equipment," Paull replied, making sure his clawed gloves were on properly.
Recently, their weapons and armour had been upgraded to king tier, most factions would die to have equipment like this, but here it was seen as nothing special.
Quinn, when using his shadow equip had decided not to put on his emperor tier equipment apart from his gauntlets. It had great defence but slowed him down. He felt like this wasn't the time to use it and could always switch midway through the match if needed to. Shadow equip took less than a second to cast.
Another piece of equipment he didn't equip on, was his mask. The was due to Duke being at the scene. When Quinn went around the school as the night demon, he did so using his blood abilities not using his shadow abilities.
Besides he knew he wouldn't be needing it in a fight like this.
Watching from the sidelines, Layla had her hands behind her back with her fingers crossed, begging that Quinn would be able to win this match without getting hurt.
"Are there any rules about accidental deaths?" Quinn asked, while looking in the direction of the Daisy gang.
"If someone does die, then they can replace that person with someone from their faction for the next duel." Oscar replied.
"This kid," Tulk chuckled. "You didn't need to ask that question, because we were about to find that out in this match."
Quinn didn't reply, as he just continued to look in the direction of Daisy. Not even caring about those in front of him.
'Again, they nearly killed someone I cared for in front of me. I was here this time, but what if I wasn't?'
"The match between Pure Team B, against the Cursed faction A will now begin!" Oscar shouted.
As soon as the match began, Quinn raised his hand and pointed it at the man known as Tulk.
[Shadow lock]
A shadow portal appeared behind him, engulfing him inside, and as quickly as it appeared, it disappeared along with Tulk.
"What just happened to Tulk?" Fareen said nervously. Neither of them had ever seen the shadow ability before, so they had no clue what they were dealing with. They had only seen a glimpse of it block the attacks from the Daisy fight.
In her shock, she looked back, and when she did, she could no longer see Quinn there, only the other two. A loud stomp was heard on the ground by her side. A force so strong she nearly fell from it. Turning her head, the next thing she could see was Quinn throwing out a fist.
'Hammer strike!'
'He's using his b.a.r.e hands? His shadow ability doesn't seem like an offensive one, so he needs to use his beast gear to rely on his power. I'm wearing legendary armour so his attack shouldn't hurt me too much, then that will be my chance to strike!' She thought.
She was barely able to keep conscious through the pain as her mouth was filled with blood and before she knew it, she was staring upward at the sky.
Before her body fell off the large platform, Oscar managed to raise another pillar catching her, and medical attention was immediately on the move from Pure's side.
No matter how strong one's armour was, Hammer strike, added with Qi energy was an attack that bypassed one's armour.
'How did he get over here so fast, does his ability allow him to move like that as well?' Kubo thought. 'My ability works best at a distance, I need to move away.'
Just as he was about to run, a path of shadow was seen under his feet, and when he tried moving his legs, they did so at a snail's pace.
[Shadow path activated]
A strong kick was thrown out to the head, the one place Kubo had no beast gear on, knocking him out instantly.
Was the fight over? No, there was still one person remaining.
[Shadow lock open]
"Huh, where was I? What was that place?"
For strong ability users, it was easy for them to break out of the shadow lock if they were to start attacking it, but Quinn knew that when a person entered the space, they would be shocked and cautious about what to do.
It might have only kept him in that shadow space for a few seconds, but that was all that Quinn needed. Before Tulk could make a move, a red hot blade had appeared from his gauntlets and had skimmed past Tulk's throat.
When he tried moving his head back, Tulk felt another searing pain behind him. Quinn had used both blades, activating his gauntlet's skill, and Tulk was unable to move his head.
"I give up!" Tulk said, thinking that those simple words had saved his life.
"The winner is Cursed faction A," Oscar announced.
*****
My werewolf system Exclusive on P.a.t.r.e.o.n its only $1 dollar a month. Cheaper than :) and you get access to the MVS webtoon. (2 Chapters per month)
If you want to support you can on my P.A.T.R.E.O.N: jksmanga
Layla's fingers were uncrossed and her mouth left wide open like many others that had watched the fight. They just witnessed something they didn't really understand. While Lucy had done the something similar in taking out a whole team without touching them.
Quinn's display had a more lasting effect, as the sheer power could be seen through each of his actions, rather than something unexplainable happening.
'Quinn, how strong did you get?' Layla thought.
The fight had gone even easier then Sam had predicted and he felt like he knew the reason why. Usually, when Quinn would fight, he would do so conserving his MC. The reason for this, was the shadow was used mostly to block attacks or as a utility tool.
On top of this, usually in fights, Quinn would have to worry about the chance of what was coming next. When fighting bests or in a war, there was always the next thing around the corner, and using up one's MC could be the death of them.
But here, in an official duel, he could use his shadow as much as he wished, and replenish his MC before going into his next fight.
The camera had been left in one place, with others having been set up beforehand in multiple positions to get a better view, and this time, the livestream was able to see everything.
"What the hell was that? How weak were those guys?"
"Huh, weak I thought a moment ago someone said they were really strong?"
"Cleary not if this guy could beat them so easily like that. Someone was clearly overhyping those leaders."
"Yeah I agree, they were treating them like they were the next best thing since sliced bread. So I thought they were actually strong."
"Thats a really old saying bro, has there really been no great inventions since sliced bread this whole time. I mean, we can travel using teleporters and you used sliced bread?"
"Maybe, the cursed faction is just strong? They did well against Daisy."
"Couldn't you tell Daisy were going easy on them. They hadn't even used there beast gear properly."
The general thought of the online community watching, was the Cursed faction couldn't possibly be strong. It had to be that the opponents in Pure were weak. Still, there were those that knew the truth.
Those that had personally been beaten, and had seen these 'weak' people fight, but anyone who would bring it up, would be considered a supporter of the Cursed faction, accused of being a member.
With the first three fights over, one from each faction, everyone was currently tied with one point. Most still believed that the winner of this whole outcome would either be Pure or Daisy. The bets continued to pour in supporting this thought
It didn't worry Logan, he had just made a killing on the fight that had just taken place. Very few people had betted on the Cursed faction winning, and those that did, didn't put a lot of money in to begin with, so the payout was minimal.
Lucy had decided to go over to Fareen who was receiving treatment. She knelt down and went to take a look at the c.h.e.s.t piece she had worn. It had been scuffed but wasn't really damaged , yet it was clear she was hurt internally.
'Internal damage, was it Qi? But how would a kid know Qi?' Lucy thought.
Luckily, some of the best healers had been brought by the military and something like this didn't take too long. Soon, all three of them were as good as new, physically at least.
"Tulk, I need you to tell me about everything that happened to you. We need to learn about his ability." Lucy said.
The next fight was announced and this time it was the Cursed faction again, only the B team. They were to go up against Daisy's B team as well.
Wanting to make up for their lose, when the fight started the Cursed group went out in full force. They had discussed what had gone wrong in the last fight, and this time were far more organised when it came to thier attacks.
In the end, it didn't matter too much, as it looked like an easy victory for the Cursed team. This was expected not only online, but everyone else including Daisy as well.
Daisy's B team was already evaluated as the weakest team, and was only there as a way for them to scout out the other teams strength.
Soon after, when all the healing was done, Daisy's B team were to fight again, and they were to go up against Pure's B team. Online were still criticizing Pure's B team over their horrendous performance, and they were trying to decide who was weaker out of the two teams.
The haters were quickly silenced, as Pure's B team had a dominating performance finishing off Daisy quickly. They had seen a strong display of abilities and skills that many of those watching could never perform. Reminding everyone at home who they were really criticizing at the moment.
"Wait, so does that mean the Cursed faction are strong?"
'I told you, but no one would listen."
"Well, they must have some strength to get to this point, but we haven't seen them go up against any of the really strong guys yet. They're on another level that I just don't think they can reach."
The next fight the Cursed A group were up again and were going up against Daisy's B team.
"Quinn, would you let us deal with the fight this time, we need to stretch a bit as wells and your going to need us for the last fights." Nate said.
When the fight started, Quinn did nothing and allowed both Paul and Nate to take the lead. It was three against two.
Nate at first found it a little difficult to hit the girls, but he knew where to draw the line between an important fight and his love life.
"My biggest love in life... is martial arts!" Nate shouted as he punched one of the girls in the stomach, causing her to fall to the floor. However, that didn't stop the tears from falling off his cheeks.
"Is that guy crying, what a wimp?"
As for Paul's opponents, he had actually faced two of them on his own. Displaying great fighting skill, dodging attacks and hitting them back with his weapons, and slowly the opponents seemed to slow down, unaware of what was happening to their bodies.
"Why doesn't Paul use the earth ability?" Duke thought watching from the side. "I've never seen him fight like this before, or use beast weapons?"
It was confusing, and they had the right to be confused, especially when the two girls Paul was fighting against had collapsed on the ground, and started to throw up uncontrollably.
When the fight was declared the Cursed teams victory, Paul removed the poison from the two girls, making sure they wouldn't die.
Then, an unexpected big clash happened. It was the Cursed B team, going up against Pure's B team. After witnessing their fights and gaining the confidence of the public once again, no one was sure which side would win.
Both sides seemed quite strong, and the fight proved that as well, but there was one overwhelming factor that gave one side the advantage over the other, and that was Peter.
In the last fight, Peter wasn't really able to show his talents, but in this one, it was clear. No matter how hurt, or badly damaged Peter got, he was able to heal the wounds at an incredible speed. With Fex controlling him and his great strength and power. The cursed Faction eventually won that fight as well.
After witnessing such a great fight, Pure's group B were to fight again, this time against Daisy's group A. The outcome was as expected though. If Daisy were able to beat the Cursed faction, and the cursed had beat Pure, it was clear that Daisy would become the winner like they had done.
"Hey, hey, this isn't looking good," Peach said. "So far, Pure have won two matches, and so have we. But the cursed faction in total have already won four times."
"That means, if we lose one more fight, we've lost, and if the Cursed faction wins one more. They've won this whole thing." Helen added.
"The next fight will be between Daisy's Group A, vs Pure's Group A." Oscar announced.
This was the fight many had been waiting for. Even if Daisy and Pure were behind. They thought the winner of this fight, would go on to win the whole thing. To the viewers this was the most important fight, and for Quinn and the others, it was one they needed to watch closely.
******
If you want to support you can on my P.A.T.R.E.O.N: jksmanga
For MVS artwork and updates follow on Instagram and Facebook: jksmanga
The comments on the livestream were coming in faster than they could be read now that the most anticipated fight was about to happen. For the bets, the odds were made even and it looked like Logan wouldn't really make a loss or a profit depending on which side would win.
It didn't matter much to him, as his main profit making machine was the Cursed faction, and so far from what they had made, he had more than enough to support the group once more.
"So far, we have seen very little of what Pure can do." Bonny started to speak into the camera during the break. "But the Pure leader's performance from the last match is still ingrained in our minds. This mysterious power known as Qi, we still have yet to know what it really does, and how far it can go.
"Is it strong enough to go against the top ability users in today's world? We will soon find out."
This time, when Pure entered the arena, both Layla and Rony took a fighting stance, rather than just standing there like trees. It seemed that they too would be participating in the fight.
"Who do you think is going to win?" Nate asked.
"Judging by how the two girls are taking part in this fight as well. It looks like Pure sees Daisy as a strong opponent." Sam replied. "I think rightfully so as well."
'I need to watch closely.' Quinn thought. 'Maybe then I can see what she's doing that I'm not.'
"The match between Pure's team A, and Daisy's team A, will begin!" Oscar announced.
"Go on," Helen said. "Why don't you use that skill you used before on us, like you did against the others? Oh wait, that's right, you can't can you? I'm guessing that skill only works on those that are weaker than you."
While Helen was talking to Lucy trying to taunt her, roots were travelling fast across the ground and it looked to be Ivy's doing, as she had her hands placed on the floor.
The seeds were then quickly planted on the ground and sprouted the plants. They didn't waste their time using their soul weapons to give them each an elemental attribute.
"Agent hundred, I need you to distract the tall one, agent sixty two, you stay behind me, and when the fat one gets involved. Knock her to the side," Lucy ordered.
Firing out her arrows and using her telekinesis, Layla was able to target them wherever she wished. The range with her bow was longer than that of the plants, and she soon realised that the plants were only able to target living things.
It allowed the arrow to fly straight past everything and aim for Ivy. She easily avoided the arrows, but was unable to use her other skills while doing so.
'That girl is so annoying!' Ivy thought.
Walking ahead Lucy had drawn out her rapier and held it by her side, while Rony stayed directly behind her, with a large bat in his hand. A strange beast weapon, but it was his unique one.
Moving forward, the ice thorns and fire thorns came straight at her, but a good meter before they could even reach her. They would either swerve to the side or fall to the ground.
"It's like she has some type of invisible force field." Peach said. "Just what is Qi?"
Going past the plants, Lucy sliced them cutting of their heads causing them to shrivel up. The others prepared for her to dash forward after this, but instead. Lucy went around to different parts of the platform ground they were on, and started stabbing random places in the ground.
Although it looked random to those on the outside, Helen was in shock for each place she had stabbed, was a seed that had yet to be sprouted.
'How did she know?'
Trying to stop her, Peach moved forward and now it was time for Rony to shine, as he interrupted swinging his bat.
"Hold her for thirty seconds." Lucy said, she then went forward and was after Helen.
Lucy knew that both Layla and Rony weren't a match for those at Daisy. They didn't even know Qi themselves, but after getting rid of the leader, the rest would fall one by one.
Two plants suddenly sprouted right by Helen's sides. These looked different to the ones before, being back in colour. A thorn shot out from the black plant and the same was expected to happen to this thorn as the others, only when it reached the meter distance and hit the invisible shield, it exploded on impact, creating a black cloud of smoke.
"Ha ha ha." Helen started to laugh. "The fire plant and the ice plant were my sisters, but this one is my soul weapon. Did you really think this was all that I had?"
When the black smoke cleared, she could see Lucy standing there with one of her arms over her head. Her sleeves were black, but there were no such injuries on her body, or even the clothing itself.
A dash forward and a thrust with the rapier. On instinct, Helen moved back avoiding the tip of the blade, or so she thought. Quite the deep cut appeared on her cheek, even though the rapier had never hit her.
While she was distracted the rapier came at her a few more times, now attacking her beast armour. However, Helen was fast and was blocking most of the attacks with her arms and legs, not allowing the blade to hit any of her vital spots and only parts of the armour.
"This fight is over." Lucy said, loudly.
The two sisters turned their heads to have a look, and they could see Helen standing there. She looked fine on the outside, and had blocked all the attacks, but why wasn't she moving?
Then when looking down underneath her feat, there was a pool of blood. Seeing Helen's eyes not alive, Ivy, gritted her teeth and regrettably said…
"We forfeit this match."
"What happened?" Mona asked.
"I'm not sure." Oscar replied. "I was sure that Helen had blocked all the attacks."
The only one that had a slight idea was Quinn. His guess was it had to do with Qi. The blocking of the attacks, the defending against the explosion, and the attacks that were able to bypass the armour and damage the body underneath.
It all must have been Qi. From watching alone, Quinn wasn't able to figure out much at all. The only way he knew how to use Qi was to enhance his body, and also to control it outwardly on his items.
When the girls returned, back to their group everyone could be seen crying. There were multiple reasons for this. The first being the fact that Daisy had lost. It meant they were no no longer contenders for becoming the new era powerhouse.
Suddenly, a loud pricing screm was heard, and Ivy stood up, looking at the Pure group.
"You bitch!" Ivy shouted. "What did you do to her, our healer, she can't heal her wounds. It's not working!"
Hearing this, Quinn thought it was the same as when he would hurt the vampires using his Qi, although this was strange. Qi had never stopped abilities from working before, so was this something different to how he would usually combine Qi with his attacks?
"Clam down." Lucy said. "Your leader will live, I made sure not to hurt her too badly. In a week maybe she will be back to how she was."
With the fight over, Pure had now won a total of three matches, Daisy two, and the Cursed faction four. There was no longer any reason for Daisy to fight, nor could they with their leader out.
So the next fight was to begin, Pure group A, against the Cursed faction group B.
*****
My werewolf system Exclusive on P.a.t.r.e.o.n its only $1 dollar a month. Cheaper than :) and you get access to the MVS webtoon. (2 Chapters per month)
If you want to support you can on my P.A.T.R.E.O.N: jksmanga
The cursed group were preparing gearing up, doing a few stretches here and there before the fight. There was always a small little break between each fight, and those in Pure had just fought as well.
"You guys don't have to do this," Quinn said. "If you give up the fight, then it will be four wins each and our group will go up against them."
The three of them looked at each other, and they all already knew their answer.
"Quinn, thanks for looking out for us, but we want to fight. We need the experience. You can't keep doing things on your own. There will be times when you aren't there to protect us. You aren't the only one that needs to get stronger, we do as well. And what better way than against people like this?
"And besides, you saying that hurts us a bit you know? Do you really think we're going to lose?"
Quinn stopped to think for a second, perhaps he was being selfish, he was forcing his wishes and d.e.s.i.r.es onto them. Yes they were a part of his group, some even a part of his vampire family, but they were each individual people. All living their own lives.
"Don't cry too much if you lose." Quinn said, and gave his team a thumbs up as they walked out onto the platform.
Layla, making her way out was nervous as ever and gripped her bow tightly. Technically she was now going up against her own teammates. Before the Cursed faction had stepped foot on the planet, the leaders were made aware, that both Layla and Cia were one of their own.
This was to update the new leaders that were placed at the table. As they had never seen the two girls before. It also explained to all of them why Quinn was able to get inside information about Pure.
Everyday, they were learning something that impressed them even more.
When the two groups reached the arena, Lucy had asked them something surprising.
"Do any of you know how to use Qi?" She asked.
The others looked at each other for a moment, as they had no clue why she would have asked that.
"The look from your faces says it all, none of you interest me then." Lucy said and she drew her rapier weapon.
"So far, group B from the cursed faction has only lost against group A of the Daisy faction." Bonny reported. "Even though Pure managed to beat Daisy, this should still be a good match up. From what we have seen, since just the first fight alone the Cursed faction has improved, so who knows what the outcome of this fight would be?"
Finally, the comments seemed to agree with what Bonny was saying. Many didn't like the Cursed faction, but many didn't like Pure either. Even if they had become more popular recently, years of televised T.V stations showing all their wrong doings and labelling them as a terrorist group couldn't be rid so easy.
Most of the viewers were supporting Daisy, and with them out of the picture they now needed to decide out of the lesser of two evils and the support was pretty evenly split.
"The match between the Cursed group B and Pure group A will now begin!"
'Hey, hey wasn't she meant to be on our side, I thought she was just going to pretend to fire those arrows!' Dennis complained inwardly, but he knew that she needed to try her best to make it look realistic otherwise she would be found out.
'But then, why the hell are all the arrows being fired at me, fire them at the others! Does she hate me?'
The reason she was doing this was for two reasons, it made sense, her being the ranged one to target the airborne ability user, as for the second reason. Due to her being part of the Cursed family, something in her mind wasn't quite letting her fire arrows towards Peter.
It felt like if she forced it, maybe she could, but it would use an incredible amount of energy in the first place to even do such a thing. It wasn't even worth attempting even at a time like this. There was far too little she knew about vampires, and their family links.
What came as a surprise to most people, was how urgently Lucy and Rony seemed to be attacking both Fex and Peter.
She wouldn't let up and continued to thrust the blade towards Fex. He dodged each one and tried to tangle the blade with his red string, but it would slice through it without putting up any type of resistance.
What he needed more than anything was a break.
'If she keeps attacking me like this, then I won't be able to use my bloody weapon.'Fex thought.
Still inexperienced, Fex couldn't someone his blood weapon with ease, he needed to concentrate and take a few seconds before doing so. It seemed like somehow Lucy had caught on to this, and she was doing her best to stop him from summoning it.
'Oh, this boy isn't all looks, he has dodged everyone of my attacks.' Lucy thought.
After seeing what she had done to Helen, Fex wasn't going to let the blade touch him.
Rony, swung down his bat, and wanting to help out Fex as quick as possible, Peter sacrificed his arm blocking the blow. It had broken in the process but it gave the perfect opportunity for Peter to deliver a full force punch. Sending him flying and out of the fight.
Now he was free to help Fex. Seeing Peter running towards him, Fex was hoping to use Peter as a puppet like he had done previously. To do this, he could use his normal strings.
The problem with the red blooded string, even though it was stronger, it could be seen quite easily, but in this situation the red string was being treated the same as his regular string, so he might have well made it harder for the opponent to see what he was doing.
When Peter was close enough, moving his hand outward he threw out the small needles with the strings attached, required to control Peter. However, this was the opportunity Lucy had been waiting for.
Somehow she could see everything, and slicing the strings she soon followed up by stabbing Fex in the arm from above.
"Damn you!" Peter shouted throwing out a punch as hard as he could. Lucy was able to lift her other arm to block the attack. When the fist had hit, nothing happened.
There were no broken bones, Lucy didn't go flying and it reminded Peter of the old days. When his punches were weak with no power.
"That's not a punch of a regular human." Lucy said, as she pulled the blade out of Fex's arm. She then slashed at Peter's arm that had just hit her and it had fallen to the floor.
"Arghh!" Peter screamed, and had stepped back gripping onto the wound.
"What!" Quinn said, panicked. He was now worried, it had been too long since he had last heard Peter scream. Just moments ago his arm was crushed by a bat, yet he had made no noise, but if he had screamed it meant one thing. He was feeling pain.
Blood was pouring out on the floor and it didn't look like it was going to stop. She then proceeded to stab him in the t.h.i.g.h. His face was scrunched up in pain.
How long had it been? How long since he had felt pain? Coming back to him, his body was frozen.
That's when Fex noticed, that neither his wound in his forearm, nor Peter's missing limb was regenerating like it usually would. If Peter's arm wouldn't regenerate and with the amount of blood he was losing, they were in serious trouble.
"We forfeit the match!" Fex shouted.
*****
My werewolf system Exclusive on P.a.t.r.e.o.n its only $1 dollar a month. Cheaper than :) and you get access to the MVS webtoon. (2 Chapters per month)
If you want to support you can on my P.A.T.R.E.O.N: jksmanga
For MVS artwork and updates follow on Instagram and Facebook: jksmanga
After forfeiting the match, the Cursed faction quickly moved Peter away and onto the platform the rest of them were standing. A few of them couldn't help but whisper to each other and feel concerned as they looked at Peter's face in pain. An unusual site for those that knew him, as well as anyone who walked around the ship.
While moving him, the bleeding still hadn't stopped. Fex using his string had tied just above the wound, keeping strong pressure on it, his arm was raised, whatever was left of it to make sure it was above his heart trying to stop the blood loss as much as possible.
When the healer came out, they were hoping everything would be okay , but Quinn had a bad feeling and he was hoping he wasn't right.
"It's not working, the bleeding won't stop. I don't know what's wrong?" The girl cried and looked like she would break down herself at any second. Her hands were shaking, but she wasn't frightened because she couldn't help Peter. It was because she could feel a strange intent behind her, it was a smothering feeling around her throat, the air felt tight. If she couldn't do anything to help Peter, she thought it would be the end of her life.
"Quinn, stop it!" Linda said, noticing that he was the one that was frightening everyone else. A strange power was seeping out of him that he wasn't able to control.
Getting his act together, Quinn went over to Peter and tried to see if he could do anything. The attack that was used was a Qi attack. Quinn knew that Qi attacks made it so vampires had trouble healing. It was most likely that Peter was experiencing the same thing, only a more drastic version of it.
Maybe it was more effective against vampire type creatures compared to humans.
Closing his eyes, Quinn tried to feel the Qi around Peter's body and that's when he could see it. A strange energy was felt around the edge of the wound. The question was, how would he get rid of it?
Quinn tried moving his own energy to the wound but there was nothing, he tried extracting whatever energy Peter hadm but that still didn't do anything. Each time he tried something different it failed, and he clenched his other hand by his side harder and harder.
So hard that he hadn't noticed his fingernails piercing into the palm of his hand, and the blood dripping onto the floor.
"Peter are you still, there? I'm going to do everything I can, so don't die on me!" Quinn shouted.
Grabbing Peter, he soon dashed away with him to the ship. Injuries that were bad could usefully be fixed with meat. Maybe the healing hadn't completely stopped, but was just slow. This was the last thing he could think of.
When entering the ship, Peter still had the energy to eat the food provided. It had been mashed up into minced meat, that way if anyone was to find the strange meat or see Peter eating it, they wouldn't be suspicious of anything.
Finally, there seemed to be some results, as the wound was slowly healing, but it was at a rate that was far too slow, and soon Peter didn't have the energy to eat any more, bringing the healing to a complete halt.
"No Peter, we aren't going through this again!" Quinn shouted
Back outside the ship, many of the Cursed were busy talking to each other, talking about what had just occurred.
"Why did they have to go that far, and why aren't they doing anything to help us?" The Cursed members were talking amongst themselves.
She clearly knew the wound wouldn't heal, just like how Helen's hadn't. What Lucy had done was basically a death sentence. They were wondering if it was a message.
On the other side, Layla was having similar thoughts, she didn't think her mother was a killer and didn't understand why she had done what she had done. She wanted to ask but was too afraid. When looking at her mother it was always hard to read her which was strange.
Ever since Layla had changed, she was able to see a smog of emotions depending how negative one's mood was. Everyone usually had a little bit of fog or smog above their heads. With her mother it was different, she couldn't see anything above her head.
'Does she really feel nothing after what she has done?'
"You want to know why I did it, don't you?" Lucy said. "It was the only choice I had after receiving that punch. After seeing him regenerate, I thought he had a regentive ability. Which was why his raw attack power took me by surprise. A regular person with that low level of beast gear shouldn't have that much power. I thought it might have been Qi at first, but I couldn't feel any of that coming from him.
"These guys, I don't know what they are, but they aren't ordinary. The only thing I can think of. that they might be doing, is altering Humans. If that's the case. I can't let this faction get away with it."
It seemed like the whole thing was a big misunderstanding. Usuelly, when two sides were fighting each other, both believed they were fighting for the right reasons and it was the case with this as well.
'And what if I told you what I really was mother, would I be something you had to deal with?' Layla thought, saddened.
Someone could be seen running over to the Cursed faction platform, crossing the bridge that connected to them. It was a brown haired beauty, who wore large round classes and had her hair up in a ponytail.
"Wait, you're not part of the Cursed faction, what are you doing here?" A member asked.
"I was sent here by the supreme commander. He said your staff might not be enough." The woman replied. "I have healing powers, but if that doesn't work I'm a trained doctor as well. So I'm sure there's something I can do to help."
A doctor from the military had been sent over to the other teams during the matches before, healing them all. But this was the first time they had seen this doctor, it made them a little suspicious.
"Let her in," Paul said.
A command was given by one of the leaders, so the members made way allowing her to pass through.
"I'll lead the way to the ship so you can take a look at him." Paul said.
The two of them were off and they were running as fast as they could, while doing so the journey was completely silent, until Paul was the first one who had eventually broken it.
"I'm sorry, I'm sorry I didn't say anything to you." Paul said.
"You could have at least told me you were alive. That's all I wanted to know."
"I know." Paul replied. "I'm sorry Hayley, I'm a horrible father."
******
My werewolf system Exclusive on P.a.t.r.e.o.n its only $1 dollar a month. Cheaper than :) and you get access to the MVS webtoon. (2 Chapters per month)
If you want to support you can on my P.A.T.R.E.O.N: jksmanga
For MVS artwork and updates follow on Instagram and Facebook: jksmanga
Hayley was the school doctor at the second military base. She had also been made one of the Saregents there as well, although many thought it was due to her special connections, as she had relations near the top, one of them being her father, the head general of the military base.
One could imagine all the crazy thoughts that had gone through her head during the time of war. When she hadn't seen her father return, the rush of feelings she felt right now, seeing him completely fine, yet supposedly on the enemy side. It was conflicting.
She didn't care what he was doing though, what had upset her more than anything, was the fact that even though he was alive and well, she hadn't been informed of this.
"Why, why didn't you tell me you were okay, do you know how much I worried about you?" Hayley asked.
Paul wanted to see his daughter, he wanted to make sure she was okay more than anything in this silly war. He was sure she would be safe, as many of the higher ranking officials in the military were protected.
But due to his situation, he thought it would be best for him to distance himself from her. Pretend she never existed. The less relations and information the vampires knew about him, the less chance there was of any of his family and friends getting involved.
When they finally arrived, Quinn was surprised to see the doctor from his school here, but he couldn't care about that now. His main concern was Peter.
While Peter was getting healed, Quinn was wondering how he could have done things differently, unlike before he didn't interrupt this fight, but there were a couple reasons why he couldn't and hadn't.
The first being even Quinn was overconfident about Peter's healing capabilities. If she had aimed for the head, he would have attempted something. The second reason was how sudden the attack was. The movement was too quick, and the duel had gone from a few scratches here and there, to a whole arm being chopped off.
Thankfully, Fex was quick to call the match off.
The wound was bandaged up, it was hard to tell if blood was still soaking through it or not, and Quinn was no doctor.
"My abilities helped a little, but I had to operate on it mainly, the problem is, in an open space like this in a non sterile environment, there is a good chance the wound will become infected.
"Also, I don't think I will be able to get his arm back."
"That's not much of a problem, but is the wound healing?" Quinn asked.
Hayley shook her head. "It isn't healing and if I had more time, we could cover it with artificial tissue and also probably get him a mechanical arm. But his regentive abilities seemed to be blocked."
Quinn, then tired to search for the Qi inside Peter's body again, and there was still the strange energy felt around the wound. It didn't look like it would be healing anytime soon.
Turning his head, Peter could see the concerned look Quinn had on his face.
"Hey, don't worry Quinn, she said I'll live, right? Just do me a favour, go ahead and return the favour to that Bitch will yah?"
****
He walked across the bridge without saying anything, Paul followed behind and so did Nate. Pure started to do the same with Lucy walking out the front, but then behind her, Layla had stumbled to the ground.
"What the hell!" Rony complained. "Are you that scared of him, what's wrong with you?"
Her whole body couldn't stop shaking, even while she was on the floor, her knees were banging into each other as she walked, causing her to stumble. She was afraid, but it was because of all the dark smog she could see circulating around Quinn.
At first she thought it was his shadow ability, but she soon realized that it was her own powers. She hadn't seen this amount of negativity smog around a person before.
'Is this it? Is this why Quinn kills my mother?' She thought.
"Agent Five!" Layla shouted out. "You can make it so the person from before can heal again, right? You can make it so abilities will help the healing process."
"I can," Lucy replied.
The reason Layla was asking this, was because she wanted Quinn to hear the answer. Maybe if he knew that she could reverse whatever was happening to Peter. Quinn wouldn't kill her.
Looking back at him, she could see that the smog had died down a little, and it looked like her plan had worked slightly. It was still there but not as intense as it was before.
'I have to do this, for both of them!' Layla reassured herself, standing on her two feet. They were still a little wobbly but she could move forward.
"You won't have to get involved in the fight," Lucy said. "Stay away from them the best you can."
It was hard for Layla to know whether this was her mother speaking out of concern for her, or if she felt like she would only get in the way. Still, to find the truth she needed her mother to come out of this alive at least.
She went out and grabbed her hand.
"Mother be careful, he's strong," Layla said. She knew she wasn't meant to call her mother in front of the others but she felt like she had to, and at the same time, Lucy didn't seem to be rejecting her daughters hand.
Lucy then smiled before letting go.
"The match between Pure Group A, and the Cursed group A, will now begin!" Oscar shouted.
"What do you want us to do Quinn?" Nate asked.
Quinn held out his hand, like he did at the start of the last match.
[Shadow lock activated]
Then, Quinn moved his hand over to his two teammates.
[Shadow lock, open]
The portal opened, and Rony caught himself, before he fell on the ground face first.
"Just make sure him and you two don't get involved in the fight." Quinn said, walking forward. "I need to find something."
"Oh, I thought you would have attempted to use that strange skill on me?" Lucy said. "I was looking forward to breaking it down, and showing everyone here that it was nothing to be frightened of."
Layla was wondering what to do, Quinn had asked for the other two on his side not to get involved, and they currently had held Rony down on the floor. Nate was able to use his soul weapon to make his weight a ton and now he was unable to move any part of his body.
Still, trying to keep up the act, she drew her bow and was ready to fire at Quinn.
"Layla, move to the side and stay there!" Quinn commanded.
To him, he was just saying simple words, but without realising it, he had activated a true command, a leader's command. All of a sudden, Layla, placed her bow down and was starting to move to the edge of the arena.
"Agent hundred, what are you doing? why are you listening to him!" Lucy said.
Layla was unsure herself, but her body was doing everything Quinn had just said. Unlike before when thinking about attacking Peter, there was no chance for her to put up any kind of resistance.
"A true command from the vampire leader and the person that turned her," Kazz mumbled. "Of course she can't disobey."
Soon after, Quinn dashed forward and threw out a single punch. Lucy being confident went to strike it down with her sword, expecting Quinn to be straight forward.
"This blade will slice through your hand, just like it did to your friend!" Lucy shouted.
When the blade hit Quinn's hand, both of them had stopped mid air and she could feel the strange force.
"I thought so, I knew you could use Qi!" Lucy shouted. "Now tell me how you know!"
Quinn had no time for games, and he was hoping he could figure out just what she had done to Peter. However, something had appeared that would distract him from the fight.
In front of his face, a notification screen appeared.
[Emergency quest!]
[The Tenth family is under attack]
[New Quest revived]
[An unknown force has invaded the tenth family area. Do not lose more than ten percent of your forces!]
"What?!"
******
My werewolf system Exclusive on P.a.t.r.e.o.n it's only $1 dollar a month. Cheaper than :) and you get access to the MVS webtoon. (2 Chapters per month)
If you want to support you can on my P.A.T.R.E.O.N: jksmanga
For MVS artwork and updates follow on Instagram and Facebook: jksmanga
The notification screen couldn't have appeared at a worse time for Quinn, and during his initial distraction. Lucy's blade was swung down in the perfect place, between the gap in his shoulder guard and neck.
It got in a few inches deep, before Quinn used his flash step to get out of there and return to a position far enough where he could prepare. From here, if she tried to come in, he could move away as he still had the greater speed.
[-5HP]
[95/100 HP]
Concentrating, Quinn was trying to see if he could see anything strange when searching for his Qi. It was like he had expected, there was the strange force or energy that could be seen around the wound, just like with Peter, and similar to Peter, the wound wasn't healing.
Tyrig to move his own Qi to the wound. He tried to fight off whatever foreign force had entered his body and was stopping him from healing. However just like with Peter, it was all useless. Other than moving it in place, he didn't really know what to do.
Looking at his HP, another thought possibly had entered his head, it was a little bit of a waste to use it now, but he felt like finding a way to get rid of the current problem, would help him out greatly in this fight.
'Consume blood bank, ten milliliters,' Quinn thought, like he usually did when activating his skills.
Usually a sudden rush feeling in his body would run through it as the blood was consumed, and after the wound would heal. The initial rush feeling was felt in his body, but the normal HP notification never appeared.
Instead he had received another notification.
[Unable to heal using blood]
[Your thirst for blood is still satisfied]
This confirmed it, the wounds that Quinn would usually inflict with his Qi would slow down the healing process vampires had, but the wounds that Lucy inflicted, weren't able to be healed at all.
In this fight, Quinn wouldn't have his second chance.
Now, he needed to decide how to approach this fight, the problem was, his mind was unfocused, for the sudden quest he had got only seconds ago.
'What was with that Quest, what am I meant to do about the tenth family being attacked? Does this mean something is going on in the vampire world?'
The problem was no matter what was going on, there wasn't really much Quinn could do about it at this point and time. The best thing to do was to ignore the quest but he was finding that hard to do as a big percentage bar had appeared. It was at a hundred percent at the moment and while looking at it, it had already gone down by a single percent.
"You seemed confident before, and now you're just standing around doing nothing!" Lucy shouted, and this time she came forward to attack.
With the distance, there was more time for Quinn to react. It was easy for him to just move or run away around the area, but he had another goal in mind. He wanted to find out just what Lucy was doing differently with Qi compared to him. He couldn't see or tell anything from a distance, so he thought he could do up close.
[Skill Daze activated]
[Skill Daze failed]
He wasn't sure it would work against such a high ranking member of Pure, since daze's probability of working was dependent on his charm skill, skills like this varied depending on the opponents state of mind, but it was always worth a try.
'Shadow rise!'
Lifting up the shadow, Quinn had stopped the sword from hitting him from his side. Or so he had thought. For the first time ever, the sword had ignored the shadow completely. When it touched the shadow, it split open, moving like clouds and allowed for the sword to go right through.
This had never happened before.
The sword was still blocked by Quinn's gauntlets instead. The look on Lucy's face had slightly changed, as she wasn't expecting the attack to be blocked this time.
'He has incredibly strong Qi, so I can only do this.' She thought.
Preparing for another strike, Lucy used her b.a.r.e hand placing her palm on Quinn's c.h.e.s.t, at the same time, Quinn had his eyes on something flashing in the top right hand corner.
[8 percent of the tenth family has been lost]
'What's going on!' Quinn was thinking this in more ways than one.
From Lucy's hand, a strong force was felt, it was sudden and powerful chucking him back and blasting him away. The pain was felt in an instant, and his armour was practically non existent.
[-30 HP]
[68/100 HP]
Blood was dripping from Quinn's mouth and the insides of his body were screaming with pain.
'That attack, it was like hammer strike but different. It seems like it was an internal strike, but there was no force or anything. Was it a pure attack using Qi?'
From the sidelines, there were many people judging the fight.
'What is happening, is Quinn losing the fight?' Layla thought watching from the sidelines. She had attempted to move, but still her body didn't want to listen to her. She thought that Cia's vision was to do with this moment. But with the way things were now, she didn't think that was possible.
'Quinn, is this really everything you got? I refuse to believe you escaped the Blade's island with this skill alone.' Owen thought.
"Is Quinn going to lose?" Megan asked.
"Do you really think so?" Sam replied. "To me it looks like Quinn has been distracted by something, and he hasn't even begun to show what he can actually do."
'The shadow didn't work for some reason but that's okay, I have another way. I just need to find out what she's doing with her attacks. I thought if I took a few of them then maybe I could have figured it out, but I haven't learnt anything, and the more attacks I take the more dangerous this whole thing becomes.'
Due to the last attack being internal, Quinn was unsure how much damage was actually done, but as long as all his limbs were working, he would push through the pain and let his body work the way it always had done.
'I don't know if your talented or untalented." Lucy said, unsure what his knowledge of Qi was. He was either talented for having such a large amount of Qi, or untalented because even though he knew how to use it, he was unable to progress to the second and third stage.
Just as Quinn was about to make his next move, the annoying message throughout the fight had appeared again.
[Quest failed]
[More than ten percent of forces have been lost]
'Is it because the attack on the tenth family is still going on even now. Are the other vampires attacking the tenth, what about Erin and Leo? Are they in danger?' Too many questions were going through his mind at the moment.
And he had even thought about summoning Leo, to ask what was going on, but there was the chance he could be in the middle of a fight, and even if he saved Leo, what about Erin? Only Leo was able to be summoned due to a special skill granted by the system, allowing him to call his vampire knights by his side.
'I need to find out what's going on, I need to finish this fight and I need to save Peter.'
"I have to end this fight." Quinn said out loud, and these words came as a shock to everyone.
Particular they were surprising to the viewers online.
"Him ending this fight, how is he going to do that? It's clear that Pure can do something that is stopping him from using his shadow. Did you see his face?"
"I don't think he's gotten one attack in yet, all he's done is dodge and run."
"Maybe it isn't a bluff, remember he still has the other two in the fight as well, and they haven't joined in."
From underneath Quinn's two feet. Shadow started to spread across the floor. As it came towards Lucy she tried to stab it with her sword. The shadow spiralled around moving out of the way, but only on the part where her sword had landed, and it continued to spread across the floor.
When Lucy had attacked with her sword, although Quinn's shadow hadn't blocked the attack, it hadn't used up any of Quinn's MC points either. When blocking an attack with the shadow, depending on how strong the attack was, Quinn would lose MC points.
The blade had gone through, but didn't use up any MC points, which meant rather than Lucy using a skill that allowed her to cut the shadows, it was one that forced it away.
From the ground the shadow rose, and started to incase everyone on the field inside a dome, a dome made of shadows.
"This skill, it was what the kid had done at the inter tournament as well," Oscar said, surprised. Back then they couldn't see anything Quinn had done, but when the dome fell, the winner was clear. "Will this be a repeat of last time?"
"We can't see anything if he does this!" Void shouted, disappointed that the viewers and the footage they now would be getting was just a dark dome.
"We can't do anything about it," Bonny said. "Let's improvise and go around asking the others what they think is going on, and just who is going to win this thing."
Inside the shadow dome itself, Quinn had now equipped the emperor tier mask on his face.
"Oh, this dark dome and that mask has made you a little scarier but it won't frighten me." Lucy said.
"It looks like I can't find out your secret, and I've run out of time, so I can only force you." Quinn said, while wearing the mask his voice was slightly altered, coming out deeper and more menacing. A design Alex had put in, copying what Logan had done when creating the last one.
"In here, I can hide my secrets from everyone outside."
******
My werewolf system Exclusive on P.a.t.r.e.o.n it's only $1 dollar a month. Cheaper than :) and you get access to the MVS webtoon. (2 Chapters per month)
If you want to support you can on my P.A.T.R.E.O.N: jksmanga
For MVS artwork and updates follow on Instagram and Facebook: jksmanga
If there was one thing Lucy was being right now, it was cautious. There was a strange confidence that was filled in the boy, and she knew that he wouldn't be naive enough to act this way, if he truly didn't feel like he had something.
Inside the dome itself was Layla, Lucy and Quinn, while it had just cut off blocking out Rony, Paul and Nate, left on the outside. She was unaware if this was done on purpose or not, or if Quinn could even control the size of the dome around him.
This was done of course, to keep certain people out of the loop for what Quinn was about to do. Before Lucy knew it, Quinn was sinking into the ground itself. She looked around trying to sense the Qi energy from within him, to see if it was anywhere close by.
'If the boy plans to attack, I should be able to sense it just before.' Yet, she could feel nothing, until the force she was expanding around her changed, it was like a ripple in a pond hitting her.
All of a sudden, Quinn had appeared from an angle above. He was dropping down with an axe kick raised high with his foot reaching his head. It was too close and the only thing she could do was block the attack with the hilt of her blade.
The attack was strong and Quinn had even used his own Qi on top of his regular strength. The struggling face of Lucy said it all, as it changed into a smile and it looked like she wasn't hurt at all.
Quinn not letting up, and not letting him lose focus, flashed stepped behind her and started the regular hammer strike, rather than the blood hammer due to it taking too long. The fist was thrown and slammed into her back, but there was no movement on Lucy's end. She hadn't moved like a rock and she seemed to be completely fine.
Sinking into the shadow again, Quinn was wondering what had just happened.
'How, is it her beats gear? But a hammer strike still should have had some type of effect on her?' Quinn thought.
"You really don't know how to do anything other then basic Qi, if you keep attacking like that, then you won't even be able to hurt me!" Lucy shouted.
It seemed like what she was saying was true, but Quinn hadn't even begun to show her everything that he could do. It was a last resort, but nothing else had worked so far. Using shadow hop, Quinn could move to anywhere inside the shadow dome, appearing in one of her blind spots Quinn threw out a blood swipe.
A single one as a test, and when Lucy turned to block it with her sword, the two collided. Her hand was visibly shaking and this didn't go unnoticed by Quinn.
As she had gotten used to dealing with the blood swipes. A loud bang was heard and she had fallen down on one knee, Looking down, her knee was bleeding and a hole had been created. It looked like an object had pierced right through.
[25/100HP]
Quinn had to be careful. Usually he could rely on the blood bank for extra HP, but at the moment, he was unable to heal from attacks that had been dealt from Lucy. He could still heal up health from the Bloodskills, but it was something that would be difficult to keep track of during the fight.
When noticing Lucy was desperately blocking the attacks, he knew something was up. For some reason, the blood attacks she was unable to block like she could his physical attacks. When Lucy got comfortable blocking the blood swipes, that's when Quinn fired using his blood shot.
"What are you, how can you have two abilities!" Lucy shouted. "I knew you had been experimenting on people, but I never knew you had gotten this far. Tell me who you are working under?"
Although she was on one knee, Quinn could tell Lucy was not out of the fight. She was waiting for him to get close.
Throwing out two blood swipes and catching it with his shadow, Quinn had created the duel blood scythes. This way he could attack with great strength from a distance. Swinging out wide he had great momentum, Lucy tried to move and she did so quite well picking herself up.
A normal person who had their kneecap blown wouldn't have been able to move like her, yet she could, but she only found herself running into the other scythe swinging in the other direction. Lifting her sword, she allowed it to take most of the impact. The shockwaves and power was still sent through her body and it sent her back into the other scythe behind, hitting the back of her armour.
The amour was strong and had taken a lot of the damage, but blood could still be seen flowing out of her mouth.
'When was the last time I was in a situation like this?' Lucy thought.
"From the beginning I could have beaten you, I just wanted to find out how to save my friend. Now quit this match, and tell me what you did to Peter?" While speaking these words, Quinn's eyes were glowing red.
He had activated the influence skill and was hoping now she was more hurt, that it would work, but unfortunately, by the look on her face he knew that it had done nothing.
Lucy smiled. "You and all your people can rot in hell. Your friend will die, and you will suffer watching him. I know your kind, even if I saved your friend, you would either use me or kill me anyway. I'm telling you now, I will never be used again, everything I do is for myself, and for a better future for the world!" She gathered her strength to throw out a blood fist mouth full of spit on the floor, which landed in front of Quinn.
He couldn't force Lucy to do his bidding with influence, and he couldn't threaten her with her life. What could he even do that would make her save Peter. Not being able to come up with anything, just filled Quinn with more rage.
[Mask's active skill activated]
[Select an attribute to use adrenaline on]
[Strength attribute selected]
[Secret Mask active skill has been activated]
[Rage active skill activated]
The mask on his face lit up, changing in colour and a red glow could be seen around it. It seemed to be feeding Quinn with a new energy in his body.
Staying a distance away, still not getting close. Quinn prepared a blood hammer strike. He pounded his foot, stomping it into the ground, and snapped his fist back, before throwing out his right fist, he flash stepped forward closing the distance, and threw his fist down towards Lucy's stomach.
"Let's see if you're really not afraid of death!" Quinn shouted.
"Quinn, no please!" Layla screamed from the sides, as she could see everything happening. It looked like what Cia had seen was coming true, even with her interference, even with her being in the duel.
Was it really going to play out the same way? No, Layla wouldn't let that happen.
When Quinn's fist had hit Lucy in the stomach, it almost felt like it had phased through until he had felt something solid. Then, he could see strange looking ripples around his fist.
'What is this?' Quinn thought.
The sound of a body falling to the floor from his right side was heard, and he could see Layla lying on the floor in a pool of blood. Where her stomach was, a giant hole.
*****
If you want to support you can on my P.A.T.R.E.O.N: jksmanga
For MVS artwork and updates follow on Instagram and Facebook: jksmanga
After seeing Layla's body lying on the floor like that, Quinn didn't rush over, he wasn't filled with rage. Instead his mind had gone completely blank. It was as if he didn't really understand what he was looking at, nor how something like this could have been possible.
'No. No, I gave her a command, didn't I? I told her not to get involved. So how did it become like this?'
Quinn was unaware of everything that Layla had done beforehand. Knowing that it was quite possible her mother would die in this fight, she needed to make sure that wouldn't happen, not just for herself, but for Quinn as well.
If Layla had to pick who she sided more in this fight, Quinn or her mother, it would have to be Quinn. Whenever she thought about this, this was what her mind wandered to.
And at the end of the day, not only did Layla not want her mother to die, she also didn't want Quinn to become a large target of Pure. He wasn't ready for that yet.
Beforehand, when Layla had made her plea to her mother and gave her a warning, she had reached out and grabbed her hand. At that moment she had activated the skill Spiritual Partner. The skill, when activated, would allow Layla to choose what attacks she would take instead. Any damage that would be inflicted on Lucy, would come back and be dealt to her.
When Quinn started to get the upper hand in the fight, she had tried to activate the skill, but it hadn't worked. The skill wouldn't activate as something was stopping her, and Quinn's words would ring in her mind.
Since the skill was activated on her mother before, she thought it would be okay and since it was a skill that didn't do any damage to Quinn, nor really would change the fight, she thought that it would activate. But in her mind, she knew what she was doing, she knew it would be interfering with the match.
That's when she started to wonder, how did Quinn's command actually work? There were limits to it, as she remembered that the council had told them they needed to keep an eye on Paul. Even if Quinn had ordered Paul not to tell anyone, it would only last so long and when Quinn wasn't there he could speak to whoever he wished. This was what the council was worried about.
There were a number of parameters that they still didn't understand about the skill. How long it would last, how detailed the instructions needed to be given, or if there was any work around.
Thinking about this, Layla started to focus her mind on some distant memories. Ever since she had been turned, in order to control her emotions she had gotten good at picturing herself in certain situations, they had to feel realistic, feel like she was there. It was even easier to do when there were negative emotions around her, as their feelings would enter her and at the time she had the perfect two people who were filled with negativity.
Absorbing some of the smoke, memories started flooding in and she began to picture herself in the past in different situations. She needed to make it so she was no longer there, with the fight still going on in front of her. After a good while, she had come up with a scenario in her head where she had to use the skill, but it had nothing to do with Quinn.
The outside world no longer existed and only the thoughts in her head seemed real.
A glowing feeling was felt in her c.h.e.s.t as her skill had been activated, then when she opened her eyes and looked up, she had done so at the worst time. For Quinn was ready to deal a devastating blow to her mother, one with great power.
"Quinn, no please!" She shouted.
The skill was already activated and seeing the scene in front of her, had changed nothing. The only thing she could do was absorb the rest of the smog empowering herself. If she was going to take this blow, she needed to heal from it.
While Quinn was standing there with a blank look on his face, not even running over to Layla, it was the perfect opportunity for Lucy to strike, but she hadn't done so. Instead, she tried to run over to Layla's side, but had fallen and stumbled.
She was still hurt from the injuries that she had been dealt before. Internally she was hurt and her kneecap was busted.
The shadow dome surrounding the two started to lower down, and the situation was being reached by the others, they could see Lucy hurt on the floor holding one knee, Quinn standing there with a blank look, and finally Layla in a pool of her own blood.
"Quick!" Lucy shouted out. "The match is over, we lost, someone just help my daughter!" A sudden pain was felt around her c.h.e.s.t as she shouted out those words. Uncontrollable tears started to flow down her face.
The Pure members were stunned by this scene as they had never seen Lucy ever act like this before. She was their cold hearted leader who even treated her daughter like something that could be replaced at any time. In some cases she was treated harsher.
Hayley had returned from looking after Peter for a while and she immediately dashed into the arena to have a look at Layla who was on the floor. The wound was so large that the floor could be seen through the hole in her c.h.e.s.t.
'This doesn't look good, part of the heart has been destroyed….but how the hell is she alive? Whatever the case is, she won't be alive for a lot longer if I don't do something about it.'
Hayley got to work. It looked like the body had already been trying to heal itself beforehand, it was the only reason why she was still alive right now. However, her body could only do so much. Even with Hayley's healing abilities and the body's natural regentive abilities, they would be lucky to bring her back.
"What's happening?" Lucy asked, choked up on tears.
"She's dying quicker than I can heal her." Hayley said. "I'm afraid, there's nothing I can do. It would be best if you could say your goodbyes to her now, while she can still hear your voice."
Hearing this had just further put Quinn in a strange state of mind.
'No, I did this to her, she had to have used her ability, right? Can't I do anything? Can't I save her like the others..'
Unlike the time before, when someone was on the verge of death, Quinn could turn them to save them, but this wasn't the case this time. Snapping out of it, he rushed over to Layla's side. Her eyes were barely open and she could only see blurry figures above her.
The first thing Quinn tried was giving her blood from his flask.
"What are you doing?" Hayley asked, "How is that meant to help?"
"Just leave me alone!" Quinn shouted, "I have to try something!"
Even though she wasn't a vampire and didn't need blood, he tried it anyway. There was no response. The next thing he did was make a cut on his hand, and tried to feed her his blood. He didn't really know what his thoughts were behind this, maybe he could have activated another blood ritual turning her into something else, or maybe his blood would empower her like it did with Peter.
Still though, there was no response. The people watching from the sides thought it was a desperate act from a stranger to do something. They were unsure why he was even acting this way, when the girl wasn't even on his team.
"Move idiot." Lucy said, shoving passed Quinn and falling to the floor on her knees. The tears were no longer dropping down the side of her cheeks, it was as if she had come to accept what was about to happen.
"Good it looks like you are still alive," Lucy said, brushing her to the side, and that's when she could see two small bumps on the top of her head. "I knew you were hiding something from me."
She then placed both hands above the wound on her stomach and left them there.
"You know, when you were born I hated you. I hated your guts because every time I looked at you, you reminded me of him. Oh how much you had to take after him rather than me.
"I know I shouldn't have blamed you, an innocent child for something he had done, but I couldn't help myself. When the organisation asked for someone to volunteer to infiltrate the academy and use an ability, I chose you straight away. Why? Because I didn't want to see you ever again.
"But then, you came back and returned, came back to me for some stupid reason. Whenever you would go away you would somehow come back into my life. You're such an idiot….it looks like you took after me in that aspect at least.. Only now seeing you like this, I realised how much I care about you.
Hayley couldn't believe what was happening, but the colour and the wound in her body was starting to close up. It was no short of a miracle. When she turned to look at Lucy to have a look at what she was doing, she could see her hands were changing by the second.
The skin on her hands was becoming thinner, wrinklier, and her face and hair were ageing by the second. In front of her very eyes she was turning into an old woman.
"Do you know what Qi is?" Said Lucy. "It's life energy. Use it well." She lifted her hands off Layla's stomach as her body fell to the side. Her heart, no longer beating.
******
My werewolf system Exclusive on P.a.t.r.e.o.n it's only $1 dollar a month. Cheaper than :) and you get access to the MVS webtoon. (2 Chapters per month)
For MVS artwork and updates follow on Instagram and Facebook: jksmanga
Those who had watched everything on the platforms were left confused by the sequence of events that had unraveled. Whatever the case or actual outcome of the fight itself, they didn't think it would lead to this.
One of the Pure leaders was lying there on the floor, still, while another one, who they had just heard being called her daughter, was in a pool of her own blood barely clinging on to life.
"An upset once again that has been hidden behind the shadows." Oscar said.
"Not only that, but it seems like there is a greater story to all of this, something that we are unaware of completely." Mona added, seeing Quinn look uncomfortable about the whole thing happening.
Void and Bonny were unable to film the fight, but as soon as the shadow dome started to disappear, the camera was pointed right at the duel taking place once again. The viewers were in for a surprise as they saw Lucy looking defeated while Quinn stood there fine.
When the dome fell, he also unequipped his equipment, he wasn't even sure if he had the will to fight at that moment if Lucy had tried to attack him. Then the viewers heard the great cry Lucy had done as she saw her daughter.
"So the Cursed faction, they won? Doesn't this mean they are the new era power? They will be invited over to the leaders table with the others."
"I can't believe it. I put all my life savings on Pure winning, how could they lose!"
"Don't you think he went a bit far, he tried to kill the girl. He could have just beaten her. Maybe that's why she gave up."
"Did you see what happened at the end, why did the woman turn into a granny, it looked like she's dead."
Soon after the stream had ended there, and later on an announcement was to be made about the rest of the outcome. While things weren't very clear Bonny and Void thought this would be for the best.
With the duel coming to an end, the place was cleared and the Pure members and Daisy members were told to stay on the planet to remain on standby. Later on they were to negotiate the terms and hand over everything that would now belong to the Cursed faction.
For the time being, the leaders and all the groups returned to their ship, and none of them were to leave. The original plan was to set a meeting inviting the new leader to the table to discuss plans on hunting the demoin tier beast.
However, Quinn wasn't in the mood to talk at the moment, and they could see that by his actions that they had considered strange.
Hayley had confirmed the death of Lucy, and her body was handed over to the Pure group. On a ship there would usually be a place where one could store bodies, freezing them to preserve them for burying later, but when they tried to grab Layla as well, Quinn refused.
He stated if anyone touched her, he would deal with all of them. They stayed back with no leaders and most of them not being from Pure, they didn't care about her that much to get involved.
He then grabbed Layla in both arms, and began to move her while Hayley followed. She wanted to make sure Layla was all okay.
Quinn didn't quite know what happened, but he knew that her mother had given her life in order to save Layla, but they were unsure if that was enough.
After some emergency treatment provided by Hayley, she was placed on one of the medical beds next to Peter. The two of them lied down side by side, and Peter was being much more responsive but he was still weak.
No amount of food was allowing him to heal, but Hayley said it didn't look like he would be dying soon either. It was clear he couldn't fight in the current condition he was in, and his arm was still missing as well.
"Is she okay?" Quinn asked.
"As a doctor I have to tell you the truth. I know her mother has given up her life for her, but all she has done is give her more time. The wound won't close up, her heart is still partially beating, but if we try to put an artificial one in there, to get a doner. I'm afraid it will put too much strain on her body and we will lose her. It's not something she can go through in the condition she is in."
While looking at Quinn's saddened face, and seeing him stare at Layla, a thought had come into Hayley's mind. She knew she had seen something similar before. When she was working at the school, the two of them had come in and she thought they were both an item at the school.
It was strange, seeing the two of them like this again. It was a small world. She wondered how these two came to be on opposite sides. She just wished the world didn't need to be this way.
Footsteps could be heard coming up from behind, and when she turned around she was surprised to see that it was her father Paul, but he wasn't alone, and there was someone else with him. A young looking female.
"Hayley why don't you come with me, these two need to talk about something." Paul said and the two of them were off.
There was silence between the two of them and Quinn didn't even look at Kazz but continued to stare at Layla.
"What do you want? Have the vampires asked you to do something?" Quinn asked. Thinking about this, it also reminded Quinn of the strange quest he had gotten during the fight. He now had multiple things to worry about.
"In the vampire world, there is a leader who can probably heal them both. I know the humans can't do anything, but I'm confident one of the vampires can." Kazz said.
"And why should I trust you, why would you choose to help me?" Quinn replied.
"Quinn, I am not here to sabotage you, I am only here to keep an eye on you. Both of these two here are part of the vampire world as well. They will get treatment for being injured on this mission. I can tell they don't have time.
"Although I am a vampire under another family leader, right now my job from the king is to help you. Everything I do is for the vampires. And these two here are vampires."
He didn't know if Kazz was a good actress, or if her words were genuine, but she was certainly very convincing about the whole thing. He didn't know what other choice he had. According to Hayley, Layla would soon die and Peter was now unable to do anything.
"Can I come with you?" Quinn asked.
Kazz shook her head.
"It's not that you can't but I suggest that you don't. There are people who don't like that you are here in the first place. If you go, there is a good chance you won't make it back, or at least stop you from returning."
When saying these words, she was wondering herself why she was telling Quinn this, but at the end of the day, she really was just following her orders as she was meant to.
"Can you do me a favour when you get back?' Quinn asked. "Find out what happened to the Tenth family and report back to me. Keep me updated."
In the middle of the fight, the progress bar for the quest had stopped going down and had disappeared. Quinn was unsure what the number it had stopped at was, he was only sure that it wasn't zero, which meant they were still alive. At least some of them.
"I'll try." She replied.
Bringing over the teleporter, Kazz held Layla carefully in both arms, while Peter steadied himself onto his two feet. The three of them went through, travelling to the vampire world.
"I hope you can get better." Quinn said.
With a little bit off his mind, there was finally something he could look at that had happened as soon as the match had ended.
[Quest complete]
[Become the new era power]
[Please select your reward…]
***
My werewolf system Exclusive on P.a.t.r.e.o.n it's only $1 dollar a month. Cheaper than :) and you get access to the MVS webtoon. (2 Chapters per month)
For MVS artwork and updates follow on Instagram and Facebook: jksmanga
Quinn was expecting quite the reward from the quest since it was a major quest line. Rather than an instant quest that would pop up when facing a tough opponent. When going up against Lucy, nothing had come up when using his inspect skill either.
He suspected that this might have not been because the system didn't consider her strong enough, but just because it was already related to the main quest anyway of becoming a new power. It had been quite the journey taking planet after planet, but in the end it ended quicker than he imagined due to the duel.
Not without its problems though.
[Please choose your quest reward]
[Instant level up (Evolution available)]
The first set of messages surprised Quinn, rather than giving him multiple rewards or just a single big one it was letting him choose. The first option an instant level up, there was nothing else but that.
A little disappointed, but the rewards for becoming one of the leaders at the leaders table, would bear fruit soon, rather than in the system itself. And if Quinn thought about it a bit more, the instant level up quest would appear less and less as he got stronger.
At the moment it felt like it was impossible for him to level up, and despite all the people he had met so far, he had not been given an instant level up quest. With this he would finally reach level forty evolving into a vampire lord, which he was sure would have its own benefits.
And he would have been one step closer to completing the quest of becoming a vampire leader. All that was left after that was to appoint another vampire knight.
But then there was the second option.
[Unlock all skills of the shadow ability, Level eight and seven]
He thought it might be easy choosing between the two but the second one had certainly made things difficult. There was still one more skill to be unlocked at level seven and he had no clue how many there were at level eight. Choosing this reward would unlock them all.
Training the shadow to get enough skill points took a long time, and unlike the instant level up, there was hardly ever a quest that would allow him to unlock a skill. Yet, this was allowing him to unlock every skill.
After thinking about it long and hard, Quinn had finally chosen one.
[New skill Shadow sink unlocked: similar to shadow hop where the user is able to travel to anywhere the shadow they control is present. Shadow sink allows one to do this with anything as long as the shadow is large enough. The larger the object is to be moved, and the greater the distance is, the more MC points will be consumed.]
Quinn had seen Arthur use this skill while fighting the vampire leaders. He had spread his shadow so it was spread on the whole battlefield floor, then used it to move the leader's away from battle, and even used it to redirect one of their attacks.
When Arthur used it, the skill certainly seemed very handy, but Quinn and Arthur were two different people. Quinn was unable to spread his shadow on the floor that wide, he just didn't have enough MC points for that. If the skill took up more MC points on top of this, then that would be a problem.
Like shadow hop, it was most likely a skill that could only be used with Shadow void, when he would create the domes made of shadow.
[Level 8 shadow ability unlocked]
[Reward sixty MC points]
[You now have a total of 200 MC points]
Just when Quinn was talking about the lack of MC points, he had received a nice surprise, however he thought 200 must have been the difference between the earth and sun when comparing himself to Arthur.
[Skill unlocked Shadow link: This skill allows the user to feel other shadow users no matter where they are as long as they are currently using the shadow ability. Requires no MC points to use, but must activate the skill. This is not a passive skill]
Quinn could only guess that this was how Arthur had found out about him that time, which meant he was pretty sure what the next and final skill would be.
[New skill unlocked, Shadow to Shadow: Once a link has been made using shadow link, the user can use the skill shadow to shadow. This will allow the person to move and travel to the other person's shadow. This skill can only be used once a day.]
Obtaining these two skills Quinn was understanding what Arthur had done that day, Quickly as a test he decided to try to activate shadow link to see if there was anyone out there, or if he could even locate Arthur.
Activating the shadow link skill was simple enough since the system did all the work for him, but he could feel nothing, and this was confirmed by the system message that had appeared.
'Arthur must not be using his shadow right now, I guess it was true when he said that all shadow users had died out.' Although Quinn couldn't be completely sure as someone would have had to have been using the shadow ability at that very moment.
Looking at all the skills and checking out the system, there really wasn't anything else. There were no more skills with his ability to unlock, but he was sure he had seen Arthur do some interesting things with the shadow other than the skills present.
One of them was restoring Quinn's MC points allowing him to consistently use his shadow. Perhaps this was something that Arthur had found out how to do himself, he had been alive for thousands of years after all.
Now with the shadow ability completely unlocked, Quinn really only had to worry about two things, levelling up to evolve and increasing his MC points. The only current way he knew how was using shadow eater.
'Surely there has to be another way.'
In the middle of his thoughts, the door slid open again, and it was Linda who had appeared. She was surprised to see that both Peter and Layla were no longer in the medical bay, but she didn't dare ask.
"Quinn I have a message from the other leaders. They can't wait any longer and have said that it is time. It's time for the first meeting of the new leader's table."
His heart thumped a little louder than before hearing those words. It confirmed that Quinn had somehow, someway made it to this position. A position he could only dream of. He knew what questions they wanted to ask, but he had a few questions of his own as well.
*****
If you want to support you can on my P.A.T.R.E.O.N: jksmanga
For MVS artwork and updates follow on Instagram and Facebook: jksmanga
Before entering the meeting with the other powerhouses, Quinn was to choose two people to take in with him, and two only. This was the same for the others as well. They were usually there as advisors, or future successors to the family. The other option was someone who was considered strong themselves.
When deciding who to bring with him, Quinn's first choice was Sam. Although Quinn hadn't known Sam too long compared to some of the others, Quinn not only trusted him but, Sam ran nearly everything that went on in the Cursed ship.
Quite frankly, without him, Quinn felt like his life on the Cursed ship would have been ten times harder. This was the obvious choice, but with the second person he was struggling. Usually with something like this, he would have liked to have taken one of his close friends, but where were they all?
Logan was still pretending to work with Mona, Layla and Peter were now in the vampire world and as for Vorden. Well, he was now known as Sil, and although Quinn and Sil got on, it wasn't in the same way as with Vorden. Their connection didn't feel close at all.
Finally there was Fex, but it felt strange to get him involved in a matter with humans. He never really seemed to have an interest in these types of things and it felt like Fex was just there along for the ride, wishing to help Quinn wherever he could.
In the end, Quinn had decided on bringing Paul along with him. Paul being an ex high-ranking general would have been used to these things and knew what games they would play. On top of this, from time to time, Paul would share his wisdom, if he had completely disregarded the group he could have chosen to say nothing, but he had chosen to help Quinn.
The two of them were also vampires who had been turned by Quinn, so with him in his presence, something strange was unlikely to happen.
The meeting was to take place outside. Their people remain on the ship. The sh.i.p.s themselves including the ones belonging to Pure and Daisy were all lined up in a circle shape, and when the current leaders of the world exited from their sh.i.p.s at the appointed time. They walked together with the two by their side towards the centre.
Quinn didn't recognise the ones that had been brought out with Mona and Owen, but he did recognise Duke by Oscar's side, the other one next to Oscar was a female.
Just like before, when they had arrived in the centre, Oscar placed his hands on the floor and created a round table. He then created seats for everyone there, while the two by each person's side would remain standing.
"I would like to announce that everyone sitting down at this moment, is part of the new World leaders table, and that we should welcome our newest member, Quinn Talen." Oscar announced.
Claps from everyone at the table were made. It felt a little hollow and quiet and the grand moment felt quite small. Usually a big deal like this would be televised and a ceremony would take place informing everyone, but it didn't change the fact that Quinn had made it.
"First I would like to talk about the outcome of the match," Oscar said. "Daisy has agreed to hand over everything to you. Resources, equipment and their planets now belong to you and they have disbanded. The same could be said for Pure but we all know this isn't true in the first place.
"The Pure members that had come with their leader, and managed to escape somehow and it looks like they are no longer present on their occupied planets, However, those that lived in the shelters that weren't really part of Pure are still there. We have spoken to these instead and they too have agreed to hand everything over to the Cursed faction with no trouble."
Hearing this, Quinn was wondering what happened to Cia, was she still on the ship with the other faction members, or had she returned with the Pure members from before? It was something he could go see after this meeting.
"As for the members themselves." Oscar continued. "They are not slaves and we wish to correct our ways of the past. They will not be forced to work under you or join your group. They are free to do so if they wish, or are free to join any of the groups here at this table. However, to stop any more troubles occurring, groups will have to be under one of the leaders present at this table."
"I understand what you are saying." Quinn said. "But don't you think it might cause a problem in the future. The group here today were separated by the Cursed faction and we don't have the best of reputations at the moment. There is a good chance once they join one of the other groups, that they will attempt their revenge and take back their planets."
Still, for some reason Quinn wasn't nervous. It felt like he had been in this situation multiple times before, and the vampire council table, the air felt a lot more heavier than this one.
"If they are to attempt something like that, then the respective leader will need to deal with them. This meeting and everything that's happening so far is a sign. A sign that the Civil war is over, and things shall remain the way they are for now. The military is not in charge and has no rule over the others apart from its own people.
"Would it be better for the human race to come together as one force? Yes, I believe so, is it possible. Perhaps, but not without more fighting, and right now we can't afford to carry on fighting with the enemy around the corner. Rather than one force we would need to think of this as an alliance."
It had to be thought of as this way. Quinn thought. Especially since he knew what Owen's ultimate goal in all of this was, and if the Bree family had agreed to the military's ways of doing things, they wouldn't have parted ways either.
"Now before we move on to other topics, there are some concerning thoughts that we share as a group." Oscar continued. "There is still a power that is not part of the alliance still out there, Pure. They have great strength and have announced to the world that their power comes from Qi.
"I was afraid that a lot of people would be swayed into joining them, but thankfully their loss seems to have hindered that a bit, but regardless they are a strong force. Now one of the concerns my people have brought to me is, they worry that you Quinn, are working with Pure. There are multiple reasons for this, your strange actions and taking in the Pure girl you had hurt is one of them. It also doesn't sit well with me that one of my trusted men is now standing right by your side. I can't help but think he was forced to do so."
They had invited Quinn to the leaders table, and then the first thing they had done was question him about his intentions. Quinn was a little frustrated about this, but worried he might say something wrong allowed one of his men to do the speaking.
"Both of those are quite aggressive questions." Sam said. "I thought we came here to be treated as another leader like the rest of you? We could ask all of you here incriminating questions as well. What was with the dungeon area's beneath the base? The experimentation rooms?
"Why did the Graylash family decide to strike first and start this war, and why are the Bree family hiding the fact that they have a device that is able to locate demon tier beasts, yet aren't sharing this with everyone?"
'Ha, ha, so the Cursed faction haven't just been dealing with me this whole time.'
Each one of the powers here had secrets of their own, and somehow the Cursed group knew about them all. They had revealed things that the others had no clue about.
"If you want to ask if Paul is being forced to do this or not, you are free to ask him?" Quinn said. "but I want to tell you now. Many of the Cursed faction is made up of people who have been pushed and bullied around their whole lives. We have crawled through far more than you know to get here, and now that we are here, we will not let that happen here either."
As Quinn spoke those words, and intense pressure was felt off him, that all the others could feel.
'This is no normal child, just what did he go through to be able to give off a presence like that?' Oscar thought.
*****
My werewolf system Exclusive on P.a.t.r.e.o.n its only $1 dollar a month. Cheaper than :) and you get access to the MVS webtoon. (2 Chapters per month)
If you want to support you can on my P.A.T.R.E.O.N: jksmanga
For MVS artwork and updates follow on Instagram and Facebook: jksmanga
Due to Quinn's young age, and the inexperience of a new faction. Oscar and Mona had plans thinking that maybe they could use the Cursed faction in some way. Perhaps have something against them, 'an attempt to blackmail them' to be used to force them to act.
Oscar was originally planning to put pressure on Quinn, even if they didn't have a relationship with Pure. To prove to the others and the world, it would have been best if they two groups fought each other.
However, it looked like Quinn and the people by his side weren't going to be so naive in this after all. They knew their position well now, if there was something they didn't like, or felt like they were being treated unfairly, they could very well be the catalyst to start a new war.
Especially with the dangerous information they carried with each group.
'I expected there to be spies within my group, but I didn't expect for any to be from the Cursed faction.' Mona thought. The demon tier locating device was meant to be their trump card. Now that information had been revealed, if they chose to keep it hidden or deny it, the others would soon think that the Bree family were planning something.
"Your right," Oscar said. "We really haven't been treating you fairly. Our time is short, but while you are here, is there anything you would like to know from us?" Oscar asked.
This wasn't just asked to make Quinn feel welcomed and make him feel a part of the group, but was also there to see what the Cursed faction goal was. Oscar having already worked with Mona knew her ambitions pretty well.
As for Owen, he was one covered in mystery, since he and the previous leader seemed to be nothing alike, but with the Cursed faction. Oscar had no clue, but it was clear from his words, that they were filled with anger.
'That boy has risen to this position, not because of skill, talent and pure luck, but because he wanted to, he has clear intent.' Oscar thought.
"As long as we are open about information with each other, I guess I should ask some things that will benefit all of us." Quinn said. "Have any of you been able to locate Richard Eno, or Is he possibly in one of your families?"
The others looked at each other for a second, as if they were trying to read their faces hoping to get an answer, but it seemed like no one was hiding anything. While asking questions, Quinn was also listening very carefully to each and everyone of their heartbeats.
To see if there was a slight change, or response to his questioning. He wasn't sure if this would prove someone was hiding something, but it was a start. However, there seemed to be no reaction from anyone at the table.
"It appears no one has information on his whereabouts," Oscar replied. "Even before Eno was a very secretive person, he would only meet the military on occasion to provide new information or technology and then disappear. He was a hard person to find before the civil wars and even harder to find now."
Quinn waited to see if what Oscar had said was inline with what the others had to say. And it seemed to be the case. The question Quinn asked also didn't raise any suspicions, as they thought anyone who wanted to raise their groups strength, would be looking to build a great relationship with the individual.
"Actually, I suggest once this whole thing is over we try to gather our resources and find him as soon as possible." Oscar added. "I'm sure the Dalki have been watching us closely this whole time. If that is the case, once they find out the fighting has stopped, they will not allow us to recover and will attack.
"Eno was a man who gave us technology to fight the Dalki back, I'm sure he wishes for humanities survival just as much as the rest of us."
What Oscar had said made sense , but Quinn wasn't too sure if Richard Eno really was on humanities side or not.
"And what of Jack Truedream?" Quinn asked.
Other than a grudge, Jack Trudream was another person that people were after. If someone controlled him, they could effectively control the other groups and people once again. No matter how horrible his personality, the public saw him the same way as the vampires saw the Punishers. Someone who could apply justice to those that did wrong.
"All we know is that Jack Truedream is missing after his city was destroyed. Although a lot of people are missing after that. The military's guess at the moment, is it might have something to do with Pure."
When Oscar said this, the heartbeats of the other two changed, but Quinn could guess why. They knew the real people behind the Truedream's mess, which was the Blade family. The other two thought the Balde family had captured Jack and were currently using him as a chained.
However, Quinn knew this wasn't true. When rescuing Vorden they had checked the other prisoners briefly and at least while down there, there were no signs of Truedream, according to Sil this was the case as well.
As for thinking Pure had Jack, according to Layla she hadn't seen him. Which didn't rule out the possibility but it was unlikely they had him as well.
'Just where the hell is that little rat,' Quinn thought.
"Do you have any more questions?" Duke asked, in an annoyed tone. Seeing a student of his rise to a position higher than himself annoyed him, but what was even more of an annoyance, was the particular student in question as well.
Quinn liked seeing Duke annoyed though.
"Yeah I have another question, how's your arm doing?" Quinn asked, he didn't let him reply though and moved on to the next real question. "I wanted to ask you, when the war started or before the war started, did any of you have some unexplained deaths that happened suddenly?"
Now this was a question Oscar wasn't expecting and was wondering why Quinn was asking such a thing.
"It's hard to say, at the start of the war deaths happened frequently, also it's a shame to say, but those types of reports on individuals don't rise to the top. I just get numbers on a sheet of paper. Perhaps it's something each of us can look into, but it will have to be after the hunt."
"Can I ask, why?" Mona interrupted. "Why are you interested in deaths that would have happened before the war?"
Quinn was actually asking because that was the mission he had been given by the king. To find out what had happened to the vampire spies on earth that were within each group.He also felt like this incident might be linked to Eno and the others somehow as well.
Still, Quinn didn't really know how to reply to this without sounding too suspicious and Pall was the one that eventually answered.
"It's because our men were part of your group." Paul replied. "We had people in each of the major factions and military, including myself but we had lost contact with them all. We find it strange for this to all have happened at once."
Coming from Paul it sounded very believable, and Oscar looked a little upset, as if Paul's words stung him finding out he was a double agent. The reason Paul decided to speak was because this was his main goal as well.
If he had done well getting information about them for the council, then he could save his people. The king at least seemed to be a vampire of his word, but that didn't mean others would attempt to leave the humans in that crazy world alone. The longer time was spent here the more chance his people had of dying.
"I think that is enough questions for today," Oscar said. "We must move on to the main matter."
Oscar went on to explain to everyone about the hunt for the demon tier beast, at the same time he explained what would be done with the crystal to make things fair, adding Quinn as one of the code bearers to unlock the weapon once it was crafted.
Quinn hadn't expected this to be their answer when splitting the rewards, but at the same time couldn't complain about it.
"So when does this hunt for the demon tier beast start?" He asked.
"As soon as this meeting is over," Oscar replied.
******
My werewolf system Exclusive on P.a.t.r.e.o.n it's only $1 dollar a month. Cheaper than :) and you get access to the MVS webtoon. (2 Chapters per month)
If you want to support you can on my P.A.T.R.E.O.N: jksmanga
For MVS artwork and updates follow on Instagram and Facebook: jksmanga
At a time before Quinn had been made one of the new leader's at the leader table.
In the beast planet solar system, a particular planet located in the Bree family area was declared an orange portal planet. It had a couple of shelters that had been set up. In them, there were those from multiple different factions and they all worked under the Bree family.
The people there lived good lives and achieved great financial support from the Bree family. Due to it being classified as an orange planet, the main goal was to scout the remaining parts of the planet and report when new beasts were seen.
Due to the planet belonging to the Bree family, although beast hunts did happen, if they found a high tier beast, they were actually told to report back or capture if possible, rather than killing the beast. Both of these rewards would be substantial for completing them.
This was one of the reasons the Bree family had quite a dedicated following of factions even outside of those directly in the Bree family.
In the Faction hall, where one would take quests, there was often a tavern-like bar area where the Travellers could drink food and eat. Filling their belly before going off to battle, or on a long journey. And in the faction hall, there was a man sat on the table on his own doing just that.
He brushed his long flowing blonde hair to the side, as he picked up his drink and took a swig.
"At least this is one thing that hasn't changed in all these years. Although it does taste watered down." Arthur, like a certain type of vampire, was able to change his hair as he wished. He worked hard at this. Before when he was a human his hair was blonde, but when turning into a vampire his hair had turned jet black.
After visiting an old friend, although he wasn't sure if it was right to call him that anymore. His friend was able to make it so Arthur could change his hair colour.
Arthur had been going to each of the orange portal and red portal planets in the beast solar system. All in search for the first king, Eno. He wanted to ask so many questions after finding out the truth about what he had done.
He also thought there was a chance that he might be aware of what had happened to his people. He was sure that some members of the council were behind it, but the problem was for the vampires to take out the punishers, even with him gone. There had to be more than one leader behind the attack, and as strong as Arthur was, accusing certain vampires of such things, would just cause a war between himself and them.
'Maybe I could take out half of them if it came to it, they do seem weaker than the vampires back then. I guess they don't fight as much. The problem is if the king gets involved,' Arthur thought.
Trying to think like Eno, Arthur thought rather than hide on the planets that are fully occupied, he would have created a research lab somewhere on a dangerous planet. Somewhere the humans refused to set foot on. Just like the training planet the vampires used.
But he had no luck so far, there were no leads and he was just searching around aimlessly. He took a deep breath, and five other travellers came over to where he was sitting.
"Sorry, this place is a little busy and full at the moment. Do you mind if our team take a seat?" It was a young boy with brown hair and green eyes. He had a shield on his back and a sword by his side. Although he was young he was confident and his party behind him were as well.
"I don't own the place, so you are free to sit where you wish." Arthur replied.
The group sat down at the round table and ordered a few drinks. The young boy who seemed to be the leader had also ordered a sixth one, and when they arrived handed it over to Arthur.
"A thanks for letting us sit here." The young man said.
The group was composed of an odd looking frail old man in robes, a shorter stout man with a great beard with an axe and an athletic female who wore light clothing but had no weapon on her. Then there was also another female who was dressed similar to her, but was a little gloomy and fragile.
Through listening to their conversations, Arthur had learnt the young boy's name was Andy, and they seemed to be quite the experienced Travelers with a lot of great achievements under their belt.
"Okay next one, a three spiked Dalki or a Demi god tier beast.'" The ginger short man asked.
"I have only seen the strength of a one spiked Dalki in the war, so it's hard for me to really say." Andy replied. "We don't know how much in power they scale from each spike."
"Just pick one already, and stop being a sour plum. You're the deciding vote." One of the girls said.
Looking in the corner of his eye, he decided to turn to the stranger.
"I know, why don't we ask our guest. What do you think is stronger?" Andy asked.
Other than the first drink that had been given to him, this was the first time they had spoken to him. Arthur thought this might happen, and he didn't mind speaking to them. He actually enjoyed others' company. The problem at the moment was the question they were asking him.
'A Dalki, that's that new Alien race that came about while I was asleep. I wonder how strong they are?' Arthur thought.
Because of this, Arthur had to give a random answer.
"The Dalki would be my bet."
Two of the members broke out in cheers while the others started to m.o.a.n, one of them being the short ginger man named Pike.
"Arghh, what would he know." Pike said annoyed. "We would need to ask someone who is a seasoned Traveler. I bet this man has never even met even an emperor tier in his life."
It was fine for the others to assume this, especially since Arthur was wearing no such beast gear and was in pretty plain clothing, apart from the large sword that was chained up on his back.
"That sword must be for show." One of the girls said.
"But he has such a big sword." The shy girl said while her face blushed bright red.
"Now calm down, let's not all jump on our guest just because of an opinion," Andy said smiling nervously. "We are quite competitive in this regard, especially since we have a lot of experience. Sorry about this."
"A lot of experience is putting it lightly!" Pike shouted as he threw his Traveller tag and placed it on the table proudly displaying the letter A.
Looking round, Arthur could see each one of them had the A tag on them as well, but he had no clue what this meant. At first he thought they were just wearing it for decoration with the initial for their name, now he realised how stupid he was being.
"So you are telling me you guys are strong?" Arthur said, taking another chug of his beer. "Well that's good to know. It would be a shame if such lively people like you were to die just trying to earn some gold. Your lives could end at any moment."
Pike was getting annoyed by the way Arthur was speaking, as if he was an elder speaking to children. Who even used the term gold? Pike himself was quite an old man, and he also didn't like the fact that there was no respect seen due to them being high ranking travelers.
"Wise words from nobody. What rank are you then my dear friend, I would love to see it?" Pike asked.
"What is the highest rank possible for a traveler?" Arthur asked.
It was a strange question to ask, but Andy still answered it anyway.
"Rank AAA.." Andy replied.
"Then I would be a triple A rank, maybe even beyond."
There was silence as everyone was starting to wonder if this person was crazy or not. Beyond triple rank A would put him at the leaders level or even higher. If it was true they would have known the person who they were all looking at.
What made it even stranger was how straight forward Arthur sounded when speaking these words.
"As I thought, this person is a crazy fool." Pike said, giving up on trying to impress a nobody.
"What's your name?" Andy asked, interested in the strange man.
"Arthur."
"I'm Andy, it's nice to meet you. Don't mind them. Trust me they are great guys. I was wondering if you wanted to go out for a hunt with us? Old man Clinkers hasn't been feeling well. So we have been resting for the past few days drinking ourselves in this tavern until he gets better. Of course, we need five people to go on a quest. Because of this we have been a little bored these days.
"You wouldn't have to do much, we can take care of ourselves."
Arthur thought about it for a while, it would be putting his own mission on hold but he then released he was in no rush. it didn't really matter how long this task would take him, and he would have to explore the planet anyway, so why not with a lively bunch.
"Sure, I look forward to working with you." Said Arthur.
****
My werewolf system Exclusive on P.a.t.r.e.o.n it's only $1 dollar a month. Cheaper than :) and you get access to the MVS webtoon. (2 Chapters per month)
If you want to support you can on my P.A.T.R.E.O.N: jksmanga
For MVS artwork and updates follow on Instagram and Facebook: jksmanga
Traveling with the Travellers, Arthur remained at the back of the group, not really doing much as they encountered beasts along the way. The terrain they were travelling on was mostly filled with small shrubs and rivers that were long and winding. In the distance large hills and mountains could be seen in all sorts of different shapes.
Arthur could see that the Travelers were skilled as they had said. They certainly had backed up their words with there skills. Even when dealing with a group of advanced tier beasts, they were calm and had no trouble fighting them off. However, Arthur didn't do much as he was looking around for any clues or signs of the first king. His mind was always wondering about different things.
However, the task was a large one and it was going to be difficult. Looking for a single man on a single planet was nearly an impossible task, and now he had to look for a man among multiple planets.
'Still, I have an infinite amount of time to do this, I'm probably the only person that can do this.' Arthur thought.
After having an encounter with the advanced tier beast, the group decided to rest up by the river on some boulders, where they could put down their supplies and take off their heavy equipment for a few seconds. Not all of them did this and they took it in turns while keeping watch. The river was quite beautiful as a glowing slightly red mist could be seen above it. Unsure where it was really coming from.
The black haired girl, who wore a headband on her head, was the healer of the group. Although she was shy, when fighting she wasn't shy to get involved, and knew the right place to be at the right time.
Due to her ability, she was able to shoot it out like a beam at her allies, healing them while the fight was happening at the same time. Although the healing was less effective this way. Now the fight was over she was busy healing them directly using her hands.
"I knew that man would be useless." Pike said annoyed, as he had gotten a big scratch on his shoulder from one the beasts. He had attempted to get Arthur hurt, or to see his skill by fighting near him. Maybe if Arthur was in trouble he could have even saved his life and look up to the man. But Arthur wasn't hurt once and the beast took no interest in him at all.
The truth was, the beast had looked at Arthur and had planned to attack him at one point, but a single look into Arthur's eye's and the beast wanted to submit there and then. Do whatever this foul creature wished. But Arthur looked away and the beast felt like it had gotten off lightly.
"Maybe a triple A rank doesn't need to get involved with such low beasts like this." The feisty girl who went by the name Priya said.
"He is our guest." Andy replied. "We just invited him along so we could actually go hunting for once, we should be thankful."
"Is that why we haven't been going into the unknown areas?" Priya asked. "We haven't hunted here before, but we have hunted in this area. It's not really the best for making money."
Andy was unsure if Arthur was bluffing or not about his strength, at the moment he hadn't seen him do anything, so going into the unknown, unexplored areas with one person less, would be quite troublesome.
"Can you do some ranged attack's Arthur?" Andy asked.
Arthur then turned to look at one of the larger rocks that wasn't too far away, without the others seeing, he also had grabbed a few stones from the floor.
*Bang *Bang *Bang
When looking at the boulder, small holes could be seen going right through them. It was as if someone had picked up a gun and shot right into it.
"Nice!" Andy saids with his thumb up. "Who knew you had a ranged ability, with that it will help our team composition greatly."
"You're telling me, he could have helped the whole time but had chosen not to?" Pike said, gripping his axe in anger.
What Arthur had done wasn't an ability at all, he had just picked up a few stones from the floor, and threw them over to the rock. He thought this would be enough to impress them for now. When the group was off again, Arthur decided to pick up some more rocks from the ground.
While walking, they decided to walk along the river. They could see up ahead it was thinner, then they could finally go over to the other side, which was part of the unexplored area. As long as they stayed near the river it shouldn't have been too much trouble.
'There's something not right.' Andy thought. 'If his ability is a ranged one, then why does he carry a giant chained sword on his back?'
Still, he could tell Arthur wasn't a bad person, so they continued to travel along the river.
"Somethings coming," Arthur said, as he heard and could feel the vibrations from the floor.
"Ha! Is this some sixth sense that only triple A rank Travelers have?" Pike said, at that moment, from the river they were walking nearby. A large wave was made causing the water to wash up on the land.
Out from the river, a large muscular sea creature could be seen. It was one with a large thick body upper c.h.e.s.t and had several spikes running down its spine. Its scales were blue in colour and the top of its head was shaped like a trident.
When it stepped out of the river, it's webbed feet could be seen. Soon, it had opened its mouth and fired out a hydro pump full of water towards Pike. It was a strong powerful single stream. The attack was fast but Andy had headed Arthur's warning unlike the rest of them and managed to block the attack with his shield getting in between Pike.
The force was strong, and while the attack was being blocked the others started to move in.
"Careful, it's at least a humanoid king tier elemental beast!" Andy said, judging by the strength of it's attack.
Seeing Pirya coming forward from above, the fish creature quickly looked up and was ready to fire another Hydro pump towards her. She was still in the air and could see the bubbles forming in its mouth.
"Wait, it can fire another one that fast!" She said, wondering how she could move while in the middle of the air.
*Bang
Another loud explosion was heard, and the bubbles had stopped forming in the beast's mouth. When Pirya looked at the beast, she could see it's eyes were dead and it was unmoving. Still she pulled out her dagger and proceeded to stab the beast on the top of it's head and fell to the floor with it.
"Quickly, let's see if she's okay." Andy ordered, and the rest went over.
When they arrived the beast was dead, and Priya's blade could be seen in its head.
"Pirya, good job, you managed to kill the thing in one go." Pike said, giving her a pat on her back.
"Yeah…" Priya replied slowly.
However, she was sure of it, the beast had died before she had even stabbed it in it's head. When inspecting the beast, Andy was trying to help get the beast crystal from the beast's body. That's when he also noticed a small hole in the side of its head.
'Where did this come from?' Then something hit him, 'but how and when?'
Looking back towards Arthur , he seemed disinterested and didn't even care about the crystal in the beast.
'Damn.' Arthur thought. 'I was just trying to hurt the beast to stop it from doing it's silly attack. Who would have thought it would die from throwing a stone, are these stones made from diamonds!'
Slowly the team was starting to realise that maybe, Arthur wasn't lying about his rank after all.
My werewolf system Exclusive on P.a.t.r.e.o.n its only $1 dollar a month. Cheaper than :) and you get access to the MVS webtoon. (2 Chapters per month)
If you want to support you can on my P.A.T.R.E.O.N: jksmanga
For MVS artwork and updates follow on Instagram and Facebook: jksmanga
Continuing his travels with the group, Arthur started to participate more and more when beasts would appear. He was getting the hang of his strength so an incident like the first time wouldn't happen again. Part of the problem was the density of the rocks themselves that were from the planet. Of course, the material and density differed based on what one's planet was, so it would take him a while to get used to his strength when throwing them.
Now, he was no longer killing beast with a single hit with the stones, Travelers like these needed to get used to fighting in order to grow, it would be wrong of him to deal with the beast single handedly. Besides the group didn't seem like the type to do that. Even if Arthur told them he could defeat beasts like these with such ease, they wouldn't have wanted him to anyway.
The group were starting to grow on him a little, as he found their arguments humoured him, and even Pike was starting to see Arthur as a valuable asset, with his er.. stone throwing ability.
Once again, after an encounter with another group of beasts, they were resting while the blakc haired traveller girl was healing them..
Sitting down, the black haired girl had approached him, offering a small orange pill.
"It's okay," Arthur said, rejecting the kind offer. "I can go for a long time without food. I don't like those types of things."
Unsure what it was or how it owed affect him, Arthur wouldn't just eat random things created in this day and age. A vampire's stomach was often delicate when it came to these types of things. After years of being a vampire, Arthur longed to try to find food that would satisfy him compared to when he was a human, and he had run into a few difficult times in the past. The short story, Vampire diarrhea was not the best.
"Okay let's do it," Andy said with a cheerful voice. "We've seen Arthur's strength, and I think he might be better as a team then when we are with the old man. Although don't tell him that, the old man might never travel with us again."
"You mean, you think we can go exploring the new area?" Pirya said with excitement. "I was getting tired of fighting the same beasts over and over again. Besides that's where the real treasures are."
Along with them, Pike was carrying a small rucksack, which would expand in size when placed on the ground. When it opened up, it would show all types of different equipment. These were different types of tools that were meant for capturing a beast rather than killing it.
"As long as Arthur is okay with it, then I see no problem." When Andy said these words. He looked towards Arthur with his innocent young face and puppy dog eyes.
"Sure," Arthur replied.
Honestly, with so little people to protect, Arthur didn't see it as a problem. If there was a strong beast to arrive he could deal with them. As long as they didn't run into a demon tier beast of some sort. Maybe he would have searched, to try and fight such strong beasts like these travellers when he was younger.
But the days of testing his strength against strong foe's were over.
When giving his reply. The group looked happy and excited, filled with energy. Seeing the smiles on their faces, he started to wonder what life as a Traveler would be like. When he was a human, from a young age he had been told he was destined to become king. He looked after people but went out on adventures helping the people.
Then, when he became head of the punishers, his job was a strict one, there was no longer the time to go out on an adventure. He had spent his whole life protecting and upholding the law. So much time, so much life flashed before his eyes.
"Come on, are you ready?" Andy asked. They all were now standing up, with some strange looking items attached around their waists and on their back.
Crossing the small part of the river, they had placed some levitating platforms that they were able to jump across. The person at the end would have to pick them up though, as they carried on moving forward.
Technology sure had come a far way, even though the vampires were more advanced in their tech, Arthur was sure the humans would always catch up one day innovating as their population grew.
When reaching the other side, they were now in a new land, a new area that was expected to be full of different types of beasts.
They walked and explored for a while, but it wasn't what they had expected. Unlike on the other side of the river, they hadn't encountered a single beast yet. So to kill the time, the others wanted to make some conversation.
"So Arthur, what's with the big sword on your back?" Pirya asked. "You're a ranged user right, so why have a sword and why is it chained up, you won't be able to cut anything with that thing?"
Arthur grabbed the hilt of the sword on his back for a few seconds, before taking it off his back and swinging it forward with a single hand. The sheer size and weight of the thing, just carrying it with one hand looked like it would snap someone's wrist.
"This, well I'm not really skilled with the sword so I don't like to use it too much. As for the chains, if you ever saw me unwrap the chains on this thing, then you should probably start running."
The others chuckled a little bit but it was a bit of a nervous laughter from some. They realised that after travelling with Arthur, he joked a lot, but when he was serious he said things seriously, and this time just like the other times, he had spoken the words without smiling or laughing.
"And if I was to ask what tier that weapon that was, you would tell me it was a demon tier correct?" Pike said, sarcastically.
"Of course not," Arthur smiled, putting the large sword back on his back. "This isn't even a beast weapon. If you tried using this thing to cut up those beasts back there, you wouldn't do much to them."
With this statement contradicting his last one, the others felt a lot more at ease about the weapon. Still walking through the new lands, they no longer saw any rivers but still had run into no beasts. So they decided that they would head to the closest mountain and when they reached there they would rest before turning back.
They had already spent a lot of time finding nothing, and maybe it was time to choose a different area. When approaching the mountain, leading the front was Pirya, and when she turned round one of the corners, she immediately turned back, placing her back against the mountain wall.
Her eyes were enlarged and she looked like she had just woken up from a nightmare.
"Priya, what did you see?" Andy said, rushing over.
Not even wanting to make a sound, Pirya placed her finger on her lips, and pulled him over to the side. She waited for the rest to reach her possessions and when they did. They all peaked around the corner and they could see it.
A great grand fortress had been built at the base of the mountain. However, it wasn't just any regular fortress. The material that had been used was a hard black substance, the surfaces were uneven and had several bumps and spikes sticking out, yet they still were able to build structures such as towers and even had a large gate out the front.
'This, it looks like a vampire base.' Arthur's first thought was, judging by the materials used. Although they were a little rough, similar to how the old ways vampires used to build their castles from the black material. Nowadays they had discovered a technique to smooth out the material and could build structures just as well as they could with brick and glass. At least from what Arthur had seen on his latest visit to the vampires base.
'Have I finally found a vampire base outside of the vampire establishment? Is this where Eno is hiding.' He never thought he would find something so soon, but then. The words from one of the others had changed his train of thought.
'"It's a Dalki fortress." Andy said. "We have to return, we have to inform everyone on this planet, that the Dalki have already established a fortress here, otherwise, everyone could die."
That's when Arthur could see what they were talking about. On the gate walls, he could see large figures, human looking almost giant like, however they were far larger and muscular than humans, and the features of their faces and arms were almost beast like.
'This belongs to those that are called the Dalki, and not the vampires? Why does their arcreticeture look so similar to the old way of the vampires?' Arthur thought confused.
"Well, I never thought we would have visitors." A deep snarled voice from behind was heard. It was hard to make out what the words actually were.
Turning their heads they could see it, there was a Dalki standing right behind them, towering over, it smiled and showed its sharp teeth. At the back of the group, was the shy black haired healer. Out of fear she closed her eyes and was about to yell.
Jumping in front of her, Andy had his shield held up and ready.
"Don't scream!" Andy said. "If there's just one we might be able to deal with it."
Soon after saying those words, the Dalki swung its arm, and the shield was destroyed, falling to the floor. It was sliced in half. His hopes of possibly getting out of this situation alive was suddenly lost.
"We're dead..we're all dead." Andy said, shaking and sweating nervously. Pike and Pirya, were too afraid to even jump in like Andy had just done, and were frozen with fear.
"This is boring, I thought you would at least provide some entertainment." The Dalki spoke, raising its hand to throw another strike towards the couple.
With its hand swinging and it's strong claws it should have been over for them, but they could see Arthur's long blonde hair, in front of them. It started to change and blacken in colour in front of their eyes.
"Am I dreaming?" Andy said, falling to his knees full of tears.
Arthur, with a single hand, was holding the Dalki's by the wrist, having stopped the attack.
"I kind of like these guys, so do you mind leaving them alone?" Arthur said.
******
My werewolf system Exclusive on P.a.t.r.e.o.n its only $1 dollar a month. Cheaper than :) and you get access to the MVS webtoon. (2 Chapters per month)
If you want to support you can on my P.A.T.R.E.O.N: jksmanga
For MVS artwork and updates follow on Instagram and Facebook: jksmanga
'What's happening right now, I've squashed bugs like this in the war before! So then why can't I move my hand against this guy!' The Dalki thought. It tried to summon all its strength, but the human in front of him had a tight grip held on his wrist. It wouldn't even budge. This was something the Dalki had never felt before.
With Arthur's right hand, he threw the stones right into the Dalki's c.h.e.s.t where the heart would be. Three bangs were heard firing off like bullets and crumbles were seen falling from the Dalki's c.h.e.s.t.
"Damn it, even Arthur's ability can't do anything," Pike said, hoping for a second that maybe Arthur being a triple A rank Traveller was true, but of course it couldn't be.
"Wow, you're the first person to survive my new stone flick technique." Arthur said as he started to chuckle at his own humour. Although the others behind weren't laughing. How could they when their deaths would soon be upon them.
'How can he be so calm, and why hasn't the Dalki flinged him away yet?" Andy thought. What was worrying him most was the number of spikes on the Dalki's back. As they were a group of A rank adventures, they should have been able to deal with at least one spiked Dalki but not two. And if they didn't take care of this one fast, then soon more would come.
On his body the Dalki was wearing beast gear. Although the Dalki were known for wearing beast gear, it was found out that they were unable to activate beast gear. Meaning the extra power boost humans felt when wearing such items, as well as the active skills were not possible for the Dalki. So they only wore beast gear as a form of protection.
"You blocked my stones, now lets see how well you block this." Moving the Dalki leading it by the wrist, Arthur made it so the Dalki's back was now facing the mountain, then not holding back, he threw out his other fist at full strength. Hitting it in the stomach. The Dalki was far too tall for Arthur to hit it in it's head but it didn't matter, for the Dalki was slammed into the mountain and he had gone in a few inches deep creating a large crater behind it.
Soon, it started to cough out green blood and it appeared to still be alive.
"I guess I was right about what is stronger, a three spiked dalki or a demi-god tier beast." Arthur said, impressed.
"What are you doing Arthur!" Andy shouted. "You have to kill it now, while it's still weak!"
Arthur looked puzzled by Andy's words. What did he mean while it's still weak. It had just been injured so surely it wouldn't suddenly get any stronger. Not knowing information about the Dalki was a mistake on Arthur's behalf.
As he turned his head to look back at the Dalki in the mountain wall, it was no longer there and instead a fist was pounded in his face, sending him flying away.
"No!" Priya screamed. "Arthur, he let his guard down, he was our only hope." Seeing a man who wore next to no beast gear get hit like that, no one thought he would have survived.
"It's a shame the interesting one had to disappear so fast like that." The Dalki said, while blood continued to drip from its mouth. It took a step forward and suddenly, it felt it's leg sink into something and it had fallen into the ground. All the Dalki could see as it looked beneath it were shadows.
"Huh, what happened?" Pirya asked. "The Dalki was in front of us, and now it's gone."
Soon after, they saw an object fly past and slam into the mountain once again. When the dust settled they could see someone walking in the direction from where Arthur had been hit, and it was none other than Arthur himself.
In his two hands he was holding onto the Dalki's hands. They had been torn off from the Dalki's body.
"That freaking hurt!" Arthur said, although he looked fine walking forward. "Shadow sink."
Once again, a shadow appeared beneath the Dalki's feat and a shadow appeared above Arthur's head, dropping the Dalki onto the floor. With its arm missing it was still alive, as it fell it tried to kick Arthur, but he was too fast, and avoided the attack. After jumping up, he was now higher than the Dalki. Slamming his foot between the neck and head, the two of them came crashing down onto the floor, and a round object could be seen rolling to the others.
"The Dalki, the two spiked Dalki, was killed." Pike said, stabbing the head with his spear to make sure it really was dead, he quickly took a step back, just in case the head somehow would attack him.
Green blood had been spilled all over the floor, and the area they were fighting in, but not only that, a small amount had also gotten on his sword on his back. It started to shake slightly as if it was alive.
"This blood works as well?" Arthur said. "I made a promise not to harm humans with it, but maybe I could use this instead."
While everyone was busy celebrating, Andy had a concerned look on his face, he quickly picked himself up and went to look at the fortress and it was as he feared. The guards on the gate wall seemed to be discussing something, and a few of them seemed to already be moving towards them.
"How many of them are in the fortress?" Arthur asked.
"I don't know, the fortress isn't too big so maybe around fifteen of them." Andy replied. "We have to hurry back to the shelter and ask the Bree family for help. We can't deal with all of these on our own. Otherwise everyone could die."
'Fifteen huh, if they're all as strong as this guy they could be trouble, although it seems like the single spiked ones are more common among them, besides, maybe I should play it safe and use this.'
Taking the sword off his back, the chains started to unravel from his sword and fell to the floor, which later went into a strange shadow. Soon, shadow appeared all over Arthur's body, and when it disappeared, a red and black armour could be seen in its place.
"Remember what I said about when the chains come off this thing?"
"You can't be serious!" Pike shouted. "You'll die if we leave you."
"If you stay, you will die." Arthur replied. He proceeded to stab the Dalki's body underneath him with his sword. Soon the centre of the sword slowly started to light up with the green blood, as if the weapon was consuming it.
"Listen to him, I'm sure Arthur has a plan to escape." Andy said, as he dashed off in front of the others, and soon they followed.
Andy wasn't basing this off nothing, he had seen Arthur use the strange shadow ability on the Dalki to defeat it. And seeing what it could do, he was wondering if Arthur was just planning to hold them back and escape later.
'I promise Arthur, we will report this, and come back for you as soon as possible!' Andy thought, running as fast as he could.
When Arthur's sword was finally energised it was ready.
"It's been a long time since I've had to use you."
******
My werewolf system Exclusive on P.a.t.r.e.o.n its only $1 dollar a month. Cheaper than :) and you get access to the MVS webtoon. (2 Chapters per month)
If you want to support you can on my P.A.T.R.E.O.N: jksmanga
For MVS artwork and updates follow on Instagram and Facebook: jksmanga
Andy with the rest of his group had arrived back at the shelter as fast as they could. They were huffing and panting, and felt like they would soon pass out from the lack of oxygen in their bodies. Still, Andy had pressed on more than the others, using every last bit of strength he had in his body as if his life depended on it.
Of course, the whole group had urgent news to bear to those that were in charge. Due to their high status as a traveller party, those in the shelter were keen to listen to their group. And what they had to say.
Andy and the others had come back multiple times with new captured beasts and information of new areas, they had become quite well known. There weren't many solo traveler groups that didn't belong to a faction that was as high ranking as they were.
Of course, all this meant was the information they were giving now was reliable. At every shelter that was owned under the Bree family, a small token of direct Bree family members would be left behind, these were the ones in charge of the shelter. After receiving the information, a bulky man by the name of Max was more than worried. He was biting the top of his thumb nail thinking what the next best course of action was.
"This had to have happened at the worst time," Max complained, in his hand he had a tablet of some sort and it looked like he was trying to get in contact with someone from the upper Bree family, but there was no luck or answear. "Mona and the others are away on an important matter. I can try to get in touch with her and leave a message, but I don't think they will answer soon."
"Please, our friend Arthur, he was still left behind," Andy pleaded. "Can't we send a group from here to go check the place out?"
"We mustn't panic the others." Max said. "It was a simple mistake, we didn't know this planet belonged to the Dalki, we also don't want to panic the people. I think it would be best if we have a look at their forces, then try to negotiate getting everyone safely off this planet. Remember we are still in a treaty with the Dalki, so they will more than likely comply.
"As for your friend, you said he had been discovered., that you had already come into contact with one of the Dalki. If he has killed one of them, then I can't see them letting him get away. Even if he is still alive, to settle this matter they would want to use him. The best thing to do is prepare for the worst, it is most likely he has left us. But his sacrifice might have not just saved your lives but everyone at this shelter."
Although Andy knew the chances were slim, it still wasn't zero.
Just as Max had said, he had invited a couple of Bree family members along with a scout team. These people had abilities that were used for sneaking about. Super hearing, invisibility, silent sound. And so on.
Their goal was to see how strong the Dalki forces were, after contacting Mona, they would return with a force of equal strength and negotiate with the Dalki fortress. As the Dalki weren't the best when needing to talk to them. So at times they needed to be prepared for anything.
In the past, when all the groups were one, this would be reported to the military and they would send out a communication request with the Dalki themselves, but now with everyone separate things were a bit hectic.
While the rest of Andy's group stayed behind. Andy himself insisted on going with them. Arthur had saved his life and those of his friends. The least he could do was bring back his body to them. Arthur was strong and maybe he wasn't bragging about his strength, but to take on all the Dalki, it seemed impossible. He just hoped that he had some sort of plan to escape.
Traveling using vehicles until they reached the river, they soon descended and started to make their way to the mountain. Thanks to Andy, it was quicker for them to locate the exact spot where the Dalki fortress was seen.
Those that didn't have the best of abilities to keep them undercover waited a distance away from the mountain, while two men went in with invisibility abilities. After waiting a short while they had returned.
Although when walking back they looked calm, not what someone would expect after seeing the greatest enemy of mankind. But at the same time, they had the look of disbelief on their faces.
"Is it really a Dalki shelter like Andy reported?" Max asked.
The two men nodded, but looked at each other.
"But sir, there's more, it's too hard to explain, I think you should come have a look yourself."
"Is it safe for us to do that?" Max asked, starting to feel confused by the whole thing.
After confirmation it was safe for them to move on, they did so, still a little cautious of anything up ahead. Then they had finally reached the point of where Andy had left Arthur.
No longer crouching, Max was standing tall, he continued to move forward slowly, placing one foot in front of the other, in disbelief at what he was seeing, his mouth left wide open.
"What is all this, what happened here?" Max asked.
Standing in the middle, there were body parts, huge amounts of green blood all over the floor, but they weren't body parts of a human. They were all from the Dalki. Looking down at his feet, Max was in a large creator, where it looked like a Dalki's organs had been ruptured by something as guts were left hanging on the floor.
'Did Arthur manage to do all this, one person?' Andy thought as he gulped. He couldn't imagine someone with this huge amount of sheer power.
The Dalki's that were on the floor looked to be one spiked Dalkis. There were around seven of them dead. At least putting the body parts together it was how many they could find.
Soon after they decided to continue moving on forward, and that's when they had set eyes on the fortress.
'Seriously?' Andy thought.
Even the strong standing fortress was no longer the same. Not as menacing as it once was, as the towers were destroyed and the gate had been bashed in. As they got closer, catution started to go out the window. It was clear whatever had come here, had killed every single last Dalki.
And it was true. All the Dalkis in the fortress were found dead, including another two spiked Dalki.
"Are you telling me the truth Andy. When you left your friend he was the only person here?" Max asked.
"Yes, we were fighting with one of the Dalkis and he had managed to defeat it, but…" even Andy wasn't sure if Arthur was capable of such a thing. The two spiked Dalki he thought was strong, and Arthur hadn't completely overwhelmed him. Although there was a difference.
Arthur had unchained that strange sword when he knew more were coming. Had he gotten that much stronger from using the strange sword? Was that what had done all of this damage?
"We need to run an investigation." Max said. "Find out if there was anyone else involved in this, I can't believe this is one person's work. Also make sure the Travellers only hunt in the safe zones near the shelter from now on. There is always the chance that the Dalki could have set up multiple fortress on this planet if they deem it worthy enough for them."
Another person? No after looking at the scene himself, Andy could see all of these had been killed in a similar way. He was sure that all of this was the doing of one person. An unknown who was beyond the ranking of a triple A.
'Looks like you were telling the truth after all.'
Of course, without knowing what the other side was doing, it was hard to tell which unclaimed planets had now been claimed and at times this could cause confrontation. Small scuffles here and there from both sides were fine.
However, this was different. Not once before had an entire fortress like this been destroyed, Max was sure that the Dalki would get wind of this, and when they did, they could very well use this as an excuse to start the war.
This was why he was adamant on trying to find out, just who, which faction or person, was stupid enough to get rid of a Dalki fortress.
*****
My werewolf system Exclusive on P.a.t.r.e.o.n its only $1 dollar a month. Cheaper than :) and you get access to the MVS webtoon. (2 Chapters per month)
If you want to support you can on my P.A.T.R.E.O.N: jksmanga
For MVS artwork and updates follow on Instagram and Facebook: jksmanga
It was a scorching hot day on one of the beast planets in the solar system, but it usually was, as this planet seemed to have only four different types of weather. Hot, very hot, heavy rain, or hot and raining.
The shelter was placed in the centre of a jungle and surrounded by large towering trees, but this wasn't like a regular shelter. They were able to make use of the large trees, creating platforms filled with houses and shops high up off the ground. Connecting each of these platforms they used bridges.
Leading all of this was a middle aged woman named Ruby, she was currently staying at the highest platform which allowed her to look down at the whole shelter. Originally, the planet was classified as an orange portal planet, but later turned into a red one.
The people there thought they had been abandoned by the military. However, since the start of the civil war, portal use had been unregulated and there had been more visitors. Before there welcoming would be…well, unwelcoming.
Anyone who appeared would be greeted by an army full of spears, but then, there were those that appeared that looked frightened, hurt and injured from the war. Seeing people like this, they couldn't help but allow them to stay at the shelter.
So since then, the shelter had been growing day by day, and this was what Ruby was looking at from below. The improvements made by the shelter. They would have been considered a tier five shelter before. The bottom of the barrel, but now with all the improvements, they were quickly improving and it looked like they would soon reach the third tier.
They were certainly now big enough to be considered a second tier shelter, the only thing that was letting them down was their current equipment and technology used in the shelter itself. They only had old equipment left behind, or what they could make from scratch. Not opening up to the other planets, they were unable to trade with other shelters.
However, Ruby was not to do this, until she consulted with a particular person. Turning around, she walked towards a large building that had been built on the platform she was standing on. It was the only building on the platform, and basking in the sunlight, was a figure standing tall just in front of it.
"Arthur, when will you return?" Ruby said as she looked at the figure and started to brush her fingers down its body. The figure seemed just like a real person, felt like one to, but she knew it wasn't him.
Before Arthur left, not wanting to leave them defenceless, she had seen him create another one of himself out of shadows. Apparently, if there were any beast attacks they couldn't handle, then the shadow copy of himself would handle it, and if the shadow copy couldn't, he would be able to travel to it when he wished.
"I wish you were here." She said to herself, looking down at the ground.
"I am here," A voice said, as shadows looked to be leaving the body, and Arthur fell to the floor covered in sweat.
Ruby's face had gone bright red, she knew that this was now the real Arthur she was speaking to, as the clone was unable to speak. She had to quickly disregard her embarrassment, as she could see something was wrong with him.
"Does this planet always have to be so sunny?" Arthur said, and before he knew it, he had collapsed on the floor.
When he next opened his eyes, he could see the rustic looking roof above him, made from wood. Most of the houses were made from a mixture of earth and wood. Slowly getting up, Arthur was recalling what had happened.
"Those Dalki, were a bit of a harder fight than I thought they would be, still I managed to get rid of them all. But the human race has been going up against them this whole time? How did they survive, how many of them are there that are that strong?"
His natural king and leader-like instincts were kicking in, as he was already planning in his head, the things he needed to know and what would be the best course of action to take, but he soon stopped himself.
'That isn't my job anymore.'
Thinking back to the fight, the reason for his unstable condition wasn't because of the fight itself, it was because of resisting the urge. Arthur was used to resisting the blood of humans. He had learnt to control himself long ago, and he restricted himself from using blood abilities because of it.
The more a vampire would use blood abilities, the hungrier they would get, and that power would need to be restored. However, during the fight, Arthur found himself resisting against something else, it was the green blood.
He found it strange that the blood from the Dalki was able to power his blood weapon. Since blood weapons were made from blood crystals inside of vampires, they needed one thing to activate them. Human blood.
What he didn't expect, was the green blood to actually have a stronger effect, and the smell to be more alluring. In the end, resisting against a taste of the green blood while fighting was what had tired out Arthur the most.
When Ruby returned, she had given Arthur an update on the planets and shelters situation. She avoided asking what he had been up to this whole time. He could see how she was thinking, worrying about the shelter's future, but he couldn't agree to them opening up the planet to others just yet.
"Just give me a week or so before you do that," Arthur replied. "There is something I still need to check out."
The planet they were on, was the planet Arthur and the punishers had moved to, choosing to live underground and away from the council and all its troubles. What he didn't want, was new people to go exploring this sacred place of his and for more reasons than one.
So before they would open up the place, he thought he would head down there to see if he could find anything, any clues about what had happened to his people just one more time. He would also set up some counter measures if certain people would try to venture their way down there, and he could always place some people as guards.
The people at the shelter were very loyal to him after what he had done for them.
Entering the underground city, a wave of emotions and memories had hit him, he hadn't really searched this place thoroughly since he had left, it was almost as if he was avoiding it. There were multiple destroyed houses made out of the black material, but the black tower could be seen standing strong and tall, shining bright from the blue crystals.
Arthur searched and searched the area but just like before, there really was nothing that gave any sort of hint at what happened. Other than a sign of a battle.
'A note, a book, a monologue about what happened here. Wasn't anything left behind?'
Of course it wouldn't be that easy though. Walking towards the tower, he thought maybe in the tower itself there was something. At that moment, when he had entered the front open area, something surprising had caught his eye.
Stepping out of the very tower he once stepped out of, were two people. Two people wasn't the right word, because he knew exactly what they were with their dragon like features. For he had just fought off a bunch of them.
'The Dalki, what are they doing here?'
These Dalki also looked slightly different to the ones he had faced. For both of them had small wings sticking out of their back. Something the other Dalki did not have and, they also had three spikes.
The highest Dalki Arthur fought with at the fortress, was a two spiked Dalki. This was going to be a tough fight.
When they exited from the tower, they simply went to the side and stood there straight. There was no communication, and they weren't wild like the others he had faced. They carried on standing there as if they were waiting for something.
That's when Arthur could hear the sound of footsteps. Another person was also coming out of the tower. These footsteps were a lot lighter than the Dalkis, making the person smaller, a normal sized human.
'No, no human should know about this place or the tower.' Arthur thought.
"What a surprise," The voice from inside the tower said. "I came all this way hoping to awaken you from your slumber, and then I find that you are already awake. I never expected to step out of this tower and for you to return here yourself. I hope that doesn't get the two of us off on the wrong foot. I have longed to see you, Arthur."
******
My werewolf system Exclusive on P.a.t.r.e.o.n it's only $1 dollar a month. Cheaper than :) and you get access to the MVS webtoon. (2 Chapters per month)
For MVS artwork and updates follow on Instagram and Facebook: jksmanga
Inside the Cursed ship, Quinn was preparing for the grand hunt for the demon tier beast. In truth, he wanted to ask more questions while at the leaders table. All the questions he had when he was a student at the school. The things that just didn;t make sense to him. He had already asked Pual but still wasn't; satisfied thinking they had to be a better way then what they had done. The reason why Quinn was a little desperate to ask this, was because he wasn't even sure if there was a better way anymore.
But the leaders seemed to be in a great rush to go hunting for the demon tier. Even if Quinn had pressed for questions, they wouldn't have had time to give him a proper answer.
Inside the ship, Quinn now had to select the thirty members from the faction that would be going on the hunt with him. However, he also had to make sure there was at least an adequate person protecting the ship. After all, the ship would be left behind, with all the other groups full of their people, and on a planet that had a demon tier beast, there was sure to be another high ranking beast on the planet as well.
Usually, in this type of situation, Quinn would have picked Peter, but Peter was no longer with them. Not dead, but just not on the cursed ship. He was busy healing in the vampire world. That was another thing that was annoying him. If it was up to Quinn, he wished to wait for Kazz's return. He was worried about what was going on with the others, and wanted to wait for an update, but she seemed to be taking a long time.
Also, it felt like this was something he should be a part of.
"I'll stay behind," Linda said. 'I can quickly use one of the teleporters and grab Wevil from the parasites. If I bring him along, we should have a strong enough force to protect the ship."
Linda was certainly a good replacement for Peter, she was plenty strong, but perhaps a little weaker then Peter. She still had the option of evolving, and it was something Quinn would have to look into when he returned.
She had more than enough time to get used to her new body, and she should have accepted her situation by now. For some reason Quinn could feel it, maybe it was because of the sudden quest he had received before, but he felt like they would be returning to the vampire world soon, and he would need to make sure everyone was ready for it. Now with Linda being a vampire subclass, she would have to be brought along as well.
They stood in the main hall of the ship, which would branch off to all the other rooms, and Quinn had told everyone to gather so he could pick who to bring with him. When Sam had arrived, it looked like he had some news.
"Quinn, there are a few people here to see you." Sam said.
Following from behind him, where three girls all sorts of different sizes, and two more behind them. Quinn recognized these people well, as they had all been there at the fight. Seeing them, Quinn without realising it, his expression was an unpleasing one.
"Don't worry Quinn, they're not here to fight." Sam said.
"I know we didn't meet with the best of circ.u.mstances," said Helen.
That was right, Helen and her two sisters Ivy and Peach were the ones that had arrived, and next to them, were the reporters Void and Bonny.
"The leaders said that nothing needed to be done until after the hunt, but I wanted to make my intentions clear." Helen continued. "We of the Daisy group, wish to go under you. This may not be the wish of the other factions under ours, and we will speak to them, but all those who are part of Daisy wish to join the cursed faction."
The three girls gave a little bow, as a sign of respect. Seeing this did calm Quinn down a little, but he couldn't help but feel a little strange.
"Can I ask why, why not join one of the other families?" Quinn asked.
"I will be honest with you," Said Helen. "Part of the reason I want you to select us three, is to go on this hunt with you. This hunt can be a world changing event and we want to be a part of it. It was why we tried so hard to rise to the top. As for the second reason, you won that fight, you beat those that we couldn't beat. So I feel it's right to go under you.
"We decided to be separate from the other families for so long for a reason. We never wanted to just be under someone, but now that we have no choice. I think it's best we at least go under those that are more deserving of it. Besides, I have always liked the story of the underdog, and I'm making a bet that you will become the one."
Sam then scooted over and started whispering in Quinn's ear, telling him how he thought they would be a good asset to the team. While speaking, Quinn could see his face was a little blushed, he seemed more excited than he usually would be as well.
"Don't tell me you've fallen for them?" Quinn asked back. "I knew Nate was like this, but you too?"
Sam glanced at the girls, and he couldn't help but admire their beauty.
"Quinn, it might be the case but know that everything I said was the truth." Sam replied, while straining himself to seem more professional.
"It should be fine," Quinn said. "But don't you dare try anything against those in the Cursed, for now you are outsiders just helping us. You will have to prove your worth."
"Quinn!' Bonny shouted. "Can you bring us as well? I know we don't have permission to film this, as the other leaders have requested, but just like she said. This is once in a lifetime opportunity and I feel like we can't miss this chance, seeing everyone working together again. Don't worry, you don't have to protect us, this is our decision but we just want to be a part of your thirty, and in doing so we promise to write a good report on you."
After the two of them had shared an interment moment, Quinn was finding it hard for him to say no, and he was struggling to decide who to bring along with him. In the end, this was a demon tier hunt, it was a place where anyone could lose their lives.
But he had finally made his decision.
"These are the names of those that will be going on the beast hunt!" Quinn shouted loudly. "Quinn, Sil, Fex, Nate, Dennis, Sam, Paul and Megan." Quinn also wanted to bring Borden, but he had suggested it was best for him to stay behind and look after the kids, especially since Peter was gone.
A few more names of those in the shelter were read, the strongest of their group from a mixture of the planets they had taken over. "Helen, Ivy, Peach, Bonny and Void." Hearing their names they were pleased that Quinn had listened.
Finally, a few more names were read out, and the one that was recognisable in this batch was Cia. After Layla moved on and her mother died, there really was no reason for Cia to remain. On her own it was going to be difficult to get her memories back and at this point she wasn't sure if she even wanted them back.
If she did, now her best chance was to get her memories back In the vampire world. Although her abilities weren't the strongest, Quinn wanted to bring her along for a different reason. If someone close to the family was in trouble, he thought that maybe she would be a warning signal. The banshee's scream.
It was finally time for the demon tier hunt, to start.
*****
My werewolf system Exclusive on P.a.t.r.e.o.n it's only $1 dollar a month. Cheaper than :) and you get access to the MVS webtoon. (2 Chapters per month)
If you want to support you can on my P.A.T.R.E.O.N: jksmanga
For MVS artwork and updates follow on Instagram and Facebook: jksmanga
Once everyone was chosen, it was time for their group of thirty people to set off. Outside their sh.i.p.s everyone had gathered and were preparing to leave. The military had brought two head generals with them, Duke, and a head general named Sophie. On top of this, they had ten sergeants and then the rest were captains of their own squads.
There were no weak members in the group the military had brought with them. Looking at the Graylash family, they too had selected thirty of their top tier members, and finally there was the Bree family. Mona still had her humanoid-looking spirit next to her, while there were ten others in the group that carried beasts with them.
What was fascinating was how the beasts had been taken off the ship, which meant they had to have been living with them or at least transported by them safely on the ship. Quinn wondered just how the Bree family ability really worked, was it similar to how vampires made contracts with Familiarers, or did they actually control the beasts like his influence skill?
Looking towards Sil, Quinn thought there was one person he could maybe ask if he could get a touch. Other than those with beasts, the rest of the group looked quite average and had no beasts at all. According to the information Quinn had on them, the Bree family had similarities to the Truedream family. They had many with different abilities in their family, but only the leader's power was taught to those trusted the most.
When exiting from the ship, Quinn also managed to catch Logan, which meant he too would be coming on this trip. He didn't know whether to be happy or upset about this, as he was afraid Logan might just get hurt.
Then there was finally Quinn and his group. If it wasn't for Helen and her sisters, they would have seemed quite lacking. Yes, they had strong members, but after that, the rest of the Cursed faction wasn't too impressive. They were even bringing along some of the B rank members.
Helen did offer to have some of those from Daisy to fill the slots if he wished, but Quinn had refused saying he trusted these people more.
When everyone was ready, the four small armies were off and taking the lead was Mona, as she was relying on Logan to give them first hand information on the beast with his special equipment. The groups traveled on foot, as nearly the whole planet was one that was unexplored and they needed to be careful.
"Look at this!" Nate said with excitement. "The strongest people in the world are travelling together and I'm with them."
"You need to hone in your excitement a little." Paul said. "It will give others the wrong idea about just how serious they need to take this. None of you have ever faced a demon beast before, have you? I don't think even those from Daisy have."
The three girls shook their heads.
"Is there really that much of a difference in power?" Sam asked.
"We can take on emperor tier beasts without too much trouble, so it should be fine, right?" Fex wondered.
For a lot of those in Quinn's group. They had only experienced life in the military. In the past there had only been two encounters that the world knew of with demon tier beasts. One of them with the military, and the other Pure had dealt with. There were no recordings of such events, so none of them knew how much power a demon tier beast really had.
"Think about it. Why, even with all the leaders' strength here, have they chosen to bring thirty people each? It isn't because we want to risk others' lives for no reason, it's because this is the b.a.r.e minimum number of people needed to fight them. Even the Dalki don't bother fighting demon tier beasts due to how strong they are." Paul continued to explain.
Although a lot of them didn't know the strength of the demon tier beast, they did know the strength of the leaders, and to hear Paul say they wouldn't stand a chance on their own was a frightening thought for them.
"Well, if they can't activate the beast equipment, then it would be pretty pointless to risk so many lives to get it." Sam said, speaking about the Dalki.
"I am worried." Paul said, for the first time speaking his concern out loud to the others. "Our group has dealt with emperor tier beasts before, and Quinn, I know you're strong, but we haven't even fought against a legendary tier nor a Demi-god tier beast. I'm sure you've realised each tier of beast gets incredibly stronger and the gap between them is larger as well."
What Paul was talking about was the gap in power between the tiers. The difference between a basic tier and intermediate tier wasn't so great, but between each tiers as you went up, this gap grew more and more.
"I understand your concern," Quinn replied. "That's why I want everyone to listen up. Kazz isn't here and your lives are more important than anything. If you are in trouble, I want you to use your full strength, hold nothing back and live. We can deal with the problems later as long as you are alive, but can do nothing when you're dead."
Some of those that were walking with Quinn were confused, especially since his words only applied to a few of them. The one that stuck out to Helen the most was the words 'use your full strength'. This would imply that what they had seen at the duel wasn't everything they had. At the same time, there was also the mysterious boy who they wouldn't let take part in the fight. Although they were happy for Quinn to bring him along now.
With the device Logan had created, they were sure there was only one demon beast on the planet. So it wouldn't interrupt the duel, they had decided to place it a great distance away from where the demon tier beast was located.
It was tricky to find a safe place to park such a large group. The whole ground was covered in a hard diamond like substance, and the floor was often uneven with large slabs of land sticking out here and there. Eventually they discovered a weird path. There were several giant slabs sticking out above, it looked like large spacesh.i.p.s had crashed and ice had formed over them.
Here, they decided each group would take cover underneath a different slab. Sleeping wasn't too bad either. Those in the military who knew how to use the earth ability well could also apply it to the diamond substance.
The material they were on seemed to be a mixture of some sorts. Because of this, they were easily able to create large places for the groups to sleep in. Even with sleeping bags, sleeping inside a place made them feel safer somewhat.
When the night sky hit, fires could be seen out and the members were busy chatting away. Both Nate and Sam stayed a distance away and were walking around the edge of where the girls from Daisy were. It looked like they had been discussing for a while now what to say and how to introduce themselves.
Looking at this, Quinn thought it would be nice for them to have this as their only worry. He wished one day that kids, and people their age only had to worry about everyday normal things like this.
That's when he heard large footsteps approaching from behind him. He pretended he didn't notice and continued to look at his members.
"Quinn, do you care to join us?"
Turning around, Quinn could see it was Oscar. He had his hand held out, and there was a separate fire, where all the leaders were sitting with raised seats made for them personally.
"I think it will be important, there is something we need to discuss. Oh, and it would be best if we bring Helen into this too."
'Wait, what's happening, where is Quinn taking her?' He thought. 'NO! Not another one.'
But when he saw where they headed, he knew it wasn't what he had first thought.
Sitting around a campfire was Helen, Mona, Owen, and Oscar.
"The reason I wanted to bring everyone here, is because I have the most experience fighting a demon tier beast before. I want to give you all an idea of what it's like to fight such a thing, and why we came to even give it the name Demon in the first place.
"Let me tell you about the human race's first encounter with a demon beast." Oscar said, and responding to his words, it seemed like the flame flickered with sadness and anger.
*****
My werewolf system Exclusive on P.a.t.r.e.o.n its only $1 dollar a month. Cheaper than :) and you get access to the MVS webtoon. (2 Chapters per month)
If you want to support you can on my P.A.T.R.E.O.N: jksmanga
For MVS artwork and updates follow on Instagram and Facebook: jksmanga
Oscar began his great tale of the first encounter with the demon tier beast and everyone sat around the campfire listening well. It was a tale that not many knew all the details of, and they would be hearing it from the very man who owned a demon tier weapon.
At the time, the human race was in the middle of the war with the Dalki. At this point, they were fairing a bit better thanks to the introduction of ability users. The military were starting to learn the earth ability and Oscar was one of the first people selected to learn about such an ability.
Because of his talent with the ability, he rose up the ranks quickly and was put out on the battlefield more often than not. But still, the rollout of abilities to the military and general public was slow. Even with the use of abilities the Dalki were still far stronger and there were only a few that could go toe to toe with them. They needed to do more to win this war, or at least give them a fighting chance.
During this time, another man had been introduced into the war who would also be one of the few who people came to know as one of the 'Heroes of war'. This was none other than Leo. He was one of the first few people that were able to kill a Dalki without the use of ability or at least they were unaware of him having an ability. Due to the use of abilities, only those that had great power were able to kill the Dalki, which would destroy what was left of their bodies and equipment.
However, thanks to Leo, they were able to retrieve the bodies of the Dalki mostly intact. This was when they discovered the strange armour the Dalki wore. Testing it out, they soon found out the great power of beast equipment.
Still, this could only increase the strength of a few, not all Dalki wore beast equipment, and it was hard to retrieve their bodies as the Dalki seemed to be actively collecting their fallen comrades as well.
That's when another person, who would turn the tide of the war appeared, Richard Eno. He was the one that told the others of the active ability of the beast equipment, and also claimed he knew where to find more beasts.
After showing what the beast equipment could do, and how it could power people, there were those that started to trust him. The military were desperate and felt like they had no choice. Eventually, he was given access to everything the military had access to, most of it being destroyed parts of the Dalki's spacesh.i.p.s and more.
From this, Eno introduced the introduction of portals. Portals that would transfer one to the beast solar system, and the introduction of beast planets would come into play.
Of course, a few tests were done with soldiers, before deciding anything, but they were getting desperate. Learning abilities took too long, and people were starting to hit their limit with certain abilities. Just because everyone could learn an ability, didn't mean they would be as strong as another with it.
The military then started to rely on their second plan more, relying on the beast planets with the beast gear. A small team of fifty people led by Oscar was made, and they were to travel to the beast planets, hunting for crystals.
Back then, there were only portals, and the coloured portal system never existed, they had no clue what dangers they would face, but the group sent out were confident. They were all ability users, and Oscar was special, being the only one at the time in the group who could use a soul weapon.
As expected, beasts were killed easily and crystals were obtained, but then they started to come across more difficult beasts, the crystals obtained slightly different, clearer on the outside. The expedition was a long one, and they would constantly send back crystals back to the military.
Here, Eno had discovered along with the help of others how to turn the crystals into weapons. A report came back to the expedition team, stating that the clearer the crystals were, the stronger the weapons and armour created from them would be.
This wasn't good news, as Oscar knew that the clearer crystal came from the more difficult of beasts they were hunting. However at the time, Oscar was in a position where he was unable to go against his superiors orders and he knew the dire situation earth was in.
In a way, they were being relied upon. Their hunt for clearer crystals put them into different areas on the planets. They started to learn that the stronger beasts were located in the same area, which made their progression slower.
"Sir, we can't continue on like this, ten of our men have already been injured and the beasts keep on getting harder as we press on." One of the sergeants said, voicing his concern.
The group were resting after having defeated a group of strong beasts, it came as a surprise as they were looking for a place to use as shelter. They were currently on a planet filled with snow, and the visibility was quite poor. In the middle of a storm, they had attacked. It turned out they were there all along and the stronger the beast was, the more intelligence it had as well.
"I know it's hard," Oscar said, clenching his fist. "But I just got a report recently from back on earth. They have just destroyed London. Whatever you knew of the place no longer exists."
The sergeant looked devastated and so did those behind them. London was one of the strongholds, one of the main bases that were being used, and it just meant the Dalki were even closer to winning the war.
"We'll stay here until the snow storm dies down, and then we can move out again." Oscar said. "Those that are injured can remain here, and we will come back to get them. We have been getting good feedback from the team. The latest batch of crystals we created have been the best weapons yet."
Oscar and his team were also trial users for the beast equipment. Whatever they sent back, would be made into items and sent to them first. This helped them gain more strength as they went on, and they found that the beast weapons of a higher tier dealt more damage.
"I can tell, the beasts we are fighting aren't the strongest this place has to offer, and I still haven't had the chance to use this yet." Oscar said patting his side. It looked similar to a gun that would be used, but everyone knew guns were useless against beasts and the Dalki. Which meant Oscar had to be carrying something special.
Beast weapons were pretty useless if formed into a gun, as every crystal had an imprint, these imprints helped base what the items or weapons the crystal could be used to make into. If weapons weren't made to this spersfic imprint, then it would cause trouble when trying to activate the beast weapons power, once again making it no better than what the Dalki were using them for.
No beast imprint was suitable to be made into a gun, the second problem was, even if it was, then the next problem was what to supply it with, as standard bullets did next to nothing. However, when research continued they found something.
There seemed to be a beast crystal imprint that was suitable to be made into a bow, and then later they found one suitable to be made into arrows as well. If this could be done, there was soon hope for having a gun beast weapon along with a bullet.
And many assumed that what Oscar had on his side, a one of a kind weapon. The only beast gun and bullet in existence.
"What was that, an earthquake?" One of the men asked.
Another vibration was felt, and this time listening carefully a scream of some type could be heard, it sounded more like a cry. A scream so loud that it had caused the whole room to vibrate.
"It's a cry of a beast, and a pretty loud one," Oscar said.
The cries continued and the vibrations in the room were felt. When looking outside in the snowstorm they could see nothing, but also the vibrations seemed to lessen. When returning to the cavern, they quickly realised that it was coming from underneath instead.
In the room, there were several tunnels that looked to have led down, but afraid of where or what they would lead to, they thought it would be too risky to investigate. Especially if they were fighting.
"You're not thinking of going down there are you? The tunnel walls could collapse if you start fighting."
"With my ability it shouldn't be a problem. I can stop the place from caving in, and if the beast is as large as it's cry, there's bound to be a lot of space down there and another way to get out." Oscar repeated.
After much discussion, Oscar gave his squad the choice, to either come with him or not, and that he would only be scouting. But other than the ten who were injured, they all agreed to go with him.
This was one of the biggest mistakes Oscar had made, as he would be the only one left alive to return.
My werewolf system Exclusive on P.a.t.r.e.o.n its only $1 dollar a month. Cheaper than :) and you get access to the MVS webtoon. (2 Chapters per month)
If you want to support you can on my P.A.T.R.E.O.N: jksmanga
For MVS artwork and updates follow on Instagram and Facebook: jksmanga
Heading down one of the tunnels together, the vibrations from the strange screams were getting louder and louder. They were starting to worry that the cave would collapse just from the loud screams alone, but the material that the cave was made from, although it looked fragile like glass, was far more robust than it appeared.
Some of the men tried to chip away at the tunnel walls using the normal tools they had brought with them to send back samples to the lab. However, they were unable to and only high level beast equipment could break such a thing. Since the discovery of new planets, nearly everything new they found, minerals and materials, were to be sent back for research purposes.
Proceeding with caution, the loud cries from the creature seemed to have stopped.
"Why do you think it was making so much noise?" One of them asked. "I've never heard a beast make a sound like that."
"I'm not sure," Oscar replied, "Maybe that's just what it normally sounds like." Although Oscar said this as a joke, his men behind him gulped as they thought about the sheer size of a beast that could make a sound like that.
Continuing through the tunnels, they found it a little strange that they only headed downwards. There were no signs of it being man made, but at the same time it was consistent in its route.
Then finally, it looked like they could see what could only be described as the end of the tunnel. It was a little strange as it had suddenly cut off and it looked like they had gotten to the bottom of the floor.
"Do you think we should go back up and try to head through one of the other tunnels?"
"It took us a while to get down this one, and we aren't sure how many others are dead ends either." Oscar replied.
He then pressed his face up against the ice cold surface of the wall at the very end, and gave it a knock a few times. Oscar continued to do this in different parts of the wall as if he was searching for something.
Ever since entering the tunnel, there was something strange that had been bothering Oscar. His soul weapon was an enhancement type, it was one that people either saw as weak or strong depending on the situation, but it allowed him to use whatever his feet were on, as a piece of earth. No matter what the material was actually made of, he could shape and form it at his will.
However, he didn't understand how it fully worked, and it seemed to relate with the planet he was on. As long as the material belonged to the planet, he would be able to use it in some way. Which was why he was confused ever since they had entered the tunnel.
If the ice tunnel they were in had naturally been formed by the planet, then using his abilities he should have been able to shift or chip away at the wall, but he was unable to.
'What does this mean?' Oscar thought.
Eventually, using a short sword he had equipped to his side, he pulled it out and proceeded to cut a rectangular shape, large enough for a man to fit through.
"The walls are thin here and I think we've reached what we were looking for, is everyone ready?" Oscar asked.
When they all nodded, Oscar immediately lifted his foot, kicked the ice wall, and the large slab of ice went sliding across the floor.
"Well it looks like I was right," He said smiling.
Drawing their weapons, they all carefully walked out of the ice tunnel, and it looked like they had entered a giant cavern. They could hardly see the ceiling, the room they were in was as big as a football stadium.
"Look." One of them pointed.
In the large cavern, several long ice tunnels just like the one they had come out of were leading right to the ceiling. It certainly was a strange thing to see, and was definitely unnatural.
"Ah!" A man screamed as he fell to the floor. Looking at him, he had his finger pointed out and he was visibly shaking, he looked like he was nearly in tears. When the others went to see what he was pointing at, they all took a step back.
"What is that?"
What Oscar was starting to notice was the room was getting brighter by the second. When they had entered, there were dim blue crystals on the ceiling and walls, allowing them to see even though they were underground.
Slowly, the crystals seemed to be getting brighter, and it had revealed the body of a giant beast. It had a large body covered with fur and on its shoulders were three large wolf-like heads, with fangs as large as a human body protruding from its mouth. The beast was something far larger and looked to be stronger than anything they had faced before.
But as the crystals lit up more and more, they could soon see the whole body of the beast. It was bleeding, and one of its three heads had been severed from its body. On top of that, several large spikes the size of the tunnels were sticking out from its body.
"The beast appears to be dead," Said Oscar. "There is nothing to worry about."
What was worrying him, was the crystals lighting up in the room more than before. This reaction he had seen before but never at this level. The small blue beast crystal acted the same way as regular beast crystals.
When a greater power force was using energy near it, they would react by lighting up even more. When fighting a king tier beast near these crystals, Oscar had seen a few of them light up, but not the whole room.
If the beast was dead, then the crystals couldn't have possibly been glowing due to the beast, it had to be something else that was alive powering the crystals. Besides, whatever was able to kill such a powerful beast was probably inside the same room as them.
"Get out!" A voice echoed in all of their heads.
The others started to look around to see if they could spot where the voice was coming from, only to realise it was being spoken into their minds.
'Telepathy, and it knows how to speak!'
"Leave now!" It shouted, and rumbling from the ground could be felt.
"Everyone move!" Oscar shouted.
Now that his feet were on the solid ground, he could raise the floor beneath them and created a thick ice wall to protect them. However, he had a bad feeling about what was to come and decided to dive out of the way.
A loud bang was heard as something had smashed through the wall he had created. Straight down the middle, another ice tunnel had appeared, and it had split the group into two halves.
"Boss, help me!" A voice shouted.
Getting back on his feet he rushed over to where the voice was coming from, and that's when he could see a few of his men had been caught by the strange tunnel, half their bodies crushed by it. They tried to move but it seemed impossible.
Oscar, seeing this, used his blade once again and cut around the ice. The problem was how to detach the person from the tunnel itself. Oscar went to grab his hand, but before he could,
"No, if you touch me it could spread to you! I can tell I'm already dying. When the ice touched us, I could feel that it was already freezing around my heart." The man said. "Just do me a favou-"
But before he could finish his sentence his lips stopped moving, and the ice covered his entire body.
This was what Oscar was afraid of, the ice tunnels were an ability of some sort. Trying to not let his emotions get the better off him, he took a deep breath and looked in the direction of the attack, and this was where he saw the demon tier beast.
"A girl?"
******
My werewolf system Exclusive on P.a.t.r.e.o.n its only $1 dollar a month. Cheaper than :) and you get access to the MVS webtoon. (2 Chapters per month)
If you want to support you can on my P.A.T.R.E.O.N: jksmanga
For MVS artwork and updates follow on Instagram and Facebook: jksmanga
The first thing that Oscar noticed when looking at what had just attacked them was that it had a humanoid shape. Although she didn't look completely human, her form was the same. There were two legs, two arms and a head.
However, there were also some distinctive features that made it clear she wasn't a regular human at all. Sticking out from her shoulder were two black wings, and the top half of her head was completely black with no hair. It was hard to even see if the beast had any eyes.
Finally, where her mouth would usually be, her jaw stretched wide, showing her long razor-sharp teeth that went to the back of her cheeks. It was the first time they had ever seen a humanoid beast.
It startled Oscar as the first thought that came to his head was if this was an ability user, one that had strong ice powers, but how could that even be possible? However, one thing was clear, this was an enemy and not a friend, he had already lost a few men, and he didn't want to lose anymore.
Rushing in front of the others, Oscar had both his hands held out by his side, ready to use his powers at any moment. Although he had his soul weapon that would allow him to use the ground, the others didn't. However, once he used his ability on the material, the others could also treat it the same as well.
To help them, Oscar raised a large thick wall of earth on both sides, allowing them to use it as they wished. The advantage was the ground on this planet was denser than earth, on earth. Meaning it should be able to be more useful for defending and attacking.
The other reason for raising the walls, was so the beast only had one target to focus on, himself. When Oscar eventually got closer, he could see that the humanoid beast had stumbled, at any moment, it looked like the beast would collapse.
On a closer inspection, he could see that one of its black wings were torn, and underneath it was a pool of black blood.
'The beast, it's injured.' Oscar thought. It wasn't just a small injury. It had severe cuts all over its body. The amount of blood on the ground, if it really was a human, it would have been dead by now.
This had confirmed that the humanoid creature in front of them was indeed a beast. The beasts had black blood. Thinking about what might have happened for it to be injured like this, he could only think of one thing, the other beast that was dead.
'Were the injuries from fighting with the other beast before? It certainly looked strong enough to have injured this one as well.'
Getting up from the ground, the beast opened its largemouth, and a blue glow could be seen. Oscar could guess what this was, similar to what had happened before, it was getting ready for another attack.
'I have to stop it!' Oscar thought, stomping his foot on the ground, it started to rumble, digging up the ground beneath, and when it finally reached the beast, a large pillar shot up, hitting its leg. It threw it off balance, but the attack from the beast still went ahead, firing off to its left side.
Seeing this, Oscar tried his best to raise several walls, but the ice tunnel attack went through anything he made with no problem at all, and the men tried their best to run, with the tunnel before blocking their way. They didn't have much room or choice of where to go. Most of them had been caught up in the attack, surrounded by ice.
The others, knowing the ice would soon spread through their bodies, immediately went to try to pull their comrades out, by cutting around the ice, but this time, The beast seemed to be more aware of what they were planning. It raised its hand, and at that moment, from the ice's outer walls created from its attack. Spikes spread out and stabbed anyone who was close.
Even if the ice hadn't hit any fatal spots, it started to spread through the body of the others, freezing the areas that had been hurt. Some resorted to drastic measures, cutting off their limbs that were starting to get frozen.
Oscar desperately wanted to try to help them, but the best thing he could do to help them was to get rid of the beast. It seemed like its injuries were affecting it greatly, for every time it would make an attack of that calibre, it would look tired and more blood would seep out of its wounds.
Not only Oscar, but the others that were uninjured knew this was their opportunity to attack, hurling boulders, using their weapons, and more, they all started to attack the beast. With the flying objects approaching it, it opened its mouth once more and howled, creating a piercing scream.
When the boulders and objects got within a certain range, they too would freeze and fall to the ground, once again it had stumbled through using more of its power.
Drawing his gun, Oscar was waiting for this moment, he knew after each attack, there was a brief resting period, and it was the only time he had. Not wasting any more time, he fired calmly.
'I saw your beast core when you opened that wide mouth of yours, this may do damage to the crystal, but it's worth it to take you out.'
Oscar started to wonder just how strong was the beast before it was injured. Would they have even stood a chance?
Raising its wings, the beast thought it could block the bullet, but it had gone right through, and then knowing this, it could only do one thing. It tilted its head slightly downward, allowing for the bullet to go through the top of its head rather than the crystal itself.
The bullet continued to travel and went through the walls behind them to be forever lost, the only beast bullet in existence.
The beast had flinched but not for long, as it opened its mouth, preparing for another attack.
'No, I wasted the opportunity, everyone here is going to die!'
"Oscar," A man shouted, standing in front of him. Those that were left alive stood in front of their leader. "There is still one more thing. Remember, Eno said that the gun can also be used to fire out pure crystal energy. The beast from before, it looks to have only been killed recently; maybe the crystal is still there."
Running off, Oscar used his abilities to quickly help him travel to where the beast was. The sound of the other girl beast attacking was heard, and his men's cries were heard behind him, but he continued to move on.
Eventually getting to the beast, he tried to locate the crystals carving out certain parts and ripping them to shreds with his ability until he had eventually found it. A crystal clearer than any other they had ever collected before.
Placing the crystal into a special glass tube at the top, it was ready to be used with its second function. The military had already discovered how to use crystals as pure energy, and their sh.i.p.s and mechs used this to attack.
The problem was, if the raw energy of the crystal was to be used, then it could never regain its energy back. That crystal would be lost forever. It was a shame, as the crystal perhaps could have been made into something great, but there was nothing he could do. His and his men's lives were at stake.
When Oscar turned around, it was a scene he didn't expect, no one was moving, and the beast had nearly collapsed on the other end. Everyone had been hit by the strange ice abilities.
'Leave, now!' The voice spoke in his head again.
Not listening, and out of sheer anger for all those that had died. Oscar lifted his gun once more and pulled the trigger. A large surge of power stronger than ever was shot out from the gun. It was unable to hold such power that the gun itself had shattered and fallen to pieces. A small explosion was made, flinging Oscar back, and the beam of energy was shot out towards the beast.
For the first time, the beast seemed to be using a strange skill he had never seen before, a barrier of some type was rising from the ground, however, the shot of energy was too fast and had hit the beast killing it before it could have its final stand.
No one else had survived from the expedition apart from Oscar, and in the report that had returned. There were two demon tier beasts that had been discovered that day.
*****
My werewolf system Exclusive on P.a.t.r.e.o.n it's only $1 dollar a month. Cheaper than :) and you get access to the MVS webtoon. (2 Chapters per month)
If you want to support you can on my P.A.T.R.E.O.N: jksmanga
For MVS artwork and updates follow on Instagram and Facebook: jksmanga
There were multiple things that had been revealed in the story that Oscar had told. They were revelations none of them knew about and it came as a great shock.
"A beast gun, well that is certainly amazing." Mona said. "I never knew one existed, it's a good thing those two reporters aren't here or they would be having a field day."
"Well, it was wasted in a way, destroyed there and then." Oscar replied. "And ever since there has never been another one made along with the bullet. However, the use of energy weapons became more potent after, using the crystals raw energy as a form of lasers, and this has worked the best against the Dalki and their sh.i.p.s so far. But remember, beast crystals are still hard to come by, they aren't something easily manufacturable like bullets, so stronger beast crystals make more sense to be made into weapons or armour.
"A sword can be used again and again to further fight more beasts and the Dalki. A beast bullet just isn't practical."
"It's true, there are many flaws with something like a beast gun." Owen said as he played with his fan, looking at it as if it was a great piece of craftsmanship. Quinn was wondering if the fan itself was some type of beast weapon as well, considering how much Owen had it around him. It was hard to tell as it didn't have the usual beastly features that beast weapons have.
They had learnt a few more things from Oscar's story, but it wasn't good news. Information was key when going into battle, and none of them other than Oscar had faced a demon tier beast before. They were hoping his story would give them an idea of the beast's strength but it hadn't.
In the story itself, the beast had already been greatly injured and it was hard to tell how injured. But according to the information that was found out later, it had been placed in a deadly fight against another demon tier beast beforehand. Being a humanoid one, it came out as the winner but not without a few scratches here and there.
Oscar and his group were just in the right place at the right time. Although it was also strange to say that considering they all still had died, it sounded like Oscar would have died as well if it wasn't for the other demon tier crystal and gun that he had in his possession, which they didn't have this time.
"You're worried?" Helen asked, seeing the deep frown on Quinn's face.
Quinn paused before answering.
"I think it's fine to be worried but I just thought we would have gotten a better idea from the story of the demon tier beast's strength." Quinn replied.
"There are a few things that are different this time." Said Oscar. "Back then, I was not as strong as I was today, we also have the other top ability users here as well."
"But we don't have the gun, the demon tier crystal, nor has the beast been greatly weakened." Owen mentioned.
"True, the forces are small as to not cause great damage to our men, at the same time depending on the size of the beast we might need a great force, which is why I chose the number of people to come along with us on this hunt. Too little and we may never be able to kill the thing. Too many and there is a chance of sacrificing too much for the sake of the crystal.
"Also there are a few more things that we have now that we didn't have before. Our men are wearing the best of the best of beast gear that we can find. Their lives won't be as lost easily, second we have this." Oscar said, patting a large wooden box to his side.
The others knew what he was referring to.
"The demon weapon." Helen mumbled.
"Correct, not just any demon weapon, but also one from a humanoid type beast. Before I used the demon crystal to kill one, this time we have the demon weapon."
When Oscar had returned back from his expedition, the demon weapon was created and rightfully so, they allowed him to be the user of it in the war. With the demon weapon in his hand, he had become one of the heroes of war.
Hearing everything, Quinn was starting to wonder about the other demon weapon that had been secured by Pure. Oscar was extremely lucky, but what about Pure? Could the same set of situations have happened to them to stumble across the demon weapon? No, that was very unlikely.
Which meant somehow using their strength, they were able to kill a demon tier beast. It showed just how strong Pure was.
"Do you know how Pure came across their demon tier weapon?" Quinn asked. He figured that after what he had done, there was a good chance that he had created a target for himself, and it would be good to learn of them a bit more.
"Actually, we had no clue Pure had a demon weapon in possession. I guess the military has been keeping too many secrets." Oscar sighed, like everything he was telling them was a great weight of his c.h.e.s.t. "I have been following after those that were left behind, but I often forget that I'm the one in charge now. At one point, we had discovered Pure's whereabouts.
"You see the reason why it's so hard to find Pure and their base, is because it is located in the sea."
"In the sea?" Quinn repeated, confused.
"Correct, the Pure base is a giant submarine located somewhere in earth's seas. They are constantly on the move and hardly ever surface, but at one point we had received information on their whereabouts. As a chance to get rid of the pain in our backside, I went there personally. The attack was going well until I had clashed with their leader, and that's when we had discovered they had a demon weapon.
"I don't know how, but rumours had come out, perhaps other people had seen their leader use the demon tier weapon as well. Then, the world saw the use of the demon tier weapon once again when the alliance attacked Pure during the civil war. Maybe it would be best to ask those guys, they still remain back with the other sh.i.p.s, and they will be able to give you a better picture."
"Was it anyone you recognised?" Mona asked, now interested in who the Pure leader was after seeing the strength of one of their top members.
"No, I thought it might be someone who had taken part in the war, especially someone with such great power. However, his fighting style did remind me of someone…never mind, just the ramblings of an old fool."
Having only ever experienced the strength of the emperor tier weapons, Quinn was wondering just how strong demon tier weapons could be that everyone was willing to fight over them for and risk their lives.
His eyes started to glance over at the box and Oscar at this point noticed that Quinn wasn't the only one that was looking at the box. Everyone at the campfire was.
Oscar started a deep laugh which sounded like it came from deep within his belly.
"Ha, ha, I suppose you all want to see it don't you?" He asked. "What a demon tier weapon looks like and what it can do."
Looking over his shoulder, he looked at all the groups that were a distance away. "I suppose it would be useful for you to know about it, after all we will be fighting together."
Opening the large rectangular box in front of him, he dragged it across the floor. The others wanted to get up from their seats and look over, but at the same time their pride wouldn't allow them to seem too keen.
'Pride, what do I care.' Quinn thought, as he stood up from the seat, and stood next to Oscar as he started to unlock the box.
*****
My werewolf system Exclusive on P.a.t.r.e.o.n its only $1 dollar a month. Cheaper than :) and you get access to the MVS webtoon. (2 Chapters per month)
If you want to support you can on my P.A.T.R.E.O.N: jksmanga
For MVS artwork and updates follow on Instagram and Facebook: jksmanga
Standing by Oscar's side, as soon as the wooden crate was lifted, Quinn was the first one to set his eyes on the demon tier weapon. The heavy top was pulled open and at the same time, a pulse of energy could be felt around the campfire. Quinn wasn't the only one that had felt it. From the look on the other's faces, the rest did as well.
It was at that moment that Quinn realised that the crate itself wasn't any regular crate, it was one that had been crafted using beast materials as well, and it seems to have some type of suppressive ability.
Looking down at the weapon itself, Quinn could only think one thing.
'It's beautiful.'
From looking at the weapon, he imagined what a beauty the beast must have been in it's humanoid form. Images started to appear in his head, at what creature Oscar had described in his memories to create such a thing.
Oscar was careful as he pulled the weapon out to show the others, he was holding it and taking care of it like it was a baby. When he pulled it out, the others also could now see the magnificent weapon, and it seemed to have drawn the attention of all the other camps as well.
"Damn it!" Bonny shouted. "Look at that thing, if only we were allowed to film, we would be able to show so much footage."
In his hand, Oscar was holding it by its large black hilt. At the very bottom, hanging off, like a cloth was something black in colour and shaped like wings. The hilt was quite thick but it looked to be perfect in Oscar's large hands.
Although Oscar was able to hold the weapon single handedly, Quinn was unsure if he could do the same. For the size of the weapon was something in between a greatsword and a longsword. It had the length of a longsword, but not quite the thickness of those giant greatswords used to slay beasts.
Only one side of the blade was edged, with a slant at the very top. Then towards the top of the blade, there were three circles cut out, each getting smaller as they got closer to the tip of the sword. The most beautiful thing about it, was the sword guard.
It was covered in a beautiful royal dark blue colour. It looked like feathers would wrap around the user's hand, but it wasn't feathers. Instead, its material was more like that of ice.
"The three circles on the blade light up depending what active skill is used." Oscar started to explain. "Once a skill is used, the outside of the ring will turn red. Once the red circle disappears the active skill can be used again. The red goes around in a circle like a timer so the user has an idea when they can use it again. The smaller circles have a slower cool down time."
"I'm assuming the weapon has some type of ice abilities, do you mind sharing?" Owen asked, hiding the expression on his face with his fan.
"The smallest circle is the ice wave ability, similar to the beast. With a swing, a screeching sound is made, and anything that enters its proximity will start to freeze. However the ability doesn't seem to be so effective on beasts or humans, and is more so for weapons or abilities.
"The second active skill is the ice tunnels explained in my stories. Though not at the same power level. The tunnels themselves are far smaller than what the demon tier beast could produce and it seems like the cooldown time is longer as well."
Hearing this, the others had realised and noticed this too with the other beast weapons. When the weapons were made from the crystals, their power was far less effective. This was one of the other reasons why multiple crystals of the same tier would need to be used to create a true tier of that weapon class.
But with a demon tier weapon, that would nearly be impossible. The power of one crystal alone was powerful, it was enough to be turned into a weapon or armour far greater than any of the other tiers and it still wouldn't match up to the level of what the beast could do.
"You only mentioned two active abilities." Mona said. "Judging by the last ring being the biggest and taking the longest time to cool down, that would be the most powerful skill, would it not?"
'So far, all the active skills had been based on what the demon tier beast could do. However the demon tier beast was injured, so perhaps it was unable to use it's ultimate skill in the state it was in, but it still had been transferred to the weapon.' Mona thought.
"Now, I can't tell you everything. If there is a need to use it you will see it anyway. The skill won't help you guys out in the fight." Oscar replied, with a smile growing from the corner of his mouth.
'What a weird old man, first he says that we should share our skills and then he goes and hides the most powerful one.' Mona thought, crossing her arms to show her disappointment. But Oscar wasn't going to budge on this one. It just showed that the relationsh.i.p.s between each other were clearly only at the surface level.
Quinn looked at the sword intensely as if something was pulling him in. He wanted to reach out and grab it, just to give it a few swings to see what it was like. He didn't say anything but his eyes wouldn't look away from it for even a second.
"Master…." A deep voice said in Quinn's mind. "You want the sword…I can snatch it from him whenever you wish" The deep voice said.
The voice was one Quinn knew well, it was his familiar. One that would grant his darkest d.e.s.i.r.e, and right now, Quinn wanted that sword more than anything, even though he wasn't a swordsman.
Locking the sword back in the crate, Quinn was knocked out of his trance and the others were now heading back to rest. However, Quinn couldn't get the weapon and what the bone claw had suggested out of his mind.
With the bone claw's unique skill, it was something he probably could easily grab, even if the bone claw was spotted, they would think it was just a beast and if it got killed, it would come back to life at a later time. The best thing was that Quinn had his dimensional space he could hide the weapon in.
'Your….wish…" the deep voice said again.
While Quinn was sleeping in his house with the others, he thought about it long and hard and decided against it. He shook his head trying to screw it on straight. Taking the weapon now would lower their chance of survival against the demon tier beast, and Quinn didn't know how to use it.
The sun rose once again and it was time for the group to set off, but before doing so, Logan had opened up his little computer system to try get a location of where the beast currently was. The rods had been set up beforehand on the planet, and it now allowed not quite real-time tracing, but at least every hour or so they would know where the general direction of the beast was.
"I suggest everyone prepares to encounter the beast today." Logan informed Mona. "I don't know why, but I think the beast might know we are here."
"What makes you say that?" Mona asked.
"Well, ever since yesterday, the beast has been making its way towards us. Even if we stood still and did nothing, there is a good chance that the beast will arrive here in at least three hours."
Hearing this news, there had been a slight change of plan as suggested by Oscar and Logan. Instead of going towards the beast, it would be better for them to wait for it and set up a trap for the beast. It gave them time to get into gear and create the best formation possible to give them a better chance.
Preparations were being made, and as an hour passed it looked like the beast was still heading towards them. While Quinn and his group were following orders from Oscar, further led by Sam, someone started to walk over.
'This guy, I don't know whether to be worried about him, or to see him as a friend.' Quinn thought as he saw who was walking over.
Owen placed down his fan, showing a smile and his moon shaped eyes to Quinn. Whenever talking to Quinn he often put down his fan showing his expressions, rather than hiding it compared to the others.
"Why do you do that?" Quinn asked. "Why don't you hide yourself in front of me."
"I have many secrets I hide from others, we all do. Some use a mask, some are acting. Others chose to only show their true self to those close to them. I have never been good at hiding my emotions so I use the fan. However with you Quinn, I feel you have more secrets than even me to hide, and for some reason that makes me feel…comfortable."
Quinn was right, this person was strange and Quinn still didn't know how to feel about him.
"The boy from the Balde family. I want him to stay close to you and us. After hearing the supreme commander's story, I fear this beast might be stronger than what we have anticipated. If he needs to use our powers, then don't hold him back."
After Owen had finished speaking those words, vibrations could be felt through the floor.
"It's here earlier than expected." Owen said.
******
My werewolf system Exclusive on P.a.t.r.e.o.n its only $1 dollar a month. Cheaper than :) and you get access to the MVS webtoon. (2 Chapters per month)
If you want to support you can on my P.A.T.R.E.O.N: jksmanga
For MVS artwork and updates follow on Instagram and Facebook: jksmanga
Although the beast was upon them earlier than they had thought, at the same time, everyone was already in a position to fight whatever was heading their way. A lot of work had been done, most of the preparations thanks to Oscar.
Due to his ability, he was able to move and change the terrain at will. Creating quite a wide valley, he had made two large cliff tops. Walls that went on for a hundred meters only allowing the beast to come down one direction.
On the top of the cliff tops themselves, there were also several smaller walls so they could take cover from attacks. Then on the ground were the more vital members in the hunt, and behind them the support classes.
The idea was those at the top of the two walls were ranged users. Judging by the reading Logan had received, the demon tier beast seemed to be a large one. Using their abilities and weapons, they would rain down attacks on the beast.
Then, the strongest fighters, including the leaders, would be on the ground, fighting toe to toe with the beast. Finally, there were those behind them. They were the group's healers and supportive classes. Some had reinforcement and buff abilities to be used, and even defensive abilities.
Also, a group of tunnels had been made from their position, allowing the support to either enter them to run away from the beast, if anything went wrong, or head upward to the top of the walls to support the ranged users as well.
"Which means, the ones that have the hardest job in this fight, are those on the ground," Sam said, standing at the back with those that were playing the supportive role in the fight.
They were a few people who had come along in the hunt, that weren't exactly considered fighters, or at least even if they contributed, they wouldn't be much help. This was why Sam, Logan, Cia and the two reporters had stayed at the back.
The main fighting force was composed of Quinn, Owen, Mona and her sprint, Oscar, Duke, Nate, Dennis, Paul, Sil, Fex, Helen, Ivy, Peach. Also, five from the Bree family with their beasts had been brought. It was a mixture of king tier beast and a couple of emperor tiers, and also a few from Owen's family. However, most of the Graylash family were at top using their lightning abilities at a range.
What Bonny found strange looking at them, was both Owen and Mona were standing around a particular blonde haired boy.
"Are you sure this is the right thing to do?" Mona said, looking at Sil, like he was some type of disease.
"Not right now, but there might be a point where we don't have a choice," Owen said. "Would you rather end up dead?"
The reason Mona was being cautious, was she felt like as soon as Sil touched all of them, he would have the strength of all of their abilities. There would be no stopping him. If he was truly loyal to Quinn after dealing with the demon tier beast, he could make the two of them submit there and then.
The horror and true power of the blades would be revealed.
Although Mona had no clue how strong Sil was compared to that man, what she feared more than anything was if with her powers, he was able to control the demon tier beast to do it's bidding as well.
"I'm sorry, I just can't let him use my powers. There are plenty of offensive powers he can use here. If you want to share yours, then be my guest." Mona said, as she walked off to the other side, staying away from the others.
The vibrations in the ground were more frequent and getting stronger by the second, yet they still could see nothing.
"The beast will be here soon!" Logan shouted.
Hearing this, the blue demon tier weapon was drawn.
"We can trust this, this weapon is even stronger than my own abilities. But together, we make a great pair." Oscar said
"It better be," Quinn mumbled. The main reason why he didn't attempt to take the blade, was because he was sure that they would need it in Oscar's hands to win this fight.
Finally, everyone could see something coming towards them in the distance. A strange diamond-shaped object made from the same material as what they were standing on was moving towards them. When it got closer, they realised the sheer size of the diamond, as it was the size of a small hotel.
"It was a good thing I made this wide enough," Oscar said.
It carried moving, but they were confused. The beast itself couldn't just be a moving diamond.
'"It's under the ground." Sam said.
"It's under the ground!" Logan shouted to the others.
When it finally reached the area where it was travelling within the two large walls, a rain of attacks fell on it from above, hitting the large diamond. Flashes of lightning powers, explosions, arrows and more. However, it seemed like it had no effect at all. Still, they all continued to attack as it was the only thing they could do.
The closest animal they could use to describe the beast, was it looked like that of a giant crab. It had two large claws with one bigger than the other, and the large tower diamond they could see was the back of the beast.
The attacks from above changed to try to hit the beast's shell. As the crab was not made of the same material only its back. Still, most of the attacks would land on the diamond back, and those that did get through to the front, would hit it's hard outer shell.
"None of the attacks are getting through," Oscar said. "Which means it's now up to us!' And the group began to charge forward.
Oscar swung his blade, and fired out a tunnel of ice, to try freeze one of its claws. Although the attack had hit one of its large claws, it quickly lifted it, breaking the ice with its sheer strength. Some of the ice from the weapon had remained and it had spread slightly covering more area of its claw, but soon stopped. Then standing up, off its belly. Several longer limbs of the grab were seen coming out from underneath, they stretched out, nearly touching the walls. In total, there were sixteen powerful claws, thinner than the two large ones that covered its face and had a sharp pointed end.
One of these claws descended down on Owen, moving his fan at the right time, a powerful lightning bolt was shot out, knocking the thin claw away to the side, but it moved soon after, attempting to hit him again. Like a dance, Owen moved, flipping his body, avoiding the attack while hitting it away with bolts of lightning.
'My lightning doesn't pass through the shell? I thought I might be able to cook this thing." Owen said.
The strange spirit that was being controlled by Mona was somehow repelling the attacks away from her, and it was as expected, her ability was having no effect on the demon tier beast whatsoever.
The others had to group up, to defend against the claws, as it would quickly use its pointed end to stab down and up like a drill. Straight away, some groups of people were hurt.
"The main problem is its hard shell," Quinn thought. "Then the only thing that might work…"
"It still didn't break the shell," Quinn said.
Although it didn't break the shell, it did cause a reaction out of the crab, It had jumped slightly back, and when it landed, the sheer weight had caused those on top of the wall to fall over. retracting all its claws back into its body, it looked like it was preparing to make its next move.
"This is what I was worried about," Oscar said. "The beast still hasn't used any skills, everyone get behind me!"
They did as they were told, but just in case Quinn was also ready to use the shadow. When looking at the demon tier blade, both the smaller circles were already glowing red, what Quinn also noticed was one of the claws from the crab had been damaged and was cut. Which could have only come from the demon tier blade.
Foam started to form in the crab's mouth, as it was ready to fire out its attack.
"You wanted to see the last skill of this weapon right, well I didn't think we would have to use it so soon," Oscar said, as the ring started to light up.
*****
My werewolf system Exclusive on P.a.t.r.e.o.n its only $1 dollar a month. Cheaper than :) and you get access to the MVS webtoon. (2 Chapters per month)
If you want to support you can on my P.A.T.R.E.O.N: jksmanga
Everyone could see the foam bubbling up in the crab's mouth, and judging by how it had made room and leapt back like so, they thought there was a high chance that it was about to unleash a powerful skill.
Attempting to distract the beast, those above continued to hurl their abilities at it, but MC points weren't unlimited. The order was given for them to halt, as it was clear it would do no damage, nothing was getting through the large diamond on its back. It was best to wait for the right opportunity to then strike together.
All those that were on the ground floor, now had to trust in whatever Oscar had up his sleeve. However Quinn wasn't worried, there were multiple ways for him to get out of this, but what about the others?
Firing out from the crabs mouth was a powerful jet stream of water. It looked like the crystals around it's back we're spiralling around the jet of water.
Oscar then proceeded to stab the sword into the ground, which had gone through it like a hot knife through butter. Then the final large ring began to light up. In front of the sword, ice started to form building up from the bottom layer forming a barrier.
"That's it!" Helen shouted, worried. "The final skill was an ice barrier?"
If a wall made from the planet's substance wasn't going to hold the attack back, she was wondering why Oscar thought an ice barrier would do the trick.
"This isn't just any ice barrier." Oscar said, picking up the sword from the ground. Now the barrier was formed, at the right moment he proceeded to stab the sword into the ice itself. The ice started to light up so bright, some had to cover their faces and squint their eyes to see what was going on.
The attack had hit the barrier, but unexpectedly it was holding its ground. What happened next was the most surprising. For the attack was now going right back at the beast.
"The last skill is a reflective ability. It can reflect any attack back at it's opponent, and that's not all, it also adds a little bit more power when it sends it back as well." Oscar explained.
Back when Oscar was fighting against the demon tier beast in the ice cavern, he realised that when he fired the bullet, this was the skill it was trying to use. The only thing was that the ice barrier hadn't risen in time, probably due to how weak it was.
"With an active ability like that. It could turn the tide in any fight." Owen thought.
Seeing its own attack sent back to it with added strength, the beast knew it was in trouble. There were two large walls on both sides, so it only had one option left. It started to burrow down in the ground. All of its claws that were positioned in it's abdomen retracted inside itself and started to dig away at the ground.
"That's how it was travelling underground from before." Logan said, watching the whole thing from afar.
Burrowing itself, it was able to hide it's body but not the large diamond on its back. The attack hit and it sounded like a hard rock was grinding it. A screeching noise was made until eventually it had stopped.
When they all looked at the demon tier beast, the diamond still remained undamaged.
Burrowing itself out of the ground, it swung it's two large claws enraged. And once again it brought back the other claws from underneath and started it's charge towards them. Watching the beast come their way, the group were trying to think of a plan.
Its outer exoskeleton was unable to be pierced and the diamond on its back seemed to be even stronger. Perhaps, if they were able to reflect the attack on the exoskeleton it would have worked. At the moment it was the only thing Oscar could think of, then he felt a touch on his back.
"I will just be borrowing your strength." Sil said, as he walked out in front of the others.
'That's the kid the others didn't want to join in the fight, what is he doing?' Oscar thought.
Mona had still remained well away, not allowing for Sil to touch her, but it didn't matter, there were plenty of strong people to borrow their MC points off and he had another great ability at his disposal.
Holding out his finger like a gun, blue lighting started to run up and down his arm.
"That's the Graylash ability." Oscar said.
It was running up and down faster than the human eye could see. Aiming carefully and lifting his hand, a bolt was shot out. It looked just like the one that Owen would fire, so people seeing this didn't expect much.
But when the bolt had hit one of the claws, it had snapped right through its shell and the claw had fallen off its body.
"How, how can an ordinary boy we have never heard of be stronger then the leader of the Graylash family!?" Helen said, then she soon realised that there was a chance her and her group would have gone up against such a monster.
Sil's attack was the first attack on the demon tier beast that was able to completely break off a limb. Sil, preparing the attack again, fired another one hitting another of the thinner claws.
While Sil was preparing for the next attack, the beast screamed again and stood up on its thinner claws, putting its body in a higher position than before, and then something strange started to drop from the beast's belly.
"Is it taking a shit?" Nate asked thinking it was strange.
Large drops of diamond were falling out from its abdomen. Hundreds of them the size of a large tiger. One of the first diamonds began moving and soon after all of the diamonds that dropped from the crab were moving.
"Everyone be careful." Logan shouted. "These things are beasts as well."
These smaller crabs weren't slow either, and when the group from above tried to hit them, they would burrow underground to only pop up and deal with those on the ground floor.
Nate, hitting one of them with his full strength, expected it to be sent back flying. Instead it had blocked the attack with its claws and then struck him back, piercing through his hardened skin, he was bleeding.
"These smaller crabs are freaking strong!" Nate shouted, hoping to warn the others.
Everyone was now busy dealing with the hundreds of smaller crabs that were soon overwhelming them all. There were just too many and being close range, those from above couldn't help without hurting their own team.
The only good thing was that while the crab was dropping miniature versions of itself, it looked like it was unable to move.
Using his fast body, he could move or block the attacks, but Qi, the gauntlet's active skill, none of it was hurting the little creatures that were just as tough as the big one. It looked like only the other leaders or the strongest members could actually deal with the crabs but they were soon tiring out.
Using his shadow to block in a situation like this was just pointless and his soul weapon required human blood. Quinn was unable to use it on a beast like this. Frustrated that nothing was working and at all the crabs coming his way, Quinn threw out a kick, but it wasn't just any kick.
Using the power of Qi he had thrown out a blood crescent kick and a sharp single red line of aura had come out. When it hit the crab in front of him, it had sliced through its shell and the beast was dead.
[Emperor Tier Diamond - crab beast has been killed]
The message coming up had worried Quinn even more. The system had just told him that these hundreds of smaller crabs dropping out of the demon tier, were all emperor tier beasts.
[New quest received]
[The Demon tier beast now sees your group as a threat, retrieve the demon tier crystal]
[ Quest reward ???]
"Does this mean the beast never saw any of it as a threat before?" Quinn thought.
Using his inspect skill, Quinn knew that the demon tier beast was never really injured by Sil for it'sl status had remained green and healthy. Having received the sudden quest, Quinn now felt a lot more enthusiastic about killing the thing.
A shadow started to surround his face, and as it disappeared the bottom half of his face was covered in a mask, a japanese demon, with its large tusks were shown.
"Everyone, use your full strength, don't hold back!" Quinn ordered.
[Mask attribute set to strength]
Slamming his foot on the ground and infusing his fist with Qi, then preparing the blood spray ability, Quinn mixed all these things together. Snapping his arm back like a shotgun a loud bang was heard as he let his fist fly out.
The crabs that were in front of Quinn all were blown to pieces by the sheer power of the attack. Their backs shattered and those near had also been slightly damaged as the blood sprayed over them.
"That attack…"
Seeing the attack being performed there was one person that recognised it well. He started to touch his robotic arm.
'That mask, it's the exact same one from that night demon, it may be a different colour but…the attack he just used. It's the same one that ripped my bleeding arm off. It was YOU ALL ALONG!' Duke screamed internally as he had recognised that Quinn... and the night demon were the same being.
My werewolf system Exclusive on P.a.t.r.e.o.n its only $1 dollar a month. Cheaper than :) and you get access to the MVS webtoon. (2 Chapters per month)
If you want to support you can on my P.A.T.R.E.O.N: jksmanga
For MVS artwork and updates follow on Instagram and Facebook: jksmanga
The loud bang alone had caught the attention of a few on the battlefield, but turning their heads, what was even more shocking was the ten or so emperor tier crabs that had been defeated, lying there on the floor.
The crabs themselves weren't too hard to deal with in terms of their attack power. The armour the others were wearing was enough to protect them from the crab attacks. The main problem they were facing was how hard it was to penetrate their bodies, to actually use an attack that would damage them.
'That skill, he didn't use it in the duel?' Helen thought.
'As expected, always hiding secrets.' Owen thought.
However, he wasn't the only one that was grabbing attention. Although the crab's attacks weren't damaging to the others, those in the Cursed faction didn't have great beast gear to protect themselves, and they were getting hurt from the attacks. Once Quinn gave his command, and since they saw how he was no longer hiding, Fex and Paul went into action.
Fex, using a mixture of his string abilities while also hitting away others with his blood swipe, was impressive. He also no longer held back on the speed or raw strength that he possessed. Even Paul was demonstrating the same set of skills. Mixing his poison and not holding back, he was able to use everything he had trained in secret.
'Quinn, is this the right thing to do?' Logan thought while watching. "I guess there's no one left to really question you any more. We will just have to deal with the consequences that come after." He said to himself, smiling.
"If the demon tier joins the fight while we're dealing with all these little ones, it will become troublesome." Quinn said as the shadow beneath his feet started to expand. "I can take us all there."
The first one to go to Quinn's side was Sil. Following soon after was Owen and Oscar. Helen, with her two sisters, also had followed. However, Mona didn't want to get close and decided to stay back. Before Quinn was about to use his shadow travel, Duke had also jumped into the shadow.
Not saying anything, they all sunk into the shadow. Travelling in the dark space, they went underneath all the smaller crabs, while the others were left to fight dealing with them. Mona and the others would have to be enough to get rid of them, while they dealt with the larger threat.
Sure, they would have fewer people to fight the demon tier beast, but at this point, they were useless. None of them could even put a scratch on the demon tier. It was unfortunate the type of demon tier beast they were going up against.
When they rose from the shadow again, the first thing Helen and her two sisters did was turn around and run back towards the army of crabs.
"You guys deal with that, we will make sure your back is covered so you don't have to worry." Helen shouted. Using their plants and soul weapon, they were strong enough and experienced enough to make sure the others didn't have to worry about attacks from behind.
'Looks like she is quite reliable.' Quinn thought, but they now had to worry about the thing in front of them. Not wasting any time, Quinn decided to use one of his strongest skills. He threw out two large Qi infused blood swipes and combined them with his shadow making the shadow scythes. Then activating his gauntlet ability, a searing red outline started to show on both of the scythes.
If this skill wasn't enough to hurt the grab, then none of his skills would be. The crab was also too large for him to use his shadow lock, or cover it with a shadow dome, so he would have to rely on his natural skills.
One of the thinner claws came shooting down towards the group, and Quinn swung out his scythe, hitting it away easily, but that was all he could do. However, with his eyesight, he could see something the others couldn't, the outer shell of the crab had cracked a little.
The other leaders were dealing with the claws well. Avoiding getting hurt by them, Owen would often move from one location to another like a bolt of lightning. It was as if he could change his body into lightning itself. When he would appear again in a different location, he would fire his lightning out at the claws and body, looking for a weak spot.
Oscar was also able to use the hard ground of the planet to knock anything coming at them, and it looked like he was attacking the same spot on the crab over and over again, hoping for a certain result. Duke had to stick close to Oscar, for there was no earth, and he could only use the materials that Oscar had already used with his ability.
'I hate to admit it, but even I'm not strong enough to kill this thing alone.' Quinn thought. 'At the moment, there's only three people here that can damage it. Oscar, with his sword, Sil with his lightning powers, and finally, the crab itself, but that requires Oscar to use his demon tier weapon skill.'
"Sil, don't worry about the claws; I'll protect you. You just keep on firing at the same spot on that crab!"
Sil nodded, and raised both his hands. Using the MC cells he had gathered from all the ability users, his lightning powers were supercharged compared to Owen. He fired at the top of the crabs head just underneath the Diamond. It seemed the more power he used, the harder it was to be accurate with the skill, so Sil decided to go for an area that was easy to hit.
Still, it wasn't strong enough to damage the crab, but as the same spot was hit over and over again, the crab was starting to feel something. Soon most of the claws were heading towards Sil. Keeping his word through, Quinn was ready to cover him.
He hit them away swinging his scythes, but the claws were coming down fast and eventually, one of his scythes had shattered. With one hand free, he started to throw out blood swipes until the other shattered and he started kicking and punching the claws away. When he had time, he would mix in a few blood hammers here and there so the claws would take longer to recover. With every strike, he made sure to use his Qi as well.
At one point, one of the claws had snapped off, but as seen before, the crab was able to regenerate them. Seeing this, he wished maybe he could have learnt what Lucy had done with her Qi, it probably would have helped in the fight.
'I will trust you, Quinn,' Sil said, as he continued to fire at the crab's head until eventually a small crack could be seen.
Now, the claws that were busy dealing with the others had stopped.
'Huh, where's it going?' Owen thought. When he turned, he could see they were all going for Sil.
Trying his best to protect their best chances, Quinn threw out as many blood swipes and crescent kicks as he could, but it wasn't enough, and the only thing he could do now was raise his shadow, protecting both of them. When the long claws had hit the shadow, they slowed down.
Nonetheless, the attack was too powerful, and his MC points had gone down to zero. The shadow disappeared, and the claws continued darting forward.
A sword was stabbed into the ground and an ice barrier was formed, the same one from before. When it rose, the claws bounced off the barrier, and in the process, it looked like each one of them had snapped.
"I'm no idiot, I know that kid is the best weapon we have against this demon tier," Oscar said. "We will protect him as well."
What they did notice was not only were the claws that had hit the barrier broken and unusable, but also all the others that Quinn had attacked as well.
'Those attacks from before, he is definitely the night demon.' Duke thought, as he clenched his fist.
Finally, a light could be seen to defeat the demon tier beast. Even though it could regenerate it's claws, it would take some time, and with all of the small ones dealt with, now there were only the two large claws the crab had left.
When the ice barrier went down, they were all ready to attack again.
"AHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH"
From the very back of the group, a loud, piercing scream continued to ring out louder than anything anyone had ever heard before. Some even thought it was one of a beast. But this was no beast, the screams continued, and when they went to look, they could see it was coming from a purple short-haired girl.
"The banshee's scream." Quinn said. "Everyone, we have to leave now get out of here!"
Shouting, Quinn stumbled to the floor, he had used up more energy than he thought.
'Was I overusing the Qi?' In the past, if he would deplete his Qi, his body would feel the effect greatly. Even if he had health, his stamina would take the brunt of it. Quinn was so focused on protecting Sil, he was unaware of what was happening.
Quinn had no time to explain to the others what the scream meant, but he knew they were in trouble.
"Just go, everyone leave now, everyone!" Quinn said.
Logan also knew what the scream meant, and he instructed the others along with Sam. When the Cursed family started to move, all the others soon followed.
This was for more reasons than one, as the crab was already starting to act. It lifted it's large two claws, and the strange diamond on it's back started to glow. A few seconds later, and the large claws started to crystallise.
"Trust me," Quinn said, "One of my people has the ability to see the future, the scream was a warning."
He didn't need to say anymore, and with the strange actions the crab was doing, everyone was already running away. Those of the smaller crabs that were still alive started to scale the side of the walls and then the large crab had dug its two claws into the ground.
"What is it trying to do?" Sam said.
'Come on, legs!' He was pushing through the pain, but his speed wasn't there.
Using its great strength, the crabs' claws had ripped apart the ground, and a large fissure had been created down the middle. The crack reached to the centre of the planet, and a dark crack was chasing after the group.
The group had a head start thanks to the warnings and were nearly at the area where the tunnels leading up to the wall were. At this rate, they should all have been able to escape safely. Quinn, seeing the entrance in front of him, was ready to fall over as soon as he was safe.
"No," A voice said, as the person in front of Quinn turned around and a large pillar of earth had hit Quinn in the stomach, sending him flying back.
If Quinn was his regular self, if he hadn't used too much energy, he would have been able to protect himself, or if he hadn't been so trusting perhaps, he could have foreseen this. As he fell into the dark crack in the ground, the last thing he saw was Duke's face with a smile.
"If I make it out of here alive. I'm going to kill you!" Quinn screamed at the top of his lungs as he fell into darkness.
*****
My werewolf system Exclusive on P.a.t.r.e.o.n its only $1 dollar a month. Cheaper than :) and you get access to the MVS webtoon. (2 Chapters per month)
If you want to support you can on my P.A.T.R.E.O.N: jksmanga
The cold wind could be felt on his back and through his hair as he continued to fall. Looking around all he could see was darkness, apart from the small light from where he fell, which was getting smaller and smaller by the second.
'How deep is this thing?' Quinn thought. Soon his mind wandered to a certain individual. To the last person he had seen. 'Duke, you ruined my life at school, ruined my friend's life and so many others, and now you attempt to get rid of me? I swear if I come back, I will drain every bit of blood from your body.'
Blood, Quinn had been free falling for a while now and not only had he used so much Qi that his body now felt weak, he had also used a lot of blood skills. He attempted to grab at the wall as he fell, but his weak hands were unable to grip anything and the skin on his fingertips were just ripped to shreds instead.
He didn't know why, but not only did he feel weak, it seemed like he was losing consciousness as he fell as well.
'If I fall from this height, will I still die?'
Hoping to give himself some type of chance, Quinn activated the blood bank. He knew it was unable to restore his stamina which was completely depleted at the moment, but he hoped the refreshing taste would energise himself to at least do something.
[Blood bank has been activated]
[Your HP is recovering]
A welcoming warm feeling was felt through his body, but it was having no other effects and the last thing he saw before he completely passed out, was his HP bar had maxed out.
He continued to fall and while doing so his body would hit the sides of the wall, at such a speed that it was sure to create bruises and break a few bones, but still he wouldn't wake up.
'This is not your time…to die…' a deep voice said, as black smoke started to rise from Quinn's back. Soon a portal had opened and a large claw was seen holding onto Quinn.
The bone claw was able to create small portals that it could travel to, usually it would use this for attacking purposes. However in this case, with Quinn in it's hand it was using it to avoid the walls of the planet's crust. It was however impossible for it to teleport them up to the surface; they were simply falling down too fast.
The bone claw managed to make it so neither itself or Quinn took any damage as they continued to fall but eventually, a light could be seen at the bottom. When the two of them fell through the sight the bone claw could see was unbelievable.
There were hills, forests, trees, lakes, rivers and even beasts could be seen flying through the sky. Everything was visible as the sky began to light up by the planet's blue crystal material. It was as if there was a planet within another planet.
Still, there was one thing the bone claw was unable to do, and that was to slow down their descent. Even when going through the portals they were still dropping down at the same speed, and that's when a large winged beast was spotted coming their way.
It had a large pointed beak that was as long as its body and it had set its eyes on the two falling objects, honing in on them fast when it got close enough. The beast sped up hoping to stab its prey with its beak.
Suddenly, the targets had disappeared in front of it, and it soon felt a sharp pain dig through the back of its head.
'Weak creature.' The bone claw said, and all three of them were now falling to the ground. They braced for impact but now were no longer falling as fast as they did before. Still, when the three of them hit the canopy of trees in a jungle area, it had easily broken all the trees and caused a commotion as they pounded into the floor.
The bone claw and Quinn looked to be safe, but Quinn still was unconscious. The bone claw remained outside protecting its master because the noise they had made was sure to attract others. It wasn't long before loud footsteps and the sound of trees tumbling to the ground were heard coming their way.
The bone claw prepared itself, stretching out both of it's long dangling fingers, and flicked one of its hands, throwing the black blood of the winged beast onto the floor.
Some time had passed, and it looked like a horror scene around Quinn. The bone claw was quite hurt, covered in black blood. Whether it was it's own or the beasts, it was hard to tell. Not too far from where the two of them were, countless beasts had attempted to take the bone claw on, and none of them had succeeded.
However, it needed to rest. Now that it had signed a contract with its master, it was starting to feel weak. It needed to be fed by its master's will or rest in its body and Quinn being unconscious could do neither.
The sound of leaves ruffling was heard once more, and the bone claw gathered its energy to fight the intruder. This time, it wasn't a beast, but a human.
"Whoa, was this all your doing?" The man said looking at the bone claw. "Beast fighting beasts is quite common here, but I can see you're quite hurt. So why didn't you leave?" The man said out loud.
Seeing that the beast had a humanoid shape, he thought that perhaps it had some form of intelligence and could understand him, but it was a long shot. When looking around, that's when the man spotted a human lying there on the floor.
He then looked up in the sky, and could see the crack which they had appeared from in the distance.
"Someone else fell too?!" The man said excitedly. His eyes glowed as he was happy to have contact with another human. Stepping forward, the bone claw moved toward Quinn's body and stood in front of it.
"Look I don't know if you're protecting him, or wanting to save him for later, but I haven't talked to a person in a long time." The red haired jungle man said, as he continued to move forward.
The bone claw did not waste time, it teleported in and appeared behind the man, but before the bone claw could do anything else, his body was already disappearing and the sound of the man putting his sword back in it's sheave on his back was heard.
"I would have loved to have fought you at full strength, it's a shame." The man said. "Wait, what's happening?"
The man was now confused, he thought he had slain a beast, but instead the figure turned into black smoke and started to head towards the person on the floor.
"Ah, so you were protecting him. Well it looks like someone special fell down here then."
My werewolf system Exclusive on P.a.t.r.e.o.n its only $1 dollar a month. Cheaper than :) and you get access to the MVS webtoon. (2 Chapters per month)
If you want to support you can on my P.A.T.R.E.O.N: jksmanga
For MVS artwork and updates follow on Instagram and Facebook: jksmanga
Back on the surface of the planet, many of those that had been gathered to take on the demon tier beast were standing on either side of the artificial giant walls that had been created by Oscar. They were looking down below at what had just happened.
A large crack could be seen, and staring down into the void there was nothing but darkness. It was incredibly wide, stopping just short of the two walls. As for the demon tier beast itself, after causing such a mess, it had already burrowed itself into the ground and they had no clue where it had gone.
Those that were on the ground floor had used the remaining tunnels that lead to the top of the walls. The idea was for the support users to use them, allowing them to travel in between. It was a good thing, otherwise a lot more of those on the ground would have been caught up and would have fallen in.
When they arrived at the very top, they were unaware of what was going on. When the demon tier beast had unleashed its small army of emporeir tier crabs, some of them had scaled up the side of the walls and were busy fighting with the users up top. Some died, but as soon as the leaders had arrived, they dealt with those quickly.
In the scuffle against the demon tier beast, around a quarter of them had lost their lives. It would have been a better result than expected if they had actually killed the demon tier beast.
When they all had arrived at the top and had a moment to take in everything that had happened, that was when Sam noticed.
"Where's Quinn?" Sam asked. "What happened to him, did anyone see what happened to him?"
Everyone looked around but had no clue where he was. Duke remained silent, that was until someone started pointing fingers.
"You," Sil said with his finger pointed at Duke. "You were behind me, and Quinn was behind you. He should have made it."
Scrunching up his face with his arms folded, it looked like a vein was about to pop out of his forehead. "Are you accusing a head general of something? I know nothing, he was running behind me and was at the very back. Of course it would make sense for him to fall in out of everyone. Why, did you think I did something?"
"You know those that lie tend to over explain things." Logan interrupted, as he continued to type away as if he was trying to find out something. "All he said was he should have made it, and that you were behind him."
The anger was rising in Duke, since when could just normal civilians, a bunch of nobodies talk to him like that?
"You're a right smart arse, aren't you!" Duke said, as he threw out a pole made from earth towards Logan's head, but before it could reach him, a hand grabbed the pole that looked almost transparent.
"He is part of my group, what do you think you're doing?" Mona said.
The one that had grabbed the pole was Mona's beast.
While everyone was focusing on the conflict that was unfolding between Duke and Mona, they had failed to notice the blue bolt of lightning that was charging up and down Sil's arms, and before they knew it, it was fired straight towards Duke.
Duke had brought some earth with him along on this trip, that was how he was able to form the object now and the one before, but even though earth was stronger against lighting, in this case it would be useless. However, before it could hit him, a blue sword had intercepted the attack.
Lightning struck the edge of the sword and Oscar's arm which was holding it could be seen covered in the diamond material from the planet. It was protecting him from the lightning. Still, it wasn't enough. Stabbing the sword into the ground, he had to redirect the power to the ground.
"Are you trying to start a war!?" Oscar said in anger, as one of his own men was attacked in front of his very eyes.
"Did you hear what Logan said," Sil replied. "He was lying! In short, he knows something, he..he..." Sil repeated with his head held down, and soon bolts of lighting were running up and down both arms.
'He had already attacked the crab with so much force, and he still has power to use his ability?' Owen thought. 'He is one of the stronger ones from that family.'
"He killed Quinn!" Sil shouted while pointing at Duke.
"Are you going to start a war now, another civil one, when we don't even know the truth?" Oscar said.
"There's a chance that Quinn is still alive, and when we find him he can tell us the truth." Logan said, as he pulled up a hologram for them all to see.
Ever since they had lost the demon tier beast, Logan was attempting to find its position again, but it was proving difficult. The hologram was showing the planet, and it was showing where the large red dot was, which was supposedly where the demon tier beast was. However on the map itself, it was showing that it was inside the planet.
"Confused? Well I was too when I first took a look at this. At first I thought it was an error, but it claims that after the beast moved away, that it went into the planet. We all saw it's ability so I thought it made sense, it could burrow underneath the ground after all, but the map indicated that it was quite deep underground, which led me to investigate.
"After sending one of my drones into the fissure to investigate, it looked as if there is a whole other habitable land down there and it looks like our demon tier friend has decided to rest down there as well.
"When we find Quinn, he can tell us what really happened." Logan explained.
"How would we get down there?" Mona asked.
"Honestly, the quickest way would be the same way Quinn supposedly went down there, but a drop down that far would kill us, and the pressure form the gravitational pull from the core would be so great, that most would probably pass out, unable to do anything, The only thing we could do is return with some smaller sh.i.p.s, take a small group to investigate and take down the beasts." Logan suggested.
"If that is where the beast is and it's the best chance we have, then so be it." Owen said.
During the whole conversation, the frown and anger on Duke's face never left for a second and at the same time, Sil didn't look away from him either. When all was decided all the group could do now was wait for the spacesh.i.p.s to arrive.
Standing up, Sil looked at Duke, unafraid of everyone that was there at that moment.
"If Quinn is dead, the first person I'm killing is you." Sil pointed once again.
Hearing the threat, Oscar was clearly not pleased, but then Sil turned to him as well continuing to point his finger out like a child.
"And if you try to help him, you can die as well."
His words were spoken like that of a child, but at the same time every one of them had seen the immense power he had, and both Mona and Owen were afraid that they still hadn't seen the full extent of it.
******
My werewolf system Exclusive on P.a.t.r.e.o.n its only $1 dollar a month. Cheaper than :) and you get access to the MVS webtoon. (2 Chapters per month)
If you want to support you can on my P.A.T.R.E.O.N: jksmanga
Down in the inner planet, where the sky was made out of a crystal that lit up the place with a slight blue hue. The red-haired man had safely taken Quinn with him to a tiny little cave placed right next to a waterfall.
Quinn had been laid out on a bed of large leaves, still unconscious, and as for the red-haired man, he was wondering what to do. The place was quite b.a.r.e, but the man did try his best to make the best out of his situation.
The problem was he was the opposite of a handyman.
There were rugs and tables made out of beast skin and bones. Still, there were no signs of modern technology anywhere in use, and he himself had no clue how to even create anything of the sort.
Relying on technology made by others for too long, he was lucky he knew how to cook.
"Well, I guess ill just have to wait for him to wake up." The man said, looking at Quinn.
He proceeded to do his daily routine. Ever since he had been stuck down here with no way to return to the surface, he did the same thing every day. He placed his weapons on his back down on the ground and grabbed a small dagger placed on the table.
On a closer look, the dagger itself was just a beast's tooth, but drawing a line, he had now added the seventh one.
"Day seven huh, well, the way I look and act, some people might think I've been down here for years." He chuckled and spoke out loud to himself.
The loneliness took a toll on him, and speaking out loud would often make him feel less lonely. A large thick boulder made from the same crystal material on the outer of the planet was inside the cave in the corner at the very back. Grabbing on to it wide as if he was hugging it, the man proceeded to use all his strength to lift it.
Then after placing it on his back, he started to do some squats.
"Let's go for thirty-nine percent this time; maybe one day I'll be able to do this without any help at all."
He continued doing the squats as sweat dripped down his face dropping onto the floor. He had a clear target to hit in his head, and when he did, suddenly the rock appeared weightless as he lifted it easily and placed it on the ground.
'The boy is still not awake huh, I guess I can train some more.'
Next, the boulder was slightly thrown up in the air, and he quickly got down into a pushup position. The rock fell on his back, but he didn't flinch when it landed, not affecting the man at all.
'Thirty min percent again should be good.'
And soon, he began his marathon of pushups as well, and just like before, when he was done, the heavy rock seemed light as a feather as he took it off him. He wiped the sweat off his face and looked at Quinn once more.
"Come on!' He shouted. "Are you really not going to wake up!"
The desperation was getting to him. When he came down here, he didn't know that communication devices would be interrupted. He thought if there were beasts on the surface, surely, there was a way to go up, but he never found it.
He had even tried to catch one of the winged beasts, and steer it into one of the cracks above, but that proved more difficult than he thought, as they were stubborn, and no matter what he did, they would refuse to listen. So, in the end, he was trying to make the best out of a bad situation. Someone would come to him eventually, right?
What he didn't realise was how much a human being would yearn for contact and so quickly. There were multiple times where he had gone weeks without seeing anyone, but that was when he had T.v shows and the internet to communicate with people.
With nothing to do at all but hunt, he was going crazy. He was no monk. However, he was well disciplined and kept up his training every day, hoping to improve his body.
Frustrated that the only person he had found in the last week was just lying there, he decided to go over to Quinn and see just what was wrong with him. He had no physical wounds on his body which was amazing. There wasn't even a scratch on him. Considering he fell from such a great height, but then why wasn't he waking up?
'Maybe the problem lies somewhere else?' He thought.
As he reached out his hand to touch Quinn, the image of the strange creature that protected him popped into his head. So he decided to grab his duel blades from the wall and attached them along with thier strap to his bareback.
The weapons were quite thick for duel blades and were around eight inches thick. Each part would be segmented and had a small tooth that acted as a sharp blade; these segments continued until the very top, where it was a flat edge.
When touching Quinn, nothing happened, and he now felt safe and started to close his eyes.
'Now that is unexpected. No wonder he's out for the count. This boy Qi is comply depleted. He must have gone over his limit. If he carried on fighting and used himself like that, it could have been very dangerous. It would have started to eat into his real-life energy.
'The thing is, the only way for someone Qi to deplete like this if they know how to use it?' The man then took a look at Quinn's face. He looked young, too young.
'What a surprise to find someone this age that knows how to use Qi. I don't recognise him, do I? Have I really gotten that old that now I can't even recognise the people I have met before...'
Even so, he knew the way Quinn currently was; if something wasn't done, then it would take a while until his natural Qi was restored.
'Well, let's share a little of my own.' Sending his won Qi into Quinn, he could feel it passing through his body quite easily.
The man wasn't using his life force, he was just using what his body would naturally produce; although he wanted to talk to a person, he didn't want to talk to them that desperately that he would give up his own life.
'How much Qi does this person need, I'm not a fountain.'
What was surprising more so to him, was the fact that the Qi in his body hadn't reached its limit yet. Then, Quinn's eyes started to slowly flicker open.
He could see the cave around him and had a warm, pleasant feeling inside, he was becoming energised. Looking at the hand placed on his c.h.e.s.t, he could tell it was Qi being passed on from the man.
Someone who was doing this, wouldn't want to harm him.
"Thank…you" Quinn gently spoke.
Those simple words nearly brought a tear to the man's eyes.
"Your welcome kid, the names Chris, I think me and you might be down here a while, so it will be good to get to know each other."
At the moment, Quinn wasn't bothered about why this man knew Qi, or who he was. If he wanted to, this man could have killed him while Quinn was passed out, but then, a particular memory entered his head. In the past, there was another who tried to give Quinn his Qi, and it had ended in a terrible result.
At that moment, Chris started to sense another power inside of Quinn other than the Qi. A strange red energy was swirling around, and it was heading straight for him. It had reached his arm and was beginning to enter his body. Straight away, Chris pulled his arm away and off Quinn. He could tell the foreign energy was trying to take over.
"No!" Quinn shouted as he realised what he might have done for a second time to his saviour.
'Is he, is he going to turn, just like with what happened to Leo?'
******
My werewolf system Exclusive on P.a.t.r.e.o.n its only $1 dollar a month. Cheaper than :) and you get access to the MVS webtoon. (2 Chapters per month)
If you want to support you can on my P.A.T.R.E.O.N: jksmanga
For MVS artwork and updates follow on Instagram and Facebook: jksmanga
Flashbacks of what had happened to Leo was going through Quinn's head right now. After that day, there were a few times where Leo had explained to Quinn about what happened, how inside his body there were two types of auras. The aura known as Qi, the aura that Quinn now knew as life force. This was something every human had, but then there was a second more sinister type of aura inside of him.
That aura was the red aura. As soon as it latched onto Leo, it started to also latch onto his whole body, chasing his very cells inside. It was like a virus that multiplied quickly, trying to take over the body. With his Qi, he was able to slow it down, but that was it. In the end, there was nothing else he could do, and eventually, he ended up becoming a turned.
Quinn didn't know who this was, but it was clear by everything around him that he was looking after him, and because of him, somebody was going to get hurt or was in the middle of getting turned.
However, Chris was calm, and he looked at his hand for a few seconds then closed his eyes. "This is certainly a nasty little thing, isn't it?"
Coming out from the surface of his skin, was none other than blood, but when seeing this, or more correctly smelling this, it didn't have the same sweet fragrance it would when it came out of humans. This was more like vampire blood.
Swinging his arm, he threw the blood out on the floor, and it looked like Chris was completely fine. There was no struggle on his face, no pain from being turned, absolutely nothing.
Quinn checked out his system and used the inspect skill on Chris, but there was nothing out of the ordinary at all.
'Did this person manage to stop the turning? Was it with his Qi powers, but not even Leo could do something like that? Does it mean this person knows more about Qi than Leo?' Quinn started to wonder, but now he was put in a tricky situation.
"Relax," Chris said. "I can tell from the look on your face you didn't mean for that to happen, I don't know if you realize, but the energy inside you it's infectious. I've never seen anything like it before. What exactly are you?" While asking the questions, Chris decided to grab one of his makeshift chairs and sit down. He also grabbed what looked like an odd-looking apple and proceeded to eat while throwing one over to Quinn.
It was clear he was utterly calm, and not worried about Quinn in the slightest, even after what had happened.
Placing the apple to his side, Quinn decided to answer back.
"It's related to my ability; I don't really understand it," Quinn replied, playing the fool as he gave a smile.
"I don't think that's right?" Chris replied, taking another bite from the apple. "If it were an ability, I wouldn't have been able to get rid of it with my Qi just now. You're an interesting one, you know how to use Qi, and then you lie straight to my face. I already know what your ability is."
"You do?" Quinn said, wondering just how he could have known, although Quinn did become a lot more popular ever since the televised duel. So, there would have been plenty of people that knew his powers now.
"When I found you, there was this strange looking bone guy. I thought he was a beast at first, but then I saw him go back into your body. That is your ability, and you cannot have two abilities, at least not that I know of." Chris finished eating the apple, including the whole core.
While Quinn didn't know what to make of the situation, even though Chris was asking all these questions, it seemed to be more out of interest than an integration.
"Look, you don't have to tell me. Maybe you don't even know, but the reason I was telling you, is because you saw what I did right? I got it out of my body. There is a good chance that I can do the same for you if you want. Your Qi is strong, but the red aura has already mixed in with it. So, when I was only able to restore part of your Qi, till it got involved, but if you got rid of it, you would probably be quite the talent in Qi." Chris explained.
Hearing this, Quinn could not hide the expression on his face. 'He could get rid of the red aura?' What did he exactly mean by that? If this were true, did it mean it would stop him from becoming a vampire? Did Quinn even want that? More importantly, there could also be a chance for him to turn his friends back to the way they were.
"Have you done it before?" Quinn asked.
Chris shrugged his shoulders.
"No, how could I, this is the first time I've even seen anything like this, but I'm pretty confident I could do something."
Quinn didn't like the sound of that. The red aura was now a part of Quinn. Getting rid of it, there was a good chance that it could kill him, and Quinn didn't want to be the test subject for that, nor any of his friends.
At the moment, Chris was the only one asking the questions. Quinn was not getting a chance to ask his own. Chris had learnt that Quinn had just "fell" through one of the cracks when fighting a certain beast. It was an accident; he didn't explain that he was on an expedition with the others.
Assuming that this man was down here and had no clue who Quinn was, he could assess that he had to have been down here for a while, at least before the big duel had happened. Only someone living under a rock would not have known who the newest World Leader was.
After hearing everything Quinn had to say, Chris started to think for a bit. Quinn wanted to ask, what happened to him, how did he know about Qi, and even more, but it just didn't feel like there was ever the right moment.
"I like you, Quinn, but you seem to be on the weak side," Chris said. "You said you fell just from an Emporer tier creature. Well, believe it or not, but I fell down here because I was fighting a demon tier creature." Chris said, pointing to himself, and he also had his c.h.e.s.t puffed out as if he was proud.
'Demon tier? I'm sure Logan said there was only one demon tier beast on this planet.'
"That damned diamond looking crab, I was holding on for dear life." He mumbled in anger. As Quinn thought, he was fighting the same beast, and now he was starting to wonder just who this person was and how were they strong enough to live fighting against a demon tier. Were they on their own? The mystery surrounding Chris was just growing.
"I've decided you have talent, and as we are the only two humans here, it would be a shame if you were to die. As I said, I think you and I are going to spend a long time down here. Underneath here, there are more high tier beasts than you can dream of.
"It's a dangerous place, and I can't always be protecting you, so you need to get stronger. Now it's going to be easier for you since you already know the first stage of Qi. A genius like me knows all three stages. It might take some time, but as long as you know the second stage, you should be safe down here, so what do you say, my apprentice?" Chris asked.
Thinking about it, it wasn't really such a terrible thing, Quinn thought. He wasn't arrogant enough to think he was better than others to not learn something from them. Especially after seeing how strong a demon tier beast was, he knew he had a long way to go.
"It's a deal," Quinn said as he went for a handshake. Even though Chris knew what was possible from Quinn, he wasn't worried and shook Quinn's hand anyway.
At that moment, behind him, Quinn spotted a pair of blades behind Chris. Presumably, they were his weapons. Quinn wasn't stupid; he knew there were only a few people in the world that knew about Qi, one of them being Pure. The man he was speaking to was most likely a member of Pure, but just who was Chris?
Out of habit, he had used his inspect skill on the weapons, and the information about them was brought up.
[Inspect]
[…]
******
My werewolf system Exclusive on P.a.t.r.e.o.n its only $1 dollar a month. Cheaper than :) and you get access to the MVS webtoon. (2 Chapters per month)
If you want to support me, you can on my P.A.T.R.E.O.N: jksmanga
For MVS artwork and updates follow on Instagram and Facebook: jksmanga
Quinn's wondering eyes didn't go unnoticed as Chris spotted him looking at the two blades behind him.
"Oh, so it looks like you're interested in them, huh, well I can't blame you." Chris said as he walked over to the blades and picked them up. They were in their sheaths, but he pulled them out for Quinn to get a better look. "After all, I bet you've never seen or set your eyes on a pair of demon tier weapons before. This will be a nice treat for you"
Pulling them out in spectacular fashion, slowly as if there was some big reveal. He was expecting a grand reaction from Quinn, but it never happened.
Placing his hands over his mouth, Quinn couldn't help but let out a little chuckle. He had tried his best not to smile, but Chris was just acting so confident.
"What, do you think I'm lying!?" Chris said, partly annoyed.
"How do you know they are even demon tier weapons?" Quinn asked. "Did you kill the beast yourself?"
Looking at the sword a few times, Chris was now starting to doubt himself.
"No, but I was given these, and the person has no reason to lie to me and using them, I know their strength."
Of course, Quinn knew the actual tier of the weapons held in Chris's hands right now, and although they weren't Demon tier, they were certainly at the Demi-god tier. Something that even Quinn hadn't faced, whoever the person was that had given him those blades, they certainly had to be strong.
"Who gave them to you?" Quinn asked. "Maybe if I knew that, then I would be more inclined to believe you."
When Quinn asked this, the expression and mood on Chris' face changed, his eyes narrowed, and his face was emotionless.
"I'm afraid if you knew that, then I would have to kill you." Suddenly, his expression turned into a smile. "Haha, but that's not going to happen, so don't worry. We're going to become good friends after all."
It reminded Quinn that this person was most likely a member of Pure, what position, who knew. If the weapons were at the demon tier level, then there was a good chance he was talking to the Pure leader directly now. However, Oscar had claimed the leader of Pure used a demon tier weapon, which Chris didn't have, and Quinn just couldn't believe someone like Chris, who was so imm.a.t.u.r.e and easy going, to be the leader of any organisation.
Pushing past the awkward moments, Chris decided to get right to work. He seemed excited about talking to someone and that he was going to have a strong disciple.
"It looks like you already know how to use Qi," Chris started to explain. "Which we call the….which I call the first stage."
From the way Chris was speaking, he would constantly say we, and change it to I. It was clear that Chris wasn't someone who found out how to use Qi naturally, and he had been taught by someone. No matter how badly he was trying to hide it.
"This is not bad because to learn the other stage, you would have to learn the first stage..well.. first." Chris said, scratching his head as if he was trying to remember everything. "Now, in this stage, the most important thing is to increase your Qi output strength. It looks like you've already hit the limit and know how to utilise all your Qi, although part of that is because of the other force messing about inside your body, but there are other ways we can improve ourselves."
Chris, then started to walk over to the large boulder in the corner of the room and then proceeded to lift it with ease, as if he was some type of superhuman.
"Right now, I am using hundred percent of my Qi in my arms and body to help me lift this boulder. Without Qi, I would have never been able to do such a thing, but what if I could? This is why training the body and not relying just on Qi is just as important. Each day I have been lifting the boulder, using less Qi day by day, and at the moment, I can lift the boulder mostly myself. Training your body like so, can make our bodies almost superhuman.
"Even a regular human, no matter how hard they trained, wouldn't have been able to lift something like this, but slowly using less Qi, our body tries to make up for what was missing before, and it changes us. So if you have already hit your Qi limit, then creating a super body to use Qi, will make you even stronger!" Chris said as he punched his own c.h.e.s.t, a little too hard, and he started to rub his peck a little that had now turned slightly red. "Now this can also be used to train other areas such as speed and other things as well, but I chose to mainly focus on strength."
Although this might have been good advice, it wasn't really helpful for Quinn, who was beyond superhuman already. Without using Qi and just through his own natural strength, he would have been able to lift that boulder up just as easy as well.
But it did make him wonder if this was something similar to what the Blade's did. Even without abilities, Vordne's sister and brother were strong. According to Sil, their training was mostly to do with putting their life on the line and activating that hidden strength the body had. If Qi was life energy, would it activate this life energy when the human body felt like it was going to die? Had the Blade family figured out how to create a super Qi body without knowing a thing about Qi?
However, what the Balde family did, wasn't something just anybody could have done, and most people who went through training like that would have died.
"Now that I've told you how to improve the first stage, let's explain a little about what the first stage is. The first step is simple, know how to use Qi in your body. Check. Know how to move Qi around to different parts of your body, Check, and finally, know how to infuse Qi into items or things you are touching. Ding ding. You already completed the first stage of Qi. Congratulations!" Chris said, as he saw Quinn nod to all of those things.
"Now let's look at the second stage, the reason why the third part of the first stage is so important, is because it's a similar feeling, rather than moving the Qi to different objects and people. We are going to learn how to externally release Qi to coat the outside of our bodies. Think of it as an invisible shell of armour. It's harder to get the hang of but can be really helpful, especially in improving your weapons. When you can coat your weapon and infuse it with power, your weapons and attacks will be more powerful than others. It can even disrupt other peoples life force when hit by it."
'The second stage of Qi, was this what Lucy was using on her weapon. Is that what happened, when she cut Peter? Her own Qi was the force I could see, the casting around the sword having attached itself to Peter, making it impossible for him to heal."
After the explanation was done, it was time for the demonstrations, and surprisingly Chris was quite the gifted teacher. He would press his hand against Quinn's backs and sense what he was doing with the Qi. Whenever Quinn would do something wrong or stray, Chris was able to correct him.
A few times, the other energy inside Quinn tried to attack Chris, but if it ever did infect him, then he would do what he had done before, getting rid of the Qi. Quinn had asked if he could do the same with the second stage, but apparently, what he was doing was more inclined with Qi's third stage.
Still, Chris said he shouldn't even think about learning the third stage until he had mastered the second stage. Although many could learn the second stage, the third was a little different. He didn't go further with explanations other than that.
After a couple of days of hard work together, Quinn had finally shown some progress, and the two of them were getting on quite well. When talking, both of them would avoid questions about each other's past, and they seemed to respect that.
Why should one tell them about the other, if the other was keeping secrets, and soon they learnt to respect each other.
Finally, after Quinn had successfully coated his gauntlets in Qi, he was ready on the third day.
"I knew you were good." Chris said. "To learn this in three days, I mean I guess we had nothing else to do, and I am a great teacher. "
It was true; without Chris, Quinn would have never been creative enough to figure out any of this independently.
"What now, the third stage?" Quinn asked.
Chris shook his head, like Quinn was a fool for asking such a question.
"Knowing how to use the second stage while standing still, and knowing how to use it in a fight are two different things." Chris picked up his weapons and went to walk out of the cave, while Quinn followed.
They went to a certain area that had many broken tree's and craters in the ground. It looked like a bomb had gone off in the area and completely cleared all the jungle and greenery.
"ARGHHHH!!" Chris shouted at the top of his lungs. The shout itself was amplified with Qi, and bird-like beasts flew in the air from a distance.
Soon, the sound of large footsteps was heading their way. Chris went off to the side and sat down crossed-legged on the floors, and started to eat an apple again.
"Show me what you learnt, my great disciple." Chris said.
When the loud footsteps grew closer, a large beast had jumped into the area they were in, shaking the ground as it landed. Using his Inspect skill, Quinn could see it.
[Inspect]
[Legendary tier beast]
******
My werewolf system Exclusive on P.a.t.r.e.o.n its only $1 dollar a month. Cheaper than :) and you get access to the MVS webtoon. (2 Chapters per month)
For MVS artwork and updates follow on Instagram and Facebook: jksmanga
On the diamond-like surface where the sh.i.p.s of all the big factions were stationed, the rest of the groups and their people were waiting patiently inside their sh.i.p.s. They were unaware of how well the hunt for the demon tier beast was going, and all they could do was wish them good luck.
While the others were away, Linda was in charge of the Cursed ship, she was told to wait for Kazz to arrive back with the others, and report to Quinn as soon as possible, but there still hadn't been any signs of their return.
On her stroll around the ship, she made sure the other areas were doing well as well. Wevil had been brought over from the old Parasites faction. He was quite skillful and his speed ability was nice to have if Linda wanted to get anything.
The forgeing area led by Alex was hammering away, it was as if they never stopped making weapons. Alex was so excited because he knew thanks to the Pure planets and Daisy materials, they would now be getting new materials to work with. Finally being part of the big four, they were free to trade without any worries and Alex's dream of becoming a well known forger across the universe would come true.
Seeing his enthusiasm always put a bright smile on Linda's face, finally the last area she went to check up on, was the makeshift school. There were a few kids from the families that lived on the ship on board, but most of the faction members' families lived off the ship on their planets.
Since there were teleporters linked to each of the planets on board the ship, it felt like an ordinary job for them, in the morning they could wake up and just hop through the teleporter heading off to the faction. So most families decided to live on the planet.
Still, there were plenty of kids on board because of those Quinn had brought back with him. Peter was no longer here, and usually he would have been the one looking after them, but instead there was little Borden.
As she took a peek through the window, she could see that little Borden was holding one of the kids above him with his two small hands.
"Wow that's amazing Borden, me next, me next!" Another kid shouted.
"Are there any ordinary people in this faction?" Linda thought.
Knowing that all the areas were safe and doing well, all she could do was just walk around and check if the faction members were okay. As usual when she was left with nothing to do, her mind would start to wonder about her brother.
'I wish he was here to see all of this.' She thought. The worst part of it all was that she didn't know who to blame for his death. She had gone through so many emotions, and had gone from one person to the other, blaming Fex, blaming the Parasites, and even blaming Quinn. In the end, there was one person she wanted to blame more than anyone, but that person was already dead.
Feeling somber, the words of Quinn rang through her head. Seeing how she was, at one point Quinn tried to pick her back up.
"The feelings you are going through at the moment aren't just felt by you. So many people around the world are experiencing the same thing. Rather than thinking about what you could have done, or who to blame, we should start being more proactive and prevent anything like this from happening to others again."
Quinn was a young a.d.u.l.t while Linda was in her mid twenties. She often thougt he was naive and his decion making skills were stupid and suitable for his age, but at times, there were moments where he seemed the most m.a.t.u.r.e person in the room as if he had lived a long life.
At that moment, a whizz of air passed her, and Wevil was suddenly in front of her. His face looked panicked and it wasn't from the running.
"Linda, we have intruders." Wevil informed her.
This was something that she didn't expect to hear.
Unaware to the others though, two certain groups were planning a move. Those from Pure that had supposedly run away were now returning, but they weren't returning to their own ship, they were heading for the Cursed faction's ship.
On top of this, the three people who had formed the temporary alliance were under Pure before were also leading the charge. The Pure members were on standby, hiding behind one of the large up rooted slabs of crystal. In total there were around a hundred of them.
They were waiting for the Cursed faction to open their doors and that was the job for the three from the alliance. Two people were put outside on watch, as the three approached.
"Did you notice?" Someone from the Graylash family said. "The three of them have all their beast equipment on. My guess is that they aren't exactly there to just talk."
"Then should we go and help them, their strongest members are away."
"Do you think we should? The Cursed faction are now meant to be one of the strongest factions out there, if they can't deal with something like this, then they don't deserve to be a part of the leaders."
"We are here to speak about the terms of us joining the Cursed faction!" One spoke loudly, trying to seem non threatening.
The two from the Cursed faction looked at each other and knew it wasn't their decision to make. From the look on their faces, Fareen, one of the others from the alliance, knew they were going to radio in.
She quickly pulled out her weapon and got behind the faction member, placing a dagger against his throat. While Kubo did the same with his spear pointed towards the other one.
"Open the doors nice and easy, and we promise we won't kill you." Kubo said.
Fearing for their lives, they did as they were told and the runway and door started to open for the Cursed ship. They were in.
At the same time, a loud explosion was heard off in the distance, going off one after another. It wasn't too far from where they were, but it was enough to cause the effect they wanted. The other groups went to investigate, although the explosion themselves would do nothing to the hard terrain around them.
It did attract some unwanted attention, attention from beasts. With beasts heading their way, all the other groups started to prepare for a battle in front of them. Using this confusion and panic, the Pure members came out from hiding to also board upon the Cursed ship.
They were dressed in regular traveler clothing and even if anyone did see them now, no one would really know who they were. These factions weren't close with each other, and they didn't even know what the others looked like.
They would simply think that the Cursed faction were doing their own thing and even if they did spot them, these groups were only under a temporary alliance, they wouldn't care about another group getting attacked, they would just focus on the beasts and themselves.
However, they were those that did notice, like the ones from the Graylash family. They had an idea who was behind the sudden commotion, but decided to keep their mouths shut.
"Finally we're inside." Kubo said. "Well with everyone away, this should be as easy as taking candy from a baby."
The alliance members were strong, even if they hadn't done well in the duel. They knew there were few people in the world that could go up against them, it was just they were meeting those more frequently lately.
It was now up to those on the Cursed ship, to successfully defend the attack.
My werewolf system Exclusive on P.a.t.r.e.o.n its only $1 dollar a month. Cheaper than :) and you get access to the MVS webtoon. (2 Chapters per month)
If you want to support you can on my P.A.T.R.E.O.N: jksmanga
For MVS artwork and updates follow on Instagram and Facebook: jksmanga
Before the planned attack, the three members of the Alliance had gathered inside the Pure ship. There was Tulk, Fareen and Kubo. These three were those that had once gathered multiple factions and were close to becoming a great power, until they had stepped on the toes of Pure and soon after became a part of their group.
Inside the ship itself, there were no longer any Pure members, only those that were loyal to the faction leaders. Since the Pure members had supposedly already escaped from the planet, or at least that's what Tulk had told the other leaders.
Instead, an elaborate plan was made to get rid of the Cursed faction. Lucy was well respected in Pure. Not just because she was one of the higher leaders but because she was also one of the founders of Pure. There were certain people within Pure, like rank 1 who were in the position of power just because of their strength.
Her death would come as a great shock to the leader Mr. 0. Having witnessed Pure's power first hand, Tulk, Fareen and Kubo felt that they knew who the strongest humans in the world were. It was those in Pure. There wasn't a doubt in their mind, even after seeing Lucy die like that to the Cursed faction.
They felt that one day Pure would rule, and if that was the case, then they needed to be put into a position of power and be trusted, and what better way than to get rid of the people, or at least cause severe damage to those who had taken away one of their beloved leaders.
A faction was nothing without those following them, so getting rid of them, would most likely put Quinn and the others in a position where they would have to join up with someone else, at least this was their train of thought.
Upon entering the cursed ship, there were the three leaders and the hundred or so members of Pure behind them. What had come as a surprise to them when first boarding, was how empty the ship was, considering its size.
This was because most of the members had no need to stay on the ship and were resting at home on their planets until they needed to be called upon. So only a token group of people were left behind.
"This only makes our job even easier, let's take over this whole ship!" Kubo shouted, and the three of them split off into three different groups, with three equal size forces.
Tulk, had started his rampage in the main hall of the ship that led off to the different areas. They were engaged in combat with those from the Cursed faction, and Wevil immediately went to inform Linda of the enemy's presence.
Simultaneously, Fareen had gone to the left side of the ship, and Kubo to the right side of the ship, with their own little groups.
The first thing going through Tulk's mind was that the fighting was proving a bit more difficult then he first thought. He thought those in the Cursed faction would be weak. They were a new faction so they couldn't have good equipment, and most of them were from no name factions.
However, they had learnt a lot being with the cursed, and surviving an attack from the Sunshields, one of the strongest families to ever exist. Soon, Linda had arrived, and her blood started to boil as she saw who was behind the attack.
"Wevil, make sure no one dies, help whoever is in the most trouble." Linda said, as she continued to walk forward.
Wevil went where he could, using his super speed and dagger to stop fatal blows, and those that were already seriously injured, he tried to carry and move off to the side for now. As for Linda, she carried on walking forward, not slowing down or speeding up.
One of the members came forward with his blade, and she threw out her fist not even caring if it cut her skin. The blade had barely scr.a.p.ed past the skin on her knuckles before her fist was planted in the Pure's members face. He was sent flying across the room with one hit.
Another fight going on nearby, she proceeded to kick the man, and his legs were shattered as his body spun in the air a couple of times before landing on the ground. Soon, the members, realizing what a threat she was, started to focus their attacks on her, but she dealt with them all with a single hit and carried on moving forward like a robot which had been given a command.
"We have just found peace as humans, and it's people like you….that have to ruin it!" She shouted.
Finally, it looked like someone had successfully stabbed a sword into her back, but turning around she punched the blade in the center, snapping most of it off, before throwing it back at the person who had attacked her, then pulling out the blade from her body, as if it caused her no pain.
The wound was healing and at the same time a hunger was building up inside her, but her temper had already grown too much for her to care.
"Hah, you're a strong one, so your ability must be strength I assume, but let me tell you, there is a reason why my name is Tulk, I was based off of a character who has an inhuman strength and is a little green!" He shouted as he charged forward with his fists.
Tulk's equipment was great, and he seemed to be slightly faster than Linda. He gave a solid strong blow to her stomach. It was powerful, but she didn't flinch and proceeded to give her own punch back hitting him in the stomach as well.
'I'm wearing legendary tier armour, and I can still feel her power.' He thought. 'But if I'm hurting, she has to be hurting as well!' Tulk thought as he continued to deliver blow after blow.
The two of them didn't care if they got hurt and continued to punch at each other, but as time went on slowly one was coming out as the victor. Tulk was soon getting tired.
'She should have a few broken bones, but her power has remained the same this whole time.'
While Tulk's damage was building up, Linda was healing after every single attack. Her power was weaker, due to Tulk's strength ability and armour, and her speed was slower, but her lack of pain felt when taking hits and her regantive powers, eventually would make her the winner.
A last punch was thrown from Linda; towards the battered and bruised face of Tulk. His eyes were cut, and blood was dripping down onto his armour. He tried to twist his body to move out of the way, but a sharp pain was felt, and a broken rib stopped him.
With a clean hit to the face, the punch had knocked him out cleanly.
'I did it.' Linda thought.
She fell to her knees feeling weak, not because of pain, but because something was going on in her body. She turned her head to look behind her and could see not only had Wevil managed to help the others, but reinforcements had arrived through the portals, mostly from the planets of the Parasites, and it looked like they were nearly done as well.
'I need to see if the others are okay.' Linda thought as she would try to get herself up, but an unbelievable hunger pang was felt in her stomach. One she had never felt before.
"Is everything okay Linda, did something happen?" He asked, but he could only see she was holding onto her stomach.
'Was this because I took too many injuries? Does that mean, I have to…eat..'She thought.
Quinn had tried feeding her in the past, and she did eat a little, but the idea made her sick. Just like Peter as a Draugr, she needed to eat human flesh, but unlike Peter, when he was a ghoul it wasn't compulsory unless she had taken on too many injuries.
The problem was in the state she was in, she wouldn't be able to reach the kitchen.
"Wevil, get everyone out of here!" She managed to squeal out.
"But how is that going to help you?'
"Just do it!" She snapped back at him, and a strange look could be seen in her eyes. After clearing the area, Wevil decided to stay behind, unknown to Linda. He could see her on the floor looking around, and then she started to crawl, crawl towards Tulk who she had just beaten.
'What is she planning to do?' Wevil thought
The next few moments, it was nearly impossible for Wevil to stomach. What he could see she was doing to Tulk's body.
Unbeknown to her…she was evolving.
*****
My werewolf system Exclusive on P.a.t.r.e.o.n its only $1 dollar a month. Cheaper than :) and you get access to the MVS webtoon. (2 Chapters per month)
If you want to support you can on my P.A.T.R.E.O.N: jksmanga
For MVS artwork and updates follow on Instagram and Facebook: jksmanga
On the right side of the ship, is where the Cursed faction's hardest working members were. If one were to walk past, they would hear a constant clang that never stopped no matter what time of day it was.
This was the forging section on the ship, a place rarely visited due to how hot it was. Here the forgers were led by Alex, each person being handpicked by him. The forging team consisted of ten people, and a few assistants, but the assistants would only come by occasionally.
No one really knew what criteria Alex was looking for when choosing a forger, but anyone he chose, always stuck with it. Forging was a tough job, one would have to complete tasks repeatedly, and the slightest change, or wrong strike, could ruin the outcome of hours and hours of demanding work.
So, it was a job few ever thought of doing, which was why Alex being able to select the right people was impressive. In return, for them finding their passion, they thanked Alex and worked just as hard as him. The team grew and bonded together, and they all cared for each other.
One of the forgers closest to Alex was called Nog, and he had noticed that recently, Alex had been able to work for longer periods of time without stopping as he was doing now.
'Is he even human?' Nog pondered with a smile. He admired his work, but he did notice something strange.
Lately, Alex had been touching his back increasingly as if something were sore, and he would often leave the forgers room claiming he wanted to rest. Even when Alex was tired before he never left the forgers room.
Still, it was something that he had just noticed so it wasn't too much of a big deal.
*BANG *BANG
The entrance of the door was a wide sliding one, and at the moment they could hear it being whacked upon multiple times.
"Turn off the furnaces!" Alex ordered, and everyone did as he said. The furnaces generated a lot of noise, so it was hard to hear clearly just what was going on.
"This isn't a funny joke you guys!" Alex shouted, but the banging continued.
Some of the other forgers started to panic as it was clear something was going on. On the table in front of them were pieces of completed equipment. Usually, they would not wear any beast gear due to it being harder to work in, although they would have some things on their arms to give them a few extra stats in strength here and there.
They quickly grabbed what they could and started to put on the equipment, and soon the door was pulled away and flung over to the side. A woman with short black hair walked in, and behind were the members of Pure.
"I knew this would be a gold mine." Fareen said. "Take what you wish from here."
Members of pure needed weapons more than anything, and what better place than the forgery. When those in Pure ran forward, the one in front was quickly greeted to a hammer in the face. It landed heavily knocking the first person out.
'You think we're going to let you take our things!" Nog shouted. "Do you know how hard we worked making these? You'll just beat us up anyway so we might as well put up a fight."
Soon, everyone including Alex were chucking the things on their table towards the Pure members, they weren't fighters, so they didn't really know how to use the weapons they had created.
"I was giving you guys an easy out." Fareen said, as she lifted her hand, and soon all the weapons in the air and those on the table, started to come together and towards her. A large ball of weapons had been made, and slowly she placed it down on the floor in front of her.
"Now go get them, fools trying to resist." Farheen said.
Everyone running towards them, Alex was thinking about what he could do, and that's when he noticed out of all the peons that floated towards her, there was still a single short sword left on his table.
'Huh, isn't that the new weapon I created?' Alex thought.
This weapon was different to the others, for this one was created using his very own blood. Quinn had asked him to start putting his blood into weapons, but due to how weapons were made, the items would mostly be composed of glathrium and only a small percentage of blood could be used.
It made Alex wonder if a weapon with a higher blood content could be used. He knew Quinn wanted such a thing, so he set himself the task of doing so. Using more crystals, and beast body parts as a basis would make it less durable, but he had eventually found a way to create a red soaked blood fairy sword.
A beast's eye in the center just above the hilt, by the sword guard several sharp beast teeth, and then instead of a silver or grey shine like normal swords, this one was blood red.
Needing to do something, Alex rushed forward and started to engage in combat with the first person he could see, he swung his sword sloppily threw the air, while running and the man laughed.
The swings were clearly one of an amateur. The man from Pure was easily able to block it, but when he did, he felt the weight of the sword and the strength behind such a swing.
"What the hell!?" The man said, as the weight soon crashed down, and Alex went for another attack stabbing him in the stomach.
Alex was a forger, and if forger had one good thing about their bodies it was their strength, on top of this, ever since becoming the blood fairy, his strength had improved beyond what a normal human was capable of.
Fareen seeing this, tried to lift her hand and tried using her magnetic ability to pull the weapon towards her again, but there was no such luck.
"Now I want that sword." She spoke.
She started to do this with the weapons multiple times, but Alex was faster than even he envisioned, he dodged, hit, and managed to miss all the attacks narrowly. The moves still looked odd and sloppy, as he would curl up ducking, twisting his back in odd shapes.
To everyone it was clear he wasn't a fighter and it looked like pure luck that he was avoiding the attacks.
"Now I'm getting annoyed." Fareen said.
The weapons that were stuck in the wall, now were also moving from behind, and that's when Alex noticed that one of the weapons being pulled was going for Nog.
"No," Alex thought.
Nog was quite a distance away, and even with his fast movements, he wanted to make sure he would make it in time.
"I have to move, my body, it needs to move faster!!!" Thinking this, screaming at his body to try and block the weapon, a twitch was felt on his back like no other.
Nog, looked around him, he looked for anything to pick up and block the weapon. He could avoid one, but he could not avoid them all. Then, the sight of something red appeared in his vision. To off them spread wide.
"I'm sorry Quinn, I couldn't keep it a secret."
"So this is why you kept touching your back." Nog commented.
****
My werewolf system Exclusive on P.a.t.r.e.o.n its only $1 dollar a month. Cheaper than :) and you get access to the MVS webtoon. (2 Chapters per month)
If you want to support me, you can on my P.A.T.R.E.O.N: jksmanga
For MVS artwork and updates follow on Instagram and Facebook: jksmanga
Standing in front of Nog, he couldn't keep his eyes off Alex. His eyes would sweep from one wing to the other. The red color was just so captivating, in a way they looked light and see through. If a person were to touch them, he imagined his hands would just fall through, but at the same time they looked strong and alive, pulsing like a heartbeat.
There were several lines that stemmed from Alex's body going to the very tip of the wings.
"Arghh this crap hurts!" Alex shouted as he knelt over. He quickly grabbed onto a dagger that had pierced the top of his t.h.i.g.h and pulled it out throwing it onto the floor.
He had managed to avoid and block some of the weapons with his sword, but not all of them. A dagger had managed to hit him in the t.h.i.g.h and it had pierced quite deep.
"Do me a favor, try to use the workbench as cover, I'm going to try my best to get rid of these guys." Said Alex.
The workbench was large and solid, due to it having to be used to make weapons all day. It was the perfect tool for blocking attacks. Moving around it would help them avoid attacks from all directions. Now, all the forgers were bent low and taking cover.
When he spoke, his words didn't sound too confident, but what else could they do? Gripping his sword tightly, he flew over to the person who was the cause of the problem, Fareen. She tried her best to throw out weapons towards him coming from all sorts of different angles, but like a fly, he was able to quickly change direction avoiding all of them.
'All that training I did, it seems to have been for something.' Although Alex never trained in combat, when he had become a Blood fairy there was one thing he did every day, and that was practice flying. How could he avoid the temptation, humans wishing to fly where many people's dreams and he could, so whenever he got the chance, he would practice.
Lifting his sword above his head, he struck down, but creating a wall of weapons it was blocked easily.
"You don't even know how to use that thing," Fareen said, as she moved the wall of weapons to act like a claw, grabbing onto the sword, then picking it up, she struck with her own short sword stabbing Alex in the stomach.
From the pain, Alex let go of the sword, and flew back in a hurry, he had never been hit like that before, and he soon realised he was filled with something, fear.
"You are no fighter I can tell, it's a waste of time trying to fight back," she spoke, continuing to walk forward and pulling the weapons stuck all over the room to her once more.
Holding onto his stomach, blood was starting to fill his hands, the pain was one he hadn't felt before, it was no longer hurting, but just looking at the wound was causing him to worry.
'The others, they always get hit like this, but they carry on fighting. Who would go through this type of stuff? I don't want to do this. I can't!' Alex thought.
He noticed his hand was shaking, but then looking around the room, at the other forgers inside, he could see one of them had his hands held over his head, his teeth chattering, and him mumbling words.
"Please…just leave…please…just leave…"
The man was clearly frightened for his life, and the reason he was here was because Alex chose him to be here.
"Maybe if I was Quinn I could have done something." Alex said smiling, which soon turned into laughter.
Fareen thought Alex had gone mad.
"You guys are so sick, attacking while our leader and the others are away. All we wanted to do was protect what's ours and you're trying to take it away. You're worse than beasts!" Alex shouted as he flew towards her.
Thinking that he was going for an attack, she placed the weapons in front of her creating a shield again, but he had gone right past her and grabbed the sword on the ground. However, one of the Pure members expecting him to do this, swung their axe down hitting Alex's hand right in the center just short before he could reach the weapon.
"Arghh!" Another scream at the top of his lungs.
Fareen then turned around and quickened her pace walking towards Alex, she smiled as if she was enjoying this. Seeing that smile alone, something was building up inside, anger, it was causing him to feel the energy clearer in his body.
Grabbing the axe, Alex pulled it out from his hand and yanked it out of the Pure member, before grabbing his head with the other hand, and chucking him off to the side. A display of strength just not possible for a human, especially one not wearing beast gear. Picking up the sword again he charged forward.
He wasn't going to make the same mistake twice, now when attacking, he would quickly fly in and out hitting around her. Fareen using the weapons as cover thought she was safe, but what she failed to notice was how worn out the weapons were getting with each attack, and how Alex's weapon was glowing.
Then, with another strike, Alex had broken through her shield of weapons she had been using, then out of nowhere, he reached out with his other hand as if to grab her, but her movements were fast, and she had jumped back.
"If only I could reach her!' He thought.
At that moment, the energy that was building up inside him went to his left hand. A red form of aura like a laser shot came out, hitting her in the head. All the metal weapons fell from the ground and so did she.
Huffing and panting, Alex looked at her body, maybe he should have been upset as it was the first time he had killed a person, but instead he just felt relief.
"I did it! I did it!" He shouted as he too fell to the floor.
"Damn it, take all their weapons!" A Pure member shouted, they were on the move, but it looked like Alex could do nothing, he was spent on energy.
"Leave the rest to us." Nog said, as he had his forging hammer in his hand. The other nine were ready behind him to fight. Seeing Alex fight so hard for them, they couldn't just sit down. Now the biggest threat was out of the way they had a chance.
They would soon realize they didn't have to, as reinforcements had arrived from the portals, to take care of the others.
'Thank you Quinn, thank you for giving me the power to protect these guys.'
Over on the left side of the ship, Kubo was also exploring the ship to see if there was anything interesting. He had attempted to contact the other two to see how things were going but there was no reply.
'They're probably too caught up and excited in fighting. How come they get all the fun. Why haven't I found anyone yet!' Kubo said, running his fingers up and down his spear.
Out of the three he was quite the bloodthirsty type, and he didn't care whose life he would have to take to achieve his goal. Eventually, him and his group's search had led him to one of the training rooms.
When they entered, they were surprised to see a room full of kids, and a really short little man the size of a small dog in front of them.
The Pure members thought after seeing these, they would just turn around, but instead, Kubo licked his lips and started walking forward.
"What are you-" A Pure member tried to call out, but his friend quickly covered his mouth.
"Are you crazy, if you say something to him, he could snap and kill us all, it's better you just leave him be."
Pushing his friend's hand away, he just couldn't agree.
"Are you really going to just watch him do that to children? I agreed to help Pure, to create a world where our children can grow up safe, not to harm them."
The Pure member took a step forward, but at the same time Kubo turned around, and with a single stare, the man froze and fell to the floor.
"Now kids, who wants to play a little game?" Kubo said, as he spun his spear round and round.
Moving in front of the kids was Borden, he looked up to Kubo from below, with his head tilted back.
"Are you trying to hurt my students?" Borden asked.
******
My werewolf system Exclusive on P.a.t.r.e.o.n its only $1 dollar a month. Cheaper than :) and you get access to the MVS webtoon. (2 Chapters per month)
For MVS artwork and updates follow on Instagram and Facebook: jksmanga
Kubo could hear a voice but he didn't know where it was coming from, until eventually he heard the sound of someone's foot tapping. Hearing that, he looked down and could see a small blonde haired boy.
"You look like a young a.d.u.l.t but have the body of a…of a… " Kubo couldn't make up his mind, the boy was like a toddler but had the proportions of a normal sized human.
"Why is a kid calling the other kid's his students?" Kubo chuckled, as he started to spin his spear around at great speeds. He twirled the spear above his head, threw it up in the air and caught it, placing it by his side all while making the strange noises martial artists would do in those old cliche movies.
A round of applause was made from the kids when they saw this.
"Whoa, I think he might be as good as Jerry with weapons." One of them said.
"Nah, this guys a little better, Jerry's good but not that good."
"What are you talking about, give me a spear and I'll do the same thing, right now!" Another kid shouted in anger.
'What's with these kids, I'm here to attack them and they're all so calm, do they not know the extent of the situation they are in?' Kubo thought.
It was making him feel sick, this was not the p.l.e.a.s.u.r.e he wanted, he wanted them all to be scared, crying with fear and begging for their lives.
"Damn you!" Kubo screamed as he thrust his sword fast towards one of the students that was closest. The attack was too fast for the student to react. Skimming just past the students face, the spear was suddenly stopped and unable to be budged an inch, and when looking down he could see the little man holding onto it.
"These people are only kids!" Borden shouted. His hand that was gripped around the spear was tense, his knuckles were white. Cries from the kid started as a small scratch had been made on his cheek.
"What…do you think…you're doing!" Borden shouted.
The spear had snapped from where it was gripped and a spike had grown out from Borden's back, not just one but two. Scales on his face and arms started to grow as he couldn't contain his anger.
Before he knew it, Kubo could no longer see the little man.
'Hardening activate max.' Kubo activated his ability while he was mid air and looking at the Pure members who were behind him. All of them were too stunned to even move to help, as they witnessed the small man lift Kubo in the air above his head, only to then slam Kubo into the ground.
As his body landed, the arena floor tiles were smashed and a vibration was felt by everyone in the room.
Kubo was desperately coughing out blood, he had legendary tier armour on and used his hardening skill but it was still useless.
"You're still alive, I guess that's where your confidence came from." Borden said.
'Oh crap! I transformed in front of the kids.' Touching himself all over, Borden realised the kids were staring at his strange features. During his time teaching them, he had a lot of fun with them, and he showed his feats of strength but had never shown them his transformation, like Quinn had asked.
He knew if those on the Cursed ship knew he was a Dalki, they would be afraid of him and now Borden was afraid that the kids wouldn't speak to him again.
"Wow, that's so cool, he can transform as well!"
"Our teacher's amazing, I thought he was just a strong little man."
"I want to be like him."
"I'm the closest, look my hair is like his."
Looking at the ground, Borden wanted to hide the smile on his face, he wanted them to remember him as a serious teacher as well as one they got along with. The kids had calmed him down, and the spikes and scales started to disappear from his body.
"Did you see that, that was a Dalki! The Cursed faction has a Dalki!" The Pure members started to say in a panic.
"Kill it, we have to kill it!"
"But I've never seen a Dalki turn into a human, and transform like that?" Another commented.
"Who cares, while it's not in that form we have to kill it!"
Seeing the Pure members charge forward, Borden thought this was the perfect opportunity.
"Alright kids, this guy isn't dead, so you'll be able to use him right? Show me what you have learnt so far."
After touching Kubo who was near death on the floor, the kids, almost fearless, decided to go into battle with those at Pure. This was something they were not expecting.
Some wished to not fight children. But soon when they saw how skilled and serious the kids were, they were fending for their own lives. They were skilled with the weapons they took from the members, faster and knew how to fight well using the ability.
On top of this, whenever Borden thought one would get hurt, he would intervene, blowing the person to bits.
"None of you deserve to live, just sitting there and watching that man do what he was going to do, you are all just as bad," Borden said.
A few minutes later, and the training room door opened. In came members from the Cursed faction who had come through the portals. They looked like they were in a hurry, covered in sweat.
"Quick, we have to make sure they're….safe.." The man in front started to slow down his words as he saw that all of the Pure members, including Kubo, had already been dealt with.
"I taught them well, triple A for all of you for this assignment!" Borden said, giving them a thumbs up.
Back in the main hall of the ship, Linda had finished going through her evolution. It was a pain just as bad as when she first turned, and she thought she would never have to experience anything like it again.
At the time, she didn't know she was going through an evolution, but now that it was complete she could tell her body had changed, not much physically but she knew something was different.
Moving her body slightly through the air, she wondered what changes her new body even had.
'I'll need to speak to Quinn when he gets back.'
"I've just got news from all the others, it looks like everyone is safe and they have dealt with all the intruders." Wevil reported.
His voice had startled Linda, and she quickly looked at Tulk, who had been eaten by her on the ground. Images flashed in her head, something she thought she would never do, she had done. At the time she didn't even feel like she was herself.
Now, she was starting to understand a little of what Fex must have been going through at the time.
"That's good news. Anyone that is alive let's round them up. I'm sure Quinn is going to want to hear an explanation from them about what just happened. When they wake up, we can make them clean up their own dead. Send a message to them."
Wevil nodded and started to walk away to give the message but before doing so, Linda called out.
"Wevil, don't tell anyone."
He stopped for a second and then continued walking with a thumbs up. She didn't know if she could trust him with such a secret, but she owed him for helping and saving the lives of the others in the faction.
After doing what was asked, the only person that was left alive from the leaders in charge of the attack, was Kubo. He was locked away and kept an eye on until Quinn came back.
The attack outside from the beasts had also been dealt with by the other families, but the Cursed never left their ship, which made the Graylash and other families wonder what was going on inside. However, they didn't have much time to wonder.
They had all just received a call with an update of the Demon tier hunt.
*****
My werewolf system Exclusive on P.a.t.r.e.o.n its only $1 dollar a month. Cheaper than :) and you get access to the MVS webtoon. (2 Chapters per month)
If you want to support you can on my P.A.T.R.E.O.N: jksmanga
For MVS artwork and updates follow on Instagram and Facebook: jksmanga
The ones that were sent out for a hunt were patiently waiting above the large crack that had been made in the planet's surface. They had called for smaller sh.i.p.s to come to their destination and then they would go through the crack in search of Quinn and the demon tier beast.
While waiting though, they had to make a few decisions. Only small sh.i.p.s could be taken, so a small team rather than the one they had brought with them, needed to go down there and they were now deciding who would go.
"We have to be honest with ourselves." Owen said. "Nearly everyone here is pretty much useless when fighting against the demon tier beast. We knew it was going to be a large one so we brought a big force, but we never knew it was going to be a defensive type. If we take more people down with us, then they will just get in the way or there is a chance they might not return."
The others that were listening in on the meeting nodded in response, it made sense after all. Now it was just a matter of who to pick. From the Cursed side, Sil was already adamant that he would be going, Fex had also agreed as well.
As for the others, although Sam was a good strategist, it would be risky taking him down there, and Dennis and Nate knew they weren't really up for the challenge. Paul could do well, but he didn't have the right equipment with him to do much damage either. So the only two that were chosen were Sil and Fex.
The military had chosen Oscar and Duke, Graylash family member Owen and another member, while surprisingly Mona had said that she would stay above.
"My beast isn't strong enough to deal with that thing." Mona said. "I thought when the smaller crabs came out I would be able to control them, but it seems to be linked to the demon tier beast. Besides, someone has to protect those on the surface. We will wait here, and if your sh.i.p.s are destroyed or you need help, we can easily send more support."
The others didn't like this too much. As one of the family leaders, Mona would be getting a big reward out of this joint hunt. Not only that, but she had also kept the demon tier location device a secret from them all, which had put a sour taste in the others mouths. Still, it was true that Mona didn't really do much. And the deal had already been agreed beforehand.
"I would like to volunteer to come as well." Logan said, raising his hand. "I can help you locate and pinpoint the demon tier beast easier."
Oscar looked at Logan who had a small frame and a small digital device by his side.
"This is a very dangerous task boy, and although I will protect you, I will protect my own life and those close to me before protecting you."
"Don't worry, I can look after myself." Logan said.
The truth was, they wanted someone like Logan to go down with them, so there wasn't much pressure against him when he requested to join.
In the end, Helen and her two sisters also agreed to join, but their job would be a different one. They had done a good job protecting their backs from the beasts when the leaders went to attack. This time they would be in charge of protecting the sh.i.p.s that they would land in.
Their guess was this secondary inner planet could be filled with dangerous creatures.
"You do know you still won't be able to record anything." Said Oscar. "Why risk your lives?"
"We need to make a report on this, I know this will be a big turning point for the whole world." Bonny said.
Through her determination and sheer will power, the others knew she wouldn't take no for an answer, and so those that were to go down to the inner planet had been decided.
Finally, the sh.i.p.s had arrived, but due to how little of them were going they only needed one ship. However, the other two that were brought as well were left on standby, protected by Mona in case they needed more help.
Once everyone climbed on board, they were wished good luck and they were on their way.
Once on the ship, everyone took a seat and Logan was in charge of controlling the ship, claiming to have the most experience. When they saw he was able to control it with just putting his hands on the control panel, they quickly allowed him to take charge.
"Everyone strap in, hold your gut as much as possible. We will be dropping down at a speed greater than this ship can fly, your insides will feel like they are being pulled out from you. With me being at the front, if you throw up, then the sick will be going all over me."
The ship was ready and it soon started to descend into the black crack. Diving deep down, at first it was a steady slow ride as they used their lights to navigate through the crack, making sure they wouldn't hit any of the walls.
"What the, is this it?" Fex said. "I thought it was going to a lot worse than-"
"Argh! I'm going to be sick, I'm going to be sick!" Fex shouted.
"Don't you dare, pretty boy!" Ivy shouted, as she was the one that was sitting in front of him. "I will tie you up and whip you until you're raw if you're sick."
The group continued falling at a great speed and then, they could see a light. Going through it they continued to drop and at the right time, Logan activated the thrusters to counterbalance the ship.
It was a hard stop, and this was where the real pain for the others would come. Eventually when all was settled, Fex quickly undid his strapping and headed straight for the onboard toilet, but just shy, he managed to throw up all across the floor.
The group quickly landed and left the ship as the smell was too much for them to bear.
"What the hell do you eat?" Ivy asked.
Honestly, Fex didn't know how to answer that one.
Looking around them they could see the forest area and immediately Sil was looking for any signs of Quinn nearby but couldn't see any.
"There will have been a set distance where he could have fallen from, he couldn't have gone too far from here." Logan said.
"What are you doing?" Duke asked, as he walked over to Logan. "Pull up your machine and let's look for that demon tier beast."
Logan looked at Duke for a few seconds, there weren't many interactions with the two of them at school, but he still had a dislike for this man, based on the trouble he had caused.
"No, we are here to find Quinn first, and then locate the demon tier beast second." Logan said.
"Did you just see how far we dropped from?" Duke replied. "You think that brat is alive, you're just wasting our time. And why do you care about him? Remember Mona's not here to protect you."
"But I am." Sil said, as he fired a lightning bolt, hitting just ahead of where Duke was standing. He was inching his way closer and closer to Logan, and it was clear if he had moved any closer it would have hit him.
Oscar was about to give Sil another lecture, but they all soon heard the stomping of a loud beast. The ground was vibrating and the sound of tree branches breaking were heard. Then peaking over the trees, a long necked beast could be seen and when it finally appeared out of the greenery onto their area. It's large body, similar to the dinosaurs of the old.
Quickly pulling out one of the scanners, Logan quickly scanned the beast in front of him.
"Careful, it's a legendary tier beast." Logan warned them.
The rest got ready for battle, Oscar drawing his sword and Owen ready to fire. Then a streak of blue lightning went past all of them, hitting the beast in the neck, causing it's head to fall and hit the floor. The beast was dead.
When they turned around they all could see that it had come from Sil.
"We look for Quinn first." Sil said.
*****
My werewolf system Exclusive on P.a.t.r.e.o.n its only $1 dollar a month. Cheaper than :) and you get access to the MVS webtoon. (2 Chapters per month)
If you want to support you can on my P.A.T.R.E.O.N: jksmanga
For MVS artwork and updates follow on Instagram and Facebook: jksmanga
Returning to the cave, Quinn was covered in cuts and bruises all over his body. They were healing slowly, but rather than use blood from his blood bank or the one from his small flask, he decided to let his body heal naturally as he didn't want to cause suspicion.
Fast healing could be explained via Qi, but not at the speed Quinn's body would heal after consuming blood. Doing this would make him feel hungry for later, but he would always consume some blood from the blood bank without having Chris notice, so that wasn't too much trouble.
Besides Blood now needed to be rationed, otherwise Quinn would be feasting on the closest human next to him, and he was sure Chris wouldn't want to be a volunteer, not without an explanation first.
"Another one added to the pile." Chris said, as he placed the clear crystal on the table. Now there were five crystals of the same clarity next to each other.
"Don't worry," Chris said. "You did all the work and got beat up for them, you can keep the crystals. Besides I have no need for them anyway. I have my demon tier weapon." He said, putting an emphasis on 'demon' and making sure Quinn had heard him.
He did this often, as if he was gloating about the weapon, he thought that Quinn didn't believe him due to him being jealous.
Quinn had given up trying to convince him otherwise. There was no way for him to really explain how he knew it wasn't the case. Still, he was glad Chris had been a nice guy, so far at least.
Between the two of them they had collected five legendary tier crystals, which was above a rank of any gear that Quinn had, especially since his emperor tier equipment was only good for defence and not much else other than that.
The planet was a gold mine for high level tier beasts, so far he hadn't met anything under the emperor tier.
'I wonder what they will do with this planet after defeating the demon tier beast?' Quinn thought. 'Since now the families are in an alliance, will it go back to the way it was before, where different shelters belong to all the leaders on a single planet, and there would just be a routine tax? Or maybe this planet and the others were too close to the Dalki.'
As days passed it always felt like the big threat over their heads was getting closer, whether they wanted to admit it or not. Building new shelters and sending a force out to protect them wouldn't be the best of ideas.
"You did really good Quinn." Chris said as he sat down next to him and started to go through what went well and what had gone bad, on their latest outing.
So far Chris had been helping Quinn learn the second form of Qi. Quinn knew how to use it, but using it in battle was a different story, and the way Chris made Quinn know this was by pitting him up against legendary tier beasts.
It was strange at first, as Quinn realised that he would have to quickly shift his Qi over to different areas of his body during a fight more often than before. There was only a limited amount of Qi one could have, and using a weapon while also enhancing it with Qi would use up quite a lot.
It was critical to have absolute control of how much you would use and where you would use it. Quinn was learning fast, faster than usual, although Chris never told him that. The reason for the fast learning was because controlling the Qi in this manner was similar to him using the shadow.
Usually people would struggle with controlling two forces at the same time, it would be like trying to separate your mind into two, or when one learnt the piano making their left hand and right hand do different things. These skills to do well would take years but Quinn was learning fast.
However he was unaware of this because his fights with the legendary tier beasts had been tough, tougher then he had expected. When fighting, Quinn did use his body to its full extent, speed, strength and stamina, but he didn't use his shadow nor vampire powers. Not because he was worried about Chris, but because Quinn himself wanted to get better at using Qi, and thought this was a great way to do it.
He managed to still defeat the beasts, but not without getting quite badly hurt in a few scuffles here and there, which was why he was in the condition he was in now.
After taking everything in, Quinn wondered how he would implement this second stage of Qi with his current set of abilities.
'The hardest part of it all will be when using the shadow. Controlling two different things and thinking of the fight is hard enough, but then using the shadow. Is it even possible?'
The problem was, he didn't really have the time to practice it either.
"Alright, I think that's enough for today. We should rest up, we have a big night tomorrow." Chris said, as he went to his own bed of leaves and went to sleep.
The next morning, Chris was already awake before Quinn. Or at least Quinn couldn't see him in the bed next to him. Usually Quinn would be the one to wake up first due to him not needing much sleep in the first place.
The sound of something passing through the wind was heard, similar to when one would swing a fast skipping rope. Trying to check out what the sound was, Quinn stepped out of the cave and could see that Chris was standing on top of the rock and facing the waterfall.
He had his Demi-god tier weapons in his hands, and were swinging them against the waterfall. The strikes from his weapons were so clean that it cut through the stream of water perfectly, there were no droplets of water. Even though he was attacking the waterfall, it continued to flow as if it was never hit by anything, uninterrupted.
"Oh, you're awake!" Chris said with a smile looking over at Quinn. "I thought I would warm up for today's event."
'Warm up?' Quinn thought. For all the times they had gone out before, Chris had never warmed up once. Why was he warming up now?
He was a superhuman and wasn't even a vampire.
"Your face looks confused. My disciple, don't you trust your teacher?" Chris spoke with the great smile he usually had.
"My wounds are all good, so if you want to go out hunting we can." Quinn said, not too bothered. He was getting a little bored of hunting legendary tier beasts. He would have left in the middle of the night by now and tried to find a way back to the others if it wasn't for the fact that Chris still hadn't explained or shown what the third stage of Qi was.
Whenever Quinn would bring it up, Chris would just mention that it was too soon to talk about it. In Quinn's head this didn't mean he wouldn't teach Quinn the third stage, just that he wasn't ready. He kind of liked this feeling of being a student, in the end Quinn was only seventeen and he hardly got to experience this in his life.
He had grown up too fast to enjoy those parts of life and just appreciate the quiet moments. In addition, there was someone that Chris reminded him of - Vincent. When Vincent left the system, Quinn never thought he would feel strange without him, but it did affect him and he did feel slightly lost.
"Of course. Even I'm going to have to warm up for what we're going to do today." Chris said. "Today is your final day of second stage Qi training. Me and you are both going to hunt a Demi-god tier beast."
*****
My werewolf system Exclusive on P.a.t.r.e.o.n its only $1 dollar a month. Cheaper than :) and you get access to the MVS webtoon. (2 Chapters per month)
If you want to support you can on my P.A.T.R.E.O.N: jksmanga
A demi-god tier beast. A tier of beast that was just under that of a demon tier. How strong it was Quinn had no idea, but he wasn't too afraid. One of the main reasons for not being scared was because his system made him believe it wasn't a reason to be.
After defeating the legendary tier beasts, even with the first kill reward, Quinn wasn't even close to levelling up to the final stage. There were times when they were out on their training and a demi-god tier beast was approaching them. Using his inspect skill he knew so, and somehow Chris would know as well, as he had warned them and the two of them were running before it arrived.
The thing was, even after using his inspect skill on the demi-god tier beast, he still didn't receive an instant level up reward. Which meant as long as Quinn used all of his powers and abilities, the system believed it should have been something Quinn could deal with.
Right now, it looked like obtaining the demon tier crystal was the only thing that could level him up. Still, Quinn was conflicted with how strong a demi-god tier beast would be.
There was one thing that did worry him slightly, maybe the demi-god tier beast Quinn had seen at the time wasn't strong enough. If they ran into a humanoid one, or maybe something similar then it would definitely be a problem.
"Will I be taking it on my own?" Quinn asked. He wondered if there was a chance he would have to use his shadow abilities to get out of this one.
Chris started to laugh, a deep laugh from within and fell to the floor punching the ground. Quinn felt like it was an overreaction, but Chris was often this way.
"Come on man, you can barely beat legendary tiers, and honestly I've never really fought a demi-god tier beast myself, even I don't think it's something I can deal with on my own. Of course I will be joining you on this one, and I will be using the demon tier weapons as well."
Gulping, now Quinn was worried. Was Chris just bluffing about this? Perhaps he thought due to him having the demon tier weapons there was no chance he could lose.
Still, Quinn had no idea of the extent of Chris's full power. He hadn't seen him use the third stage, nor what the third stage of Qi was capable of, and Chris hadn't seen Quinn's abilities.
'Maybe it won't be too dangerous?' Quinn thought. He did have one thing to worry about, how much time had passed being down here. The others might have already left the place, or they were busy looking for him.
Quinn would hate it if the Cursed faction came down and were suffering trying to find him. The only thing that didn't make him worry so much, was Sil and Sam. With Sil's strength they could deal with anything apart from a demon tier beast, and with Sam's smarts they would never risk bringing everyone down to a place like this.
"Come on, what are you daydreaming about, let's go looking for that beast!' Chris said with a big smile.
While the two of them were walking around the jungle with Quinn following Chris' lead. Quinn wanted to ask Chris some questions he hadn't asked before.
"Chris, have you tried to look for a way out of here? And I mean recently?" Quinn asked.
"I already told you everything. I tried, but even if I found a way out I don't think I would leave yet." He replied. "Not until I taught that damn crab a lesson."
Apparently, Chris still had a grudge towards the crab for bringing him down here in the first place. Through their time together Quinn had found out a little bit more about him. He didn't say if he came with others or not, but did say he tried to take on the Crab demon tier beast. When it was planning to escape, he jumped and held onto the crabs back only for the crab to drag him down and he eventually passed out. Later on he woke up and found himself in this place.
The two of them had been walking around for a while now and what was strange was, like the days before they hadn't run into a single legendary tier beast. There were though, a couple of emperor tier beasts that had approached them.
At first, Quinn stepped forward, thinking this was a chance he could practice his Qi use, but Chris placed his hand in front of him and went up ahead instead. The horse charged forward with its horn pointed out and was running quite fast. When it got within range, vines from its body started to tangle around Chris's arms.
"Where the hell are all the beasts!' Chris shouted, as he ripped the vines and held out his hand. When the horn hit the palm of its hand, it didn't pierce through but instead it crumbled to pieces until he was able to hold the head of the horse.
Only now seeing this did Quinn notice how large of a guy Chris was.
'Was he always this big?'
Grabbing the sword from his back, he cut the beasts head clean off, killing it in one swoop. Quinn was about to approach the horse's body to help find the crystal. But then Chris had let out an almighty roar. He swung his sword out once again and it looked like the links on them started to open up and extend.
Each of the sections of the short blade opened up, and now it was nearly four times as long and was moving like that of a snake. The trees that were in front were each hit and falling on top of each other one by one. When he was done with his attack, the sword retracted back to its original size.
"Maybe that will be enough noise to bring one of them over here." Chris said.
After waiting a while, the two of them still could find no legendary tier beasts or demi-god tier beast.
"It was so easy last time, we saw one by accident, so why can't we find one now!" He started to complain.
"Well, demi-god tier beasts are rare in the first place, but I do think something is strange. Let's just head back for now and see if we can find anything in the opposite direction." Quinn suggested.
Upon returning Chris was quiet and Quinn had never seen him like this before. He often loved to talk, and Quinn kind of just nodded along, only asking questions about Qi when he had them. When they finally had reached the waterfall and cave, Chris stopped.
"No, as your teacher I can't disappoint you. I won't fail you Quinn." Chris said with a passion holding his hand by his c.h.e.s.t.
"It's okay." Quinn said nervously. "I never knew you were taking this whole thing so seriously."
"You have been the best student I have ever had, the only student!" Chris started to speak even more dramatically now. "So I can't let you down, I have come up with an idea. In those old movies, the final test between master and disciple, the student must overcome the master."
Now Quinn was really starting to worry, often Chris would quote things from martial arts movies, and a lot of the training seemed to be based on them as well. But now he was starting to wonder if this crazy acting was because he had been down here too long. Originally, Quinn had gone along with it, perhaps that was a bad idea.
'Argh what the hell, let's just go with it.'
"Thank you master, I will be willing to do anything to please you." Quinn said with his hands held out, his face was bright red as he looked at the floor. He didn't want to admit it but he was kind of enjoying the role play.
"Excellent. Then for your final test, you and I shall fight each other, in a final duel."
******
If you want to support you can on my P.A.T.R.E.O.N: jksmanga
For MVS artwork and updates follow on Instagram and Facebook: jksmanga
Although Chris was cheerful and often a joker, when he said things, he really meant it. Which meant that Chris was also dead serious about them having a duel.
'Can I really do it, without using the shadow or my blood abilities?' Quinn thought.
He didn't know why but right now his heart was beating fast, and it wasn't one out of fear or worry like in the past, but it was out of excitement. A feeling that Quinn had suppressed a few times but now he was starting to realize something.
He was enjoying the thrill. Even if he didn't want to admit it, he liked the feeling of getting stronger, improving himself, learning new things and finding out what his body could do. He imagined this was what athletes felt like when they competed in sports, always striving to improve.
Maybe he realized this more now than before because of the situation. He wasn't risking his life; he wasn't following some Quest. Of course, he needed to get stronger to achieve his goal, now was just a simple battle. The worry was, if he let this power get to him, like it did so many others.
Perhaps the others felt fear that maybe one day they could be surpassed, and rather than improving themselves they chose to suppress others.
'Chris also knows how to use the third stage of Qi, and he hasn't shown or told me anything about it, but if I can get him in a position where he has to use it, maybe I can learn a thing or two myself.'
"You've learnt enough about the second stage of Qi, that I know you won't die from this." Chris said, and before he knew it, Chris had disappeared in front of his eyes, and was throwing an uppercut towards his stomach.
However, Quinn wasn't Chris's typical opponent, although he wasn't going to use his shadow or blood skills, he wasn't going to hold back.
"You might want to go all out for this one." Said Quinn as he held Chris's fist with a single hand. Both were using the first stage and second stage of Qi, one not overpowering the other.
What was stranger was that even if Chris had better control of his Qi, Quinn was sure that both of their strengths in Qi should have been the same. If that was the case, then his superior vampire strength should have made it so that he was overpowering him.
Quinn wasn't the only one that was confused by this either, Chris focused on strength more than anything. He trained his body, on top of using his Qi in an explosive manner, but still they were both equal.
Chris had only seen Quinn fight the beasts, watching could only do so much when determining one's strength. He thought it was either due to his gauntlets, or his use of Qi.
At the same time, the two of them were trying to find where their extraordinary strength was coming from.
'Now I see.' Quinn thought. Even though his Demi-god tier weapons are on his back, the reason he keeps it on his body is so he can still activate their power. '
Now that Quinn was more in tune with his senses, he could feel it, the aura from the crystal made to make the weapons, when activated, was being infused in his body, giving him an incredible stat boost making him comparable to Quinn's own stats.
What was impressive was that it was the only beast gear that Chris was wearing. The stats boost from a Demi-god tier weapon was impressive, and if he were wearing legendary armor, or other items, then perhaps Chris would have even overpowered him.
If all humans learnt to use Qi, and fully utilized the beast weapons, they would be unmatched in power even against the Dalki. Now Quinn was understanding the obsession with this hunt, and more so of conquering the beast planets before the Dalki.
At the same time, Chris was learning new things about his number one pupil Quinn.
'I thought that the strange aura inside him was taking up useless space in his body, it turns out I was wrong. It was supporting him in other ways making his whole body superhuman.'
Instead of being upset that Quinn was holding back this information, Chris smiled instead. Soon after he threw out punch after punch with each one being blocked by Quinn.
'All of these punches, he's using second stage Qi on them and he's hitting them in a different place each time. He's really making me work and testing if I've fully mastered the second stage of Qi, but there is something I can do that you can't.'
Seeing the fist coming towards him, Quinn decided to not cover himself with the second stage Qi. While Chris was still treating this as a lesson, Quinn wanted Chris to bring everything he had, and was imagining it like a real fight.
Taking a large punch on his shoulder, rather than blocking, he went on the offensive as well, throwing a kick and hitting Chris on the head. His body went skidding on the floor, but he quickly recovered.
"That was a good hit, let's see who can take mor-"
Not letting Chris have time to recover, Quinn was mixing his punches in with his kicks. The patterns of the kicks were obvious for Chris to block, as he recognized their style and how they worked. As it was the standard of what the military used. What he didn't realize, was the style of punches. It was something he hadn't seen before.
A mixture of boxing, with a traditional Chinese style of Wushu, he noticed some patterns, but this was unique, and soon he was getting hit more than he liked. Thankfully, he was better at controlling the second stage more than Quinn and was able to cover himself more thinly. Although he would feel the force more from the punches and take slightly more damage, he would cover himself more, and with a strong body like his this didn't matter too much.
"If I was using my weapons this match would be done for." Chris said.
While Quinn was thinking along similar lines, if only he could use his blood abilities, and shadow powers, this would be a walk in the park.
Still, Quinn had not pushed Chris enough for him to show the third stage of Qi, which was his goal in all of this, slowing down his strikes he wanted to give Chris the false sense that his power was weakening, and it was working.
Chris noticed the attacks coming in slower, then started to go from defense to offence, and when he did, Quinn was ready with a flash step, dodging the attack appearing right behind him.
The great thing about learning the second stage of Qi, was it acted as a defensive barrier.
Slamming his right foot into the ground raising up the energy inside him, Quinn was starting to perform the hammer strike. Usually against an opponent this fast, it would take too much time and they could interrupt the move, but seeing Chris fist come at his stomach, he was able to block the attack using a coat of the second stage Qi.
Now all that's left was to deliver the powerful strike on Chris.
*BOOM
'What was that? I thought this kid was talented but what?!'
In the middle of Chirs's thoughts, another loud explosion happened, and the ground was shaking again. In a distance not too far away from the two of them, winged beasts could be seen flying away from the scene. It was clear something was going on.
"You want to go check it out?" Chris asked.
"Yeah, it wouldn't do any harm to check at least." Quinn replied.
The two were soon off to explore just what was causing the strange explosion.
******
My werewolf system Exclusive on P.a.t.r.e.o.n its only $1 dollar a month. Cheaper than :) and you get access to the MVS webtoon. (2 Chapters per month)
If you want to support you can on my P.A.T.R.E.O.N: jksmanga
For MVS artwork and updates follow on Instagram and Facebook: jksmanga
It didn't take long for Sil and the others to find out just how dangerous the place they were in was. Sil had already dealt with a legendary tier beast with ease before, a single strike even. However while searching for Quinn they soon found themselves coming across more than they bargained for.
It had been a few days since they landed and began their search. Due to Sil's persistence, they agreed that they would look for Quinn first. According to Logan, the Demon tier beast was remaining still in one place and unmoving, and it seemed to stay that way for the entire duration.
This was one of the reasons they eventually agreed, the other, was because they didn't want to get on Sil's bad side. It was clear he had a short temper and the level and strength of his powers were heard to gauge.
Of course with each day, after twenty four hours had passed, Sil's ability would reset, although the others wouldn't know this. Resetting meant Sil no longer had the abilities stored and he would have to touch the others again.
Touching Owen was easy as he would allow this, and the same could be said with Logan. Helen and her two sisters had been left to look after the ship, but each day the group would return to the ship after searching. Therefore touching them was still rather easy for Sil, a lot easier than he imagined.
It was a strange feeling when the girls saw him, a powerful person who even caused fear in the leaders, but at the same time very childlike. The girls found him quite cute and often would play with his hair, or pinch his cheeks, so there were no problems there.
Still, after displaying his powers in front of everyone, there were two people who were cautious of him, and that was Duke and Oscar. They would keep their distance from Sil so that he couldn't get anywhere near. There were no secrets about this child, as Duke knew his ability well from the files they had received when he was in school, but they didn't know the in and outs of the ability.
Regardless, they didn't want to be anywhere near him for now. Because of this, Sil's attack power was significantly weakened compared to before. But it was still strong enough for him to defeat the beasts with ease.
The group were standing in a dark muddy field, it was strange as there was no greenery while the rest of the place was filled with jungle. All their problems with the beasts seemed to stem from when they stepped foot in this area.
A giant silver gorilla with a tail of a scorpion came out from the jungle to the clearing they were in. When it got in range, multiple plants would pop up and start firing away at the gorilla. It was the thorns from Helen's skill, unfortunately he didn't have their soul weapon so it was basic. By the time it got close, Sil was able to finish it off with his lightning bolt. That was now the fifth beast that had attacked them while they were there.
They didn't know why but it was as if something was radiating off them, all the beasts were now starting to make their way towards the group, and that included the strong ones.
"Why do they keep coming?" Bonny asked as she was starting to panic.
As soon as she finished saying those words, another beast had come into view.
There was a problem though, Sil couldn't keep doing this forever. His MC points and level would have been above everyone there and it was true he could combine the levels to make an almighty attack, but the stronger the attack, the more MC points it would still use, and Sil was starting to grow tired.
'It looks like they're doing this on purpose.' Logan thought as he was observing both Duke and Oscar. 'The two of them haven't done much in terms of helping fight the beasts. Even Owen is firing his abilities, you would think they were just preserving their strength but that's not it at all. They're afraid, afraid of Sil.'
Logan's hunch was on the ball. Both Duke and Oscar didn't want to help Sil and were glad he was getting tired out. They felt like he was a loose cannon that they couldn't control. Because of him, they were wasting time and effort when the Demon tier could be escaping for all they knew. They wanted him to weaken.
Soon, a loud rumbling was heard and the ground was felt shaking from underneath them. Bonny and Void fell off their feet the shaking was that rough. It went on for a good few minutes and it was only getting stronger.
"Was that an earthquake?" Bonny asked.
Finally, with a moment's rest Logan could pull out his computer to check something
"Hey!" A voice was heard shouting in the distance, When Sil and the others turned around to look, they could see Quinn walking forward with a red haired man behind him.
'Quinn, you're safe..' Sil thought, and a giant smile beamed on his face.
However, Quinn's mood soon turned sour and his facial expression had changed when he looked at Duke. It was so intense that even Chris who was standing next to him could feel his Qi building up.
'Whoah, Quinn must really hate one of them.' Chris thought. When he looked over, that's when he recognised just who Quinn was waving over to.
'Wait a minute, isn't that the military supreme commander Oscar, and Owen the head of the Graylash family? What the hell are they doing here, and this kid knows them. I really shouldn't be here.' Chris thought, as he started to turn away and hide his face.
When he did, that's when Oscar spotted the two weapons on his back and his eyes widened.
Back on the surface where the others had fallen through the crack, Mona had begun to make herself comfy. She had brought out a nice comfy levitating seat with her, and the others were busy chatting away.
It turned out that there weren't many beasts on the surface of the planet. For what reason she didn't really care.
'This has turned out quite nicely. While they are doing all the work, I still get my part of the deal - having access to the Demon weapon on request. Even if it isn't successful, I can always build up a force later on and try for the other demon tiers thanks to Logan.
'The only thing I didn't really calculate was the strength of the demon tier, who would have thought that they were that strong? I'll have to prepare more in the future, but I'm sure I'll be able to do something if I pick and choose my battles.' She thought.
While relaxing away with her eyes closed and deep in her thoughts, she felt her eyelids darken even more as a large shadow was cast over her. Opening her eyes, she could see a large spaceship but it was not one that she recognised and it definitely wasn't one of the ones belonging to any of the others.
'Could it be Pure?'
"Miss Bree, what should we do?" A man shouted.
"Prepare yourselves, this could turn into a nasty battle." She said as she prepared her beast by her side. All groups were ready and standing behind Mona, waiting for her command. The ship slowly landed and the ramp started to defend first.
"Lets see how you deal with this," Mona thought, as she commanded her beast that was like a spirit, to head over to the entrance of the ship. When the doors lifted, a large dark red fire hand was seen grabbing onto the beast and it was turned into ashes in a second.
"What do we do? Miss Bree, Bree, Mona!" They shouted but she wouldn't respond.
They thought it might have been due to how easily her beloved beast was killed, but it wasn't. It was because of the three people seen walking out of that ship and heading towards them.
"I heard there was a demon tier beast on this planet." A deep voice said.
When the person in front got close, Mona immediately got down to her knees, and tears were running down her face.
'What is he doing here, why is he here now? Why did he leave that island!' She screamed inside her head, as she feared for the whole world as they knew it.
*****
My werewolf system Exclusive on P.a.t.r.e.o.n its only $1 dollar a month. Cheaper than :) and you get access to the MVS webtoon. (2 Chapters per month)
If you want to support you can on my P.A.T.R.E.O.N: jksmanga
For MVS artwork and updates follow on Instagram and Facebook: jksmanga
Looking at the weapons on the red-haired man's back, Oscar's memory flickered of when he last saw them. He instinctively grabbed his own blade, which was by his side, however his grip around the hilt loosened when he looked at the man closely.
'Who is that, I've never seen that person before?' He thought.
Regardless, even if they didn't know who Chris was, he was already on his way out of there, that was until he saw a black smoke of mist.
'Isn't that the kid's…'
The strong anger inside Quinn still hadn't settled, he promised himself that if he saw Duke again, for attempting to take his life, that he would finish him the next time he saw him, and through that, his d.e.s.i.r.e was summoned, and someone or something was there to complete it.
Although the smoke appeared behind Quinn, when Chris turned his head to have a look, he could already see the large deathly claw of the Boneclaw appearing behind Duke. A large swipe of its hand slashed the back of Duke, carving a large scratch across his whole back.
"Arghhh!" He screamed in pain as he fell to the floor and landed on his knees, the long fingers were strong, and Duke never saw it coming. They had sunken quite deep into his body.
Oscar, who was usually keeping an eye on Duke, was too busy looking at the red-haired stranger who was by Quinn's side. He was distracted and was unable to help Duke in time. Seeing such a creature, he thought it was a humanoid beast, and went forward to strike, but by then the beast had already teleported away from Duke's behind, making his sword hit nothing but air, and the next place the Bonecalw appeared was directly in front of Duke to finish him off.
'Why is Quinn attacking them, from the way he was acting before he seemed to be on friendly terms with them. If I'm not wrong that's the same beast that I saw that was protecting him before, can he not control it?'
The initial blow on Duke's back was worse than he thought, it had ripped through his c.h.e.s.t armor, although it was weaker on one's back, which meant he could only think that it was a high-level beast. The only thing to do now, was to activate his soul weapon and cover himself with the earth, but it would be too slow.
However, it would be hard for them to relate that the beast was something to do with Quinn despite this, the only reason Chris had figured it out, was due to the beast's strange actions beforehand.
"What was that?" Bonny asked. "I think it was some type of beast, is it still alive?"
The attack had startled most, and they were now on guard for what was about to happen next. Turning his head, Oscar could only assume it was one person, especially after seeing the smoke head their way.
'That damn red haired.' Oscar thought.
Seeing him walk towards them, Quinn was the first to step forward in front of Chris.
"What are you doing Oscar?" Quinn said, ready for a scuffle.
"This man hurt my men, you expect me to do nothing, when Duke almost died."
"That man doesn't deserve to be protected by you!" Quinn replied, still upset. "He tried to kill me; he was the one that had pushed me into the black crack when we were all escaping. Whatever is happening to Duke now, he deserves it!"
Hearing this made Oscar rethink, just who was the one that had really hurt Duke.
'This isn't a good situation, the Cursed faction are too strong, there is that blonde boy over there, and there is also Quinn and the other man, three against one, or two if I include Owen being on my side. It isn't a good match up for me.' Oscar thought.
"How could you!" Duke shouted. "I saw one of the emperor tier crabs coming from the side, so I decided to push you back before it clawed your head off. I knew no one would buy my explanation so I kept it in! Now that you're alive you should be thanking me."
How could such a person claim a thing, Duke;s words were only making Quinn more angry.
"What an obvious lie." Quinn replied. "You, try to save my life? Why would you ever even think of doing that? You have been sc.u.m ever since your days at the academy."
"Quinn hear him out," Oscar said. "And I have to say, I'm not really on trusting sides with you right now, it seems like the rumors are true after all. The Cursed faction really are working with Pure." He said as he pointed his finger towards Chris.
This was something Quinn expected, but the certain situation wasn't one he thought that he would be in now.
"Quinn I'm sorry for putting you in this situation." Chris said. "I should have told you I was in Pure, but people tend to act this way when they find out."
"Don't worry," Quinn replied immediately. "I was the one that actually started this mess, and I might not be the best judge of character, but that man on the floor, is a lot worse than you."
"Quinn tell me who you want me to deal with, I'm ready when you are." Sil said, still standing there with bolts of lightning running up and down his arm.
"Quinn, if you're going to fight, then I will be happy to help out my disciple for this one." Chris said.
"This is not how a leader of the world table should act." Oscar said, as he placed the sword down by his side. "Even if my man has done something wrong, we need to hear out both sides first and act accordingly, we don't want to start another Civil war, right after we have decided to team up together again, right?"
As angry as Quinn was at Duke, what Oscar said made a lot of sense. In his position he couldn't just act rashly anymore, his actions were the actions of everyone else in his faction and it would affect them too now.
If Quinn had a grudge, it could start a fight that the others didn't want to get involved in.
"Huh, what, Quinn you're a World Leader?" Chris was so confused, he could not understand what Oscar was saying. He knew the others were the world leaders, but he had no clue who Quinn was before meeting him, he had never seen him before, but apparently he was a world leader.
'This situation is getting wilder by the second.' Quinn thought and it would have been better for the two of them to have been honest with each other first.
"Err guys..." Logan said interrupting everyone, even though he hadn't said a word so far. Soon he didn't need to say anything for the rumbling in the ground had started. The ground was shaking violently just like before, but it was even more intense.
"Everyone move, we need to get out of here now!" Logan shouted.
However, the warning was too late, as the ground underneath them was shaking. They all quickly tried to move away from the area as much as they could.
******
My werewolf system Exclusive on P.a.t.r.e.o.n it's only $1 dollar a month. Cheaper than web novel :) and you get access to the MVS webtoon. (2 Chapters per month)
If you want to support you can on my P.A.T.R.E.O.N: jksmanga
For MVS artwork and updates follow on Instagram and Facebook: jksmanga
The large diamond could be seen popping out from the ground, everyone knew what was coming. Whatever arguments they had with each other moments ago was forgotten as they had to deal with the real problem at hand.
The demon tier beast wouldn't wait for them to figure out who was in the right and who was in the wrong.
It exploded as the beast surfaced, and the sound made was one similar to the one that Quinn and Chris had heard off in the distance before. Its whole body was in view, chucking up the ground from beneath with it.
While everyone was busy arguing, Logan was keeping track of the Demon tier beast. When he had a look, he noticed it moved locations, but once again it remained still. Slowly he was starting to put things together. The rumbling in the ground, and the movement of the demon tier beast soon after.
The ground they stood on, why there was no vegetation in the area, simply put, the area they were standing in now, was one of the spots the demon tier crab visited frequently. Still, he couldn't work out why constant beasts were making their way here.
However, a memory returned to Logan, when they were underground, on a particular orange portal planet. The beasts seemed to communicate with each other and were all influenced by the great power of the king tier beast.
'Is there a lingering power that we humans can't, see? Is that what was attracting the beasts here?' As interesting as this thought was, he now needed to get out of the way, along with Bonny and Void, for the others had a great beast to defeat.
"Thank you." Duke managed to cough out, as he was still injured. Right now, he was being carried underneath Oscar's arm. The injury wasn't too bad and usually one would be able to still move, but for some reason the pain was lasting a while after the attack.
"If you're too weak to join this battle, then you don't have to fight." Oscar said, before rushing in to fight the crab with his weapon drawn.
"I was going to leave you guys be." Chris said, "But now that damned crab is in front of me, I'm going to have to teach it another lesson!" Drawing his two blades, Chris was not holding back this time when he went against the demon tier beast.
As for Sil, Quinn had managed to throw his shadow to the ground, and use his sink skill, to drop Sil inside his shadow, and reappear him by his side. Sil had great power using his abilities, but in terms of speed and reflexes, he was better than top humans, but nothing compared to all these monsters here.
Watching Oscar take on the carb, Quinn realized something. He didn't notice it in the last fight, but Oscar only had the earth ability, he didn't utilize Qi, yet he was able to move faster than the crab and it was all because of the demon tier sword.
Not only that, But Quinn soon realized that he was even moving faster this time compared to before.
'Was he holding back, maybe from fighting a demon tier beast before, he knew the crab hadn't shown everything yet. So, he didn't want to use his full strength.' Quinn thought.
"Sil, you're tired right?" Quinn asked. "I can see the sweat on your face."
"Quinn, I can still help you fight." Sil said, as he grabbed onto Quinn's arm.
"Don't worry, I'm not going to die, and I have a few tricks up my sleeve, you recover with Logan and the others, and protect them if you see anything coming. We can't have you dying, and we still need to get Vorden and Raten back." Quinn said.
It was safe to say that the crab had made a full recovery from the last fight, the beast of a higher tier did heal faster, and they had seen its impressive regeneration abilities. Still, each person seemed to have also learnt from the last fight and was much more cautious.
Apart from Chris who was swinging his large blades at the large crystal on the crab's back, but then Quinn noticed something. When one of the thin claws came to attack him, without even looking at the claw it was knocked away, as if by some invisible force.
'That's the same thing Lucy did? Is that the third stage of Qi?' Quinn thought.
The second stage could only block, maybe third stage of Qi was an external strike of Qi. Now knowing this, even if he were to never see Chris again, it was something he could try to progress on his own.
Finally, Quinn too had come and joined in the fight, wasting no time, the first thing he did was use a hammer strike against one of the crab's legs, blocking another one of its thinner claws raising up a blood wall. He had used only ten points of Hp to create the wall, he knew this would not be enough to block the attack of the demon tier, but he needed to only slow it down, while touching the blood wall he was able to coat it with the second stage of Qi.
Then when one of the other claws came towards him, he prepared himself to use a hammer strike, or a hammer kick! Kicking one of the claws and slightly cracking the crab's outer shell. His blood wall was shattered but he was fine now, flash stepping out of the way. Jumping after the damaged claw, Quinn threw out a blood swipe catching it with his shadow, creating the scythe, then striking it down, he finally cut the limb off.
This was something Quinn was able to do before, but this time it was different. The limb wasn't regenerating back, thanks to him using his second coat of Qi, when attacking with his shadow scythe he was able to leave a little bit of his own Qi in the attack to disrupt the beast's natural healing process.
Seeing this, Chris went back as he found attacking the large crystal useless and stood in front of the crab.
"This is going to tire me out Quinn, so I might need you to take care of me for a while." Not allowing Quinn to reply, Chris started to extend his two swords and slashed swinging at full strength at all the claws around the area. They whipped around out of control like a snake.
He didn't care if he was to hit Oscar or Owen, but the two of them were able to avoid the blade anyway. The strong attacks managed to cut each of the limbs off and they were now no longer regenerating.
The weapon itself was impressive, as it ripped apart each of the hard legs like a chainsaw, even Oscar's demon tier blade was not able to do that.
However, as soon as he was done, Chris was covered in sweat and on the floor. "Take that you stupid crab, I couldn't do that last time because I was on my own. Quinn, make sure I'm safe."
There was one easy way for Quinn to do this.
[Shadow lock activated]
Chris had suddenly disappeared, but there was no chance of him getting hurt anymore.
'I hope he's smart enough to not try and break out of the place.' Quinn thought.
The diamond on the crab's back started to shrink and soon its two large claws that remained near its face started to crystalize just like before, it started using them like two giant hammers, slamming them down. When Owen, lightning bolted himself away, he appeared on the crab's back. It was still partly made of diamond but now he could see that a section of it was no longer covered in diamond.
"The crab's back is now open; it looks like it can only move part of the diamond around to different parts of its body." Hearing this, Owen was striking the back, and Quinn started to help him while Oscar was left with at the front.
It was better this way, because occasionally, the crab would shoot a jet of water out of its mouth, and when it did, Oscar was able to use his weapon's active skill. When it happened this time, part of the crystal covering the crab's hands started to fall off, not only that but through Owen and Quinn's persistence, they were starting to crack the crab's back and were successful.
Its flesh to its real body could finally be seen.
The crab cried in anger and lifted its two claws again. Knowing what happened last time, Oscar and Quinn were both able to get away. Instead of doing what it had done last time, it borrowed itself under the ground and it was on the move again, too fast for them to catch up.
"We were close." Owen said, "I think if we chase it this time, we should be able to finish it off."
"From the data, it looks like the crab is resting in another area again, I agree with Owen." Logan said. "I know everyone might be tired, but the crab is tired and hurt as well. If it ran away like that, it should be on its last legs, after all, a beasts' survival instinct is to run away."
During the fight, Duke was patched up, and the wound did not seem to bother him as much anymore, he was once again fit and ready to fight. It seemed like the argument they all had just moments before was all put on hold as they worked towards the same goal.
Opening the shadow lock, Chris was let out as well. When everyone was ready, they were finally on their way again, but after only a few steps, a small spaceship was seen heading down to where they were.
"That's one of the Bree family sh.i.p.s." Logan said. "Did Mona decide to finally come down here?"
Just in case something had happened on the surface, or Mona did change their mind, they decided to wait for the small ship to land, and the doors to them slowly opened.
*******
My werewolf system Exclusive on P.a.t.r.e.o.n it's only $1 dollar a month. Cheaper than web novel :) and you get access to the MVS webtoon. (2 Chapters per month)
If you want to support you can on my P.A.T.R.E.O.N: jksmanga
For MVS artwork and updates follow on Instagram and Facebook: jksmanga
The surface of the planet was scattered with bodies strewn across the floor. Signs of a one-sided battle were seen, as all the bodies were from the newly joint world alliance. There was no discrimination when it came to the attack, Cursed, Bree, Graylash and the military. All of these had been beaten, with most of them dead or missing limbs soon to die.
One of them, Mona, was still alive, her legs burnt. She could feel pain through her whole body but was unable to move. She tried looking around to see if anyone could help anyone who was at least in a better condition than herself, but there was none.
"That maniac, what did we do? What did we do to make him angry?" Mona said with a face full of tears.
When she saw who had left the sh.i.p.s, she did nothing but comply with their demands. After getting everything they wanted, that's when the rampage soon started. At that point, all Mona wanted to do was help the others; she wanted to do something to stop the cries and screams she heard behind her, but she remained still. Not wanting to anger the person in front of her.
She thought that even if everyone here disappeared, she would be safe. Why? Because she had a great power, but that great power was overshadowed. When the man touched her shoulder, he had already decided that she was not worth his time.
"Usually a new generation is stronger, but this time they are weaker."
Those were the last words she heard before her legs were burnt to a crisp.
"Please, someone, anyone, stop them!" Mona cried as her head went to the ground, and her vision faded to black.
A shadow soon stepped over her, but she had already passed out to notice.
"You and your power will be needed in the future, so you will not die here." The voice said, before picking up Mona, and leaving the area.
At this very moment, on the inner planet. The others now had their eyes set on those same people that had attacked above. When the doors opened from the Bree ship, the first person they could see stepping off it was a large muscular man with a scruffy grey beard and spiky grey hair. Behind him, there were two more as well, both blonde, handsome and beautiful.
The moment Owen saw who it was, he nearly dropped his fan to the floor. Instead, it moved away from his face and was now hanging by his side.
"Are they from the Bree family?" Oscar said, unsure, and thought that maybe Owen would know more, but looking at him, he could see the sweat running down his face and a panicked look. Before he knew it, Owen was bowing down.
'Bowing, the Greylash family? Who could this person be to cause them to bow down?' Oscar thought.
It was the same for both Quinn and Chris as they had never seen this man before, and he wasn't alone, as a blonde-haired woman and a blond-haired middle-aged pair came out behind him.
"No, no, no, what is he doing here!" Sil said as he suddenly went into a crouched position on the floor and started to rock back and forth. "He found me, he came for me, he's going to kill Quinn, he's going to kill everyone."
Logan, who was closest to Sil, could hear everything, and putting Sil's reaction together with the appearance of the other two, he had a bad feeling and hoped he wasn't right.
"Quinn, this man, can you feel it?" Chris whispered.
"Yeah I can." Quinn replied.
"He has more Qi radiating from his body than I have ever seen. Who is he?" Chris said.
Before, Quinn didn't realise the strange energy coming off everyone's bodies, but more people had a Qi infused body than they thought. Whether they were actively aware of that or not was a different story, but this sometimes set apart those stronger than others.
Some people could sometimes feel this as a certain type of aura, but what they actually felt was the Qi, as Qi would often shape and react to a person's emotions.
Knowing how strong the Qi this man had and the sheer amount in his body, Quin thought that maybe it was the Pure leader who had arrived, but Chris would have surely known what the Pure leader would have looked like, so it couldn't have been him.
"I came here to collect what is mine." The old man at the front said. "My name is Hilston Blade, and we are part of the Balde family."
Saying those words made Logan, Quinn and Chris act differently in that precise moment.
Chris had heard this name before, but it was passed around more as a myth within Pure.
'This is the guy, this is the guy Sil is so afraid of, the person who trapped him on that island!' Quinn thought, gripping his fist.
[Inspect]
[Inspect failed]
[No Quest has been given, no threat detected]
At that moment, Quinn wasn't fighting him or trying to live, so it made sense for the system not to have a quest for him, still, for his inspect skill that was now a high level just to fail, that was surprising, but there was something else that it did show him. Although it failed to bring up basic information, it didn't fail on bringing up the equipment stats for the gear he was wearing.
This was why Sil had acted like he had when first seeing Hilston. He knew what that equipment was before Quinn did. An armour coloured in a black and gold trim, almost demonic looking in design. It looked impressive on his body.
And it didn't just look impressive.
'Every single piece of equipment he has is at the demon tier level. How is that possible?' Quinn thought. Seeing that alone was telling him to try and get out of here, but could he even if he tried? Although he had no demon tier weapon, did that even matter?
According to Sil, Hilston was somewhat of a superhuman and now sensing the Qi from his body, Quinn could tell why. If he also had the added stats of the demon tier equipment and Sil's ability, this person was the strongest human to exist.
"My grandson, if you wanted to run away and hide, you should have done a better job. Your face was blasted all over from those reporters over there." Hilston said with a chuckle.
Hearing Hilston speak provided more clues to both Chris and Oscar of who this man was and why Owen was bowing down. If the family's blonde boy could do something like that, then the head of the family should be something special.
"I'm sorry, I'm sorry." Sil kept repeating, now seeing the person they were all afraid of acting like that, they knew it was a serious problem.
'This bastard, look at Sil, how is it normal for your own family member to be that afraid of you.' Quinn thought, but these were just thoughts as he knew he wouldn't be able to do anything.
He was happy that the Bone claw was still recovering because if it could read his thoughts right now, it might have come out for an attack.
"I see that you guys are in the middle of a hunt. I know there are a few of you here who might not know me, but we are the ones that have controlled the Bree, Sunshield, and Graylash family from behind the scenes for a few generations now. We have hidden ourselves in secret, but a certain someone wanted to show off a little." Hilston said, looking in Sil's direction.
"So we have finally decided that we should have more of a presence around here. You two." Hilston said, pointing at Bonny and Void. "You are the reporters that filmed everything earlier, correct? Turn your camera on. It's time that everyone knew of the Blade family around here; record everything you can."
'If they are here, did Brock come along with them, or is he still on the island?' Logan thought. Brock was one of the key workers on the Blade island that had let him go free. If it wasn't for him, he wasn't sure they would have ever escaped that place. He also had told Logan to keep looking, as if he was close when asking about Richard Eno.
"Well, what is everyone waiting for? Why don't we go on this hunt together." Hilston said, smiling.
****
My werewolf system Exclusive on P.a.t.r.e.o.n its only $1 dollar a month. Cheaper than :) and you get access to the MVS webtoon. (2 Chapters per month)
If you want to support you can on my P.A.T.R.E.O.N: jksmanga
For MVS artwork and updates follow on Instagram and Facebook: jksmanga
It was a weird reaction to say the least, but the only reason why it was working out between everyone and these two groups, was due to how quiet Chris and Quinn were being, and how cautious Oscar was. Owen, he was the tiebreaker between all of this. As soon as Hilston suggested going on a hunt, he stood forward, bowing just like before.
"It would be great to have you help us on a hunt," Owen said.
Oscar had noticed Owen's change in demeanour. Owen was a confident young person, who spoke freely whenever at the leader's table, but he wasn't doing so now, which made Oscar act cautious as well, on top of knowing that he was released to the blonde-haired boy somehow.
The whole group was on the move, just like before. This time, Bonny and Void were filming the whole thing. They were unable to go live where they were underground on the inner planet, but they would be able to post a video about it after.
Although Bonny and Void felt like they were forced to film, at the same time, she couldn't thank them enough for allowing them to film such a turn of events. After witnessing Sil's power, she became curious about his family background; she never expected them to turn up.
The two of them were walking off to the side filming everything, while the Blades were travelling at the back. This included Sil, who was walking along dragging his feet with his head down, standing next to his 'Mother' and 'father '. No one asked him to do this. He just naturally fell into place, and seeing Sil like this was just upsetting Quinn even more.
'I've worked so hard, I've improved so much, but still, everything is telling me that if I try to save Sil from them, I'm going to lose. I need to think of a way to bring back Sil with us, I can't lose him again.'
Logan was now travelling closer to Quinn and Chris; he felt more comfortable next to them, especially after the new people appeared.
"Quinn, I think it's best if we stay away from Sil for now, pretend we don't really have a relation to him. We don't know how much they know about Sil or why he left the island. They might not even care. I just feel like maybe part of the reason they are here, is because they're looking for the people who helped him escape from there, and if he finds out what we did, I'm sure he will have a great grudge." Logan explained.
Quinn agreed, but he was pretty sure that they had already been made a target, especially if they found out that they had taken in all the other kids from the island as well.
After fighting Sil's siblings, Quinn knew how strong the Blades were, so he thought he had a clear idea of the others strength. What he did not expect, was Hilston, Sil's grandpa, or technical father had four pieces of emperor tier gear on him, and the other two by their side were not weak either, with each of them wearing Demi-god tier armour.
The atmosphere was heavy in the group, as they soon realized that in the end, all these people were a group of strangers working together.
"The signal is not too far up ahead; it still hasn't moved. It probably is quite injured from the last fight." Logan said. "It shouldn't take much to finish off the demon tier beast."
As they were getting closer to the beast, Oscar needed to make things clear.
"Hilston, being so strong, I was wondering why you never chose to show yourself to the military?" Oscar asked. "I understand you said you have come out now to look for your beloved grandson, but it seems like all the great power users knew about you apart from us?"
Chris was also interested in this. Pure had very little information on the Balde family; they just knew a greater power existed beyond the big four families and nothing else. All their attempts in getting an insider had failed.
"You should see it as a blessing you didn't know about us." Hilston said while laughing. "All of these only knew our family due to the pain of choosing us, the pain of trying to overthrow us, so in return they were punished for it. I hope you don't do the same."
When speaking his words, Hilston sounded so calm, but at the same time, they were a threat, and Owen knew what Hilston was talking about. Due to the big families all at one point trying to defeat the blades, they had been bound via a contract to have their stronger members become chained.
'If these Blades were so powerful, then my real question is, why didn't they join the war and try to help us fend off the Dalki?' Oscar thought with anger building inside him, even the other big four families, as arrogant as they were, had tried to defend earth. Yet, the Blades just sat back and did nothing?
Finally, they had left the jungle-like green and were now walking through tall grassy fields. Then up ahead on a large hilltop just like the area they were in before, a giant mud patch, where grass didn't grow. The large back of the crab could be seen. Its wounds still had not healed from before, and black blood was pouring out from them.
Still, it was a distance away, but due to its sheer size, they could see it.
"Thank you for leading us to the demon tier beast; it will be nice to add another one to the collection." Hilston said, and the three of them picked up their pace and walked ahead of the others.
"Wait!" Oscar said. 'We still haven't discussed the terms; I know you are powerful. I can see that, and I would be happy to invite you along to our hunt, but we have already made an agreement between the world leaders as to what to do with the demon tier weapon to be made. If you would like, I would be happy to add you to that agreement as long as everyone agrees, but we need to agree to these things beforehand."
Immediately, Hilston started to laugh.
"You expect me to be part of some deal? Have you gone mad? The Blade family take what they want from who they want. That demon crystal, once we kill the beast, is ours. I thought you would be smarter than this Oscar. I thought you were complying when you were leading us here, but now I see it was all just a big misunderstanding."
"You crazy old man!" Duke shouted at him. "You really think that we would just let you have the demon crystal. Why would we agree to such crazy terms? Maybe all of that hiding has made you go crazy!"
Duke had been holding it in for a while. He hated when others disrespected the military, and even more so when they did to Oscar. A family they never heard of before, they couldn't be that strong, was what was going through Duke's head. Oscar was just a cautious person and sometimes too nice.
"Crazy?" Hilston repeated, and the mother and father Blade stepped back, pulling Sil with them.
Owen was now sweating even more than before.
'This is it; this is what I feared; I now need to make a choice of what to do.'
There were rumours passed along the big families when they learned of the Blade family, and one of those rumours and rules was never to say the word crazy in front of the Blade family. Not only had they said that word, but Duke had directed it at him.
Everything happened too fast. No one was able to react or see a thing. Suddenly, Duke's body was on the floor, his neck twisted at a weird angle, and his eyes gone.
The person standing over him, who was standing a few meters away just moments ago, was now standing over Duke's body with his hand held out in a grabbing position.
"Oh, I think it broke easier than a toy?" Hilston said.
Looking at Duke on the floor, Quinn could tell with his inspect skill, Duke was dead. His neck snapped in front of everyone there.
******
My werewolf system Exclusive on P.a.t.r.e.o.n it's only $1 dollar a month. Cheaper than web novel :) and you get access to the MVS webtoon. (2 Chapters per month)
If you want to support you can on my P.A.T.R.E.O.N: jksmanga
For MVS artwork and updates follow on Instagram and Facebook: jksmanga
Some of them had closed their eyes for just a second and when they opened them, the whole scene had changed. It seemed so out of the blue, so unexpected. Hilston had been calm, talking the whole time to them all. Did Duke sound rude when he spoke up? Sure, but usually one would argue for some time or have some type of disagreement before it led to this
Those watching never thought Hilston would result in killing Duke.
Although Quinn wanted to be the one to kill Duke and thought he had gotten what he deserved, Quinn felt like they now had something bigger to worry about.
'He killed him, just like that? In front of everyone, what's going to happen now?' He thought.
Just as expected, that single action had soon caused a chain reaction of events. The ground was lifted where Hilston was standing, two large walls holding and trapping him in place, soon after Oscar had swung his sword and activated the first skill.
A tunnel made of ice came beaming out towards Hilston. Expecting him to dodge or avoid this attack, Oscar was watching carefully ready to strike with his sword. Instead Hilston stood there and as the ice had gotten extremely close to his body, it started to melt by the second until there was just a pool of water where the tunnel would have been.
"The fire ability from the Sunshield family, they're still alive?" Oscar said. He had received information on the Sunshield's demise but had no clue what had happened to them. Now, knowing what type of ability the kid and his family held, all sorts of thoughts were running through his head.
Still, even if Burnie had been captured by the Blade family, the question was how was Hilston's fire ability so strong that it was even able to overpower his demon tier active skill?
"That idiot's ability has become quite handy in more ways than one." Hilston said. "That fool was also considered one of your leaders, correct? Unfortunately he didn't quite live up to his name. If this is the power of the leaders, then the human race deserves to become extinct."
From the start Oscar wanted to avoid this conflict if possible, but from this man's actions which were so rash, even killing Duke, he knew if a person like this was placed near the top it would be doom for the human race. His words just then had convinced him even more.
This wasn't just a fight to avenge Duke's death, this was a fight for the whole sake of humanity. Gripping his Demon sword tightly, it was the only thing he could safely rely on at this time.
Oscar took a step forward planning to move in when he saw a spark of blue light coming towards him. At the last second he was able to twist his sword and take the attack. Now coating his sword in blue streaks of lightning, he could see it was the Graylash's power. However. Oscar was unprepared, he hadn't coated his arm in earth, and from the sword the power was running up and down his arm, but he stood there as if it didn't affect him and allowed the ground to slowly cast over him.
'This person is just like that kid, but he should be more experienced so I have to be careful." Oscar thought.
When the lightning attack came towards him again, this one was more powerful and larger than before. Two huge lightning bolts came towards him at lightspeed.
'The first one a warning shot to see how I deal with it, then the second one to show me your true strength. That's just perfect.' Oscar said as he placed his sword on the ground activating the third skill, the ice barrier.
It raised up in time and started to glow as the sword was stuck into the barrier. When the lightning bolts hit the barrier, it stayed there for a few seconds before being reflected back. Now the powerful attack was being used against Hilston, and it would be slightly stronger than before.
Following up the attack, Oscar moved in thinking that it wouldn't be enough to finish him.
"I didn't activate all of the demon tier weapons aura before, but I'm going to need every bit of your power, so please help me!" Oscar said, as he went from one side of the field he was on, to the other faster than before.
The bolt of lightning had hit Hilston first and rather than being flung back or trying to avoid the attack, Hislton just stood there. However Oscar didn't care as he swung his sword down with his full strength and speed.
Before his sword had struck Hilston, his eyes widened and his sword was stopped as it was grabbed by Hilston's b.a.r.e hand.
'He's... he's completely fine, even though he was hit directly by his own strike, I saw it, but he looks unhurt.'
Now that Oscar was closer, he could see the black and gold armour better and seeing how well he took the attack, there was only one thing running through his mind.
'It can't be, he's wearing demon tier armour.'
"This weapon is strong, but it seems you rely on its power too much." Hilston said. "You have neglected training yourself and at the same time you forget that abilities, are king."
A heavy blow from Hilston was delivered right into Oscar's stomach. It was so strong he had expected to go flying, but instead his back was hit against a wall and he sent through not one but multiple, slowing him down. It also allowed the punch to do far more damage than usual, as the full force of the punch had been received.
'This person, they're not human.' Was the thought running through Oscar's head as he was sent flying.
When his body did finally land on the floor, it didn't stay there for long as a pillar made from earth rose from the ground and hit him on the back, lifting him up above the ground. Before he knew it, a large fire ball was in front of him chasing him back down to the ground.
Using his strength, Oscar managed to activate the second skill of the sword, the fire started to slightly freeze, but it was stronger then he thought and had still hit him. The fireball slammed him into the ground before the flames eventually diminished.
He was hurt, badly hurt but Oscar was a strong one. He dug his sword into the ground and used it to lift himself up.
'How can I beat him? If he uses lightning, then my earth ability should give me the edge, but he has multiple abilities. He can switch to fire, which is strong against ice, and can even use the earth skill better than me. On top of that he is physically stronger and the other two by his side haven't even joined the fight yet.'
Watching the whole thing, Bonny and Void's eyes were filled with tears. They were capturing everything they could, expecting it to be a fight of high skill. Void had upped the frame rate on his camera, and later he could capture as much as he could.
The reason their eyes were filled with tears though, was because of Oscar, the war hero of earth was being toyed with. Even if they didn't like what the military had done, everyone had to thank Oscar for what he had done in the war.
"Why are you guys just standing there?" Bonny said. "Watching with your eyes wide open! I know this is selfish and stupid of me to say and ask, because me and Void can't do anything, but you guys are the strongest earth has to offer right? Then do something, can't you see, if nothing is done by that man, then ….then… Please…Just help him." She said falling to her knees.
So far no one else had joined in, Oscar was the only one that had acted so soon after Duke's death. They were overwhelmed by the power they had seen.
"Armour skill, activate." Oscar said, and his c.h.e.s.t piece started to glow green. "This will help me heal, but it will take some time."
But time was something Oscar didn't have, as two even larger lightning bolts were sent his way. He was too injured to move and the active skill of his c.h.e.s.t piece hadn't healed him enough yet. Looking at his sword, he could see the red ring was only half way being off cooldown.
He raised an earth wall, but the lightning bolt went right through it, not slowing down.
"I've finally made my decision." A voice over Oscar's shoulder was heard.
A metal fan was seen pointing outward from a hand, and out of it came another strike of lightning hitting Hilston's and slowing it down.
"Owen, thank you," Oscar said.
"Recover and we will fight him together. I had planned to do this at some point, and I can't see any other time where we have a better chance of beating the brute."
Still, even with Owen's lightning power and Oscar's earth from before, he was being overpowered. That was until someone else had joined in, attacking the same spot Owen did increasing his power.
A large bang of sparks erupted, and all of the lightning had disappeared.
"Oh Sil." Hilston said. "I couldn't have been happier, it looks like what Vicky and Pai said were true, you have finally gotten your powers back. But I didn't think you would be using them against me."
Oscar didn't know what was happening or why the blonde haired boy from before was fighting against his own family, but he was welcoming it.
"I never thought I would be helping the military." Another voice said. "But I have a feeling if we don't kill that guy, he's going to snap all our necks like he did to that other dude." Chris said as he stood by Oscar's side as well.
It seems Like Bonny's plea had hit a lot of them, and they had all come to their senses. As everyone was willing to join in the fight, all accept for one, which was Quinn.
He was still standing by the side doing nothing.
'Is he really not going to join this fight?' Bonny thought.
However, Fex, who had opted to not get involved in a fight between these giant powers, looked at Quinn and was wondering just what he was up to.
******
If you want to support you can on my P.A.T.R.E.O.N: jksmanga
For MVS artwork and updates follow on Instagram and Facebook: jksmanga
Some of the strongest people on earth were all teaming up to face one man, and in that team of people, Sil had joined their side as well. The one who had managed to convince him, was Logan in the end.
During the fight, Logan had managed to snatch Sil slightly away from his family, and through his own words he made Sil think.
"Sil, you know what's going to happen if Hilston beats them all, right? Quinn isn't strong enough to take on your grandfather, it's just not possible." Logan said. "But with you, they might have a chance."
Sil looked over to his father and mother who hadn't joined the fight and then his grandfather looking at Oscar with a smile. That smile started to build up a slight anger in him. It was because of him he lost all of those close to him but whenever he thought about fighting, that anger started to turn into fear and his hands started to shake again.
"Sil!" Logan snapped. "We saved you once, we risked our lives to break you out of there and if it wasn't for you back then, we all would have been dead as well."
But last time Sil had Vorden and Raten by his side supporting him, this time, he was on his own.
"When your grandfather finds out that we were the ones that took you from that island and hurt all of his people on his precious island, do you think he will let us live? Do you think he'll let Quinn go peacefully?"
The answer to all those questions were clear, and that was when Sil finally plucked up the courage to fight against his own grandfather.
'Quinn, even if you are too afraid to fight, I will protect you this time.' Sil thought as he looked over to Quinm.
Bonny was also looking at Quinn, wondering why he wasn't joining in the fight, even the stranger who had been claimed as part of Pure had joined. Instead, Quinn was just standing there. As for Fex, if Quinn wasn't going to go in, then Fex wasn't going to either. At the end of the day Fex was a vampire, who owed Quinn, not the human race.
Besides, Fex wondered how much he could really help anyway.
'Why isn't my inspect skill giving me a quest. It has come up before no matter how hard the task was, even against Pai and Vicky, so why not against Hilston?' Quinn thought.
'Is that what you're telling me system, are you telling me that it's impossible?'
The others didn't even have time to notice that Quinn was just standing off to the side because they were more worried about the monster in front of them.
"Oscar, I need to borrow your power." Sil said as he approached him. Not moving away, Oscar let Sil press his hand against his body.
Oscar knew the highest chance of beating this man was with the kid and he was going to do what he could to protect him. The green glow around his armour had gone away and his body was fully healed, however, he wouldn't be able to use the active skill again for a while, and was doubtful if Hilston would even give him the chance to.
"I'm going to scratch up that old man's armour just like I did against that crab!" Chris shouted as he charged forward and extended both his blades, swinging them coming towards Hilston at both sides.
At the right time, Hilston with the bottom of his hand, slammed both of the blades into the ground. His Qi body was even stronger than the Qi that Chris could produce and his strength from the Demon tier armour would always out weigh whatever stats Chris's weapon gave him.
Soon after, a flash of blue lightning appeared by Hilston's side as Owen had transported himself right next to him. Acting fast, Hilston fired out his own lightning strikes towards Owen. Throwing his fan on the ground, the lightning was suddenly drawn to the fan causing no harm to him, and now Owen was able to attack Hilston.
"Is this how you do it?" Hilston said, coming down like a lightning bolt himself, he was behind Owen and had grabbed him on the shoulder, slamming him onto the ground. With his other fist covered in flames he was ready to finish Owen off.
Before he landed his hit, the ground started to shift underneath Owen until he was covered in a box made of earth, he was moved back over to where Sil and Oscar were standing.
Chris, lifting up his weapon again, tried to strike Hilston. This time Hilston had grabbed the blades, then swinging the weapon, he managed to lift up Chris' whole body up off the ground and slammed him back down. Before he tried to get up, four strikes of lightning in a row were thrown out, keeping him on the floor.
The ones watching from the side had seen it all, what Hilston had done was far more impressive than the ones fighting knew, because during the whole time while they were fighting, Sil was firing his lightning bolts at Hilston, yet not a single one had hit.
Sil needed to stay far back, because he didn't have super speed or good armour to give him extra stats, but now he couldn't even hit him with lightning.
"Owen." Hilton said. "I'm surprised you agreed to join up with them, I always thought you were the smartest of the other leaders. Especially when I took your dear grandfather. Don't you care for his life?"
Owen, getting out from the earth box Sil had created looked hurt, but was still well enough to continue fighting.
"Do you really not understand?" Owen said. "When you captured my grandfather his life was already over. I'm sure some of the chained you have would rather be dead than kept alive, and I don't want to live in fear from you or anyone else. If we have any chance of beating you, now would be the only ideal situation for it."
Hilston started to laugh.
"Look, two of you are gravely injured, one of you is hurt from before, and I haven't had a scratch on me. To me it makes no difference fighting you together or one at a time. Maybe you have confidence because my grandson is on your side, but let me tell you why you can never beat me Sil." Hilston said, turning to look at Sil, and looking right into his eyes.
"There are three reasons why. Firstly, even if we both can copy the same abilities, I'm better at using them than you with my years of experience. Secondly, you never completed the training on the island, maybe then you would be somewhat of a threat, but you have a body that isn't even comparable with your mother and father let alone me. And finally, you can store more abilities than me Sil, I can tell by the power of the abilities that you have returned to your former self. But there is a difference between the abilities I have and the ones you have, and that is quality."
After his speech, he fired off a large blue lightning bolt more powerful than any others and Sil out of reaction had done the same. When the two hit though, there was a clear winner as it continued to push forward against the other lightning strike.
Before the strike had hit, the ice barrier was raised up once again, but it was only a repeat of last time. Even when the strike was returned, it had hit Hilston's c.h.e.s.t piece and had no effect whatsoever.
"Now, what was the point in that, you have only delayed your passing." Hilston said.
When the ice barrier went down, there was one more person that was now with them who wasn't there before. A kid with black curly hair.
"Oh, and who is this?" Hilston said.
"According to the information father, he is one of the new leaders." The mother Blade spoke.
"A new leader, and you think you joining now will change the tide somehow, right, you are all idiots."
"No." Quinn said. "I don't think even me joining would help us win. To put it simply, I think you're a monster that can't be beat."
"However, I know more than one monster exists and to defeat a monster, I just need to call another monster."
By now, Chris had recovered enough to look at what Quinn was doing. His second stage of Qi and great body had helped him survive the lightning attacks. He knew Quinn's strength, at least he thought he did, and thought that there was no point in Quinn joining in, he should have ran off while the others were fighting...
'So then, why does he have this much confidence?'
Placing his hand on the ground, a shadow started to spread out on the floor. While observing Quinn also noticed something else about Hilston, he would give the others plenty of time to show their power. This man was crazy, all he wanted was a strong opponent, which was why he was always waiting for them.
And he knew that Hilston would now do the same.
When the shadow was spread out across the floor, it started to bubble up, and soon a figure could be seen rising through it. A tall long black haired man, who wielded a chained sword on his back.
Seeing this, Fex fell over on his back side.
"Arthur!"
******
If you want to support you can on my P.A.T.R.E.O.N: jksmanga
For MVS artwork and updates follow on Instagram and Facebook: jksmanga
Bodies of those from the great families were scattered on the surface. All of it done by the one and only Blade family. Some of them upon seeing the old man didn't know it would be the last thing they saw before they moved on from this world.
They were fighting for peace, fighting against the Dalki, but they never expected to be fighting against an unknown enemy. When attacking those on the surface Hilston was sloppy, some would think this wasn't in line with what the Blades did in the past.
The truth was, Hilston was always sloppy, leaving traces of the Blade family behind wherever he went, there were plenty of witnesses that had seen his power before, yet no one outside the big families knew who the Blades really were. Why? Because someone was always there to cover their tracks, to silence those that knew about them.
The problem was this time, it was too big to silence, too many people were involved, and the Blades were making it clear - they were now getting involved in this mess. They were no longer hiding.
Because of Hilston's sloppiness, there were a few unexpected survivors. It was those that were stronger than he thought, those that were a little more special than regular humans. One of the first ones who had come to and body was slowly healing was Sam.
Sam had remained on the surface hoping to provide help or information if Quinn had ever needed it. He wasn't a great fighter and he hadn't learnt an ability yet. However, his body was slowly healing enough to keep him alive, but not enough to get his body back to the way it used to be.
His legs were still broken in places and several burn marks were visible on his body. Looking up, opening his eyes, he was trying to see if anyone was alive.
"Nate… Dennis… Paul… are you guys okay?" These were the others that had remained on the surface along with him. They too weren't much against the Balde family, but then again no one was a match for them.
One of the others that fared better though, was Paul. His arms were still intact, even though the bottom half of his body had been crushed.
'I can't die here.' Paul thought. 'Everyone is still alive waiting for me to come back, and what would Hayley do, she still doesn't know the truth.' Thinking about his daughter, he was worried for her. She had remained back at the ship with the rest.
After witnessing what Hilston had done, it would have been easy for him to have destroyed the other sh.i.p.s and everyone on board as well. The strongest members were there with him on the hunt. All he could do was hope that they hadn't gone there first.
'What if she's alive, what is she hanging on just like me?' With these thoughts running through his mind, Paul dragged himself across the floor, putting one hand in front of the other and digging into the hard ground.
Using his hardened nails, he dug into the icy surface and pulled himself towards the closest body. The person was already dead, but what Paul needed was something else.
He had never taken blood directly this way before but he had no choice. Digging his fangs into the veins of one of the dead bodies, he started s.u.c.k.i.n.g the blood into his throat. A tingly sensation was felt all over his body and from there it didn't take long for his legs to heal.
His legs were only crushed and his limbs weren't torn. Still, if he was a regular human he would have already died from blood loss. When his body finally healed, he looked around and could see someone nearby who was struggling, trying to lift themselves off from the ground. That person was none other than Sam.
Grabbing another body, Paul brought over another body and dropped it in front of Sam.
"Drink up, you're like me, right. So it should heal you." Paul said. "I don't know where my flask went and I'm guessing you lost yours in the fight as well."
It didn't take long and Sam didn't really have to think about it, before he had dug his fangs into the body in front of him. Just like Paul, his body was soon healing and he was able to walk like before.
"My flask was completely destroyed." Sam said. "What about the others, have you checked if they are okay?"
"The Cursed faction members that were around me at the time, well they were all dead. But I haven't had the time to check everyone here yet." Paul replied while looking at all the bodies. It was reminiscent of scenes he saw during the war, something he didn't expect to see here too, especially not done by another human.
With their search for any survivors they found a few, but their conditions were always unfavourable. They mostly were in so much pain they were asking to be killed, or would soon die anyway.
For those that were like this, Paul using his poison ability was able to give them a painless death. When Sam was searching he had his best friend in mind. When they first had gotten off the ship, Nate had managed to grab onto Hilston's arm and activated his soul weapon slowly solidifying it with his hardening ability.
They soon found out that Hilston allowed that to happen, even with his arm heavier than usual, the old man was still able to move it just as fast and had hit Nate away, from that single punch Sam didn't see him get up again.
He was hoping that maybe he had activated his hardening skill in time and would still be alive, but it was difficult to tell. Multiple craters from different abilities being used were all over the place, and if Nate hadn't recovered, he could have been hit by one of those as well, the same as what happened to Sam. The only difference was, Sam wasn't human.
Moving them and carrying them to the side they were wondering if there was anything they could do, but just like the others they were soon to both die.
"I think the only thing I can do is make them pass away peacefully just like the others." Paul said with regret. At first he didn't really care for the Cursed faction, but they did start to grow on him as he spent more time with them.
In particular, he was close to Dennis who was closer to his age, they had a lot more in common.
'Is this my fate, to always let people down at the last hurdle?' He thought.
Sam was equally feeling as bad, he had tried talking to Nate but his jaw from where he had been punched was shattered, and it looked like he was hardly responsive at all.
"If it's the only thing we can do, then I guess we should do it." Sam regretfully said as tears fell from his cheek and onto the floor.
"There is one more thing the two of you can do." A voice said.
They both turned their heads to try and see where the voice was coming from, but they couldn't see anybody. They both knew from their reactions that they were hearing the same thing, so it couldn't have been in their heads.
"Just like someone did to you, to make your bodies stornger, you can do the same to them. You two are strong enough to create another." The voice continued to speak.
"Who are you!" Sam shouted. "Show yourself, why should we listen to someone who is hiding themselves?"
"It's up to you two to listen to me or not, but you know that this can save their lives, and the man who did this to all of you has gone underneath. I fear the same fate will have fallen to your friends as well. The least you could do is save the very lives in front of you." The voice explained as it slowly faded away and the two of them could feel that the presence was gone.
They thought about it for a few seconds and they understood what the voice was saying.
'To do to them the same thing that Quinn once did to us? He wants us to turn them, but is that even possible?' Sam thought.
He remembered the tales Quinn would tell about the vampire world, whether or not it was possible, it was certainly illegal via vampire law, but did that really matter. Was the law or his friend's life really more important?
Nearly at the same time, the two of them slit their arms, and started to pour their own blood down the other two cursed members' throats.
"You guys have to live!" They both shouted, as the ritual for the turning had begun.
******
My werewolf system Exclusive on P.a.t.r.e.o.n its only $1 dollar a month. Cheaper than :) and you get access to the MVS webtoon. (2 Chapters per month)
If you want to support you can on my P.A.T.R.E.O.N: jksmanga
Normally, just letting a human consume blood from a vampire wasn't enough to turn someone. If blood from a vampire was accidentally consumed by a human, it wouldn't turn them. One couldn't just carry vampire blood around them, and turn people as they wished.
What would need to take place was a blood ritual, the activation process of turning a human into a vampire, and that started with the human consuming the blood. Both Paul and Sam had no clue how to activate the blood ritual, their only knowledge was what they had been through themselves via Quinn.
And Sam wasn't too sure Quinn knew either, since he would activate via the system he used.
However, someone was telling them everything they needed to do step by step, the same voice that reached out to them from before. They could feel the strange energy inside them activate and resonate, as if their bodies were linked to the two infront of them, and just like before, the process of them being turned had begun.
"I can't believe the ritual actually worked, it looks like they might pull through this," said Sam. He was now worried about something else. He was worried about just what both of them would turn into.
Based on all the people Quinn had turned so far, and their situations, the most likely answer was they would turn into undead types due to the situation they were in. It was also possible that they were just more likely to turn into these and could turn into something else, but all of this was based on when Quinn turned people.
Right now for the first time, Sam and Paul, two regular vampires, were turning others. Sam was actually originally a halfling but through fighting and spending time with the others, he eventually evolved, and he was thankful he did. Otherwise, the process they were going through now might have not been possible.
Looking over at Paul, he could see sweat running down his face, and he would guess that he was feeling the same thing Sam was feeling as well. While the ritual was going on, and the others were screaming in pain, a huge amount of energy was being felt coming from them too.
"You two are only regular vampires." The mysterious voice said. "It will drain you. You are not a vampire leader or a direct descendant, most likely turning one person will be your limit."
Thinking about this, when Quinn turned others he seemed completely fine, as a vampire leader just how many people could he actually turn before he felt like these two right now? Another question was what of the people they turned. Would they be loyal to Quinn like Sam and Paul were? Or would they now be under their command.
These were questions Sam wanted to ask, but he was afraid of relying on the mysterious voice too much, and whether this whole thing would eventually be a trap of some sort. There was a risk and reward to doing this, and Sam had calculated it was worth the risk to save their lives.
'Nate, I know you would never have wanted Quinn to turn you. You would have thought of it as outside help, you might even lose your precious ability you worked so hard on perfecting your whole life. But you will forgive me, right? You will understand that living is a much better life than death.
"You still have a lot to do, not just by helping Quinn's but helping make your own legacy in this world.' Nate thought
Finally after a good while, the strange energy the two of them could feel that was sapping away from their bodies, was gone, and the screams and turns from Nate and Dennis was starting to fade.
Eventually, when the pain through their bodies was no longer there, they could feel that their wounds had healed from before. Slowly the two of them were coming to and they could see the others in front of them.
They could remember everything that happened moments before, they were conscious for the whole thing. Nate even remembered trying to talk to Sam, but now he was completely fine.
"What magic is this?" Nate said as he went to touch his face, and noticed that his jawline felt a lot more smoother compared to before. His blocky square hair felt softer, and his whole body felt slightly lighter.
"I feel so fresh, I feel so alive, did you guys have healing abilities, what's with that blood you gave us?" Nate asked.
Rather than asking questions the first thing that Dennis did was get on his knees and placed his head on the floor.
"Thank you for saving my life. I thought I was okay with dying. But when I felt there was a way to live again, I grabbed on and pulled onto it. Thank you, thank you." Dennis said.
"I guess I should thank you too man." Nate said. "Sorry, I was just so shocked I forgot to show my appreciation."
"You two might want to hold you thanks for now." Sam said.
Both Paul and Sam went into a brief introduction of what had just happened to them, and what they now were. They were shocked, surprised, but at the same time had thought something was up for a while, they just never thought it would be something like this, a whole secret race separate from humans hiding in the dark.
There wasn't enough time to go through the whole history of what Quinn had been through and the others, but they'd explained a little about Kaz and the others' situation, who were already turned.
For a second Nate was silent, and Sam was worried how he was taking it all.
"I'm sorry Nate, I know you didn't want any help." Said Sam.
Placing his hand on Sam's shoulder, he looked up and had a gentle smile.
"Don't be sorry, you idiot, you saved my life. Why would I be ungrateful and hate you for something like that? I'm not an idiot, Would I have liked to have accomplished things myself, of course, but how the hell am I meant to do that if I'm dead. And I couldn't die before getting a date you know that.
"Hey wait a second!" Nate suddenly shouted as if he was excited, he touched his face again, and ran his fingers through his hair, he then turned to look at Dennis.
"It's true, his clear skin, his robust facial features, his soft gentle eyes. He's gotten more handsome!" Nate said with excitement. "Does that mean, does it mean..." Nate said as he continued to point at himself.
"Haha," Sam chuckled. "I'm not really the one to judge you on that, but you can see for yourself when we get a mirror."
"I do have a question to ask." Dennis said. "You said they were different types of vampires, so what are we?"
Sam tried to look at them to see if he could figure it out. They weren't any stand out features but one could never be too sure. In the end, they would have to wait for Quinn to let them know.
Now with everything explained the group needed to decide what to do next. They were unable to turn others, and everyone they had found was now dead. They were the only survivors of the whole thing.
"Who was that guy from before?" Sam asked.
"I don't know." Paull replied. "But could you smell it? he had the same smell as us. Who ever was helping us through that whole thing, they were a vampire as well."
Other than the smell, Sam already knew that, the person seemed to be quite the knowledgeable one as they explained everything very clearly to the two of them. The question was, why or who was trying to help them out, and why did they leave and not show themselves?
They both knew that vampires had very strict laws, and surely them two, not being vampire leaders turning people without permission from the leader was against a type of law, not that Quinn would have said no, or not given them permission anyway.
"What should we do now?" Nate asked, still touching his new smooth face.
"I guess we have two choices, there are still two smaller sh.i.p.s here that were brought over from the main group." Said Sam. "We can either use them to go down and search for Quinn, or head back to see if the others are okay."
"You guys can do what you want." Paul said. "But I have to head back to the others first before doing anything else. I know Quinn might be in trouble, but there might be others like you two that need saving."
'I'll go with you." Dennis said.
"Don't worry we will all go." Sam said. 'Honestly I know Quinn might need our help, but I don't know how much we could even do to help him."
"Who was that monster, will Quinn even be okay against them?" Nate asked.
"I'm not sure, but Quinn usually has a few things up his sleeve that he even hides from us from time to time. I just hope what he has is something big enough."
********
My werewolf system Exclusive on P.a.t.r.e.o.n its only $1 dollar a month. Cheaper than :) and you get access to the MVS webtoon. (2 Chapters per month)
If you want to support you can on my P.A.T.R.E.O.N: jksmanga
For MVS artwork and updates follow on Instagram and Facebook: jksmanga
Total confusion would be a word to describe the look on the faces that were staring at the mysterious man who had just appeared. Out of the shadow that Quinn had cast on the ground, a man started to rise through the fields.
"Have you seen this guy before?" Bonny asked.
"No, I don't think we have any details of anyone looking like that or using a weapon that looks similar. How did he get here? Was it to do with Quinn's ability?" Void replied.
Many of the others were wondering the same thing, but there was a lot that they didn't know about the shadow. It was a mysterious ability that they had seen lock people, transport them, move them, as well as block attacks, so something like this could have been quite possible.
"Arthur, what is he doing here!" Fex said, still shocked by the whole thing. "How, how did Quinn even manage to bring him over? Is this what he was doing the whole time?'
When Quinn realized that the system hadn't even given him any type of quest, even one to survive, he was starting to lose hope. Seeing Hilston's equipment tier and displays of abilities just showed what he could do.
Desperate to get out of this situation in any way possible, Quinn could only think of one person that might have stood a chance against Hilston. Arthur, the question was how Quinn would summon him and get him to help fight.
Arthur didn't know Quinn that well. He had protected him against the other vampire leaders at the time, but it seemed like that was out of misunderstanding more than anything. Arthur didn't really have a reason to help Quinn other than the fact that the two of them shared the same ability.
Still, what else could Quinn do? So, he tried to activate his shadow skill once more. Suppose Arthur was using his shadow ability, or any other shadow users out there were using a shadow ability. In that case, Quinn should have been able to tell where they were from the skill, Shadow link.
What came as a surprise was that he had found a connection when using the skill this time, and it was none other than Arthur himself.
Unknown to Quinn, Arthur used his shadow abilities to set up a shadow clone in the Shelter. If the shadow clone were active, it would also count as Arthur using his ability. Arthur did this so he could use the shadow link ability and travel to his shadow at any point and time, regardless of where he was.
The skill acted like some type of shadow portal. When the link was made with Arthur, he could feel that someone had connected with him with the same ability. Knowing that there was only one other person, Arthur could only assume it was Quinn.
Each person who did a link and connected would feel slightly different. Arthur could remember using the link the first time on Quinn and could remember what it felt like.
Usually, when one would make the connection like Quinn did, they would be the one to sink through the shadow and teleport to them. However, Quinn did not do this despite creating a link. Arthur certainly found this strange.
Not being able to communicate through the link itself, Quinn kept the active link on, and the longer it was kept on, the more Arthur started to become curious.
'Is he trying to call me over?' Arthur thought at the time.
If that was the case, then there were a few possibilities. Either Quinn was in trouble; he had found the first king or possibly another shadow user or something that needed Arthur's aid.
At this point and time, Arthur was not too busy. If his shadow clone was up, he could always come back, so he thought there was no harm in him coming over through the shadow, and it looked like he had been thrown into the middle of a battle.
"I was kind of hoping I wasn't going to be thrown into the middle of the battlefield." Said Arthur glancing at Quinn, who was behind him.
"I'm sorry, Arthur, this person, he's too strong, I don't even know if you can beat him," Quinn mumbled at the end.
"Hey what the hell!" Arthur complained. "You bring me here, and then you say you don't even know if I can beat him, so you are basically trying to get me killed."
He took a deep sigh and looked at those in front of him, there was no way for Arthur to gauge their strength off a simple look, and he had not done such a thing in a long time. He couldn't even remember when there was a need to know how strong his opponent was.
"Well, while I'm here, I guess I can help you, that's what we Punishers are meant to do after all." Arthur said as he looked at Hilston in his armour.
"Useless flies keep on popping up out of nowhere." Hilston said. "You seem to think because there are more of you, you have some type of chance of winning."
The whole time Arthur stood opposite him, he had his arms folded; his sword was still on his back. It was clear Arthur was not taking this too seriously.
"Arthur, this person is strong." Quinn said, heading another warning.
"Strong, well, you're pretty strong yourself. So if you called me, he has to be strong," Arthur replied.
Not waiting around any more and as a test, Hilston fired a dual lightning bolt towards Arthur, holding both of his hands together, but before it could reach them, the shadow from the ground rose up, blocking it.
Although Arthur still had his arms folded, his calm expression changed.
"You guys move out of the way, he is strong."
The others split up into two groups and moved to the left and to the right. Then when the shadow was lowered, Arthur moved out of the way of the sped-up lightning bolts. Hilston now continued to fire lightning bolts, and Arthur would move the shadow blocking them each time.
'I know how powerful Hilston's attacks must be.' Quinn thought. 'If I tried blocking one of these attacks, then my MC points would have already been at zero, but Arthur is blocking so many of them.'
Hilston, who was continuing to attack with the thunderbolts, started to think along the same lines. He had thought that the shadow was being used as some shield, but if a shield was needed to block a strong attack, then it would use up a lot of MC, and there should be no human other than his family that had such a huge amount of Mc points.
"Oh, are you finally going to do something different, I'm surprised you can keep up attacks that strong for so long." Arthur said.
Hilston, who had been quite talkative up to this point, was quieter than before.
"How can you have such a large MC pool, or is it your ability?" Hilston said, his expression soon changed into a smile as he thought he had found someone strong for once.
And the stronger his opponent was, he could use that against them, by taking their MC level and points.
A mass amount of shadow started to form along Arthur's back, slowly building up, making a particular shape. Just like last time, Quinn knew what this was. Arthur was making his large shadow wings on his back.
When the shadow was finished expanding, the wings themselves were ten times the size of Arthur.
"When you have lived for thousands of years, taking other people's shadow, your powers grow a little bit." Arthur said.
Excited more than ever, Hilston slammed his two fists together, causing significant vibrations in the air each time he did so. His black and golden armour started to light up as well as if it were glowing.
"Is he only activating the beast aura now to aid himself." Quinn thought as he could sense Hilston's body getting stronger than it was once before.
It looked like they hadn't seen Hilston use all of his strength, but Quinn hadn't seen all of Arthur use his either. Although Quinn wanted to stay and watch the fight, he was worried, worried if Arthur couldn't finish the job.
If there was anything he could do to help, there was one thing. He looked off in the distance where the demon tier crab could be seen, still recovering. Even though it should have been able to sense or hear the fighting going on, it should have moved.
Just as Logan said, it was gravely injured and on its last legs.
'I have to try.'
While the two were fighting, Quinn thought his time would best be used to get the Demon tier crystal and complete the quest. When completing the quest, his evolution should begin, and as a vampire lord, he also should gain some new strength.
With his goal in sight, before moving, Quinn had a few last words.
"Good luck Arthur."
******
My werewolf system Exclusive on P.a.t.r.e.o.n it's only $1 dollar a month. Cheaper than web novel :) and you get access to the MVS webtoon. (2 Chapters per month)
If you want to support you can on my P.A.T.R.E.O.N: jksmanga
The others were off to the side, looking at both Hilston and Arthur. Even the Mother and Father Blade had stepped away from Hilston, fearing that they might get caught up in what was about to go down.
Most of the leaders had minor injuries, and surprisingly, Chris was able to recover relatively quickly thanks to his Qi, Oscar due to his c.h.e.s.t piece, and Owen hadn't really been hurt much but was the most hurt out of all of them, grabbing onto his shoulder.
"That person can use the shadow ability as well." Oscar said, seeing how easily the attacks were blocked. "The question is, will he be strong enough to turn the tides."
They looked at Sil, who although he hadn't been hurt, was now almost gasping for air on his knees. Even before meeting Hilston, he had been fighting a lot, using nearly all his powers to help them.
'I wonder why the boy appears so weak when the other one seems to be fine?' Oscar thought.
However, Oscar was unaware of how the ability worked. Due to the chained that Hilston collected, he had gathered a lot more MC points and stronger level abilities than Sil had. That's what Hilston meant by quality of abilities.
"The black-haired man's demeanour hasn't changed. Although he is more serious, he is unafraid even after taking his attacks." Owen commented as he observed Arthur's body language. "I think he will be fine. What we need to worry about are the others."
Trying to not get hurt, they had gone away from where Arthur and Hilston was. They were still in the open field, where everyone could be seen clearly and walking towards them were two others.
"I think these two might be here to finish the job." Chris said as he looked at the mother and father Blade walking towards them.
Swinging his sword and gripping the hilt tightly one more time, Oscar was ready for another battle. "It's been a long time since I've felt like an underdog in a fight. Since coming here, it has felt like the war against the Dalki all over again. I guess I have been too relaxed lately. If there is a chance that man can defeat the old man, then the least we could do was take out these guys."
Although they didn't know who the stranger was that had come to their aid, both Oscar and Owen had an unknown confidence in Arthur. Most of this stemmed from Quinn. They had seen how useful and strong his shadow ability was. He had told them he had found the ability book, which meant someone else had to have known how to use the shadow in the past.
For Quinn to know this person, the others were thinking that this was Quinn's master, especially judging by how much more shadow he could control.
Not knowing what it was, Hilston tried to attack it, setting the shadow on fire. When that didn't work, he switched to using his lightning, and trying to move the earth around it, but it would still spread across the floor. He first allowed the shadow to briefly touch his foot and slowly touch the other parts of his body. When he realized it had no effect, he was less concerned.
Still, on Arthur's left side, the large shadow wing remained.
"Your ability might be strong." Hilston said, "But let's see how you are physically."
Using his own body's natural strength, with the beast armours power, Hilston lifted off from one foot and had covered the entire distance in an instant. This had come as a huge surprise to Arthur, who still had his arms folded.
He knew his opponent was human but had never seen a human move that fast before, even one with a top-level super speed ability wouldn't be able to do this. Since the attack was an unexpected one, all he could do was take the strike head-on. He allowed the fist to hit his head while moving it himself at the same time. He flung it in the direction of the strike to take less damage from the punch. At the same time, Arthur threw a punch from underneath, aiming right for the elbow in an uppercut position.
It was a perfect hit, and Arthur hadn't pulled any of his power when punching. It caused Hilston's arm to fling upward, but it looked just fine, unhurt, and when Arthur looked at his own fist, his was the one covered in blood and bruises.
"I never expected you to be strong enough to fling my arm like that and overpower me," Hilston said. "But with the hardening ability, I now have the hardest body in the world."
"We'll see about that," Arthur said.
A lightning strike was fired from above his head but was blocked from Arthur's one wing covering him. What surprised Hilston next was when the lightning attack hit Arthur's wing. It reappeared directly underneath him on the shadow he was standing on and was going right through his body.
The attack was strong, and although it wasn't doing much damage to Hilston, it did slightly stun him. A punch was returned to Hilston head just like the one Arthur had received, then another to the stomach, again to the side of the rib.
In anger at the constant attacks, Hilston screamed, and his body became engulfed in flames. Stretching his limbs, flames shot out everywhere, going widely, and it looked like it was going to interfere with the others' fights. Before it could, the shadow from the ground rose up, blocking them all. Instead of slowing down the attack like Quinn's, each of the attacks sunk into the shadow and were redirected to one person in the centre, Hilton.
The flames had no effect on his flame body, and Arthur looking at his hands, they were still getting bruised from each of his punches.
Trying to change his tactic, the ground quickly rose around Arthur, covering his arms and legs. Using his strength, Arthur could break out of the earth restraint, but the ground kept reappearing and attaching on to him as quick as he could break out of them.
The two of them seemed to be in a stalemate, as Arthur wasn't able to be completely covered in earth, but at the same time, couldn't really move due to how quick it was covering his body.
"You can't do this forever; eventually you will run out of MC points," Arthur said.
Hilston smiled while walking forward with his arms held out using his ability.
"I'm glad I met someone like you." Said Hilston. "But do not think for a second you have won this fight. I have four pieces of demon tier equipment on me, each with an active skill beyond your dreams, yet I haven't used one. Relying on their power wouldn't improve myself, and there was something else I wanted to do."
Finally, when Hilston was close enough, he stopped the earth ability, and when Arthur broke free, instead of going for a punch or a kick, Hilston went to grab Arthur's hand.
However, a few seconds later, and the smile on his face went away.
"They exist, the people my father spoke about, those that have abilities that I can't copy."
Side kicking Hilston away with his leg, they broke free, and Arthur moved back a little. "I never thought humans could have gotten this far, I thought maybe one day, but seeing you like this, gives me a little hope, but it's still not enough," Arthur said.
There was a problem; although Arthur was not getting hurt by Hilston's ability thanks to his shadow, his hands were being damaged by his hardened body. It had been a long time since he was unable to hurt someone with his b.a.r.e fists.
Thinking about what to do next, the great large sword on his back started to vibrate a little, and the chains jingled.
"I was afraid of this, you had a taste of blood recently, and now you're still awake, will the chains hold out for this fight?"
While thinking about this, without noticing, a dark cloud was above their heads, but it wasn't up high where clouds would usually be. It was only slightly above the two of them, then raining down from that cloud were several bolts of lightning, and at the same time, Hilston appeared from one of those bolts in the cloud.
A powerful punch was felt in his rib, and one of the lightning strikes struck his arm, swinging his hand back at Hilston, he was no longer there. Then when another lightning bolt was fired from the cloud, Hilston appeared again, this time coming down with a kick on the top of Arthur's neck.
When Arthur looked up, Hilston was across the field again.
"The ability of the Graylash family, it certainly lives up to the reputation of being the strongest ability known out there, and in my hands, it's even stronger," said Hilston. "Your shadow on the ground is handy, but it has no power and can only use my own power against me. With my armour and hard skin, your attacks will never hurt me, and I will slowly wear you down."
Arthur stood there, rubbing the back of his neck where he had been hurt. The chains on his back were now rattling more than ever as if it was responding to Arthur's annoyance.
"I'm sorry..." Arthur said as the shadow raised above his body. When it disappeared, a bright red blood armour could be seen covering every bit of his body apart from his head. Then the chains from the sword fell down, touching the floor and disappearing into the shadow.
"My sword was recently fed, and it still has a lot of energy inside it. I'm sorry that it has to take out its energy on you."
Holding the sword in his hand, the line down the centre of his blood weapon was filled halfway, with a strange green substance.
*****
My werewolf system Exclusive on P.a.t.r.e.o.n its only $1 dollar a month. Cheaper than :) and you get access to the MVS webtoon. (2 Chapters per month)
If you want to support you can on my P.A.T.R.E.O.N: jksmanga
For MVS artwork and updates follow on Instagram and Facebook: jksmanga
The others knowing that they were now no longer going to fight that monster of a Blade, thought they might have been given a break. Seeing the less frightening two coming towards them. However, they quickly realised that wasn't the case, especially when the first thing the two of them did, was fire out lightning from the palm of their hands.
This was blocked by raising several walls of earth from Oscar. The lightning had managed to pierce through three thick walls before being stopped by the fourth one. Thankfully, earth was the lightning ability's weakness. The bad thing was, they all knew that lightning wouldn't be the only power they could use as well.
"So they all can copy the same powers it looks like." Oscar said.
"Yes, and even these two have lightning powers that are stronger than my own, so we have to watch out." Owen added, looking back at Sil, who was still recovering. If he expended himself anymore, he could faint; however, if he was given the time to rest, maybe he could help them out.
"You two, stop relying on the kid." Chris said as he stepped out in front. "I can't believe the leaders of the world, now are looking back, waiting for that kid to recover. Even though we all don't gel well, we all fight for the same thing, for better lives for humans. Right now, I see two people in front of us that are looking to support someone who doesn't have the same wish as us. They are an enemy, and it's our job that get rid of them for the future generation."
Oscar knew Chris's words were right, and there was some hope. Even though these two could use multiple abilities and had a stronger attack, he could tell it wasn't as strong as that old man. Before, no matter how many walls he raised of earth, the lightning still would have broken through them all if it was an attack from Hilston.
The only thing that was strong enough to stop Hilston's attack was the demon tier weapon's active skill and the shadow from the strange man.
The three of them, now fully committing to the fight in front of them, were more ready than before.
Nearly everyone by the sidelines, Logan, Bonny, Void and Fex, had been too engrossed in watching what was happening between Arthur and Hilston. They failed to notice what Quinn was doing, all incept Logan that was.
He had seen Quinn silently cast his shadow travel ability to move away. Still, he never reappeared and instead went into the direction of the demon tier beast.
'Quinn, I know that the demon tier beast has been significantly weekend, but that doesn't mean it's going to be easy. I hope you know what you are doing.' Logan thought.
Travelling through the shadow as fast as he could, Quinn was trying to get to the Demon tier beats without being seen. He wished he could help Arthur, he thought he could have confidence in his skills, but after seeing the power of a single demon tier weapon, Quinn didn't have much hope.
'The only thing I can do is complete the quest and evolve myself. Come on you stupid crab. Let's do this!'
Travelling up the hill, the crab could be seen. The limbs that Chris had cut off still hadn't healed and were only partly contracted inside its underbelly. The black liquid blood was pouring from it, and the beast could be seen breathing in and out slowly as if it was in pain.
It was a sad sight to see the beast in such a way. Humans were having to go onto these beasts planets and killing them to harvest their crystals. In a way, they were only defending their territory or fighting for their lives. But Quinn could never think about this while fighting them.
If he did, then what of the human race? The Dalki didn't care about them, and it was something they needed. When Quinn finally got within a certain range, the crab started to move. Even while travelling in the shadow, it looked like the crab could tell something was heading its way.
It lifted it's two large front claws and started to snap them in the air. Each clack rang out. When it slammed the first one down, Quinn had popped out from the shadow and at the same time threw a blood crescent kick towards the joints of the claw.
The joints were the weaker part of the crab, and now using his second stage Qi, if he managed to serve the limb, it wouldn't heal again.
'Dealing with two claws is a lot easier than before.' Quinn said as he avoided them hammering down towards him. Each time he would avoid the strike, he would throw out a long-range blood crescent kick, weakening the joint slowly.
The crab not only had fewer limbs to attack with, but it seemed like it was also slower than before.
'If I can keep this up, it looks like I can make it out of here without getting hurt. I just have to not make a mistake.'
Some form of success was seen, as the outer shell of the joints were cracking, and finally, one of the joints had cracked open. Seeing this, Quinn went to summon his shadow scythe. With it in hand, swinging it above his head, he was able to extend the scythe with the shadow and swung it down as hard as he could.
"Break you damn crab!" Quinn screamed as he swung down with all his strength. When it landed, it had hit the floor, throwing up rocks and grass in the air, and then the ground was felt shaking again, making him lose balance.
His shadow scythe was unsuccessful. It had hit nothing but the empty ground. What was surprising was how the crab was still able to move like so. When Quinn swung down, it had avoided the blow by jumping back, and its body landing on the ground was what had caused the big crash and vibrations in the environment.
There was some good news from this though, when looking at the crab, Quinn could see using his inspect skill that it had gone from a weekend state to a critical condition. Avoiding the blow when it landed seemed to have hurt it more so than it would have if Quinn was even successful with the attack.
It was instinct for the crab to try to save its limb, but its other injuries on its body had only worsened from jumping.
'Critical, it means I'm nearly there, I still have about half my health left due to me using the blood crescent kick so much, but I can do this.' Quinn thought.
He rushed forward towards the crab, grabbing the scythes. Maybe in such a state, there was an easier way to finish it. Still, when he got close, Quinn quickly saw something that frightened him. He promptly put the dual scythes away and immediately started to go on the defensive.
Inside the crab's mouth, foam and bulbs started to appear. Quinn thought maybe it was too weak to make an attack like this, but it didn't seem to be the case.
'Thats the attack that Oscar used his ice barrier to block, sh*t I'm going to have to use everything I have to block it.'
The jet of water could be seen coming out from the crab's mouth, and in a panic, Quinn first used his blood wall skill, using up 45 points of HP. Only leaving him with 5, he cast the wall of shadow and placed this over the blood, like he would have done when using his scythes. Next, with his hand, he placed it on the wall activating his second aura of Qi.
Using so much blood, if this wasn't able to block the attack, Quinn was done.
The jet stream smashed into the wall Quinn had created, and there seemed to be a close struggle as the water wasn't moving forward and the wall wasn't being pushed back, but touching the wall with his hand, Quinn could feel the sheer power.
'This damn thing is in a critical state and can still make an attack like this!'
The first line of defence to go was the shadow, Quinn's Mc points were now at zero as the shadow disappeared.
'If only I had as much strength as Arthur!' Quinn complained.
Then covering the blood wall with the coat of Qi, Quinn continually supplied more. He was careful as he didn't want to be exhausted after this; otherwise, what else could he do? But soon, the coating of the second Qi was also broken as Quinn couldn't supply it with anymore.
'If I had as much control or Qi as Chris.'
Then lastly was the wall of blood shattered, and it didn't take long for that to break either.
'This perfect wall of blood, I bet all the other vampire leaders would look down on me.' Quinn said.
Falling to his knees, Quinn looked up and could see that the jet stream of water had been blocked, but at what cost?
He no longer had blood in his blood bank, no more MC cells and his Qi was minimal.
"I've lost…"
******
My werewolf system Exclusive on P.a.t.r.e.o.n it's only $1 dollar a month. Cheaper than :) and you get access to the MVS webtoon. (2 Chapters per month)
If you want to support you can on my P.A.T.R.E.O.N: jksmanga
During the fight with Hilston, Arthur gave everything he had. He had used his full strength, speed and skills when fighting, on top of that, he even used his shadow. However, there were a couple of things he still hadn't used, and never thought he would need to.
The first being blood skills, using blood skills required Arthur to consume human blood and that was something he didn't want to do, so he had held back on that so far. Other than that, there was the blood weapon that Arthur always kept on his back, made from blood crystals of fallen vampires, and also the blood armour.
"Is that really the blood armour Arthur is wearing?" Fex said as he couldn't keep his eyes off the armour for some reason, it was as if something was drawing him towards it. "It looks exactly like the one the king wears, it's the same as the one in the pictures from the books I read!"
Fex had actually never seen the blood armour in person, and he wished there were others around him who could understand just what he was looking at right now, and why it was considered so special. He wanted to pinch himself, thinking everything was a dream.
There were only two sets of blood armour known in existence, the first belonging to the king and the second belonging to Arthur, the head of the punishers.
Looking at his arm, even Arthur himself was looking at the unfamiliar armour that seemed to fit perfectly on his body.
"No one is allowed to escape punishment from the Punishers, not even the king himself. If he was to do wrong, it is said that whatever is granted to the king, must be given to the Punishers as well." Arthur said, speaking to himself, as he knew Hilston would have no idea what he was talking about. But Arthur couldn't help himself, looking at the armour was reminding him of those days, the days where he had trusted the first king's every word.
Swinging his great sword upward, Arthur held it with a single hand and had the pointed end of the sword, pointing towards Hilston.
"It would be wise for you to give up now." Said Arthur.
Chuckling again, Hilston thought the man in front of him was too confident and he could only think of one reason why.
"I'm guessing what you hold in your hand is a demon tier weapon, is that why you are so confident? Do you know how I got all of the demon tier beast equipment on my body? By killing every single one of them I came across. One demon tier weapon isn't going to change the tide of this battle."
In a situation like this, everyone would think Hilston had every right to be confident. He not only had a full set of demon tier armour, but hadn't activated any of their skills yet.
"This weapon is not made by beasts but by something else." Arthur explained. "And unfortunately, to power this weapon and the armour I'm wearing, there needs to be a special ingredient. Blood. But worry not, for this sword will not need to be bathed in your blood. You see, recently I had come across a special green blood that has the same effect, perhaps even stronger. Honestly, I don't think the armour is needed against you, but it's a set you know, so it's best to bring them out together." Arthur said with a smile.
Now that he had his sword out, his serious expression had calmed down again.
"It's time to show you the ultimate weapons of the punishers, and why none of the thirteen families dared to go against me while they were still alive!"
Shouting these words, Arthur's eyes started to glow slightly red, his hair started to float up slightly as the power was being summoned and the green bar line down the centre of the sword was lowering.
Swinging his giant sword out, from the edge of the blade, a green liquid appeared heading towards Hilston. He managed to raise a wall trying to block the unknown substance and when it made impact a huge explosion was made, crumbling the wall to pieces. Soon after Arthur was seen behind it coming through the cloud of smoke and dust. He swung his great blade again, but Hilston had managed to avoid the attack. The sword went right past him hitting the air, or at least that's what he thought. A few moments later and a large wound was seen between the gap in his armour and blood started to soak out from it.
Another swing was made from the sword and this time the attack seemed to be faster. Hilston narrowly managed to avoid it again, but a clang was made against his c.h.e.s.t piece as if the sword had actually hit.
Hilston didn't like to take a step back, but until he could figure out what was going on he thought there was a need to. His foot had landed on something and it started to glow, suddenly Hilston was no longer able to move it was as if he was frozen.
"Thanks for staying still for me." Arthur said, swinging his sword like a baseball bat, while the edge of the blade was laced in the green liquid again. When the sword hit his c.h.e.s.t piece, a loud explosion was made sending Hilston flying, but before he could recover or regain his position, the shadow from the floor was raised into a wall. Hilston went right through it and reappeared from Arthur's giant left wing, knowing where he would be he struck again, blasting him up into the sky.
Flinging him upward, Arthur continued to strike at Hilston with his blade, now successfully hitting him and each time he did it looked like his speed had improved, getting faster than he did before.
"I can't regroup or use any of my abilities." Hilston said. "I need to activate my beast armour!" It was something Hilston never wanted to do, to rely on the equipment he had, but he needed to live to fight another day. However before he could activate the armour, he heard something.
"You don't think I'm going to let you do that, do you?"
It was a voice, not just any voice but the black haired man's voice and it wasn't said out loud, it was spoken directly into his head.
The green line on Arthur's sword was now nearly completely gone, but he had used the remainder of it to coat his sword in the green liquid more than before. When the sword had hit Hilston again, a bigger explosion than any other was made and a slight cracking sound could be heard.
'My c.h.e.s.t piece, imposs-'
The explosion was so large, that it seemed like it would reach the others. However, the shadow was raised just in time, stopping it from getting out of control and redirecting it through the shadow sink skill. so all of the power was focused in one place.
Landing on the ground, Arthur placed his sword on his back, he didn't look tired or worn out at all. The chains were returned wrapping up the sword again, and the blood armour was put away.
'Looks like I didn't need the armour after all.'
Fex, who was watching everything still had his mouth wide open at what he had just seen. He only knew very little about the punishers and had no clue about the blood weapon on his back or what it was capable of, but now after seeing it he understood, he just didn't understand why.
'All those moves he just did, the exploding blood, from the fourth family, the trap that was placed on the floor, it was the power of the sixth, he used the first and I was sure he was using twelfth family abilities as well. How can he use the other families abilities, is it to do with his blood weapon?'
Unknown to Fex, Arthur did use other abilities during that fight as well, such as the ninth's telepathy ability.
Arthur's face wasn't one of joy after using the weapon, instead it looked more like one of sadness. Whenever he would use the abilities it reminded him just how his blood weapon was created.
Usually, a single blood crystal would be enough to create a blood weapon. Depending on who it came from it could make a strong or weak weapon. As for Arthur's weapon, it wasn't just made from one blood crystal but multiple, how many he couldn't even count. All those that he had executed had dropped a blood crystal, and they had been used to make his weapon.
Perhaps that was why when his blood weapon was activated, he was able to use all the abilities of the other families, because the blood crystal was a part of the vampire themselves.
Seeing the weapon in action, would usually send a shiver down any opponent Arthur faced, a reminder of who he had slain.
When the smoke finally disappeared from the explosion, Arthur retracted his shadow wing back into him, it wasn't because he had run out of MC points, it was because there was no longer any reason for him to fight.
"Looks like you had one more trick up your sleeve after all, old man." Arthur said, as there was no one to be seen in front of him.
Hilston, for the first time in his life during a fight, had run away.
******
Get access to the MVS webtoon on P.a.t.r.e.o.n it's only $1 dollar a month (only 60 slots left at this tier) And read My werewolf system Exclusively.
For MVS artwork and updates follow on Instagram and Facebook: jksmanga
During the tough battle between Arthur and Hilston, the others were busy fighting against the two other Blades who seemed to be just as troublesome, especially as a pair. They soon found out that fighting these two members of the Blades, came with its own set of different problems compared to when facing Hilston.
Even though the Blades could copy more than one ability, only one ability could be used at any given time. However with two of them, they could cover each other's backs quite easily as they used different abilities. The earth ability was used for defence, while fire and lightning was used for attacks.
"I'm getting sick and tired of these walls of earth!" Chris shouted.
Watching Chris fight, Oscar was starting to wonder something. He was sure that the weapons Chris was using right now were the same ones that he had clashed briefly with before, the only thing was, they seemed to be weaker in Chris's hands.
'Does he not know how to use them properly?'
While not thinking about his MC points, Chris's impatient nature caused him to rush in extending his two blades.
'I've finally recovered to do this again, and this time it's going to be a little bit more of a bang compared to before, you two better be ready after this!" Chris said.
Although it seemed quite rash, Chris had already been fighting them for a while trying to get them to show every ability they had up their sleeve, and so far, they had seen three different abilities, so he was sure there wouldn't be any surprises.
Once again a wall of earth had been put up between them, and several attacks with the earth was made towards Chris, but he ignored all the attacks, the spikes and poles that hit his body. When they did, they crumbled to the ground, not leaving a mark on him.
If he had just spread the Qi around his body thinley than the attacks would have gotten through, but Chris was paying attention, moving the Qi around each attack point.
Oscar's skills had all come off from cooling down and he was now following closely behind Chris, and Owen had his own trick up his sleeve.
'If I use this, then maybe we can get out of here, but I was saving it for that old man.' Owen thought. Still he was ready, Owen still hadn't activated his soul weapon, however he was unsure if he could rely on Chris to do the job properly.
Just as Chris was ready with his swords, the large explosion over from the side of the field came at them. The first thing they felt was the immense wind from the explosion that had pushed their hair back. If it was a normal human, then they would have gone flying from the power of the explosion alone.
When they turned their heads, they could already see the shadow encasing the explosion.
'What is happening over there?' Owen thought, the real question he wanted to ask, was who was winning.
Chris, trying to keep focus, quickly destroyed the earth wall in front of him and just when he was ready to teach the two a lesson, he could no longer see them.
"Huh, where the hell did those guys go?" Chris said, as he twisted and turned his head but could see no signs of them at all.
"They're gone." Oscar said. "I guess they must have had some teleportation ability just to run away just in case, and it looks like the big boy has disappeared as well."
Chris slammed both of his swords into the ground, piles of dirt were thrown in the air and fell back down on the floor again. It was clear he was just venting his frustration.
With the two fights over, now they could all finally get a breather and it was only then that they would come to find out that Quinn was no longer with them, and he was in a struggle between life and death fighting against the king tier crab.
Over on top of the large hill that had mostly been flattened due to the crab using it as some type of nest, Quinn was down on his knees having expended most of his energy. There wasn't much he could do to stop the water spout attack. The water jet coming from the beast's mouth was a large one, it covered more range than his flash step would have allowed him to dodge and he would have been hit.
Shadow hop also wasn't possible because he could only hop to another shadow created by him, that's why he always activated the shadow dome when trying to use it, and shadow dome was a skill that just wasn't possible to use against the demon tier beast.
It was too large in size, if Quinn even could create a dome big enough to trap it, it could have easily broken out with a single strike.
With no MC, barely any Qi, and his blood bank and flask empty, there was nothing he could do. Now he had wished maybe he did snatch some blood to put in the flask from Chris, but he never did.
Staring at the crab, it looked like it was heading towards Quinn. It had crystallised it's uninjured claw and opened it up, then swung straight towards Quinn and it's claws had already surrounded him.
With its power, one snap would be the end of him.
'I could call Leo for help.' Quinn thought. The system allowed him to summon his vampire knights to his side whenever he wished.
'No, I don't think Leo could even face this thing, and why should I risk him getting hurt, I already called Arthur for help. There has to be something I can do.'
Looking at the crab and it's crystallised claw around his body, it hit him. In the crab's attempt to get rid of the enemy in front of it, a ray of hope was seen for Quinn. When it crystallised it's hand, the crystals on it's back moved and dissipated.
The group in the last attack had caused a large crack and wound on the crab's back. With how weak the crab was, only one last move needed to be completed to kill the crab. With the amount of Qi Quinn had right now, one last move was properly all he could muster but it was enough.
[Shadow equip]
Shadow equip was a skill that didn't use any MC points, and when the shadow covered his body then disappeared again, in its place was red thick armour that made Quinn look like a solid boulder. It could be seen covering his body.
The claws snapped, but unlike the crab had expected, for a brief second its strong grip strength had been stopped. Due to the large empty space the suit of Armour had, there was plenty of space for Quinn to move. At the right moment, Quinn leapt in the air, and tried to place the set of armour back into his shadow, but by then it had already been crushed.
'Sorry Alex, but you'll thank me when I get you more crystals in the future.'
Inside Quinn's dimensional space was the emperor tier armour. An armour that seemed mostly useless as it didn't give the user any particular stats, and even gave Quinn less strength and slowed him down. At the time, Quinn thought it was useless and there wasn't really much use for it.
But right now it was the perfect thing. Using the armour, Quinn was able to block the weakened attack from the crab. It was probably one of the strongest defensive armours at the emperor tier in existence, and even though the crab was weakened, it was able to crush it into pieces.
'The armour you created wasn't a failure Alex.'
Still, Quinn only needed to survive that attack. Landing on the crabs' claw, Quinn started to run up it's arm at an amazing speed until finally he had reached the creature's back.
He still didn't have his MC points back, nor did he have blood, but he had a last bit of Qi and stamina inside of him. Standing on top of the wound, Quinn started the process of raising the energy in his feet using all of the Qi he could, then lifting up his leg towards his face, he slammed it down on the crab, performing an axe hammer strike and hitting the crab with his heel. At the same time, Quinn had also performed the blood crescent kick.
[3/100 HP]
'One more, I have the strength to do one more!" Quinn said.
Raising his leg again, he was ready to perform the strike one more time, but a loud thud was heard, and the breathing from the crab had stopped.
'Did I do it?'
Looking down into the large hole that Quinn had created, he could see it. The crystal was hanging on a piece of the crab's flesh. It was so clear to him, clearer than any crystal he had ever seen before, it was like a diamond but also there was a shine to it all over.
Not wasting any time, Quinn went straight to grab it and pulled it out. He held the crystal up against the sun to admire it.
[Quest has been completed]
[Obtain the demon tier crystal]
[Instant level up received]
[Your evolution will begin….]
*****
Get access to the MVS webtoon on P.a.t.r.e.o.n it's only $1 dollar a month (only 60 slots left at this tier) And read My werewolf system Exclusively.
If you want to support you can on my P.A.T.R.E.O.N: jksmanga
For MVS artwork and updates follow on Instagram and Facebook: jksmanga
With the Blade family having run away, the group finally had time for a breather. Making their way over with caution, Oscar and Owen were on their way to greet the perosn, who was strong enough to take on such a monster, as it was clear out of the two of them, there was a winner.
Unfortunately, they hadn't seen the fight due to their own and were at least hoping Bonny and Void were able to capture something. To Oscar, knowing that there was someone so powerful, someone like Hilston that could take on all of the leaders, perhaps any of the factions was a surprise.
And now, they were walking towards the person that had supposedly even dealt with him. Now there were two great powers that were beyond what Oscar and the others thought were even capable.
'Just how much is this world hiding from us that we don't know about.' Oscar said.
Arthur seemed to be casually talking to Logan and Fex, who were updating him on the situation. After all, he had just been thrown into the deep end, and the first thing Arthur had to do was face an enemy tougher than most.
After the last incident in the vampire world, it wasn't too frightening for them to talk to Arthur, but when Fex tried to speak to him, he was a little starstruck. He had a glowing fascination in his eyes and a new appreciation for Arthur's powers.
'I don't think there is any leader that's stronger than Arthur, not even the k…' Fex stopped himself before even thinking about his next word. 'No, you can't say that, not unless I want a thousand wooden stakes shoved in my heart.'
When the other group had walked over, they didn't know what to really say to Arthur. They needed to be thankful, but was this person on their side, and who was he?
"Did you notice?" Owen whispered while looking at Arthur from behind.
Looking closely, Oscar knew what Owen was getting at. Arthur's body didn't have a single bit of damage on him. They who couldn't even touch Hilston, were now about to go and greet a man who was beyond even him.
"Quinn was the one who summoned him. I assume it is his master," Owen said. "Maybe it would be best if we asked him to introduce us. I would hate to offend someone like this."
Hearing this, Oscar thought it was a good idea. He was on the more cautious side, and after lashing out at an unknown person last time (Hilston), he didn't want to do the same again. He had been contemptuous with thinking he was one of the greatest powers in the world and that there were hardly any humans in existence that could match him.
At times, it allowed him to act first and think about things later, but now learning there were those stronger than himself, he needed to become more humble. He knew all this, and this little experience was a great way to remind himself that he should stay humble.
'Quinn, how did you come across such a great man?' Owen thought.
That's when the two of them noticed something while looking around in the area. Sil stood behind them and went ahead to talk to Logan, Fex and the other two, and that's when Sil realised it too.
They were all looking for the same person, but he was nowhere to be found.
"Where's Quinn?" Sil asked.
Instead of giving an answer, Logan just looked up the hill where the giant crab could be seen. It was hard to tell what had happened to it from how far they were, but the beast did remain stationary.
"Thanks for the catch up on everything guys," Arthur said with a smile. "I'll go check up on Quinn. That beast looks like it might be quite troublesome."
Before Oscar and Owen could even introduce themselves, Arthur was off, travelling in his shadow towards the giant crab.
'It looks like those two wanted to talk to me.' Arthur thought. 'According to the kids, they were the current leaders of the human race huh, it would be best to not get involved with them. Not now anyway.'
Seeing Arthur go away like that, Oscar and Owen couldn't help but feel a little rejected. For the first time, there was no excitement, respect or anything when someone saw them. Instead, the person seemed to treat them just like any other regular human being.
Having this strange feeling, Owen started to laugh.
"I think I might have been quite the fool without realising it. The gift of the thunder, all I wanted to do was share its great powers with all the others. Now, I'm beginning to question myself if the power is really all that great, because of a single person."
However, Oscar felt like it was more of a loss to not get in contact with such a great person. He was thinking about the future and how best to utilise the possible connection and person's ability. Thinking about this made Oscar think about another person.
When looking around, he noticed that the red-haired man too had disappeared entirely from the scene.
'That man, he was not the same one that I fought against in the past, but he is definitely a part of Pure. Those weapons from before, I fought them when they belonged to another. Why did they seem so weak in his hands though?'
Then a horrible thought started to run through Oscar's mind. What if those weapons weren't demon tier in the first place? Did that mean the person he fought against before was just so strong that it felt like he was going up against a demon tier weapon?
If the real demon tier weapon now belonged to the leader of Pure, his power would far outweigh his own.
'It looks like I'm not one of the great one's after all.' Oscar thought. He then turned his head into the direction of Duke, whose body had been flung across the field from the fight. 'The military everyone needs to get stronger if we have any hope of winning this fight against the Dalki.'
Suddenly, the ship that the Blade's had come in started to make a sound and soon, it was floating in the air.
"We checked the ship; there were no signs of the Blades on board." Said Oscar.
Before the ship set off, they could see a man standing up against the glass. It was Chris. He gave all of them a quick salute and a wave before the ship had set off into the sky, getting out of this place once and for all.
While the ship was flying away, he couldn't help but think about Quinn.
'So you managed to defeat the demon tier crab. Even if it was weakened, that is quite an accomplishment for a young kid like yourself.' Chris thought. 'You will get stronger in the future, Quinn. I hope we will meet again, but I just hope we don't meet as enemies if that happens again.'
Soon after the fight had ended, Chris was able to sense that the crab's energy had severely weakened to the point where it would have had to have been killed and quite recently as well. He could also sense Quinn's Qi off in the distance.
With the crab dead, there was no longer a reason for him to stay down here, and it was clear that Oscar knew Chris's identity by the daggers he was shooting into his back with his eyes.
"Damn, it's a little roughed up and ripped. Maybe they can get me a new one?" Chris said, as he threw over the large white overcoat on his back, with a large number one displayed.
*****
Get access to the MVS webtoon on P.a.t.r.e.o.n it's only $1 dollar a month (only 60 slots left at this tier) And read My werewolf system Exclusively.
If you want to support you can on my P.A.T.R.E.O.N: jksmanga
For MVS artwork and updates follow on Instagram and Facebook: jksmanga
Standing on top of the crab, Quinn had gotten the notification that the quest had been completed and his body began to feel weak. His grip around the crystal had weakened and he had dropped it, hitting the shell of the crab and sliding down onto the floor.
In this situation, usually someone would have done anything to try to get the crystal, especially a demon tier one. Quinn's plan to keep the crystal for himself had slipped through his fingers as he saw it fall away from him. He reached out his hand but that was the only thing he could do with the little strength he could muster up, before he had fallen and started to slide down the shell of the crab.
His body bounced off and was now laying on the floor.
'No, no, no!' Quinn started to scream as the usual pains that came with every evolution had started. However this time it was worse, a pain greater than any before and the main problem was his thirst.
When evolving, Quinn always needed to be careful about such things, and one time Quinn had needed more human blood to complete the evolution. If he didn't receive any at the time, there was a good chance he could have died, now Quinn was worrying if the same thing was about to happen now.
There was always a risk when completing a quest, especially a hard one like this of evolution and it was why Quinn wanted to do it away from the others. It was the perfect opportunity to evolve while everyone was busy.
What he did not expect, was to use so much HP fighting the demon tier beast and by that point, running away could have been the death of him as well. When seeing the crystal, something was drawing him to it. After achieving something so great, he just had to grab the crystal, not realizing that would be the catalyst to completing the quest and levelling him up instantly putting him in his current situation.
His skin was tightening around his whole body and his throat was starting to tire out. His body structure was changing as the bones in his body would break down and rebuild itself, all while Quinn was feeling everything that was going on.
'Will I really die, after surviving something like that? Or maybe something else will happen, maybe I'll turn into that blood sucker, and go crazy for blood.' Looking around he was searching for options, there was the black blood from the beast, but it was poisonous to vampires and he honestly did not think he could even crawl over to anything if he did see someone dead nearby.
At that moment though, a shadow across the floor was approaching, and popping out of the ground was Arthur himself.
Immediately Arthur knelt by Quinn's side and out from his shadow he grabbed one of the same flasks that Quinn and Fex used.
"I was going to congratulate you for beating this thing on your own, or maybe tell you off for forcing me to fight, but I didn't expect to see you like this." Arthur said, as he popped open the cap from the flask and started to pour the liquid into Quinn's mouth. However, the liquid that was being poured wasn't red, instead it was green.
"Don't worry, I know it looks strange, but this liquid actually has more effect on us than regular blood, so even less is required for you to go through an evolution, and honestly it's the only thing I have on me for now."
After pouring the blood and seeing Quinn no longer look like he was gasping for air, Arthur decided to take a step back, it was not a small one either.
Feeling the pain, Quinn punched the ground with both of his fists, and the ground was destroyed underneath it. He coughed and a strange red sludge had come out from his mouth and started to float in the air, with each cough, the red thick sludge continued to come out and was swirling around his whole body.
"You're evolving into a vampire lord Quinn, the final and strongest stage of becoming a vampire. Only leaders have the potential to get up to this point, and it takes hundreds of years, you really are a special kid.' Arthur thought, but he did not have a smiling look on his face, it was one of concern instead.
The red sludge that was floating in the air suddenly all went into Quinn's body through his skin all at once. It was a shock to the system and his eyes opened wide, glowing bright red, as his body jerked up. A few seconds later and his eyes returned to normal, and the area around him seemed fine once again.
[Congratulations! You have evolved into a vampire lord]
[Quest: Become a True vampire leader has been updated]
[Current status Incomplete]
[Select two self turned vampires to become your knights 1/2 incomplete]
[Create ten members of the Cursed family through the blood ritual 9/10 incomplete]
There were several messages appearing on Quinn's screen as his evolution had finished, and slowly the energy was coming to his body as the messages continued to come in.
[Linked Quest - Become a True vampire leader]
[Quest: Return to the Tenth leaders tomb once the Quest 'Become a True vampire leader' has been completed.]
Looking at the quest reminded Quinn there were a lot of things he still needed to do, but when he stood up, he was more interested in his current body than he was when the quests appeared.
When evolving to each stage, Quinn felt different each time and his new body felt stronger than before. However, for the first time he felt so powerful. He could feel all the blood moving through his body, the fine control of strength through his fingers, the delicate sounds and smells his body was picking up.
All these things in the past, he would have to fine tune how to use them to a degree, now he just knew how to use them with this new body of his.
"You finally look like an a.d.u.l.t now, your looks really don't suit your age." Arthur said. "Well, at least you aren't stuck looking like a kid for the rest of your life, that would have been awful."
[Blood control: 10]
[Blood control is a stat that is only achieved by a few vampires. Improving one's control of blood will improve the strength of the blood skills used, as well as allow the user to control blood depending on how high the stat is.]
Looking at the stat, Quinn noticed it was incredibly low compared to all his other stats, which meant that he was starting from the beginning. After reading the description, he realized now why even though the other leaders did not have Qi, their blood attacks and blood swipes seemed more powerful.
It was because of their blood control, the better one's blood control was, the stronger attacks like blood swipe would be.
'Doesn't this mean, I can still get stronger? If I can increase my blood control, and still add Qi…"
While deep in thought, in the distance Quinn could see that the others behind Arthur were making their way towards them. They were walking over as a large group.
Quinn was happy to see that they were all safe and was wondering where Chris had gone. Still, if they were fine, he would be as well.
Just as Quinn was about to wave over to them. Arthur stood in Quinn's sight of the path.
"The two of them look to be in good condition and the crab looks to have been defeated." Oscar said with delight. "As tough as this hunt was, we were able to get through it in the end to obtain the crystal."
If Arthur wanted to take the crystal, they could not stop him from doing so.
Quinn wasn't worried about seeing the demon crystal in Arthur's hand, he knew he had dropped it when falling off the crab and thought Arthur must have just picked it up.
With Arthur's other hand free, he held out his palm and opened it up.
"I'm sorry Quinn, but I need to speak to you away from the others."
'Shadow lock'
A portal of shadow opened behind Quinn, consuming him and quickly closed after. It was the same skill Quinn had used. Shortly after, another portal that looked identical to the first one opened and Arthur had disappeared into it as well.
In front of them, both Quinn and Arthur had disappeared.
"Did they take the crystal?!" Oscar shouted. "Is this that what they had planned?"
"No." Owen said. "Didn't you see Quinn's face before he was s.u.c.k.e.d into that portal. This was certainly unexpected, and he might have been taken against his will."
Get access to the MVS webtoon on P.a.t.r.e.o.n it's only $1 dollar a month (only 60 slots left at this tier) And read My werewolf system Exclusively.
If you want to support you can on my P.A.T.R.E.O.N: jksmanga
For MVS artwork and updates follow on Instagram and Facebook: jksmanga
A moment ago, Quinn could see the cloudy skies, and the diamond-like surface above. He was staring at the others walking towards him, but in seconds, not being able to fight back, he felt like his body was being consumed by a strange force. Soon after, he found himself in a pitch black space.
He first checked his body to see if there was any harm done, and to see if everything was okay.
'Where am I?'
Looking around the dark room, Quinn was able to see, but there was nothing to look at. There was no one else inside and if he walked forward it looked like the dark space was endless. The ground beneath him was solid, but that too was dark in colour.
When looking at his feet and taking a step, he could see the black substance slightly shift, and it reminded him of his own shadows. Just when Quinn thought he might have had an idea of where he was, he saw Arthur appear in the black space as well.
He seemingly came out of nowhere, and he had the demon tier crystal held in his hand. Seeing that Arthur had no injuries on his body, Quinn was relieved. The fact that the whole group was returning must have meant they were able to deal with Hilston somehow.
"Just how strong are you?" Quinn said.
"I was about to say the same thing to you. Before you needed my help to protect you against those grumpy council members, but I think you will be able to hold your own against a few of them now." Arthur replied.
"I'm sorry for calling you out like that." Quinn said. "It was a desperate situation."
"I can see that," Arthur replied. "Don't worry, you are a punisher and I will naturally protect you whenever I can. It is my job…." Saying these words, Arthur began to speak quieter towards the end. "At least, it was my job.
"You would have never won against such a person anyway. Honestly it looked like he had even more to give than that. If he had time to prepare and knew what type of opponent he was facing, he would have been a troublesome person to deal with."
"Where are we?" Quinn said as he stomped his foot on the ground and small ripples of shadow could be seen rising up like smoke before quickly fading away into the black room.
Before Quinn had asked this question, Arthur was all smiles, but his expression had changed as if Quinn's question had reminded him just why he had brought him here.
"This is where living beings are sent to when we use the skill shadow lock. As you can see, the skill can also be used on ourselves as well. Think of it as an empty space. In the past from time to time, when I wanted to get away from everything, I would lock myself away in the shadow lock space.
"Quinn, I wanted to talk to you about the first king, about Eno. Did you manage to find out any information on him?"
Quinn didn't see any reason to hide what he knew about Eno so far. After all, they were both looking for the same person in a way hoping to find some answers.
"I see, so you think that Eno has disguised himself as a scientist named Richard Eno? That should help me with my search."
Judging by his words, it looked like Arthur didn't get very far with finding anything about Eno either.
"Did you find out what happened to the punishers?" Quinn asked, knowing that this was another goal of Arthurs - to find the First king and find out what happened to his people.
Asking this question had led to a few moments of silence, which Quinn didn't understand as before this, Arthur was very forthcoming. Even if he did find out some things, was it really information that Arthur wasn't allowed or willing to share with him?
A strange feeling was coming from Arthur, and Quinn didn't know why but he wasn't liking the position he was in at the moment. The conversation they were having was a private one sure, but was there a need to be placed in the shadow lock, couldn't they have simply gone to another place?
"I have." Arthur finally replied. "Quinn, I saw myself as the protector of humans. The peace bringer between the vampires and the humans. I don't know whether or not the punisher's existence was necessary for vampires to stop attacking humans, but it seemed like Eno felt it was.
"You are like me, having experienced what life is like as a human, and as a vampire. Me and you both stand in the middle. However, I'm unsure if my decision was the right one. I left both of those worlds behind thinking they wouldn't get involved, yet they still did. You were able to ignore the vampires for a while now but you are too involved and soon you must decide what you will do.
"We are all too weak for what is about to come. I am too weak, the vampires are too weak, and the humans are too weak."
Quinn had hardly ever heard Arthur speak like this before, with a serious tone and he was trying to make sense of what Arthur was saying. He was too weak? Compared to what, was Arthur talking about the Dalki? Or was he just simply talking in riddles and metaphors. Was he blaming himself for all the punisher's deaths?
Quinn often did this himself, when those in the Cursed faction died.
"Let me leave you with some advice that I want you to remember forever." Arthur continued. " You are too kind hearted. I can see that and I understand why. You are young and even though you have experienced a lot for your age, it is still small in comparison to me. Whoever attempts to take your life, you must not hesitate to take back theirs. Otherwise you will live to regret your decisions.
"Finally, let me ask you a question, do you want to save the lives of the humans?"
An answer wasn't given immediately, but Quinn did know the answer straight away as he thought about his friends and those that were part of the Cursed faction.
"I do."
"Then do you want to save the lives of the vampires as well? I'm not talking about those that you turned, but the others."
Thinking about this, Quinn was wondering if he did. Most of the vampires hated him and were against him, but then he started to think about those in the Tenth family, Edward and others. The past memories of living his life as Vincent were strong in him. Quinn remembered the scene of when he stood in the castle looking at all those down below. Were the vampires that different from humans? For some reason he felt like if he said no, he would be abandoning them and his heart ached thinking about this.
"Judging by how long you have been silent for I can guess your answer. I don't think it's possible for you to save them both Quinn. At least not the way you are now. If you want to save them both then you need to get stronger. Even stronger than me." Saying these last words, Arthur lifted the crystal up, and then it started to become surrounded by shadows until it eventually disappeared.
"What are you going to do with that crystal!?" Quinn said slightly panicked, he didn't expect Arthur to take it and even though Arthur had saved his life, he suddenly couldn't help but feel slightly annoyed after killing the demon tier crab for his reward to be taken away.
"Do you remember my words of advice, anyone who tries to kill you Quinn, you need to kill them before they can kill you."
The next second, Arthur was directly in front of Quinn and a heavy blow was felt in his stomach. His insides screamed and felt like they wanted to all spill out on the floor. Immediately, it had caused him to cough out blood from his mouth. The strength of the punch would have caused Quinn to go flying, but instead he had been grabbed before he could and was being held around the throat by Arthur, his grip tight making it hard for him to breathe.
"You want to save them Quinn, as weak as you are. Even I couldn't save them, stop being an idiot!" Arthur shouted as he threw Quinn to the dark black floor. His body had sunk through and he felt himself suddenly falling through the air.
'Is Arthur trying to kill me, what is he doing? Didn't he just save my life, if he wanted to kill me then why did he give me the Dalki blood? This doesn't make any sense.'
But Quinn could tell that Arthur was quite serious, it wasn't like they were training. For some reason Arthur was filled with anger and it was being directed at Quinn.
"You need to stop hesitating!" Arthur said as he kicked Quinn by the side.
This time, Quinn was able to cover himself with the second form of Qi but the blow had still crushed the bones in his forearm. Thanks to the evolution his body was now stronger, but against someone like Arthur it didn't seem like much help.
'Am I really going to die!?'
Outside of the shadow, the others were standing where Quinn once stood, trying to figure out just what had happened. Oscar would have thought that Quinn was planning to run away, but according to Owen that wasn't the fact, and Fex didn't seem to know anything either.
Just as they were planning their next move, a shadow in the shape of a portal opened up, and as it closed, what looked like a young a.d.u.l.t was thrown out of the portal and landed on his face, lying on the floor.. He was covered in blood, his bones broken and piercing through his skin.
Shallow breathing could be seen by his c.h.e.s.t moving in and out, broken as if it was hard for him to breathe. As Oscar went to turn the person over, he almost didn't recognise who it was as the face was so badly beaten.
"Quinn!" Fex shouted. He rushed over along with Sil and Logan following behind.
"What happened to you, who did this?" Fex asked. He didn't even want to touch Quinn as he was afraid just moving him slightly would greatly hurt his body.
"A..r..thu…" Quinn managed to mouth out.
Fex wasn't sure if he had heard the right words, but it was clear that Quinn was trying to say Arthur.
'Why, why would Arthur do this?'
Lying on the floor and close to passing out, Quinn remembered the last words Arthur spoke.
"If you plan on protecting the vampires Quinn, then I will tell you know. We are not on the same side."
End of Ark 4
******
Get access to the MVS webtoon on P.a.t.r.e.o.n it's only $1 dollar a month (only 60 slots left at this tier) And read My werewolf system Exclusively.
If you want to support you can on my P.A.T.R.E.O.N: jksmanga
For MVS artwork and updates follow on Instagram and Facebook: jksmanga
The beast solar system was extensive, filled with many planets and all sorts of creatures. However, humans only had access to half of the planets in the solar system. Some of the planets were unexplored, and there were some that the humans were to never set foot on.
This was because part of the solar system was known to already belong to the Dalki. In the Dalki half of the solar system, a giant unique looking spaceship could be seen. It was the size of a small planet, but what was unique about it was the ship's look.
Its outer surface was a bronze-gold like colour. A large circular ring around it. Which acted as a significant bridge around the whole ship. From it, many smaller bridges would connect to the main body of the spaceship. As for the body of the spacecraft, it looked like a large deathly castle, floating on a flat piece of land.
The ship itself was the Dalki's mother ship. The humans were never able to locate where the Dalki had come from. With that, they also never knew just how large of a force the Dalki were. This lack of information was worrying and left everyone on edge.
There was a chance that those that had invaded earth had just come from a single mother ship of many. It was part of the reason why the humans had agreed to the terms back then, why both sides agreed to peace.
Unaware of just how close or far they were to defeating the Dalki. If only they knew they had no home, and this single ship was where they all lived.
Inside a room located at the centre of the spaceship, several Dalki themselves seemed to be gathered. The room itself was dark but was lit up by small blue crystals all around, hundreds of them. Even though they were inside a building, it looked more like a meeting was taking place in a cave.
Here five people were standing around the table. Or, to be exact, five Dalki.
"We've searched everywhere for that demon tier beast, and we still can't find it!" One of them shouted as he slammed his fists on the table. The strike was so powerful that the room started to shake, and a few pieces of the ceiling had crumbled.
The Dalki, who was huffing and panting with anger, had a single horn sticking out from his head. Although most Dalki looked quite similar, they had differences; just like how a human might grow an extra finger or toe, this Dalki had a horn sticking out from the top of its head, which was slightly broken.
Because of this, he came to be known as One horn.
"One horn, many times do I have to warn you. If you cause the ceiling to fall in on us like last time, you will be responsible for building a new one." Another Dalki replied.
Most Dalki's had a short temper; they were battle addicts filled with rage just like One horn, but not this one. He went by the name Graham. He stood out from the other Dalki for a simple reason, he was wearing clothing as if he was human, even though special holes had to be made on the back of his shirt to fit the spikes on his back.
Usually, a Dalki would be mocked for such a thing. It was as if a Dalki wanted to be like a human and the same for his name. The name was too human to be considered a Dalki, but no one mocked Graham, and this was because of the number of spikes on his back.
"But yes, we have searched all the beast planets in our side of the solar system, and it looks like the demon tier beast can't be found. That includes all the previous unexplored planets as well." Graham said.
"What's next?" A female looking Dalki replied. She was the only female Dalki that was currently present at the table named Slicer. Her nickname came from her abnormally long limbs and tail. She would use these to slice her enemies apart.
Some Dalki were born without tails; even if they were, they would usually be too small for one to notice, but Slicer's tail looked like that of a large dragon, and it was sharp as well.
"It means one of two things, the demon tier beast is on one of the planets that the humans own, or it's on earth," Graham replied.
"Earth!" One horn shouted. "We couldn't find it no matter where we searched."
"Yes, but now we know why." Said Graham. "We are running out of time, so we don't have much choice."
"Then will we have to go to war with the humans again? I heard they recently took out one of our fortresses." Slicer said.
"That's still under investigation," Graham replied. In truth, he had received reports that it was all done by a single person, but that fortress had a couple of two spiked Dalki. He could not imagine anyone who was strong enough and not recognizable to have managed to do such a thing.
They were keeping tabs on the humans they thought were troublesome, and they weren't in the area at the time.
They looked like humans. The person stood in front was slightly smaller than the man in the back, and he walked forward towards the table where the others moved to the side, allowing him to join.
One horn had a displeased look, and so did another of the Dalki. It was clear not everyone was welcoming to this person.
"I overheard you guys from outside." The man said.
"Eavesdropping as usual..." One horn mumbled.
"It's clear that you have two options, and it would be best if we act now. We already know the location of one of the demon tier beasts needed for your people. The other we can only guess. The question is which is more troublesome." The man said.
"Aren't you the one who told us that it was best to wait before trying to attack the other side?" Graham asked.
"Yes, that was before." The man said, smiling as if he had expected that question. "There have been some changes in the current situation. The relationship between the vampires and humans is at the weakest it has ever been. There was always a worry that if one of these sides would get attacked, someone would interfere and protect one side. The vampires are still strong, but the humans have been weakened from the Civil war. I will leave it up to you guys to pick the best choice."
"How has this changed? Did you manage to find the person you are looking for?" Graham asked.
"I have not." The man replied. "But I found something that may be even better. Someone who will turn the tides and has agreed to join us."
"I present to you all, Arthur. Possibly the strongest vampire in existence."
While Arthur stood there, he did not say a word. His expression was emotionless. It looked like all feelings had been drained from his body.
"Arthur here has agreed to join our side, and I believe a couple of you have already met him."
Two of the Dalki at the table looked almost embarrassed after seeing Arthur. While the others were unaware of who he even was.
"With him, our goal of getting the demon tier beast will be a walk in the park, but he does have some conditions before joining…."
******
Get access to the MVS webtoon on P.a.t.r.e.o.n it's only $1 dollar a month (only 60 slots left at this tier) And read My werewolf system Exclusively.
If you want to support, you can on my P.A.T.R.E.O.N: jksmanga
For MVS artwork and updates follow on Instagram and Facebook: jksmanga
Sweat was dripping down her face, her feet were sore from the hours she had been walking, and her throat was dry from the incredible thirst. She took one more step forward on the hard diamond surface wondering if she would live to see another day.
'I have blisters on top of blisters!' She said, as she sat down under a slanted piece of large crystal that stuck out from the flat ground. She proceeded to take off her boots and as expected, the skin on the back of her heel had rubbed off. She felt like she had no skin left to protect or cushion her feet.
'How many days has it been, was the ship really parked that far?' Cia thought.
Cia was originally with Nate and the others, she was waiting patiently for Quinn and the others to return, and while walking around she had bumped into one of the others from the other faction. When this happened, a vision appeared in her mind, of his death but not just his, several people around him as well.
Noticing that the area where the man had died was not too far from where they were standing, she decided to go ahead and touch a few of the others as well and every single one of them experienced the same fate. She didn't know when it was going to happen, but it had to be soon considering the area they were in.
Thoughts of warning the others went through her head, but she thought nobody would believe her, especially when she couldn't see what or who was the cause in her vision. There was also the chance that telling others would risk her own life. Maybe the future she had seen was due to her warning in the first place, this was why she hated her own ability sometimes.
Just in case, she had gone up to Dennis, and saw the same devastating scene when touching him. His body was badly beaten and coughing up blood soon to die. Seeing this, she had made her choice, the only way to live was to head off without letting anyone know.
It was just too risky, and her life was most important after all. The only problem was, she hadn't taken a ship, how could she with so many people standing around, unaware that death would be upon them.
With her abilities lacking, she needed to be careful about where she walked, making her journey on the planet that much harder.
"Maybe I should have at least told Dennis, then he could have flown me back to the ship." Thinking about this, the scene in her head appeared again. "Arghh! Why am I such a horrible person? I didn't even try to save them, and I just cared about myself."
As she got more tired during her walk, she often thought about weather or not she had done the right thing.
"Come on Cia, it's not like they would have saved you if they were in the same boat, it's only natural, right?"
Was it though? If Quinn was in her position would he have done the same? Sil was also adamant to try and save Quinn. There were many in the Cursed faction that would have risked their lives to save each other, but Cia didn't have a close connection with anyone.
There was one person though, maybe if she was there Cia would have at least warned her, Layla. During their time at Pure the two of them had gotten even closer together. If it wasn't for her and the vampires possibly knowing a way to get her memories back, she would have already attempted to leave Quinn and the others by now.
Unlike the others, she didn;t really have a reason to thank or stay with Quinn.
While attempting to put on her boots back on, she was halfway through putting on the second one when she heard a familiar hum.
"Isn't that the sound of a spaceship!?" She thought with excitement. Wasting no time, leaving one boot off, she rushed outside, and could see a medium sized spaceship moving ever so slowly.
Not wanting to miss this opportunity, she started to scale the large crystal that she was under using her sore feet. She fought through the pain and eventually made it to the top. Waving her arms jumping up and down, it looked like the ship would soon go past her without seeing her as it was heading in a completely different direction.
'No, don't leave, I'm over here. Come on you have to see me!" knowing that this might be her only chance, she did the only thing she could do. "I can only do one thing!' She thought as she placed her hands around her mouth.
"OVER HERE!!!!!" She screamed so loud, the cry of the banshee skill was activated and the sound seemed to cause even the spaceship to shake a little.
The only worry was, that she was sure such a loud sound would attract beasts in their direction as well. However, it had worked as the ship was soon heading over to where she was, and when it landed, she was happy to see familiar faces come off the ship.
"Hey, is she crying?" Nate asked, and next to him was Dennis and Sam.
"I thought you guys were dead!" She said, wiping away the tears from her face. Maybe she did miss them more than she thought.
"Haha.." Nate started to laugh nervously.
"Do we tell her that we thought she was dead as well?" Nate whispered. "And that's why we forgot about her?"
The smile on Cia's face looked so sweet, that the boys decided to say nothing.
"Hey, I never noticed this before, but don't you think Cia is kinda cute?" Nate whispered over to Sam.
"Is there anyone you don't think is cute? Sometimes you need some water." Sam replied.
"Need some water, what does that even mean?"
Dennis slapped him on the back a few times, as they went back onto the ship.
"There is more to life than girls young boy, trust me, sometimes they are more trouble than they are worth. I mean did you hear her scream? Could you imagine what would happen if you did something wrong?"
"It seems like a lot happened while I was away." Cia said, looking at the sh.i.p.s, she was imagining what would have happened if the cursed ship left as well. Did it mean that no one would have ever seen her on the planet? Dying from hunger and thirst wouldn't have been the best way to leave the world.
"Wait, what I don't understand, is if all the others have already gone, then why did you all decide to stay here, and how did you even know I was alive. Why were you looking for me?" Cia asked.
The smaller ship docked, in the bay inside the large Bertha Cursed ship. When they exited the four of them continued to talk.
"Actually, you can thank Quinn for that.' Said Sam. "When he eventually healed from his injuries, he said he could sense that you were still alive. And that's when we realised…." Sam stopped himself, as he realised himself that they hadn't even bothered checking to see if Cia was alive amongst the bodies.
In all honesty, Sam, Nate, and Dennis didn't even know Cia that well, which was why they had forgotten about her and it was the first time they were really talking to each other so much.
"Okay I think I understand everything now, so I guess now that Quinn is alive and now that he's part of the leaders, earth and the rest is going to change quite a bit, so where are we headed to next."
The three boys then looked at each other for a second before replying. They had a worried look on their face.
"For now, I have been doing the meetings with the leaders table as a few things have happened. '' Sam said." But I don't think we will be leaving this planet anytime soon. For one, The Bree family can't locate where Mona, or at least her body, is. Nearly every body from the Bree family has been accounted for apart from hers. Even after searching there were no traces of her, but they had to leave so as to not worry the other planets they were on.
"We agreed that while we remain on the planet, we would keep an eye out for her. As for the second reason, it's about Quinn…" Once again Sam paused which was starting to worry Cia.
"What about Quinn?"
"Well, Quinn made a full recovery. It didn't take him long, but the problem was shortly after that. Just as we were getting ready to leave, he went missing."
******
Get access to the MVS webtoon on P.a.t.r.e.o.n it's only $1 dollar a month (only 60 slots left at this tier) And read My werewolf system Exclusively.
If you want to support you can on my P.A.T.R.E.O.N: jksmanga
For MVS artwork and updates follow on Instagram and Facebook: jksmanga
"Maybe missing isn't the correct word to use." Sam quickly corrected himself as he saw the look on Cia's face and thought she might have gotten the wrong idea.
After all, Quinn was young and maybe the pressure of being a leader had gotten too much for him. He was certainly one with a lot on his plate, and there were many reasons for him to possibly leave.
"Technically we have some idea of where he is," Sam continued, "You see, after healing up, Quinn was acting a bit weird, it was understandable after Fex explained it to us. The person who had saved their lives was known as Arthur, and Quinn saw him as a type of teacher, someone to look up to. So after what had happened to him, he was more than devastated.
"When he had finished healing, he didn't even leave the medical bay, no matter who came up to him. He hardly spoke and mentioned about you. Out of concern I placed Linda there to keep an eye on him. From what she had described, it seems like Quinn had used his own shadow skill on himself, and ever since he hasn't returned."
"I think i understand a little more now." Cia replied.
Honestly, no one even knew what had happened between Arthur and Quinn, and Fex was the only one that could guess, but it seemed to be quite accurate based on the way Quinn was acting. Still, Sam didn't really know what to do, the faction belonged to Quinn, didn't it? Without him what was their goal or direction.
Eventually, the group had called a meeting with all the leaders to discuss what to do next, and the one who was most vocal, was Paul.
"It's clear that Quinn isn't fit to lead this faction at this moment and time." Said Paul. "This faction, this group is now too big to be left alone like this. The world now knows the Cursed faction as one of the big three forces that make up the human forces.
"We can't be like the Bree family who have been disorganised ever since they have been unable to locate Mona. Everyone has to start thinking about acting without him, and even if he does return, we need to evaluate if he will even be fit enough to lead us."
The room was quite silent, Dennis, Linda, Fex, Sil and many others in the room all owed Quinn a lot, but they couldn't deny the days before he had disappeared, he was certainly acting strange.
It hadn't been long since the Bree family had their leader disappear but the fall of the great family was becoming clearer and clearer as days went on. Before no ability books had been made of the Bree family, but suddenly with Mona gone, they started to circulate on the market place.
This caused infighting between those in the groups and eventually some had disbanded to join the others. Oscar and Owen with Sam's blessing had made the decision that the Bree family were to be broken up and become absorbed by the other three families. Which made it easy for Logan to join the Cursed without being suspicious.
Since it was an order from the leaders, and now there weren't any solo stray factions, they had no choice but to comply. What Sam was surprised about after this order was made, was how many from the Bree family had requested to join the Cursed.
What he didn't realise was just how much effect the videos of Quinn's duel against Pure and others had on other people.
The video of what happened to Hilston wasn't broadcasted. There was footage but Oscar demanded that it not be released. The humans already had many things to fear and they didn't need a new one right now.
However, the live streams of the duel that Quinn were in, were edited down and the clips showing off Quinn and his power the most were broadcasted.
"Wait, pause the video. Did you see what he looks like, isn't that Quinn?"
"Quinn, the guy from the inter base tournament."
"Oh crap! This can't be real, I used to beat that guy in school, I hope he doesn't remember me and come back for revenge."
"You really think he has time for that? He's a world leader now, he will be far too busy to do anything like that."
"But how did he get so strong? I remember he used to be, well so…weak."
"Hey, maybe if we join the cursed faction the same thing can happen to us."
The news of Quinn's past as a nobody, a weak level one who used to get bullied all the time, was spread across the internet and the story of his achievements as he rose was passed along as well.
This seemed to inspire many from a younger generation who felt the same way Quinn had once did, and it also caused an influx of people requesting to join the Cursed faction.
However, this news didn't just reach the public, it had a far wider reach than that as well.
Somewhere underwater, in a large submarine that could be anywhere at any point, they had heard the news as well. Once in a while, the submarine would surface and today was one of those days.
The hatch door wasn't opened, and it looked like they were waiting for something. A few seconds later and a small human could be seen crashing down on the submarine, hitting the upper half of its body and lifting the back of it up.
The tail of the submarine crashed back down, and the white overcoat of the man could be seen fluttering through the air. It had a large number one on the back.
"Whoa, that was a bit off a rough landing. I hope no one gets mad about that." Chris said. "Actually, maybe I need to be worried about being away for so long, but he said I could do what I wanted, didn't he? As long as I just came back when he asked. Oh well, nothing I can do about it now." He shrugged his shoulders as he opened the hatch and entered the submarine, soon after it descended back into the water just like before.
Chris, having returned, had a lot to catch up on. However what he was looking forward to finding out about most, was who Quinn was. Supposedly he was a new world leader, but when did that happen, and how?
He was so determined to find out about Quinn, that Chris practically ignored everyone in the Pure base that would greet him as he headed straight to his own room. When at the computer, he sniffed each of his armpits as he noticed a foul smell coming from them.
"Damn I need a shower, but first things first."
Typing in Quinn's full name, as expected there was plenty of information on him. Videos, articles, and more and what's more, all of it seemed to be recent. However, his eyes were glued to one thing in particular.
It was a video titled, "Pure leader vs Quinn from the Cursed faction". Then underneath it there was an article discussing the Pure leader's death.
"What happened while I was away?" Chris thought, as his hands were shaking. "Shit, I was meant to be there…. I'm sorry my dear friend, I said I would protect you."
Back on the Cursed ship, they had decided to think about what Paul had said, but there was one thing that was agreed. They would remain on the planet at least until Quinn returned. According to Sil, the skill Quinn used would allow him to reappear where he had left, so if they moved, they were wondering if it would cause a problem for Quinn and they didn't want to risk it.
While walking around doing his duties as normal, a gust of wind ruffled Sam's hair.
"Sam, its..its..its… Quinn!" Wevil shouted. "He's returned, he's come back. Everyone is already gathering at the medical bay."
At first Sam thought this was great news, he had finally returned, but the question was whether Quinn was okay or not. Even if he did return, did he return as the same person as before?
*****
Get access to the MVS webtoon on P.a.t.r.e.o.n it's only $1 dollar a month (only 60 slots left at this tier) And read My werewolf system Exclusively.
If you want to support you can on my P.A.T.R.E.O.N: jksmanga
For MVS artwork and updates follow on Instagram and Facebook: jksmanga
Although the injuries Quinn had suffered were brutal, and everyone who had seen him that day couldn't have imagined the pain he had gone through, it was nothing that a vampire couldn't heal with human blood.
With the new Qi he had learnt and his new body as vampire lord, it was actually a quicker recovery than the others expected. But by the time he had arrived at the Bertha Cursed ship and placed in the medical bay, he was already back to normal. At least his body was.
When Quinn came to and saw this, he looked around and went through a mix of different emotions, the first one confusion. In truth, at that very moment Quinn didn't really know what he was feeling, and with everyone trying to come in and check up on him, he couldn't really think straight.
This was why in the end, he had decided to cast the shadow lock skill on himself, sending him to the black room. A skill that Arthur had taught him.
Back to the first emotion, confusion. Arthur was a vampire that had lived for a long time, he wasn't stupid and he too would have known although the injuries were devastating, unless killed he would have lived. So what was the point of even injuring him to that point in the first place if he was sign to let him go? Was there a need to go that far?
Then his previous actions were even more troublesome, Quinn would have probably died if Arthur wasn't there to save him. No matter how hard he tried to think, he just couldn't understand it.
Eventually though, being in the black space allowed him to move on from this thought and feeling, and this was where he had felt hurt, hurt by Arthur's actions.
Maybe some would find it weird, after all Quinn and Arthur didn't have much interactions and hardly knew each other, but Quinn felt like he had a closer deeper connection with Arthur. When he was in trouble and no one was on his side at the vampire council table, he was there to protect him during that time.
And if there was anyone that understood Quinn and the situation he was going through right now, it would be Arthur. They both shared the same shadow skill, at one point they were both human, and it seems like they were going through the same experiences.
It was because of these things he felt closer to Arthur than he really was. Looking into things deeper, Quinn was starting to think about the others that disappeared around him as well.
'Why, why does this keep on happening?' Quinn thought.
Vorden, Arthur, and even Vincent.
'Why did you all choose to keep secrets from me, did you think I wouldn't understand if you told me the truth? Was it for my sake, or maybe you just thought I was too weak to help?'
Quinn saw similarities in all of these cases, and he felt slightly betrayed by all of them as well, including Vincent.
Not being able to understand Arthur's actions, eventually he started to think about Vincent. Although Vincent hid things from him, he hadn't betrayed him and he started to wonder about the quest.
'Maybe there is a chance for me and you can talk again, there's a lot for the two of us to catch up on.' Vincent in a way was Quinn's ancestor and part of the reason why he was more involved in both sides of this than he wished.
Eventually, the dark feelings he felt were still there but they weakened, and he started to think about what he could do. Had the goal changed? No. Were there things that still needed changing in this world? Of course, and now he just had another question he needed asking on this list.
'So Arthur, you want me to get stronger. Stronger than you. Well, I'll get stronger so I can return the damage you did to me, and then I'll ask you why, why did you do all of this." Quinn said, picking himself up.
'There are those that haven't betrayed me, those in the Cursed faction, and before I stood by while they got hurt. Why, because I was scared of what the vampires were going to do? No, I can't carry on being like this.'
While in the dark space, Quinn noticed he could use the dimensional space and shadow equip as well. It was something else he had seen Arthur do when he took the demon tier crystal. From there he grabbed the dagger and started to cut away at his long curly hair.
Since the evolution, his hair had grown slightly longer and was covering his eyes, but Quinn didn't want to be reminded of his old self. No, just like how the world needed to change, he needed to as well.
When he was finally ready, he activated the shadow lock skill and appeared back at the medical bay. Both Wevil and Linda were waiting for Quinn to return and when he did, Wevil immediately ran all over informing everyone of Quinn's return.
It didn't take long for them all to head to the medical bay and when they did, their eyes were glued to the person in front of them and their mouths were left wide opened.
"Quinn?" Nate asked.
"I'm pretty sure it's the young boy, it has to be. Although 'boy' probably isn't the right word to use anymore." Dennis said.
"Of course it's Quinn, he's just...different." Fex said, knowing full well what had caused the change.
It was hard to say Quinn looked like he once did. For one his body structure was now that of a middle aged man, even though he was still only seventeen years old. There was no more room to grow here and there was a sense of maturity coming off from him.
His facial features were slightly more sunken in, and a light stubble could be seen on his face. It was clear that he hadn't shaved while in the dark space but there was one thing he did do, and that was cut his hair.
His old curly hair was no longer recognisable, for he had cut the sides quite short, leaving only the middle parting and a small fridge. Still, it was impossible for him to get rid of his normal curls, but without a doubt Quinn looked like a new person altogether.
Just then, vibrations could be felt moving around Sam's wrist watch and that's when he noticed the call was coming from the other world leaders.
For a second Sam looked at Paul, but then looked back at Quinn.
"Are you ready to get back to work, or do you need more time?" Sam asked.
"The world isn't going to sit around waiting." Quinn replied.
Straight after coming back, Quinn was pressed to be a part of the meeting table. On their way to the main command centre, Sam tried to catch Quinn up on what had happened so far.
Those from Daisy were doing a great job in helping secure the planets they got from Pure, and true to their word they had given the Cursed faction access to everything as it all now belonged to them.
The school base would be condensed down to just three bases, and those from the Cursed faction and Graylash faction would have to send their students there as well. This time, the focus of the academy would be on unity rather than trying to bring out those that were strongest.
Sam had suggested some changes he thought Quinn would be happy with, such as consistent checks from the other factions, for them to also have their own people employed as teachers and not just the military as before.
Quinn knew that the other military bases weren't as bad as what he and the others were subjected to, mainly because of Duke, but that didn't mean there wasn't discrimination still going on in the other bases either.
This was why he was happy with the things Sam suggested.
"I do have a couple of things I would like to add." Quinn said. "I suggest that the ability books on the market place up to level five should be mass produced and handed to all the students.``
"I understand why you want that, but I'm afraid that it might disrupt the economy." Oscar replied. "And if we were to allow this and another civil war was to happen, we would find ourselves in a more difficult situation."
"I understand, but what economy will we even have left if we are all dead? And another thing, get rid of the levels on the wrist watches the academy uses. I understand you want there to be competition, but they cause more trouble to the students than you think. If you can't accept at least this demand, then we have a problem." Quinn said as he hung up the call. Not even waiting to hear their reply.
Sam didn't know what Quinn thought about while being in his dark space, but he certainly did have a different feel. It felt like Quinn was now more focused than ever.
'Now to move on to the next thing,' Quinn thought. 'To complete the quest there are two things I need to do, the first is turn one more person using the blood ritual, and the second, to select a second knight. The question is, who?'
Get access to the MVS webtoon on P.a.t.r.e.o.n it's only $1 dollar a month (only 60 slots left at this tier) And read My werewolf system Exclusively.
If you want to support you can on my P.A.T.R.E.O.N: jksmanga
For MVS artwork and updates follow on Instagram and Facebook: jksmanga
Once the meeting with the other leaders was done, Quinn stood there for a while thinking about what to do. There were a few others in the command room as well, including Paul, Logan, and Sam.
"I know it might be a bit early to think about what we should do next, but do you have an idea?" Sam asked.
This question wasn't just asked out of the blue, honestly the words of Paul were ringing in his head and he was doubting if Quinn really was fit to lead at the moment.
"I think staying where we are is fine." Quinn replied, which was a surprise of an answer from Quinn.
"Why?" Sam asked. "Wouldn't it be better to locate ourselves on Earth? They have agreed to give us the city that Truedream used to own, so we can build our base there. Where we are now is quite risky because we're close to the Dalki. We also have the matter of all the planets we have been given and the resources, as well as gathering those to send to the military bases."
Thinking about this, Quinn wondered whether the fact that he was seventeen and technically should be in his second year of military school, meant that they were expecting him to go back to school with the others. Surely Quinn could request an exception for certain members in his group, it would just be a waste otherwise.
"This was my line of thought," Said Quinn. "You told me that Daisy is doing quite well at the moment. I think their experience with running a big faction and controlling multiple planets can be used. Let Helen and her sisters be the middlemen and deal with all the planets and we will just collect the resources off them."
"Won't that be a problem?" Paul interrupted as he walked up the staircase to the table where Sam and Quinn were at. "Giving them so much control, the others might think that Daisy is their leader and not you, Quinn. What happens if they plan to take over?"
"Then let them." Quinn snapped almost instantly, and he almost sounded annoyed. "We can't control other people and their d.e.s.i.r.es. But I will make it clear that if they do betray me, then the lesson will be taught. Someone recently told me I can't be giving people second chances."
Although Quinn was a lot more assertive in the answers he was giving, Paul seemed to not mind that, while Sam felt conflicted. He was worried that he might be straying down the wrong path.
'If you do Quinn, don't worry. Me and the others will stop you.' Sam thought.
"For your other questions," Quinn continued, "Building a base on Earth will be nice but it will take time and we are in no rush. We have already established ourselves here. Thanks to the teleporters we can send a few people to slowly build a place until it's acceptable. I'll be honest, right now the only ones I feel like I can trust is the Cursed faction. So I still don't like the idea of setting up a base on Earth.
"As for why I think we should stay here, the answer is simple. When I was down on the inner planet by myself, there were a few legendary tier beasts and demi-god tier beasts down there.
"I don't know what's going to happen but I feel like something big might happen soon." Saying this, Quinn started to think about what Arthur was doing, and possibly Hilston's next move as well.
"Rather than relying on others I want to make our own group stronger starting with you guys. The main leaders all need to have at least legendary equipment, and I think this is the perfect place to be. If the Dalki come, we should be able to use the teleporters before they can do anything."
Sam gave a short smile at Quinn.
"I'm just glad you haven't gone crazy." Said Sam. "I think what you said makes sense. You can leave the preparations for the military school to me. They told us to send a couple of teachers there as well, and I need to decide who would be the best fit."
With the talk over and done with, Quinn was going to go back to the task at hand, but before he could leave, Paul wanted to have a word with Quinn.
"Quinn, I'm glad you're using your head a little and I don't think what you said is wrong."
"I have a feeling there's going to be a but…" replied Quinn.
"But I feel like this might delay the original task given to us by those vampires." Said Paul. "If we waste too much time here without going back, or giving them an answer, don't you think they'll try to do something? We still haven't found out anything."
It was true, but before they weren't really in a position to investigate, especially since there was a civil war going on. It was hard to gather any kind of information, but now they were in a position to start looking.
"I understand you're worried Paul, you always have been," Quinn said, giving out a sigh. "When Kazz comes back, I think it's best if we send out some type of investigation team with the two of you to start having a look."
Satisfied with the answer, Paul didn't say anything and started to walk away. Quinn felt indifferent about Paul. He was someone who he wanted on his side, but it felt like he was more in it for him rather than anyone else.
'I guess I'm the same way. Come to think of it, Kazz has been gone for a while now. The system still says they're there. Wait, would the system even update me if they died?'
Still, even though he couldn't feel the connection due to how far away they were, he thought the system would at least inform him if one of them did die.
Looking at the number on the screen he could see that it said 9/10. There was one more person he needed to turn. When looking around, he could see Logan tinkering away at one of the consoles to control the ship. He had several strange items by his side.
The ship had impressive tech on board, the best humans could develop, but Logan still felt he could do better. A teleporter had been set up on board the ship and from time to time he would go back and forth bringing back items from his houses.
'No, Logan's ability is still too useful, same with Sil. There should be some others I can pop the question to. It would also be best to turn someone while Kaz is away.' He thought.
Then there were two others that came into Quinn's mind when pondering who to turn, so he decided to go explore the ship while looking for them. Eventually, Quinn managed to find them, but when he did, to his surprise they were together and immediately Quinn could smell something.
The two of them happened to be in Quinn's private training room and they were in there along with Linda.
"What the, what happened to you guys?!" Quinn said.
The two people he was looking at were both Nate and Dennis, and from their smell alone, he could tell that they were both no longer human.
"Oh, I thought Sam was going to update you on that, I guess he might have been a little busy. But Quinn, don't you think I look different, like, as in better!" Nate said excitedly.
Quinn thought based on Nate's personality of someone who was independent and always looking to improve would hate to be turned, but it turned out he was actually very happy about it. The main reason being he was starting to get a little attention around the ship.
'Hah, I guess Nate cares more about girls than he does his martial arts. I should have asked if he wanted to turn a long time ago, although I would have never said looking better was one of the benefits.' Quinn thought.
"Who cares about that." Dennis said. "Quinn, we wanted to ask you, what exactly are we?"
*****
Get access to the MVS webtoon on P.a.t.r.e.o.n it's only $1 dollar a month (only 60 slots left at this tier) And read My werewolf system Exclusively.
If you want to support you can on my P.A.T.R.E.O.N: jksmanga
For MVS artwork and updates follow on Instagram and Facebook: jksmanga
Originally, Quinn was on the search for Nate and Dennis with different intentions. He had decided that he would ask either one of them if they wished to be turned. Telling them the risks and benefits of turning. He could trust the two of them to keep a secret while Kazz was away and even if she did find out, then Quinn had already decided what he would do.
Just from the smell alone, Quinn could not tell what type of vampire they were, He was not good enough, and his nose wasn't a skill he really tried to train. He only knew that they were different from humans. Still, there was something he could do.
[Inspect]
"So, what are we?" Nate said, with his heart beating so loud everyone present could hear it. Although, that was also due to their senses being improved. "Sam said the two of us could turn into," Nate gulped for a second. "Monsters..."
"Well, the two of you can relax." Said Quinn. "The two of you are regular vampires. Which means the two of you will be on the blood diet for now."
Usually, Quinn wouldn't joke about in a situation like this, changing someone was changing their life, but he had done it that many times, and the two of them didn't seem to be overly worried, in fact they seemed more thankful.
"So, what did happen to you two anyway, how did you get turned?" Quinn asked.
The two of them began to tell their story of the attack, and how badly hurt they were at the time. They couldn't move and if left there, they would have bled out. They were still conscious and could hear the same voice that was guiding, both Paul and Sam as well.
"Those two champs said that it was another vampire." Dennis explained. "Although we never did see them."
'Another vampire, and one they didn't recognize?' To be able to know the blood ritual meant they couldn't have been a vampire that I turned, and Arthur only came later due to me. So, who the hell helped them and why?' Quinn thought but couldn't think of anything.
There was another thought that entered his mind while thinking about that. Based on the story the two of them had told, they were near death. Quinn thought he had figured out the system and blood ritual, if the two of them were near death, then shouldn't they have turned into a type B vampire, an undead like Linda and Peter?
'Was it because they were turned by Paul and Sam who are both vampires, Is there now a limit to their evolution?' Of course, this was all guess work by Quinn, but he did know one person who would know the answer. Vincent.
Without Vincent, there wasn't much Quinn could do but to try to explain to the boys what they will be like from now on.
However, it did make Quinn wonder, if his theory was right, what if Alex tried to turn someone? Would that person change into a blood fairy as well? Through this method, Quinn could choose certain classes he wanted. There was the limit to how many people one could create and there also was the limit on how many vampires were allowed in the tenth family.
It didn't seem to affect his own limit either. When checking the system, it still allowed him to use the blood ritual one more time.
The two of them seemed to be nervous after Quinn had explained but a little excited at the same time.
"Can the two of you use your ability?" Quinn asked.
After that question, their mood soured a little, as they both shook their heads. It was strange what abilities vampires could and couldn't learn and he knew for these two, their abilities felt more like a part of them, it did for a lot of people.
Quinn thought that originals could use their abilities, but that didn't seem to be the case either, as Linda and Dennis both couldn't use their ability, despite being an original. Which meant trying to change Logan or Sil would be a significant risk.
"Don't worry Quinn." Nate said. "I'm just going to see it as a chance to get better. A new ability will be a new challenge, and who knows maybe I can get something like your shadow now, huh." Nate said shoving him with his elbow.
"Yeah, maybe…" Quinn mumbled. "And what about you Linda?" He said with a greater smile. "You seem to have changed a bit as well."
"You can tell?' Linda replied.
When using the inspect skill, Quinn had seen all three of their classes and Linda had changed from a Draugr, and had evolved into a Great Draugr.
"Wait, you're not a vampire like us?" Nate asked.
Linda shook her head, she had explained to the boys about what had happened, and how Quinn had saved her, but she didn't go into detail of what she was.
"Is there anything new you can do?" Quinn asked out of curiosity, when he evolved, there were slight changes and it was the same for Peter.
When Quinn asked this though, Linda's face went a little red. Which was odd because it was something he had never seen before on such a straightforward serious person.
She took a step back from the others, a few steps back more, and then even more until she was quite the distance away from the others, then she proceeded to take off her armor one by one, until she was wearing nothing but the special suits made from the beast crystals that were on the ship.
They watched intently for a while, the redness on her face was appearing again. It got too much that she turned around. That's when they noticed something happening to her body.
"What the..." Nate said, as his head started to tilt up increasingly.
Linda could now change her size at will, getting bigger than her original size, now she was as big as the Dalki warriors, but she soon retracted her form and went back to what she once was and turned back around.
"I don't know if it improves my strength yet or not, but I can move and jump and do everything just as fast as I could previously. The only downside is the beast armor. The uniform can expand along with my body, but the beast armor can't."
"We could always get that hammer hitting kid to make some giant armor for ya body." Dennis said.
"But then where would I put it?" She replied. "I would need to carry it along with me somehow, and also switch between the smaller armor and larger armor."
Hearing this, it sounded like if Linda had something like the dimensional space and shadow equip Quinn used it would have been perfect.
"Maybe we can think of something." Quinn said, and he soon left the three of them. If they had any questions about being a vampire, Quinn left it to the usual helper, Fex.
By now, Fex had a lot of experience of looking after newly turned people. With turning the two of them out of the picture, Quinn still needed to find another person.
So, he continued to walk around the base while trying to rack his head. Leaving his own training room, he went into the ones next door to see what others were doing.
Borden was teaching the Balde kids.
'I wonder if.."
Quinn didn't want to put any children through the troubles he went through. Looking at Borden, Quinn was starting to imagine some Dalki vampire hybrid. However, Logan had stated that Borden's condition was too unstable in the first place. Trying anything like that could kill him.
Here, he noticed that the training room had been turned into a type of games room. There were many VR pods, as well as a couple of soul machines. Compared to only the one they had before, and in the back, Quinn could see they were even playing a familiar game.
The sound of the automatic doors behind Quinn were heard opening and a young snapper Quinn didn't really know who was entering the room.
"Hey, I don't think I've seen you before, are you one of the new recruits?" The young man asked.
Quinn pointed at himself and was confused for a second, but he then realized that a lot of people he met had the same reaction. Due to his hair, face, and body change, no one recognized him unless they were taking a hard look.
Only when someone mentioned it, or he pointed it out could they see the resemblance.
"Don't worry, whatever family or faction you were from doesn't matter, we're all part of the Cursed family now!" The man said putting his arm around Quinn's neck. He couldn't hate a friendly stranger. Especially one that was this welcoming to new people.
"All this new equipment for the training room, it was given to us from taking over Daisy and the Pure planets, it's great right? Let me show you something here." The man said dragging Quinn along.
Eventually they went to the very back, where they were all playing a game Quinn had seen when he had entered.
"The game is called Block Block, are you any good new guy?" The man asked.
"I would say I'm pretty good," Quinn replied, with a smirk.
Placing his fingers in his mouth. The man whistled.
"Hey, you guys, we got a c.o.c.ky one here, let's put him up against Jumbo!"
Another man walked out, who had a small frame. They were a similar size to Wevil, but instead of the green hair it was a light blue. The little man also carried two daggers and was in the middle of sharpening them. What use he had for them while playing the game Quinn didn't know.. If there was one thing about the person, they sure were popular with the crowd.
"Alright everyone, time to place your bets, we have Jumbo currently undefeated, going up against the new guy! Thanks for doing this by the way, we were looking for someone to spice things up." the young man said. "Just don't lose on the first level."
Quinn honestly didn't know what he had gotten dragged into, but maybe there would be someone here he could find in this group that was worth turning.
*****
Get access to the MVS webtoon on P.a.t.r.e.o.n it's only $1 dollar a month (only 60 slots left at this tier) And read My werewolf system Exclusively.
If you want to support you can on my P.A.T.R.E.O.N: jksmanga
For MVS artwork and updates follow on Instagram and Facebook: jksmanga
It was a tricky situation for Quinn to say no to what was happening. Suddenly, he was dragged into playing the game, and everyone was too excited. After seeing the look on their faces, he was afraid that if he said no, he would disappoint a lot of people.
'All these guys seem to be having a lot of fun. Maybe I should put on a bit of a show for them?" Quinn thought.
Seeing how everyone was welcoming and Quinn looking around at all their faces, he realised that he didn't actually know many people in the Cursed faction apart from the leaders or those in a higher position. Even the original Crows, who were the first to convert and become part of the Cursed faction, Quinn didn't recognise.
"A 1000 credits on Jumbo."
"Ah, I keep betting on the newbies and keep losing; I'll bet on jumbo as well."
"Yeah, but those are some bad odds. I'll guess I'll bet on the new guy, even if he does look a bit clueless."
'Ouch, that comment hurt a little,' Quinn chuckled to himself, but he knew he must have appeared to be dazed to the others.
The small Jumbo walked up to the block block game with cheers from the crowd, and he placed his two daggers back into his side, down by his legs.
"Let's start with level five. If you can't do that, I don't want everyone to lose any more money." Said Jumbo.
"Hey, we're not all losing money. I have faith in you, Jumbo!" Someone shouted from the crowd.
The others turned to look at Quinn's expression, who just shrugged his shoulders.
"That's fine with me, whatever is best for you."
Just because one was good at the block block game, didn't mean they would be strong in real life, but it did focus on reflex, speed, prediction and other things. When the game started for Jumbo, he excelled at these things and swiftly blocked the attacks from the machine and dodged without moving out of the zone.
'His movements are good and smooth. He reminds me a bit of Wevil, although less robotic.' Quinn thought.
The last fifteen seconds were where it really sped up, and not keeping his eyes off the machine, he managed to finish the game without getting hit. Walking out of the game room, Jumbo looked proud of himself, it was the best performance he had done so far. At best, he could pass level six, but he wouldn't be able to so a hundred percent of the time.
'No one on this ship can beat me at this game apart from my teacher. Your whole act is obviously a bluff.' Jumbo thought.
Walking up to the game room, Quinn decided that eventually, these guys would find out who he was, so why not put on quite the show for them.
"Let's get this over and done with. How about level eight?" Quinn suggested, which was the highest level the block block game went up to.
"Is he crazy? Why would he go up to level eight? He does know you can't use abilities in this?"
"I don't think I've ever seen someone complete a level eight without using abilities."
"He doesn't have to do this. He could just do level six; he can't be serious about the level eight thing."
Giving a nod to the person who was controlling the game system to the side, the man started the game.
'Ha, you want to try level eight, go on then, show us something amazing.' The man thought, setting up the game.
At that moment, a particular person had entered the training room, that very person was Wevil. Wevil often went and relaxed with the others in the ship and played a few games with them from time to time.
He was growing closer with the group, and his bond was getting better with them. He felt like this was what a real faction should be like, not like that of the Parasites he was with before. As soon as he entered, he could hear the sound of cheering and talking at the back.
"These guys, they're doing bets again?" Wevil thought, walking over. Pushing through everyone, Wevil eventually reached the front and could only see the back of someone entering the game.
"Teacher!" Someone called out to him, and someone who was the same size as Wevil approached.
"Jumbo, I'm guessing you're the one playing again?" Wevil asked.
"Yes, teacher, but can you believe this new guy? He comes up to the game and asks for level eight. He's just going to embarrass himself." Said Jumbo.
"Level eight, on the Block block game?" Wevil started to chuckle. "There's only one person who could do…" His speech started to slow, as the screen above the game centre showed who was inside. Maybe the others didn't recognise him, but Wevil, being the first one to see Quinn did.
He placed his hands on Jumbo's shoulders.
"I'm sorry, Jumbo, ten thousand credits on the new guy!" Wevil shouted, taking advantage of the whole situation.
"Teacher, how could you bet against me!?"
"I don't think there's a person out there better than him at this game."
The game had started, and Quinn perfectly blocked everything. He didn't do his usual tactic, where he would hit the moving parts before they came at him until the very end. When the last fifteen seconds had started, getting a little too excited, he had blocked a part of the machine, and at the same time, activated his Qi.
'Oh crap!'
It was a habit when an incoming attack as fast as the one coming toward him did. The next second, the machine's top half went flying and crashed into the wall. Crumbling to pieces.
"What!, he broke the machine. Does that count as a win?"
"He must have used an ability."
While the others were arguing amongst others about who won, Jumbo had his head down. He had seen Quinn's impressive display and knew he wouldn't have even lasted while playing the game at level eight.
Walking up to the front before a riot started, Wevil turned around, facing the crowd and cleared his throat.
"You idiots!" Wevil shouted. "Don't any of you know who this is? This is Quinn. Leader of the Cursed faction and now also now one of the first world leaders!" Wevil shouted.
They were hesitant for a second. Some even thought it might have been a joke, they had seen Quinn a couple of times and watched the videos, and the two of them didn't look to be the same person. But after seeing the look and serious tone of Wevil's voice. They soon all bowed down as a sign of respect.
"We're sorry." They said as they wore worried about what Quinn might do to them. They saw his power in the duel, and when dealing with those Pure members.
Not knowing Quinn that well, they were wondering if he would deal with them the same way.
"Well, that was a little fun." Said Quinn. "Don't worry about it, you guys didn't know, and I kind of liked being treated just like one of you for the day. And Jumbo, you have talent. Just try not to be so arrogant, let me tell you, in this world, there always seems to be someone better than you."
Saying these words, Quinn felt like he was more saying them to himself.
From Quinn's reaction, the others were getting a good impression of their leader. Quinn decided to use this to mingle with those on board and talk to them; he hadn't done this much, and he felt a little awkward.
He wasn't a very social person and didn't have many times when he needed to be social at school. If people talked to him, it was usually to ask him to do a favour for them; if he didn't do it, he would get beaten.
This attention felt strange, which led Quinn to try and get out of the training room as soon as possible, but the heavy crowds were making it impossible. Seeing the discomfort, Wevil was the one who eventually spoke up.
"Alright, everyone, give Quinn a break; he has very important things to do and can't be talking to all of you every day for the whole day," Wevil said as the two of them walked out of the room, and headed to somewhere quieter.
'Thanks, Wevil," Quinn said. "You seem to get along with them well.
"Well, after they saw me play the block block game a few times, they kept asking me to teach a few them, and it just went from there really," Wevil replied. "Of course, I didn't cheat or anything like that." he laughed nervously.
"Quinn, thank you for forgiving me, and bringing me on board. I really like it here."
Seeing Wevil have a genuine smile on his face, Quinn started to consider Wevil as a candidate for the next turn. Not being close to Wevil, he never thought of this as an option.
Sure, he could command Wevil and force him to do his bidding, but he wanted those that would help him out of their own choice. However, it looked like Wevil was treating this more like his home than others.
'Wouldn't he be a good person to turn? His ability is super speed, so if he's a vampire he would have that anyway. With a new ability, it's a chance to make him stronger as well.'
There was also the chance that he wouldn't turn into a vampire and something else, but Quinn thought a regular vampire suited him best, and maybe the system would think so as well.
When the two of them had reached a quiet spot on the ship, Quinn had decided to pop the question and explain everything to do with them.
Wevil was listening in carefully, and Quinn was waiting for the surprised look on his face, but it never did appear. It was as if Wevil already knew.
"I… Don't have to eat people do I?" Wevil asked out of the blue.
Although Quinn couldn't deny based on what he could be turned into, he thought it was a specific thing to ask. Usually, the word vampires people would think of blood.
"What makes you ask that?" Quinn said.
Wevil revealed what he had seen Linda do, and now he understood the lack of surprise. After explaining more about the different possibilities of turning and their powers, he let Wevil think and ponder about it more.
"You don't have to give me a reply no-"
"I'll do it," Wevil said. "Quinn, you not only saved us from the Parasites life, but you released us from that torture. I now realise how much of a prison we were in that faction. If I can help you out, get stronger while doing so to protect this new faction, then I will happily accept."
The two of them went ahead and walked over to Quinn's private training room. Both Nate, Sam, and Linda were still present. Based on the room's condition and the look on their faces, it looked as if they were busy training.
They quickly stopped when they saw who Quinn had entered with.
"Don't worry," Linda said. "He already knows.
"Wevil, I'm going to ask you one more time. I know you said you owe me, but I don't want you to be doing this just because you feel like you owe me. I want you to do this for you as well." Quinn asked.
"I'm positive," Wevil replied
With that all and done, it was time for Quinn to turn the tenth person using the blood ritual, getting that much closer to completing the Quest.
The usual ritual was completed.
[10/10 ritual completed]
[....]
*******
Get access to the MVS webtoon on P.a.t.r.e.o.n it's only $1 dollar a month (only 60 slots left at this tier) And read My werewolf system Exclusively.
If you want to support you can on my P.A.T.R.E.O.N: jksmanga
For MVS artwork and updates follow on Instagram and Facebook: jksmanga
Once the blood ritual began, Wevil whirled around in pain just like all others before him. Quinn was getting ready for anything to happen. So far nobody had turned into a creature that needed to be dealt with like Edward had warned him about, but there was a first time for everything.
'Come to think about it, wouldn't the Blood fairy and the Dhampir count as 'dangerous types' that need to be dealt with? Just because they weren't wild, doesn't mean they won't be troublesome for the vampires.' Quinn thought.
Finally the evolution was complete.
[10/10 Blood rituals have been completed]
[Updating Blood ritual skill]
[Currently 10/50 Blooded]
Strangely, the 50 in the message started to be scratched out as if the system had changed its mind, and the next message confirmed Quinn's worries.
[Error, unable to complete upgrade to Blood ritual skill.]
[Added prerequisite: Complete "Become a Vampire leader" Quest for skill upgrade]
The new amount Quinn was able to turn had come as a surprise to Quinn, but when he thought about it more it started to make sense. Usually there were around 50 of those that were closely related to the leader that knew their ability, and those that had been turned by a leader would have the same blood.
[Congratulations, you have successfully created a Strigoi]
[A Strigoi is a type of vampire that has not yet chosen its path. Evolution will commence once the Strigoi has decided on its future path. Possible evolutions include the Strigoi Mort, a dangerous vampire that focuses on physical abilities or a Strigoi Vu that is a sorcerer among vampires.]
[Strigoi are not affected by sunlight, they also consume human blood via simple touch, powering their ability to transform into an animal-like creature. Strigoi are just as mortal as vampires, but apart from their speed they share only a few physical traits. (Even this may vary depending on what animal they are able to transform into)]
'Another new subclass. I was expecting this after having had so many normal vampires lately, but at least it doesn't look to be anything dangerous.' Quinn thought.
It remained to be seen just how powerful this new subclass would be, judging by the description Quinn felt it would be somewhere between a Class C and a Class A type vampire. He was already curious about what further evolution Wevil would undergo in the future.
'So I'm a Stonkie?" Wevil asked.
"No, you're a Strigoi." Quinn corrected him after explaining all the details to him.
"Wow, he can actually transform. Sounds like it would have been perfect for someone like me." Dennis sighed from the side, wishing he still had his wings.
"Are you going to show us what you can turn into?" Nate asked, curious and now starting to feel that just having a bit of power was a little boring. Fortunately, the blood abilities were certainly something fun to use.
"Didn't Quinn say I would need human blood to transform? However, I don't see any humans around here." Wevil replied.
Taking out his flask, Quinn wanted to check if Wevil could also consume it directly. Unlike the others though, Wevil didn't feel a sweet scent enter his nose. In fact, when he attempted to drink blood from the flask he felt disgusted as soon as a single drop was placed on his tongue, which wasn't the reaction of a normal vampire at all.
"It seems that the bit about consuming it through touch is quite important." Quinn suspected. "Let's leave it for now, but if you get the chance it would be best to learn how to use your powers as soon as possible. As for your ability, and that goes for all of you, I would hold off learning a new one for now."
They didn't understand why, so they just assumed Quinn had a reason for telling them this. Quinn left them wondering as he walked to a different part of the ship to carry on with his business.
Taking a look at his Quest, he could now see that there was only one thing to do, selecting a second Vampire knight. After completing this Quest, Quinn would also have to head back to the tombs to meet Vincent again.
'Maybe I should hold off on selecting someone until I'm back in the Vampire World. That way I could go do the other Quest straight away.'
Honestly, Quinn just didn't have a single person in mind who he felt was undoubtedly suited for the Vampire knight role. He would also prefer to get the opinion from his current Vampire knight.
When Quinn stopped, he found himself heading into the forging room. As usual the busy sound of hammers striking down on metal was audible before one even entered the room. Looking inside, Quinn was surprised that it looked the same as before.
He had been told that Pure had attacked them, leading to some areas of the ship getting damaged, but although it could be seen in some parts, the forging area appeared as if new.
'I guess they can fix anything if they put their mind to it.'
When Alex noticed who had just walked in, he immediately put his hammer down, and rushed over pulling Quinn by the arm.
"I'm sorry Quinn, please, please you're not going to kill me, are you?" Alex asked worriedly.
The others also started to slow down their hammering as they noticed Alex acting strangely.
"Is this about you showing your wings to everyone here?" Quinn asked. "Don't worry about it. The good thing is, no one knew what your ability was before so we can just cover it up saying it was your ability. The only reason I wanted you to hide it was because of Kazz, but you don't need to worry about that anymore."
Wiping the sweat from his forehead Alex looked relieved.
"Thank the Smithing Gods, I thought you were about to drain my blood, forcing the others to make weapons out of me."
"On a separate note I have a few requests. Would you be able to create a large scale piece of armour, one that could fit a Dalki? Quinn asked.
"Of course, but is there anyone in the Cursed faction that can use such armour?" Alex answered, as he started to mentally go over each Cursed member. Perhaps it was someone who had recently joined.
"You don't have to worry about that, as for the second thing, everyone in here saw you change, as far as I'm aware?"
Alex looked at the others and nodded slowly. Even if he wanted to lie, something inside him prevented him from doing that. He was afraid that even if Quinn wouldn't kill him, perhaps he would get rid of all the witnesses.
"If you think someone is interested in sharing your type of ability, tell them to come meet me, it might be interesting." Quinn told him. He was thinking about the theory he had come up with earlier.
If Alex could turn someone, would he turn that person into a Blood fairy? If that turned out to be the case, then it would certainly be very helpful if they ended up having to fight the vampires.
"I know you're not a fighter, but I've realised after last time that there might be a chance that another surprise attack happens on the trip, so I think it would be best if you did some fighting training and made some gear for yourself, just in case."
Pulling a piece of red armour from underneath, Alex had a smile on his face. "I'm already one step ahead of you. It's light in design, so I can even work while wearing it. After all, I really don't want to die on this ship."
"Great, unless you have something very important that can't wait, meet me in my personal training room around 6 PM." Quinn instructed him, before walking off, heading to his own room, away from the eye of others.
'Alright, let's try this.' Quinn thought to himself, as he closed his eyes.
A few hours later, Alex left the forging area and entered the training room. When he arrived, Alex saw that he wasn't the only one that had been called here.
"Did Quinn tell you to come here as well?" Nate asked with a grin. Next to him were Linda, Dennis, Nate, Sam, Wevil. Alex, still baffled, just nodded, having thought that Quinn wanted to give him some one on one training.
"We need to try think about what we all have in common." Sam started to speculate, his mind always went to things like this. Seeing everything as a puzzle. "All of us aren't human, that's the common factor between us."
"But then where is Fex and Paul?" Linda asked.
"Perhaps they will come later." Sam shrugged his shoulders.
However, when the doors opened again, it wasn't Paul or Fex, but Quinn.
"It looks like everyone is here, that's great. Seems like I'm the last one to arrive, so sorry about that." Quinn apologised with a kind smile. "I guess let's just get started straight away then. All of you here have lost your ability. As most of you know, the abilities vampires can learn differ from the ones humans can. Unfortunately for all of you, the abilities you had in the past belong to the group that are not compatible with your current bodies."
"If you want to, starting today, I'm willing to teach you all how to use the Shadow ability."
Get access to the MVS webtoon on P.a.t.r.e.o.n, it's only $1 dollar a month (only 60 slots left at this tier) and read My Werewolf System exclusively.
If you want to support me you can do so on my P.A.T.R.E.O.N: jksmanga
For MVS artwork and updates follow me on Instagram and Facebook: jksmanga
The idea of teaching everyone the shadow ability had popped into Quinn's head more than once, but it all started when Sam first asked if he could learn the shadow ability. It was a strong defensive ability that could be utilised in many different ways. Due to vampires and subclasses being strong and having their own set of skills. The two things worked well together.
In the past, those with the shadow ability were known as the Punishers, and they were so strong that they were feared by other vampires. It was clear it was a good ability and worth teaching others. They had all seen how Quinn was able to use it in battle and didn't question whether the ability was good or not.
As time went on, Quinn found more reasons for the others to learn how to use the shadow ability, such as Linda with her transformations. The shadow equip, and dimensional space would have been perfect for her.
The problem was, Quinn had learnt the ability through a book using the system. He didn't know how to actually use the ability and would just activate it using the system. His hope was that maybe Arthur could teach someone else and Quinn one day.
It was also why Quinn felt like he wasn't allowed to teach others this ability even if he did know-how. Arthur was the leader of the Punishers, so it would be up to him who could learn the ability or not. It was safe to say Quinn didn't think this way anymore.
"You do all have a choice if you want to learn this or not. I just think it will be advantageous to you all." Said Quinn, as he waited for someone to speak up and object. Everyone stood there in silence which was there was of agreeing and had a determined look on their face.
Still, one person did raise their hand, and it was Nate out of surprise.
"Quinn, why did you choose to teach all of us, as in what was your criteria?" Nate asked.
"Criteria? I mean, all of you are vampires who have lost their ability. I can't teach it to Paul or Fex since they already have an ability." Quinn spoke like it was quite obvious.
"Then can I ask, why did you choose not to invite Cia, or is she on her way?" Asked Nate.
Quinn gave Nate the silent treatment for a few seconds.
"You forgot, didn't you?" Sam said, smiling as he remembered that they too, had forgotten about Cia.
Cia was the one who had the missing memories, not Quinn. Usually, he would leave everything about her down to Layla. He just felt awkward interacting with her ever since he had removed her memories. When Quinn was around her, he could feel the shift in the air between the two of them.
'She did save us when we were fighting against that demon tier beast. Her scream and future warnings are useful, but at the same time, I'm a little scared to know the possible future.' Quinn thought.
"Permission to be the one to go grab her?" Nate asked with his hand raised and his body stiff like he was back in military school.
"Sure, sure, go ahead," Quinn said, still feeling a little embarrassed that he had forgotten about her. "Just don't mention this to her. She might pierce all our eardrums."
A few moments later and Nate had returned with Cia. When she entered, Quinn had started his speech all over again, telling them why he had gathered them all as if the others had never heard it and even spoke in the dramatic fashion he did the first time.
Some of them giggled and were unable to hold in their laughter at this after Quinn was done.
"Is there a Joke or something I don't understand?" Cia asked, looking at the others.
"Don't worry about them, they are just imm.a.t.u.r.e, unlike me," Nate replied with his c.h.e.s.t puffed out, standing next to her.
Moving on, it was time for Quinn to teach them what he knew about the shadow. To teach someone the shadow, they needed to know a lot about their ability, and usually, those who taught abilities were the originals who discovered them.
For Quinn, he really needed to start from the drawing board, and doing this, he would do so while in his shadow lock space. Silence, time to think and a way to be in tune with his body. Thankfully, Quinn was quite skilled at feeling the different energies that were in his body.
There were times when learning how to use different skills, he would do this and learnt more about how his abilities worked. It was even how he turned the standard blood swipe, and created the blood crescent kick. Using this knowledge, he thought he could do the same with the shadow.
The other advantage he had to learn about the shadow, was his more vast knowledge about Qi. Thanks to learning the second stage of Qi, Quinn also needed to fine-tune his control over the first stage of Qi. All of his experiences so far and the little training of the shadow he had done with Arthur, allowed him to understand the shadow more.
Quinn started to think back to when he first learnt the shadow, the basic things he could do with it. Then when using the shadow, just simply controlling it and moving it around, he focused on everything that was going through his body at that time. It was difficult, as every skill and everything he did when using the shadow was slightly different, and he somehow needed to explain this to the others.
So far, Quinn had only learnt how the shadow control skill had worked, and he would be teaching them this first. It would be a while before he learnt the other skills and would be able to pass it on to the others.
Explaining to the others wouldn't be enough, and would take quite a long time, So Quinn had a shortcut in mind. Just like how others would infuse Qi and red aura energy into him. Quinn would try to share his shadow energy with them.
Placing his hands on their backs one by one, he would try to move a little bit of his own Shadow aura into their bodies to allow them to get the feeling. This would also turn what Mutant cells they had in their body, into those that would allow them to use the Shadow ability. No longer letting them learn another ability.
'Separating the different engines in my body is a little hard, but it doesn't matter if these guys get a little bit of Qi and vampire energy in the process.' Quinn thought.
There was always a risk like what nearly happened with Chris and Leo happening to others, but everyone here was already turned.
"Okay, all of you should have the feeling of the shadow in your body, and you need to remember this feeling," Quinn said, then pulling out from his own shadow Quinn had a book in his hand. "I wrote down everything in this book about how to use and control the first skill, shadow control, as well as the feeling of the actual shadow. We will come back every day at this time, and keep moving on from there."
In Quinn's head, even though he didn't know much about the shadow, as he learnt about it more, he would teach them what he knew. It was as if someone was going for piano lessons for the first time, and teaching somebody else. As long as Quinn was one lesson ahead of the others, he could teach them what he had learnt.
"Our own personal ability book written by Quinn," Nate said with a smirk.
"Perhaps what is happening right now is exactly how the ability books and skill books came into circulation," Sam commented. "History repeating itself."
When everyone left, they were in a bright mood. The sadness from having lost an ability had disappeared, and they felt the joy of learning something new again.
Quinn felt like the future would be bright, if everyone here knew the shadow ability, then if they were ever in trouble, or needed to support each other. Those with the shadow ability could help.
But without an adequate teacher, and the system. The learning would take a long time compared to Quinn. How long was up to them.
Waiting inside the room, Quinn heard the door open as there was another person he had invited here but asked to come a bit later.
"How are you doing bro?" Fex said, walking in.
'Tired." Quinn replied.
"I'm not surprised, you went through a pretty big growth spurt" They both chuckled.
Fex was a more talented vampire than the others knew or gave him credit for. One, he was a young vampire that used to be the strongest of the direct dements before he was punished. That never stopped Fex from improving. He was also the first one to discover how to use a blood weapon without having to kill a vampire, an amazing feat that no one had yet discovered that surely would put Fex in the council's good books, a game-changer.
Although Quinn did want to talk to Fex about this, that wasn't what he had called him over for today.
Instead, he wanted to talk about another skill that Fex could do that Quinn couldn't.
A new stat that Quinn had only gained recently.
"I was wondering if you could teach me more about blood control?" Quinn asked.
*****
Get access to the MVS webtoon on P.a.t.r.e.o.n it's only $1 dollar a month (only 60 slots left at this tier) And read My werewolf system Exclusively.
For MVS artwork and updates follow on Instagram and Facebook: jksmanga
Before asking to meet with Fex, Quinn did try to increase the blood control stat by himself. Now that his body had evolved into a vampire lord, Quinn was sure his stats should have been able to increase beyond what they were all currently at.
Before, they were all maxed out at sixty points each. He had hit the limit of a vampire noble. Thanks to Quinn's system, he was able to gain a stat point from consuming other peoples blood. He had gathered this from the members of the faction. Once again, he had asked Sam to bring him more blood from faction members he had yet to consume, and this was where the problem started.
Increasing a single stat point, now required ten or sometimes even more of the same blood type. The good news was that if consuming ten O types, Quinn would still gain a free stat point, where he could use this however he wished and could place it into any stat, including the blood control.
Eventually, he managed to raise some of his stat points.
[Strength 64]
[Agility 62]
[Stamina 61]
[Charm 60]
[Blood control 14]
Then the real problems started. Consuming so many different blood types in one sitting was making his red aura run wild, a burning sensation going through his body fighting to get out. Quinn had felt this feeling once before. It was blood addiction.
In the past, Quinn was able to mix the blood with his Qi to curb the blood addiction, and from that day forward, he had no problems consuming peoples blood while having to worry about the blood addiction.
The difference was, he never had to consume as much blood in one sitting as he did now, and it looked like the same symptoms were returning. When trying to calm it down like he did with his Qi before, it seemed like his blood powers were now stronger than his Qi powers.
'Was there a balance before? It looks like if I want to get rid of the blood addiction and power through my stats with blood, I might have to find a way to increase my Qi. But is that even possible? Didn't I already reach my limit. The size of Qi I can control hasn't increased for a while now.'
Not being able to improve his Qi, and afraid of consuming too much blood, Quinn needed to focus on another way to increase his stats. Which eventually led him to think about Fex, the only person who currently knew about blood control.
"Ah man, you know I'm terrible at explaining these things. It's just a feeling ya know?" Fex said, pulling his hair back like he usually did. Quinn started to notice when Fex was in tough situations and didn't really know what to do, it was a habit of his.
"I had a feeling you would say that" Quinn replied, remembering last time he had asked Fex to teach him how to fight. "Why don't you just tell me what you know, or show me what it can do?" Quinn asked.
"Yeah, I can do that," Fex said, hoping he wouldn't disappoint.
Fex started to throw out his red blood strings out on the floor while they were still attached to his finger tips, he then detached them and left them there lying on the floor, and soon they started to move and rise up off the ground.
"Blood control is something that all the leaders know, and from what I know not all vampires can even do it." Fex started to explain. "Blood is everything to a vampire, and it's how our powers work, and the more control they have over it the more powerful their attacks."
So far, Fex had said the same thing that the description had already told him, but was wondering if there was more to it.
"My blood control is still weak, but it lets me move the strings even after they have been detached, allowing me to create more points and connections. Usually, I can only make ten, but with my needles and the blood control. It's like fighting against multiple people from the thirteenth family. If I could use it well enough, I could probably control a puppet to do my bidding and fight myself like my father, but I'm not at that point yet.
"There's also Blood hardening, which is also a form of blood control. I'm sure you remember some of the leaders and vampire knights using that. But as I said before, the strength of one's blood control is dependent on the person, unless you're the king of course, they have the best blood control."
"The king?" Quinn replied. "I thought the king was voted in, not chosen because he was the one who had the best blood control."
"You're correct, a king is voted in, but think about it, if a weak king was placed would people listen to him? Especially for those vampires that see strength above all. After the first king went to sleep, he did so, leaving something behind.
"Some say he used his ability to create it. Some said it was an item that belonged long ago. The item is given to the next king and with it are the secrets of how to obtain absolute blood control. Once that king vacates then it gets passed on to the next one."
When Fex was talking about the first king, he was sure he was talking about Eno and not the original king from where Arthur had gotten his shadow abilities from.
"That would be a nice shortcut huh?" Said Fex with a smile. "If we could just get that item then you could learn blood control easy.'"
"Yeah, but I would have to be king for that, and I think with those old men at the council, my chances are pretty low." Not that Quinn ever had the idea of becoming king in the first place.
"Hey, if I was one of the vampire leaders, I would give you my vote!" Fex said, punching him on the shoulder.
When Fex said these words, he heard Fex's heart skip a beat. A sign of pain. The fact that he was no longer a part of his family still hurt him somewhere deep down.
"Why don't you show me that blood control again, and this time I'll place my hand on your back," Quinn said, trying to move on from the conversation.
Quinn had a reason behind this. If he couldn't increase his stats from consuming blood there was one other way. In the past, Quinn repeatedly tried to use his charm skill, learning the phantom punch. After suffering with headaches, and pushing on, his Charm stat naturally increased on its own.
So he knew there was a way to increase his stat points by improving one's self. The idea was if he figured out how to use blood control, maybe he too could continue to train in it, naturally causing the stat to rise.
The problem was, he didn't really know how to use blood control. Which was why he was planning to focus and feel what Fex was doing with his body instead. After learning how the shadow worked, maybe he could do the same thing with Fex and figure out how blood control worked.
The more he understood it, the easier it would be to use it and improve it. But it seemed like it was a little harder than he thought.
'Is it because my stats points in blood control are so low in the first place?'
After trying for a while, Fex was tired, and so was Quinn. He had just had a whole session of teaching everyone the shadow ability, and focusing used a lot of mental energy. He could only do it for so long.
"Let's call it a day," Quinn said.
"I'm sorry man." Fex replied. "I wish there was someone better to teach you. Maybe Edward could teach you when we return back to the vampire world. He's a good teacher and a cool guy."
"He is different from the other old dudes there," Quinn said.
Hearing this and thinking about the vampire world, made Quinn wonder something.
"About your blood weapon and soul weapon, do you plan on telling the other vampires how to do it?" Quinn asked.
Fex had thought about this a lot. He knew that some vampires had bad intentions, and he was potentially making them stronger, but if he told all of them, then the power of those opposed and against would be equal. The other problem was Kaz had already seen him use it anyway.
"I want to... at least tell my family." Fex said. "But I know if I did, they would have to reveal this information to the others."
"I think for now, it would be best if we kept it a secret, just until we see what will happen." Said Quinn.
The group continued their training for the next week or so, and didn't leave the planet. Until they were well versed in the shadow, there were no planned hunts on the planet. Quinn also continued to learn the blood control little by little and eventually, a week later he had increased his control by a single point.
[Blood control 15]
"It's still a little too slow."
"Quinn! Come quick!" Sam said, entering the training room, where him and Fex stood.
"It's Kaz, she's finally returned, and she's alone, saying she needs to speak to you about something urgently."
******
Get access to the MVS webtoon on P.a.t.r.e.o.n it's only $1 dollar a month (only 60 slots left at this tier) And read My werewolf system Exclusively.
If you want to support you can on my P.A.T.R.E.O.N: jksmanga
For MVS artwork and updates follow on Instagram and Facebook: jksmanga
On a planet where the sun never shined, blocked out by a strange contraption. There stood a castle. Many other castles surrounded it, but this castle was different. In front of the castle were mansions, gardens, living areas and more. However, every single one of them was empty.
This was the tenth family's castle area. Although the buildings were repaired, the damage done from Rowa, and his bloodsuckers were irreversible. For one, the number of people that now remained in the tenth family was significantly less.
There would be around a hundred vampires living in the inner area castle in the other castles, then fifty or so living in the castle. For the tenth area, there was Leo, Timmy, Xander, Amy, Erin and the ten students that had survived and agreed to stay.
There were more in the tenth family, but they were in the pooling area. They were only in the tenth family because the other families were full. Even with Timmy's plan of handing out high tier beast gear, they just didn't wish to join the inner family.
They felt like the tenth family was not strong enough to protect them from certain dangers. Still, Leo, with the help of Timmy completed their duties, helping those in the tenth family whether they wanted to or not.
Leo was currently on the second-highest floors, and he had changed the room to suit his style. The floors were now covered in wood, and the surrounding area was made to feel like a dojo. He didn't like to use the throne room as he never felt like it was meant for him.
Right now, in front of him, he had paperwork spread out across the floor that usually Edward would have to deal with. One of the Royal knights had come by asking for updates, but Timmy didn't know about it either.
It turned out; Edward did a lot more than they thought. Each castle had a plot of land given to them, where the inner castle area was, and the leaders of each land were like lords back in the past. They had to decide where they wished to focus their resources on.
Standing up, Leo was struggling.
"That kid, he just left the room, telling me to deal with it since it was grown-up stuff, but he forgot one thing…. how is a blind man meant to do paperwork if I can't even see what's on it?"
"Do you need some help?" A soft voice said.
Taking off her shoes, and walking in wearing high white knee socks, Silver sat down next to Leo and started to sort through the piles of paper.
"I was starting to think you weren't blind with how well you use your sword." Silver commented.
"You were quite skilled yourself. Maybe in the future, we could duel and learn some skills from each other." Leo suggested. "It would be an honour to learn something from a sweet lady like yourself."
Silver couldn't help but smile at the comment. She had been complimented many times, but it always felt like there was an alternate motive. Here, she knew that Leo was just being a gentle, kind person.
"You should be careful with what you say to people who are older than you." Silver replied.
"Older? By the sound of your voice, and your body figure, I would have thought you were someone in their late twenties." With Leo's ability, it was impossible for him to see clear features of someone. He could only see an outline, and judge by their voice. Unless he started to touch her face out of the blue.
'It seems you have a lot to still learn about vampires." She replied.
"Indeed."
While Silver was going through all the paperwork, she would discuss with Leo what he would want to be done. There were certain decisions to be made and requests from those in the tenth family. Such as building applications, requests for repairs and even minor disputes. It was starting to feel that the vampires weren't really that different from humans.
With the two of them, they eventually managed to complete all the paperwork for that day.
"Thank you for your help, but I assume you didn't just come over here to help a blind man," Leo said. "I have my own questions I would like to ask you as well."
"I think that young boy was right to make you a leader." Silver replied. "You have great insight; Edward would have been proud. Why don't you ask your questions first?"
"What is going to happen to the tenth family? A lot of our forces are no longer, weakening our power. When I first joined, there were many that would pick on those from the tenth, but slowly we were starting to change that. Suppose nothing is done about our position, or a rebalancing between the families. In that case, the tenth will struggle more than ever. I'm sure that is not the intention of the king?" Leo thought this, based on the king's actions that day. He was a good leader, someone who had personally come to try and save the tenth family and based so far with his decision making, he tried to please everyone.
"Things have been moving slowly." Silver replied. "Dwight, the royal knight, was meant to oversee what would happen to the tenth family, but instead, he has been too obsessed with trying to find out who was aiding Rowa. Of course, there have been no leads."
"There have been several meetings about this, and I know you haven't been invited to any of them, so that's why I have decided to come personally. Honestly, this is something that would be unacceptable treating a family like so.
"The past tenth leaders in their eternal sleep would be rolling around in their graves. They helped to create this society, and now they are treating the tenth like this." It was clear that Silver was angered by this. She was a caring person even if it wasn't to do with her family.
"They are taking advantage that your leader isn't present. What I can tell you for now, is all the leaders are preparing something big. If my hunch is right about what is soon to happen, eventually they will have no choice but to see you."
'
"See me, or the tenth family?" Leo replied.
"They will come after Quinn. The reason I am telling you this is because you are his vampire knight. Me myself as a vampire knight, I know how vital our duties are, and we must be prepared to sacrifice our own lives for our leaders.
"Unfortunately, no matter what, the tenth family plays a significant role in all of this, and when they come, they will either do one of two things. Ask you to join their side or attempt to get rid of you.
"I owe a lot to the tenth family, but I still belong to the thirteenth, so this warning is the most I can do, and maybe this is selfish of me, but I have a request. I know my brother will help Quinn no matter what, just like Quinn did for him, so please, protect my brother."
Leo, experiencing what he had experienced in his life, knew what Silver was implying. The vampire council was split. Which meant that the tenth family would be the deciding factor. They would either try to convince the tenth to join them or force them.
"Is this a request from you, or a request from the thirteenth family? Otherwise, this could get you into trouble, and it could be seen as the tenth siding with the thirteenth family."
Standing up and getting ready to leave, Silver turned her head before leaving the room.
"This is a personal request; maybe we can have the duel some time." She said, and the next second she was gone.
As soon as she disappeared, Leo's eyebrows frowned inward.
"Things might start to get difficult. I should continue with teaching the kids Qi as quickly as possible."
******
Get access to the MVS webtoon on P.a.t.r.e.o.n it's only $1 dollar a month (only 60 slots left at this tier) And read My werewolf system Exclusively.
If you want to support, you can on my P.A.T.R.E.O.N: jksmanga
For MVS artwork and updates follow on Instagram and Facebook: jksmanga
The kings castle was located in the centre of the others, larger taller and more robust then the rest. From the centre, seven castles would go out to the left and right side of the king's castle making a semi circle shape.
Inside the king's castle, there was a dedicated room where the portable teleporters they used would be locked into. This was set up for Kazz, as well as the other vampire agents on earth to use, and was guarded at all times by a group of Royal vampires.
There were no expected visits, so when the guards could see a portal opening up, they were on guard with what was about to appear. Soon after, they could see Kazz with two people. Layla who was still knocked out and being held in Kazz's arms and Peter, who had decided to walk himself while carrying his severed arm.
"Kazz, Vampire Knight of the first family. I am here to make a report, I also request permission for these two to be seen by the second leader." She said.
The Royal guards recognised her straight away and went ahead to report. Until she got the okay she was unable to move out of the room. Not that she would if she had tired. Inside the room were four Royal guards with their royal blue trim around their uniform.
Each of those had the same strength as a vampire knight. If she wanted to try to fight them, it would be a quick demise even for her. There ranks holding the same weight, she had to make sure to show the respect that came with it as well.
Eventually, Dwight had entered the room, each step with convection and his hands behind his back.
'Has something happened?' Kazz thought. She knew straight away something was up. Dwight was the calm and collected Royal knight, but this was an impatient angered man.
"You may make your report to me," Dwight said.
She gave a respectful bow before asking her own question.
"Has something changed? I usually make my reports in front of the king."
"The king is having troubles, you may speak to me and I promise I will report to him."
Kazz started off her report explaining what had happened so far, and then went into detail about Quinn's current position, how he had now become one of the world leaders and how they should be able to dig up information easier now.
"That's one bit of good news." Said Dwight. "But I'm afraid I don't know how much it really matters." He mumbled, but it was still heard by Kazz.
Dwight had a feeling that possibly the incident with the agents, had to do with the betrayal as well and were one in the same. So his focus was still on finding who had teamed up with Rowa.
"And why have you brought these two with you, I didn't expect you to return with anyone, not without the tenth leader anyway?" Dwight asked.
"It was from the request of the tenth leader, he had asked me to come earlier than expected due to two reasons. The first, during the duel I just informed you about. These two suffered injuries that are unable to be healed from their natural regentive abilities, as for the second reason, Quinn… I mean the tenth leader has said he has some concern that something might have happened to those at the tenth castle."
Hearing this, Dwight's eyes winded. How was Quinn able to know what was happening here at the vampire world? Was he in communication with one of his own somehow?
Going closer and having a look at Peter, Dwight looked him up and down. He could see he was weak.
"Your a Wight correct?" Dwight asked, to which Peter responded with a nod. "You are known for being unkillable while having the best regeneration abilities to offer, so how is this possible?"
This was certainly a concern for the vampires. If the humans had found a way to suppress the healing abilities that vampires had, then that was one advantage less they had over the humans. However he didn't know how much of a concern this would really be. Were the vampires a bigger threat to themselves at the moment. Or the humans who seemed to be growing at a rapid rate.
"You have permission to take them to see the second leader, about the tenth's situation, I'm sure you will find out what is going on from your leader. Also, don't return back to the tenth until we have certain things sorted here, I have a message I would like you to deliver to him, but now is not the right time." Saying these final words, Dwight started to walk off as if he was in a. He was even in a rush when speaking the whole time, it felt like he was trying to get everything out as quick as possible.
'Is it the king? Is his condition really unstable at the moment?'
"Sir Dwight." Kazz called out. "There was one more thing I wanted to report. It's about the thirteenth decedent Fex, somehow-"
"If it's not related to the task that was requested then you can leave it for now" Dwight had cut her off, and he had already left the room.
'Maybe I should have mentioned it at the beginning, but I was unsure whether or not to report in the first place, but I'm sure Fex was able to use a blood weapon, just like how humans are able to use soul weapons.
Unless given permission, no one was allowed to enter the upper floors of the king's castle, and her being only a Vampire Knight and not even a leader, she wouldn't be granted a second meeting so soon, so she decided to leave it for now. After all, Dwight did say he would meet her again to deliver a message to Quinn and she would always inform him before she went back.
A quick journey was made to the second castle, and they were informed beforehand of Kazz's visit. The three of them, including Layla who was still being held in Kazz's arms, were escorted to the top floor where the second leader Cindy was at.
When they entered the room, they could see a woman around her forties wearing a large grand black dress where the bottom half was puffy like a huge flower Similar to a wedding dress. She gently drank her tea as she looked out the window.
"Kazz, I wonder what your father would think if he knew you were doing such tasks for the tenth's family and that you decided to come and see me, the second leader personally."
Layla was placed down on a makeshift bed in the room, it was basic but there were many of them in the second leader's throne room. In the past at the worst of times, the room would be filled with patients waiting for her to use her ability.
Peter also sat down in a chair next to Layla, he didn't know how much longer he could walk as his wound was throbbing with pain. Something he wasn't used to. Still, he decided to listen carefully to the conversation as it seemed these two didn't get along.
"I don't understand what you mean, I am doing a task given to me by Dwight." Kazz replied.
"Of course, but you're not so silly to not know about the politics going between our two families are you? The king is soon to go into his eternal slumber, everyone is aware of this and the two front runners are the first family, and the second family.
"We all saw how much the tenth cared for his people, if I save these two then he will owe me a great favour, turning the tide to our side, and you have personally delivered them to me. If he knew about this, I'm sure he would punish you. So the question is, why didn't you kill them when you had the chance?" When Cindy spoke this, her eyes were glowing red.
Cindy was often known as one of the gentle kind hearted leaders, but right now Kazz wasn't feeling this was the case.
"The first leader is not like that, just like me he follows the vampire code." Kazz replied, not backing down. "The first family, just like all the other families, works for the king. The current king, there is no new king yet." Kazz said as she left the room.
Leaving the second castle there was one more place that she needed to visit, the first castle. She was wondering what to tell her father's and what he would think of the vampires he sent after Quinn. Although she used to believe her father was a man who cared about the law more than anything, she was starting to think he was straying from this path, she just hoped the incident was a one off.
When finally entering the castle, she had gone straight to her father's throne room and had given a report of everything. Including the fact that Quinn had killed the vampires that were sent.
"It was expected, honestly if he couldn't do that much then he never deserved to be a leader in the first place. Don't worry too much, times have changed and I think the tenth family won't have much use soon." Bryce replied. "Even if she helped them two, that young boy will be too angry at what happened to the tenth people. Especially since it was the previous second leader that caused that mess in the first place."
"Are you talking about Rowa?" Kazz replied.
Bryce explained what had happened to the tenth family while away, including how the king got involved, and now things were making sense, if Quinn knew about this, what would his reaction be? With those he needed to protect on the Cursed ship, would he come back to protect the vampires? She thought.
Kazz had seen how much he did and cared for those in the Cursed faction, but she wondered if he thought of the tenth people the same way. It couldn't be possible, after all Quinn only knew them for a short while.
"There is one more thing I would like to report that I was unable to report to Dwight." Said Kazz. "It's about the ex descendant of the thirteenth family Fex. I believe he has somehow discovered a way to summon a blood weapon from within one's body. Without creating a weapon from a crystal."
A large smile appeared on Bryce's face as he got up and out of his throne, and started to walk over to Kazz he placed his hand on her shoulder.
"Good job, this is definitely great news, tell everything you know to him." He said walking off laughing to himself.
"Wait, are you not going to report this to the king?" Kazz asked.
But her father didn't say anything and had just left the room.
'Please don't tell me you will break the rules again father, otherwise, I don't know what to believe anymore.'
******
Get access to the MVS webtoon on P.a.t.r.e.o.n it's only $1 dollar a month (only 60 slots left at this tier) And read My werewolf system Exclusively.
If you want to support you can on my P.A.T.R.E.O.N: jksmanga
For MVS artwork and updates follow on Instagram and Facebook: jksmanga
Once the little spat between the two girls was over, Peter decided to sit there silently. Honestly, he didn't think he had the energy to scream, the pain from his severed arm was disappearing and he was wondering if it was because he was getting closer to death.
'Wait, aren't I undead anyway? I guess I'll just become an unmoving corpse then.'
Finally, the Second vampire leader Cindy started to walk over to the two of them.
"Now lets see what we have over here." Cindy said, she walked past Peter and was taking a look at Layla first. She just looked around her body noticing that there were no marks or scars, and even the wound on her stomach had healed up but there was a scar left over it.
"Strange, she seems fine, and her wounds have healed to a certain point but now it looks like they have stopped, and she's showing no sign of waking up." Cindy said speaking to herself, well aware that Peter was in the room. Still looking at Layla on the bed, she moved her fringe to the side revealing the two small bumps on her head.
"A Hannaya, so rare." She said with her eyes glowing. "It's a shame that someone so special like you fell into the hands of the Tenth."
She continued to look at Layla for a while now, not doing much other than inspecting the horns on her forehead and eventually this had frustrated Peter to the point where he needed to say something.
"Hey lady, not to say my friend doesn't need help or anything, but I think I'm the one that's dying." Peter said, his face covered in sweat. "Maybe I'm the one you should look at first?"
Moving from the side of the bed, Cindy walked over to where Peter was.
"Finally, I can get my ar-"
Trying to finish his sentence, it was interrupted as he felt something hard go against his mouth, busting his lip and jolting his head. Soon his whole body was following along as he went crashing and tumbling into the beds.
"I know you are new to all of this, but there is a certain level of respect that needs to be met when speaking to a leader. We spent years rising to this position and to finally get it, I will not be spoken down to by an undead like yourself. You are lucky I am even bothering to treat you."
Turning around, she didn't bother to check on Peter's condition. She couldn't care less if he died, she would simply say he didn't arrive in time and blame it on Kazz for delaying them. Instead she went back to Layla.
Thankfully, Peter was still alive as she had only slapped him. Lying on the floor with parts of one of the beds on top of him, he tried to get up but simply had no energy. Attempting to lift up his head, he quickly failed and passed out.
*****
Opening her eyes slowly, Layla was greeted with a ceiling filled with strange markings she didn't recognise. It was covered in engravings that looked like they belonged to a century she had only seen in history books.
'Where am I?' She thought, as the last thing she could remember was activating her skill trying to save her mothers life. Beyond that she had no clue what had happened after.
Turning to her side, she could see Peter there in his bed, with his arm attached and bandaged up, she was happy there was at least one familiar person with her in the room.
"You're finally awake." Peter said. "Good thing that woman isn't here, I imagine she would be jumping all over you right now."
Looking underneath her sheets, Layla realised that her clothes had changed from what she last remembered wearing, and now she was wearing casual gothic clothing that the vampires often wore, and her bow was nowhere to be seen either.
"Did she change me while I was asleep?" She said with her face bright red.
"Relax, I didn't see anything." Peter replied. "It probably happened while I was passed out. Your uniform was ripped anyway."
"Oh, right…" Layla said slowly, as she started to remember everything that happened. "What happened after I, I mean, how am I still alive?"
Peter was thinking about what to say, he knew the tough question was coming and even though he just wanted to blurt it out and get it over with, if there was one person who should have told her in person about what had happened, it should have been Quinn.
"Kazz brought the two of us here, apparently Pure knows how to use some special Qi that stops vampires from regenerating, so the suggestion was made to bring us here. The strange lady should be back soon, she was the one that healed us. I don't know if it's a healing ability, but it wouldn't make sense if it was. None of the other healing abilities were working so it must not be a healing ability. Still, she got my arm working like before, but I still don't like the bi*tch." Peter said as he touched his face where she had slapped him, even though there was no sign of injury.
Just as Peter was going to explain what Cindy had done, the doors swung open and she entered the room. When she saw that Layla was awake, she quickly walked over to her side.
"Oh great, how are you feeling? There are no problems are there?" She said as she grabbed both of Layla's hands and had the biggest smile on her face.
"No I feel fine, great." Layla replied.
"Excellent, I know you two are part of the Tenth family, but I want you to treat this place like it's your own. I am Cindy Cha, leader of the Second family. I have instructed those in the castle to treat you like you are one of us."
Peter didn't like the way Cindy was treating Layla compared to him, she was acting as if the incident between the two of them never happened. Still, Peter had learnt to keep his mouth shut. He knew he didn't stand a chance against her, and eventually she would leave like she had been doing so far.
After introductions were done, and Cindy gave Layla a warm welcome, they were free to relax and roam around the castle using the spare rooms located in the throne room as they had been doing. In fact, Cindy insisted that they used these rooms. She would then inform them on what to do next when she had been given orders.
"Duh, of course she would get mad." Layla said. "Didn't you hear what she said, you disrespected her. The vampires have different ways of acting when talking. You need to think of the leaders more like kings here and you had just offended the king while in her castle."
When Layla had put it that way, Peter understood the reaction a bit more, but still there was something that he didn't like about her. While relaxing in the room, Cindy had left as she usually did.
Peter stood up and pressed his ear up against the wall to try and figure out which direction she was walking in.
"What are you doing Peter?" Layla asked. "We have been treated so nicely here and you're going to snoop around?"
"I just need to find out what is going on, don't worry, even if I get caught I won't get in trouble." Said Peter.
"What do you mean?"
Peter then knocked on the door, and the servants that were at their call opened up the door.
"We're a bit hungry, do you mind getting the two of us some food?" Peter asked.
No questions asked, the servants agreed and started to head towards the kitchen. There were no guards protecting them. There were guards and vampires all over the castle, but Layla and Peter weren't considered a threat in the first place. They were guests after all.
"I forgot he had that transformation ability." Layla said as she laid back down in her bed, not worrying about him too much. "Wait, the smell, that idiot!"
*****
Get access to the MVS webtoon on P.a.t.r.e.o.n it's only $1 dollar a month (only 60 slots left at this tier) And read My werewolf system Exclusively.
If you want to support you can on my P.A.T.R.E.O.N: jksmanga
For MVS artwork and updates follow on Instagram and Facebook: jksmanga
Peter had the ability that allowed him to transform into others he had seen before, and it was now at the level where it was perfect. The body composition, facial structure and even hair would be identical. At first, Layla didn't really have concern or worry due to this reason, maybe he needed to work on his speech if he was caught but she was just enjoying herself too much in the castle to worry.
Lying down hoping to take a quick nap, soon after something had dawned upon her.
'Wait a minute, when Silver had come over that time, Fex said something. Vampires can tell that the others have different smells. Not just vampires, but the differences between the subclasses as well. That idiot, if he runs into Cindy, he'll get caught!'
Throwing off the sheets, still wearing the strange gothic clothing that had been gifted to her, she rushed out of the room shortly after Peter, but not without a side of caution, looking around and down the hallway first. If the others saw her running about it would definitely cause some concern.
Walking down that very same hallway, up ahead, Peter was heading in the direction he had last heard Cindy's footsteps.
"This isn't the first time you have headed this way, you think a vampire leader would be more busy than this.' Peter thought, and eventually he heard the sound of others speaking by a large double door. The vampires had better hearing than him, so he was careful to not get too close. The problem was with not getting close, the only thing he could hear was the sound of mumbling, not making out any of the words being spoken.
'That's a little strange, could it be a spell or some type of device, or is my hearing really that bad.' Peter said shoving his pinkie finger into his ear, realising that by accident, he might go a little too far without realising. There were disadvantages and advantages of feeling no pain.
Waiting by the door as if he had nothing else to do, all Peter wanted to do was see who exactly Cindy was talking to, then he could hear footsteps coming his way, when he turned his head it was someone unexpected.
"Peter what are you doing, they can smell you!" Layla mouthed but not making a sound, while also acting out the words. However, she wasn;t the best at this and looked like a strange monkey doing some type of dance in a circus.
'What the hell is she doing here?!' Peter thought, at that moment the door was heard being unlocked as the handle was pushed down. If they were caught outside, it probably wouldn't be too much of a problem, but at the same time, Peter didn't know how Cindy would act.
Using all his speed, he dashed over to Layla in an instant, while forming an earth mask in his hand, and shoved it on Layla's face. Soon, her body and appearance started to change into one of the other servants they would regularly see outside.
"Thank you for coming, maybe next time everyone will need to meet together again." Cindy said as she opened the door, and she noticed the two outside straight away.
Touching her face, Layla was wondering what Peter had put on her, but there was one thing that she couldn't feel and that was the horns on top of her head.
'Did Peter somehow use the transformations skill on me? But how?'
"You two, shouldn't you be busy looking after our guests?" Cindy said.
"Sorry, they requested something unusual so we had come to check with you first." Peter said bowing down.
Layla was quite impressed, Peter had imitated the man's voice perfectly. His transformation ability had improved greatly from the last time she had seen him.
"I didn't know you had visitors, I must have got the schedule wrong, we will be on our way." Peter said bowing down again.
When lifting his head from the bow, he could see several people leaving the room, but they weren't just anyone, they were vampire leaders. The two of them had recognised them from the time they had tried to save Fex. Most of the leaders leaving the room were the ones that hadn't participated in the fight.
"You have guests?" Muka asked.
"Those from the Tenth family, as I said I'm one step ahead so you all don't have to worry."
Walking down speedily, the two of them tried to quickly leave the area. Thankfully, it looked like Cindy was too preoccupied with the others.
'Did she really not smell that we were different, I know we were standing quite far away, but the leaders surely have a better nose than regular vampires?' It was a worry that wouldn't escape her mind.
Upon returning and closing the door, the first thing Layla did was slap Peter on the back of the head.
"Why do girls keep slapping me!" Peter turned around in anger. It didn't hurt, but it was annoying.
"You idiot, did you forget that vampires can smell that you're different to them, what would you have done if she thought you were a spy? She might have just killed you on sight, not even realising that you were her guest, just don't do that again." She said as she went back to her bed. She didn't want to be rough on Peter, but she needed him to have half a brain, especially when they were in unknown territory and they didn't know the laws.
"Did you at least find out anything useful?" Layla asked.
"I couldn't hear anything, I was too far away because I did think about their hearing and sense of smell." Peter complained back. "Anyway, did you recognise those that left their room?"
"Yeah, some of them. They were the other leaders, but it looked like only half of them were there. I don't think it's so strange leaders should meet up with each other." Layla replied.
"Yeah, leaders,'' Said Peter. "Not half of them meeting up without the others. I don't like it, and I don't like what she said at the end either."
"What did she say?" Layla asked, as her senses weren't as good as Peters.
"She said she was one step ahead, looking after the Tenth family, so we don't have to worry. I just worried that maybe Quinn will have to deal with that vampire bullcrap again." Peter said concerned.
Over the next few days, every time Cindy would visit them she treated the two like she always had done. Seeing this, Layla thought that they must have gotten away with what had happened last time, yet still, Cindy would go off and have these meetings time and time again.
One time, Peter just walked down the hallway as himself. Cindy allowed it, so it wasn't really a problem, and he could see that they were having the same meeting with the same people again.
'Something is definitely up.'
Then one day, when Cindy entered she came with news they didn't expect.
"You guys are to return to the Tenth castle. From there your vampire knight will tell you everything." She said, this time she was quite blunt and didn't have the usual happy expression on her face.
"To the castle?" Layla said. "Aren't we going to be sent back to Quinn?" She asked.
"Don't worry," Cindy said. "He will be with you all soon as well."
In the main king's castle, Kazz had finally been called back to meet with Dwight, and he had some words for her.
"You are to go back to the human world and meet with the Tenth leader to deliver this message." Dwight explained. "The king will be going into eternal slumber, and all leaders must be present. Soon a new king will be selected, rejection of this invitation is not an option."
********
Get access to the MVS webtoon on P.a.t.r.e.o.n it's only $1 dollar a month (only 60 slots left at this tier) And read My werewolf system Exclusively.
If you want to support you can on my P.A.T.R.E.O.N: jksmanga
For MVS artwork and updates follow on Instagram and Facebook: jksmanga
Three weeks had passed since Quinn had officially become one of the world leaders. The military schools had yet to be completed, It was taking longer than they originally thought as they were still figuring out and fine-tuning their new system as well as condensing their forces.
The Graylash family had been placed on the beast planets closest to the Dalki, waiting for an attack to happen, while Quinn wasn't really given any responsibilities.
It was clear that despite having the power to be one of the world leaders, not to mention the backing of the others to help him, they didn't really utilise him in that capacity. He had been put on standby to search for Mona and was free to carry on doing as he wished.
Maybe some who had finally reached this position would be annoyed, but Quinn was perfectly happy with this sort of arrangement.
All of this had happened since Kazz had been away, and there were still no signs of her. Making him wonder what was taking so long. The only thing he could think of was that both Peter and Layla needed more time to recover.
'The king seems to be a reasonable person based on what he has done with Paul's men. I doubt he would instigate anything with those two.' Quinn pondered once again. This line of thought had been what had calmed down his worries most of the time.
He could also always rely on Leo and Edward to take care of the others and it looked like his active skill of summoning Leo was still available. He had the feeling that the system would have removed the skill if he was no longer alive.
'Either that or perhaps it would summon over his dead body… What the hell is wrong with me having such sick thoughts?'
"What are you thinking about?" Fex asked, as they were in the middle of their training session. Before Quinn had a chance to say something, Sam rushed in to inform them that Kazz had finally returned, adn alone delivering some very important news for them.
While Quinn was making his way to the command centre, he was wondering what the news could possibly be, now that she was finally here, he wanted to desperately know what had happened to the tenth family.
'I didn't think I would feel so nervous. My hands are sweaty, did living my life as Vincent really make me have such a connection with the place.' Quinn thought.
When Quinn was in the Vampire World, he felt closer to the people there, and the memories were still quite fresh in his mind. Now that he was here, where all the humans were, he had managed to sink those feelings deep down about abandoning the vampires.
'What do I do about the others that have been turned? Should I inform her beforehand? According to Fex since I'm a Vampire leader as long as I give permission it should be okay.'
The doors opened, and Kazz was standing on the top platform in the command rooms round the large table that would be used as the digital map. She was constantly tapping her foot away as if she was in a hurry or rush.
"You're finally here." She noted sternly. Often in front of Quinn and the others she would put on a childish display, but right now she seemed more m.a.t.u.r.e than before.
"What happened to the tenth family?" Quinn asked, hoping that the uneasy feeling from his c.h.e.s.t had nothing to do with the news.
"You will be able to hear the story from the others yourself.' Kazz replied, while Quinn wondered what she meant by these words.
"I have a message to deliver from Dwight the Royal Vampire knight." Kazz said. "The tenth leader, Quinn Talen is to return to the vampire settlement immediately to attend the King's eternal slumber. Afterwards, a new king shall be elected. Dwight has requested that you and all those related to the tenth family come back immediately."
It was shocking news, Quinn had noticed the Vampire King had looked old, but vampires were supposed to live for hundreds of years. The old vampire surely had at least a couple more decades in him. Whatever the case was, Quinn was now having to step up to his duties as a Vampire leader.
"What if I reject..," Quinn mumbled. It was just a thought, but he had unconsciously voiced it out. After all, everyone from the Cursed faction he had to look after was here.
"Rejection is not an option, Quinn. You're a Vampire leader, so it's your duty to return to the Vampire World in these kinds of situations.' She reminded him.
He already knew the consequence of going against them. At one point Arthur had chosen to run away from the vampires, wishing to break off, but it had come at the cost of a Great War. War meant bloodshed, and Quinn didn't wish to get the Cursed faction involved in his Vampire life.
'Arthur couldn't protect them all, and he was much stronger than me, so what chance do I stand?' Clenching his fist, Quinn felt like he had no choice. "Okay, just let me sort some things out here."
Walking around, Quinn wasn't really looking for anyone, he had told Sam, to gather everyone who was a vampire or vampire subclass away from Kazz and into his personal training room. There were those that still hadn't been seen by her and maybe they didn't need to get involved.
But from their smell alone, Kazz would be able to tell who was a vampire, and who wasn't.
'If a new king is going to be elected, does that mean I will also have to vote? What if someone like the first leader becomes the next king? What will happen then? No, I can't let that happen, otherwise what will happen to all the people Paul was trying to protect? Will the deal that he set up from before even be honored?' The more he was thinking about it the angrier Quinn was getting.
After circling around and calming down, Quinn eventually entered his private training room. Sam had complied with his order and had brought everyone into the room. Including Logan and Sil, who were still human but already involved in all of this.
The problem was, Kazz was also in the room. "Quinn, I understand why you tried to hide this, I guess some things happened, but please understand, for the moment they are safer if you bring them to the castle."
Quinn didn't know why but when she spoke these words she sounded genuine about them. "How could that be the case? A lot of these guys have never been there and you know we are hated!" He shouted back.
"That is EXACTLY the reason Quinn! Remember what happened before, when they went after Paul? I'm sorry, but you know I can't say more than this." Speaking these words it felt like Kazz was struggling internally.
"Quinn I trust her, I think it's best for us to do what she says." Paul took her side.
"Quinn, do you know how many dangerous situations we've already been in? Just think of this as a field trip." Nate commented from the side with a grin on his face.
"Yeah, and with the shadow ability you've taught all of us, we should at least be able to protect ourselves!" Alex agreed happily.
This caused Kazz to twitch slightly.
'Did he really teach them all the shadow ability? That is supposed to be the exclusive ability for the Punishers… if the other leaders find this out… maybe they will be afraid that history will repeat itself like last time.' She thought. 'Then again, maybe they will try to eradicate them to prevent them. Should… should I talk Quinn out of taking them along, after all?'
Conflicted, she ultimately decided to bite her tongue and not say anything. The order from Dwight was to bring all the vampires from the tenth family and those related and that's what she would do.
"There's a slight problem." Sam said. "If we all go then who will run the Cursed faction? Who will run the ship?"
Before, there had been trustworthy people from the Cursed faction's top brass, but now they were very few as they had all been turned, and Logan and Sil were supposed to come along with them.
In the end they were left with only one choice.
"You can't be serious, you want me to look after the whole Cursed faction by myself?!" Megan was shocked.
Technically she was one of the Crows past leaders. She had been at the leaders' table for a long time, but since there had always been those more capable than her, she had simply left it to the others.
"We all need to go away on an important task.' Sam argued. "And don't worry, you won't be completely alone. Helen will be dealing with most of the hard stuff, you will just need to make sure everything will continue running as smoothly as it has been."
Rather than a request it was pretty much an order, as the others had no choice. Heading back to the private training room, the code was inputted, and the door behind Sam was shut. The teleporter from Kazz had already been set up and everyone was ready.
Most of them carried around flasks prepared with blood and other things they needed.
Quinn was ready to head back to the vampire world, but this time with some new faces.
Linda, Wevil, Dennis, Nate, Alex and Sam had never been to the vampire world before, and while they were worried they were excited, as for the others. There was Fex, Cia, Paul, Sil and even little Borden was coming along. After Borden heard that his brother was coming to a dangerous place again, he instead on coming, and it was easy to hide him on Sil's body, in the leg like toolbox.
'A new king, huh. Maybe I'll be able to see Vincent again.' Quinn thought as he stepped through the teleporter with the rest.
****
Get access to the MVS webtoon on P.a.t.r.e.o.n it's only $1 dollar a month (only 60 slots left at this tier) And read My werewolf system Exclusively.
For MVS artwork and updates follow on Instagram and Facebook: jksmanga
Going through Kazz' teleporter didn't feel any different from those they had gone through before.
Still, it wasn't some school trip this time. They weren't going to an unknown planet to fight beasts, but instead they were going to a world most humans wouldn't even know existed.
As always, it only took a small moment for them to appear at their destination. When the whole group opened their eyes, they found themselves in a large empty room with four guards seemingly awaiting them.
"Wow, we're actually here! Only… is it just me or does this place look kind of plain?" Nate asked, looking around. He didn't realise it, but some of the guards grimaced at this comment.
"What, did you expect we would arrive directly in the throne room? We're in some sort of landing room, you idiot, of course it would look like every other room." Sam replied.
Those who had come here for the first time were busily looking around the place, looking for something different, something new… but there was nothing to indicate that they weren't on a human planet, as such they were a little disappointed.
Alex was the only one to notice something 'out of place' which was the outfit from those in front of them.
'That doesn't look to be made out of beast crystals. Does that mean they don't use beast weapons here? It makes me wonder why Quinn asked me to give every person a weapon made from my blood before coming here. It's meant to be effective against these guys, right? I just hope he's not expecting us to fight with those vampires at some point.'
"Those four guys are vampires, right? They look just like us." Dennis asked in a hushed tone.
"I would assume so." Linda answered. "Aren't you a vampire yourself? Why would you think they would look different from you?"
"Our group seems to be filled with the dimwitted and the ones that have only some brain power." Logan commented as he observed the situation, which silenced the others who had been talking as if they were actually on a field trip.
"I think my own intelligence speaks for itself, Linda has always been quick on the ball, and Sam is someone who I think can even outwit me. Paul is knowledgeable with his experience, Cia, too quiet for me to make an opinion. Wevil I have yet to make an observation about and then there's the rest."
It had been a while since Quinn had traveled with Logan and he had actually forgotten about his bad habit of speaking his mind not caring about whether his words were considered rude or polite.
"Hey, don't lump me in with these idiots! Do you know how much knowledge it takes to craft a weapon!?" Alex complained.
"Yes, your skills are excellent with the hammer, but can't a trained monkey do the same job?" Logan replied.
"That's it, return everything I made for you, you short twerp!"
The royal guards who had been watching the strange group argue over each other had never seen anything like this. One of them had already been sent out to report their arrival, but they were still waiting for the most important person to arrive.
"What about Quinn?" Sil asked. "I didn't hear you mention his name."
Hearing this, hurt Quinn a little, and he was starting to think if he was a little slow since he hadn't even realised Logan had omitted him.
"Of course. Why would Quinn need those things if he has us?" Logan questioned back.
The group stopped arguing with each other and all started to laugh collectively at Quinn, who now had dropped his head down and sunken his shoulders.
"Don't listen to them, Quinn." Fex encouraged him with a wink. "Just wait until they find out what a bigshot you're here as well as in the Human World."
While waiting in the room, Fex started to explain the basics to everyone. Just certain manners they should abide by and what they were and weren't allowed to do as well as what to look out for. Fex wanted to avoid disrespecting another family leader at all costs since it would cause a lot of trouble for Quinn.
Looking at Kazz, Quinn was wondering how much she knew. All the others had been gathered and Kazz was there, she would have picked up that each of them weren't human with her nose but the one he was worried about the most was Alex.
'Can she tell that he is a Blood fairy? I don't think that should be the case. Since my evolution my nose has gotten a lot better without me having to train. I can tell the difference between the subclasses and vampires, but I can't tell the difference between the smells of each subclass. It's a little different but if she's never seen a Blood fairy before, she might not even know what they smell like.' Quinn thought.
Respectively, Kazz was also having thoughts about Quinn.
'He looks a little older, did he learn how to control his blood properly and control the aging process? No, he feels a little different. I always thought he was strong for a Vampire noble, but he still doesn't feel like the leaders yet, he's not quite there . What changed while I was away, and how many people did he turn? Still, the biggest concern is whether he really taught them how to use the shadow ability...'
Finally, after waiting a while, Dwight the Royal knight entered the room.
"Remember, what I told you guys." Fex reminded them, as he bowed down, with the others quickly following suit, Only Quinn did not. As a family leader there was only one person he was meant to bow down to, and that was the King.
"I see a lot of new faces here." Dwight commented in a friendly manner. "And that includes yourself, you seem to have aged many years in such a short amount of time."
'Did he turn all of these? I hope he hasn't gone against any rules, but Kazz didn't report anything about the humans finding out. To be honest, it's probably better this way as the tenth family's strength needs to build up somehow. Just what happened to this kid to elicit such changes? I feel like I can't even call him a kid anymore, he has improved far too quickly. I've never imagined this would be the case. I didn't think about this before but maybe, there is a way I can use him. But will he be enough?' Dwight thought.
"I'm sorry we weren't able to find out too much about the agents and I hope the King is doing well.' Quinn said.
During Fex and Quinn's training sessions, Quinn had also been learning about the Vampire World bit by bit. He needed to make sure not to make any mistakes during this outing. As long as all of them behaved according, there was no reason for a fight to break out.
"The ceremony will be in a week. There we will put the King to sleep. I know you don't understand the formality too much, but for now just know that you will be expected to bring your two knights with you and soon I will send someone to further instruct you about your responsibilities. The rest will learn what to do as time goes on I'm sure of it." Dwight explained.
"Quinn, I'm sure once you head back to your castle, what has happened will be quite a shock to you. I only know some of the details, so it would be best you hear and see everything with your own eyes."
"Allow me to apologise in advance, on behalf of the King and his guards. We should have done more to prevent that. Know that you have a good knight as your retinue. If all the others that follow you are even half as great as that man, then the tenth family will be a great force in the future."
"After you have settled in with the others, and found out about what has occured, please return to the King's castle and request to meet with me. I think it will be best if the two of us talked alone." Dwight said.
Hearing this, Kazz was quite shocked, Dwight was asking to meet with Quinn, a new leader. The underlying meaning of such a thing was just too great. It was clear it wasn't on the King's order. From what she had heard, he could barely move, and if he didn't go to sleep soon he might just pass before the eternal slumber.
As for Quinn, when he saw Dwight leave the room, he felt even more concerned for the others.
"Erin, Leo, just what happened to you guys while I was away? Please, be okay."
******
Get access to the MVS webtoon on P.a.t.r.e.o.n it's only $1 dollar a month (only 60 slots left at this tier) And read My werewolf system Exclusively.
For MVS artwork and updates follow on Instagram and Facebook: jksmanga
Stepping out of the castle, the others were now walking through the main vampire settlement. They couldn't keep their eyes off what they were seeing and had to comment on everything new they walked past. The only one that was now no longer with them was Kazz, as her mission was complete, and she was to return to her leader's side.
There were no sweet goodbyes as she left the group. Many of them knew their lives were harder because of her, but still, Quinn had given her a little nod of appreciation.
"It looks like a mixture of old and new. There's technology here that is just as advanced as what we use, some things even better, but then the style of those said things is…really old." Sam commented.
In a sense, it felt like they were in some type of play with how everyone around them was dressed. Wearing high end tailored clothing that was near enough a perfect fit, and many of the girls also wore gothic dresses.
Commenting on the technology, it was only later that Sam found out that most of what the vampires used ran on beast crystals rather than what the humans would use. Vampires had known about beasts crystals for a long time, so they had found more uses and had longer to experiment on them.
'So why don't they use beast crystals to create weapons then?' Sam thought.
"There's one thing that I've liked about this place ever since I first got here," Nate said with a huge grin.
"I don't even have to use my abilities to know what he's about to say," Cia commented.
"There isn't one bad looking girl here. How is it possible with their smooth skin, clear eyes and perfect hair?" Nate said.
"For once, I would have to agree with the boy. They certainly are in a different class." Dennis added before being hit by Linda on the back.
"I know these vampires may look young, but most of them are older than your parents, and besides, they are nothing compared to my sister," Fex said.
"Isn't it a little strange to compare your own sister like that?" Said Wevil. "Or is this just some other vampire thing we don't know about yet?"
Fex's ears were burning from that comment, and the others started to laugh. They were all far more talkative than they would usually be on a trip. Paul was one of the few that remained silent through their walk. The reason for them all being like this, were nerves. They were incredibly nervous.
The stares they were getting from the others as they walked through the unknown place, on top of this the building structures. Those that had never been here before couldn't get one thing out of their mind. The buildings and the material used reminded them of the Dalki.
When Quinn would explain things about what happened to him and the others, he wouldn't go into detail about Richard Eno, the vampires' past and the possibility that they were linked to the Dalki. This was more kept between Logan and Quinn. It wouldn't change things for the others anyway.
"So, you told us that Quinn is some king, right? Then why aren't the others bowing to him in the street?" Nate asked.
'He's not a king, don't say that word so lightly." Fex snapped a little. "Quinn is one of the thirteen leaders and is the tenth leader. They are a council that works together to better the lives of the vampires, each looking after those in their own family. A certain amount of vampires belong to a family, and the leaders are in charge of them, as for the other part…"
"It's because I didn't tell them I was one of their leaders," Quinn said. "Rather than a position I was elected to, or rose up, it was one that was given to me, with no choice to refuse. I could have told them I was their leader, but at the time, I thought it wasn't right for me to do so. What right did I have to just come in and say I was their leader when I had never planned to stay here."
They could hear Quinn's words spoken with anger and regret, and they were starting to imagine what type of double life Quinn had to live to get him to this point. Quinn was originally human, just like them. He was turned for some reason, yet, he had an essential role among the vampires. Otherwise, he and the rest wouldn't have even been called here.
Finally, they entered the tenth area, and up ahead, they could see the large castle they were walking towards.
"You're saying that castle belongs to him!" Nate said, looking in amazement. "It's like a fantasy dream or those novel stories."
"This place isn't fantasy," Paul interrupted. "Look at the face of all of us that have been here before. I know you are young and excited, but when they came here, they fought for their lives. When I came here, I lost everything in my life. Yes, this might all belong to Quinn, and we all are part of his family in this world, but you will soon realise that for us, this is more like a prison we can't escape."
Feeling a little bad, Nate, Alex and Dennis, who had been acting like kids at the amus.e.m.e.nt park, had calmed down a little.
"Don't worry too much about it, Paul," Quinn said. "They should enjoy what they're seeing and while they are here. Who knows how long we will be here, and it won't be like last time."`
"I won't be pushed around," Quinn mumbled.
They continued to walk towards the castle, and that's when Quinn was starting to notice something strange; it was quiet. The tenth inner area had always been quiet but not like this. It was almost silent, and the lights that would be seen in certain buildings before weren't even lit.
'Something definitely happened here, that quest message to protect those in the tenth family. It failed. Those that mean they all died? Was it an attack from another family?"
Picking up his pace, Quinn stood in front of the castle door and placed his hand, spinning the combination he knew off by heart. He had done this many times, not just by himself but living his life as Vincent. The sound of the door unlocking was heard, and standing in the reception area to greet him were his old friends.
"Leo, Layla, Erin, Peter…. It's good to see that you're all alive." Quinn said.
Cia had run from where she was, and had given Layla a big hug. Tears were almost coming out of her eyes, noticing that she was all okay, Logan and Peter caught up and spoke few words but were happy with each other.
Timmy, Xander and Amy were also there. They talked to Fex, and introduced themselves to the others.
"We'll get the rest settled in and give them a tour of the place," Fex said. "I'm sure you have some things to talk about with Leo."
The others were taken around the castle, leaving only Quinn and Leo on their own, who had decided to head to the throne room on the very top floor. They didn't start off with the hard-hitting question as it was nice for the two of them to just casually talk to start with.
"Every time I see you, you get stronger and stronger. I can tell you have changed a lot. Your aura is more confident and stronger than before. It's almost at the stage of the other leaders I have met, and as for your Qi, it feels more in control."
'Almost as strong as the leaders?' Now having evolved into a vampire lord. Quinn thought that he would be the same as them. There were no evolutions anymore. At least the system didn't state there were any.
'Is it because the quest is still incomplete?'
"I think there are a lot of things for me and you need to talk about in the regards of Qi that you might find interesting." Said Quinn. "But before that, there are a few things I want to do. Tell me, Leo, what happened here?"
When they were finally sat down, in the throne room at the table. Leo had explained everything to him. About the attack from the Bloodsuckers on the tenth family, and how they had killed everyone in the tenth family inner castle area.
They were more affected than they originally thought. Because they didn't care about the normal rules, there were vampires that perhaps shouldn't have been allowed in the inner castle area who were.
Then, there was also the mention of Edwards's death, each piece of news was stabbing Quinn in the heart, but this one hurt the most out of everything. Finally, Leo spoke about the king, how if it wasn't for him, perhaps he and the few that were still in this castle would have died as well.
He also mentioned that it was most likely why the king now needed to go to sleep after that incident.
"Edward…" Quinn said, clenching his fist so hard that his nails had dug into the palm of his skin. "You stayed by Vincent's side that whole time, even after he had gone, and you didn't even get to rest properly. You waited for a leader to return, and when a leader finally did, I just left.."
It was hurtful for Quinn, a lot more than he thought, and the main reason being, he felt that he had failed Vincent. Living Vincent's life, even though he abandoned the tenth, he never wished to and always tried to better their lives through inventions and more.
He knew that the one regret Vincent had was leaving his people, and Quinn was his replacement, Quinn felt like he had failed Vincent, allowing so many to die for not being there.
"Quinn, I know what you're probably thinking, but even if you were there, it wouldn't have made a difference. The enemy this time was just too strong. If you and the others were here, there is a good chance more could have died. Thanks to Edward, the kids and the others managed to live, and they still have hope for this family." Leo explained.
After hearing everything, Quinn didn't want to waste any more time. He wanted to see Vincent, now, but he needed to complete one more quest before that.
"Let's go back to the others. It's time I pick my other knight."
******
Get access to the MVS webtoon on P.a.t.r.e.o.n it's only $1 dollar a month (only 60 slots left at this tier) And read My werewolf system Exclusively.
If you want to support you can on my P.A.T.R.E.O.N: jksmanga
For MVS artwork and updates follow on Instagram and Facebook: jksmanga
Walking around the castle and giving everyone a tour didn't take up too much time. Although the group was amazed by how big and grand it was, there was something they all quickly realised.
Most rooms were just... empty.
What's more they looked like they hadn't been used for years.
"Are all the castles like this?" Sam asked what was on everyone's mind.
"Not all." Xander shook his head. "Most other castles have around 50 members that are related to the family, and then there are of course also the servants who work to maintain the castle. The tenth family is just a 'special' case."
They had heard this line a few times already, while being shown around. Those that didn't know the full history of Quinn couldn't help but be curious.
Who was Quinn and why was he so determined to rise and become one of the World Leaders?
"Is that the same for the outsiders with all the empty houses?" Linda asked.
"That is a different thing." Erin interrupted the others before they could reply. Amy gave her a quick glance, before looking away.
Layla immediately noticed a dark smog over Erin's head. Even though she hadn't asked about what had happened yet, it was strange. Erin wasn't the only one present when something had happened, so why were her emotions affected?
Did it mean that the lack of people for the tenth family had something directly to do with her?
Seeing this, Layla tried to steer the conversation away. "You know, a lot has happened on our side as well. You wouldn't believe it Erin, but Quinn is now not only a leader of one of the Vampire families, but he's also recently become a World Leader in our world."
Erin paused for a second, and repeated the word 'World Leader' in her head. Were her ears playing tricks on her?
Quinn, the person who she had considered nothing but a useless level one only a couple of years ago was now somebody that made decisions that affected the whole Human World?!
For a second she felt disheartened learning this fact, someone had passed her by leaps and bounds, but getting herself together she started to remember her teacher's teachings.
From Leo she had learnt not to compare herself to others. She only needed to compare herself to her. If she was better then she was yesterday then she could still get stronger, and right now, she was still improving every day. Nevertheless, she couldn't help but think, 'If he can do something like that, then so can I!'
"I see all of you have a lot of questions about the tenth family." Xander cleared his throat to attract everyone's attention. "Why don't we head to the canteen and grab something to eat? Right now the other students are there as well. Since everyone can be considered to be part of the tenth family, it will be a great way to get to know each other."
Back in the throne room, sitting at the table, Quinn and Leo were going over the potential people to promote into a Vampire knight.
"First, we should probably just sort out the people we don't think suit that role." Leo suggested.
"When you gave me the trial of Vampire knight it wasn't just a mere title I've gained. I actually found myself growing stronger and to this day I haven't reached my peak yet. I feel that making someone like Wevil into a Vampire knight, especially when he is new to the group and hasn't had much time to focus on his Vampire skills would be a waste."
"I agree." Quinn nodded. "That being said, I think there are a few more people that we can rule out as well. Nate and Dennis. Neither one was turned by me, but when checking the system they do come up under the Family branch. So it seems like I can still give them the role."
"However, these two, although strong, were only recently turned and it feels like it was against their will in the first place. A Vampire knight will have a lot of things to deal with in the Vampire World, and I don't feel like it would be right to do that to them."
"Another important aspect of a Vampire knight will be their loyalty." Leo pointed out. "They'll be your right hand man, and must therefore be willing to sacrifice themselves for the sake of the family. Being here, I started to see the tenth family just like humans."
Quinn listened carefully to this revelation. "If that is the case, then we should also rule out, Linda, Cia and Alex. Linda has a slight hatred for vampires due to what has happened to her, still bearing a grudge against Kazz. As for Cia, she only cared about getting her memories back in the first place, and I'm sure she still dislikes me. In Alex' case, I wouldn't really call him disloyal, but he has an important job to run the forgery."
"Then that leaves us with Erin, Layla, Peter, Paul and Sam." Leo concluded.
Three of these vampires were subclasses, with one being a Dhampir. Quinn was wondering if it would be a good or terrible idea to make Erin a Vampire knight, given that Vampires patently feared her subclass.
Then there was also the fact that he didn't really know her too well. On the other hand, she had always been by Leo's side and the two of them seemed to have developed a real bond, so she wouldn't necessarily be a terrible choice.
"What do you think of Erin?" Quinn decided to straight up ask instead of worrying about it.
Leo was silent while he pondered over the idea.
"She shouldn't be strapped down to that title. I'm sure she will have room to grow into bigger things."
That was decided then, looking at the four remaining names out on the table, Quinn was now considering who would be the best choice, and eventually someone was called to come see them.
A short while later, the door opened and a single gentleman walked in.
"Paul, can you please have a seat, there is something I want to talk to you about." Quinn said.
Leo started by explaining what his responsibilities were as possible as a Vampire knight. The two of them had talked in the past, and Leo knew what Paul was like, so the two of them got on well. It didn't seem like theirs was a bad relationship.
"I haven't made up my mind yet, but I have to ask Quinn. Why me?" Paul stared into Quinn's eyes, making the other slightly nervous.
"I have to be honest, my first choice would have been Sam. I think he is great at these types of things, but he already has a vitally important role to fulfill on the Cursed faction's ship. I can't even begin to imagine what I would do without him there. Finding someone to replace his position would be a long and arduous task. Peter, although loyal, is just not suited for this role, and then there's Layla."
"Her personality might make her suitable, but it seems like she still has other things she needs to deal with."
"This position, shouldn't it be someone who is more loyal to you?" Paul questioned, not showing any outward emotions about Quinn admitting he wasn't his first choice.. "Although I don't think you're a bad person Quinn, and I thank you for saving my men's lives, unlike the others we don't really have a strong bond."
Hearing him say this merely confirmed Quinn's personal reasoning for choosing him.
"You see, when Leo told me that loyalty was important for the one who takes on this role, I had an epiphany. Whoever takes on the role, shouldn't just be loyal to me as the leader. They need to be loyal to the tenth family!" Quinn explained.
"You have seen Kazz and how she acts. Unlike you and Leo here, we have had a little more experience dealing with the vampires. But I think even with your little experience you should know by now."
"What do you think they will do to those 200 men? Do you think once we complete the task they will just let them go? The only thing they promised was that they wouldn't outright kill them. My best guess is that the only thing that can happen now, is for them to be turned and become part of the tenth family."
"You're right we don't know each other too well, but my impression of you is that you feel guilty. You might blame yourself, thinking it's your fault that they all ended up here trapped and imprisoned, which is why you're doing everything you can to get them out. So, if my impression of you is correct, would you be able to abandon them and leave them here?"
Quinn had paused slightly when asking the last question, this stung him a bit, because when Quinn was asked the same question, he probably at the time would have said yes.
"Quinn, if I say yes, I want you to promise me something. You're right, I do feel guilty, but they have their lives out there, in the Human World. I have a daughter there as well. We can't stay here forever! If I take on this role, then as my family leader you can't be a pushover with these leaders!"
"If I agree, I want you to push! To push hard so we can have a bit of our old life back, where we can still connect with the outside world! If you have no intention of doing this, I can't agree to this!"
"Don't worry." Quinn smiled. "I didn't rise to the position just so I could live my life out here."
******
Get access to the MVS webtoon on P.a.t.r.e.o.n it's only $1 dollar a month (only 60 slots left at this tier) And read My werewolf system Exclusively.
If you want to support you can on my P.A.T.R.E.O.N: jksmanga
For MVS artwork and updates follow on Instagram and Facebook: jksmanga
As the group headed to the canteen, Paul had been pulled away by Leo in the middle of their journey. Not much was said other than Quinn had called for him, but that still didn't stop the rest from grabbing a bite to eat and heading over to meet the rest.
"I just don't get as excited about food anymore, I used to love eating so much." Nate g.r.o.a.n.e.d remembering that when they said grab something to eat, they were probably referring to blood.
Hearing this had brought back bad memories for Cia and Logan. When they had infiltrated the school they had to pretend to be vampires, which included drinking human blood.
"Hey do you remember that time you nearly threw up from drinking all that blood?" Cia chuckled walking over to Sil.
Sil looked up at her for a few seconds, and just stared at her blankly giving no reaction at all.
"I don't think that was me." He replied, and continued walking off with the others.
"He seems different." She commented and Cia wasn't the only one that noticed, so did Layla. For a while now she thought that Vorden felt different and the way he spoke seemed to confirm her strange thoughts.
'It's like when we were in that cave, is Vorden no longer…there.' The two of them might not have gotten on well to start with. At Their first meeting, she had been strangled by him, and she retaliated by stabbing an arrow into his t.h.i.g.h, but there were many good memories between the two as well. Including the time Vorden, even though he had no abilities, had stood up for her and fought against Xander.
Soon, the others could smell something sweet enter their noses. It smelt like freshly baked cakes coming through the double door in front of them. This was the usual smell that came from blood, but then they could smell something different, a bit stronger husky smell, the smell of meat.
Opening the doors, they were welcomed into a grand dining hall that looked like it was built for hundreds of people. Large tables that had benches for sitting on each side. Giant paintings of figures on the wall. It truly did look like something out of a movie.
The room was far too large and it looked odd as only one of the tables were filled with students while the rest of the place was empty.
"Xander! Amy!" Timmy called over, as he got up and started to head over.
Taking on more responsibility since Edward's death, Timmy was now in charge of the students.
"You did remember to spray that stuff from the bottle I gave you, right?" Logan asked, giving a slight nudge to Sil, to which he nodded.
Although they weren't outsiders and were allowed in the castle and vampire world, it was just easier this way than explain their position. Also, who knew if there was an extra hungry vampire around that would be attracted to them.
Logan would have usually felt safe next to Sil, but not in the vampire world, where his copying ability was useless.
"Whoa, some of you don't smell like vampires." Timmy sniffed and looked at a few of them, he already knew about Layla and Cia, but there seemed to be more. "You don't have to tell me what you guys are now, but why don't we have a little mixer, and you can introduce yourselves then."
A lot of the nerves the group felt originally were disappearing. Especially with how gentle and nice Timmy seemed. It made a lot of them forget that they were now vampires and felt like they were just meeting another bunch of students.
The ten or so student vampires moved to one side of the bench while the other group, with Xander, Amy and Fex, sat down on the opposite side. One by one, they stood up and introduced themselves.
"Wow, so we have a Strigoi and Draugr. There are so many sub classes now in the tenth!" Timmy expressed with excitement. All the students that had survived the attack were just regular vampires. Six boys and four girls. Before, Amy was the only one that was a subclass.
"Timmy, it's nice meeting them and all. "A student named Naomi said, who looked like a sweet girl with a black ponytail. "But how come these guys are in the tenth family. Did they come from the pooling area, and some of them look quite young. If they were students, shouldn't we have seen them before?"
Timmy looked a little nervous.
"I think Leo might have something to announce about this a bit later on. You will all understand what's going on a bit later." He promised. "Let's just get on and learn more about each other for now."
They talked, laughed and ate food together. What came as a surprise was there was actual meat being served. The others had only been consuming blood and didn't realise that they could also eat meat that had been lightly grilled. This allowed them to experience a whole new taste that they had missed for a long time.
In a much better mood, one of the kids, called Zane, posed a sudden question.
"So, I know you guys are new, but vampires are all about strength, so which of you guys are the strongest out of each other?"
Immediately, nearly everyone turned to look at Sil, but remembering that they were in the vampire world, knew he wasn't the right choice, so they started to think. It was a hard question to ask when they were all new to their bodies and ability.
"Don't worry, We are plenty strong." Nate proclaimed, while showing off his bicep. Saying these words he tended to point his head towards the girls of the group who had just chuckled. "If anyone tries to kick your arse, we can always come and help you out. We're family, but not related by blood family." he made sure to add the last part.
"Oh really, then why don't we have a little friendly fight then?" Zane suggested. In all honesty, the kids wanted to test their own strength because they had been training with the vampire knight Leo for a while now.
While at the same time, the group who had been practicing with Quinn weren't against the idea either since they wanted to know where they stood in this new world.
——
Following the steps from before, Quinn had successfully gone through the starting points of the ritual, just like he had done with Leo. What had come as a surprise was that Paul was already a vampire Noble. Quinn would usually keep an eye on the others, because when he was in the middle of his transformation, there needed to be a supply of blood. The flask they carried was a backup, but it might have also not been enough.
When asking the question, Paul said he had reached it when learning his poison ability, and at the time Kazz was there to help him,
'She helped him, when she could have let him die. I still don't really understand her.' Quinn thought.
After finishing drawing the strange marking using his blood on his back. The final stages were done, and now they just needed to wait.
While doing this, Quinn wondered just how certain things in the vampire world would work. In the past, he tried to figure out just what were vampires. Was it some type of mutation or infection or something else, but the ritual he was doing now, turning Paul into a vampire knight, the thing it seemed the most similar to, was magic.
'How did the first vampires come to be?'
Thinking this thought, he was interrupted as the messages popped in front of his face.
[You have successfully given the title of vampire knight to Paul Snelleart]
[Update to Quest 'Become a leader']
After turning Paul, Quinn thought that something grander would have happened after completing the quest, but instead, he had just received an update, but reading it, he now understood why the quest was still incomplete.
[You have successfully completed the following tasks]
[Reach the evolution of Vampire lord]
[Complete the blood ritual ten times]
[Select two vampire knights]
[To complete the quest 'became a vampire leader', please complete the linked quest below]
[You may now visit the tenth's tomb]
"Well, it's time to see you again, Vincent."
Get access to the MVS webtoon on P.a.t.r.e.o.n it's only $1 dollar a month (only 60 slots left at this tier) And read My werewolf system Exclusively.
If you want to support you can on my P.A.T.R.E.O.N: jksmanga
For MVS artwork and updates follow on Instagram and Facebook: jksmanga
Both groups agreed that it would be a bit much for everyone to fight everyone, so they agreed to have just a single fight. Each group would decide on their strongest member to send out as their representative.
It had been a while since they had just been fighting for the fun of it, rather than with something on the line, so everyone was looking forward to it. After finishing their meals and grabbing some extra blood, they decided to head to one of the training rooms.
The good thing was that even if someone ended up injured during the fight, there was sufficient blood nearby to quickly heal up and recover as long as the injury wasn't too bad. They even had other things like 'meat' for those who needed it.
Xander, Timmy, Fex and Amy were selected to act as referees. If at any point they thought the fight was getting too dangerous, it was up to them to rush in and stop it. Nobody actually thought it would come to this, but still it wouldn't hurt to be on the safe side.
The second thing, which was suggested by Fex, was that the fight should be without the help of beast gear or weapons. Even though the students used beast gear themselves, a duel should be an even playing field. In actuality, Fex just believed that it would be best for the student group to get used to how vampires thought instead of relying on their abilities.
"One more I think this should be obvious, but I hope you weren't planning to make us fight the Wight." Zane said. "I mean we already know his strength, and we want both sides to learn something from this."
A Wight's healing abilities would make the fight a little too unfair, besides some of them had already seen Peter in action, back when he had gone up against the leaders. Hearing this, Peter just scoffed before walking away to the side where the others were.
"Well, this fight is for you new guys, so it's up to you." Layla announced with a smile, grabbing Cia's arm to walk off over to the side next to Erin.
"Us two are okay staying out of this." Logan declared, and headed off with Sil, leaving the rest. The reason for them doing so was clear enough.
Huddling up in a circle, the ones left were Wevil, Linda, Nate, Dennis, Sam and Alex.
"So is there anyone that is keen on going out?" Sam asked. "I think it's important we make a good first impression. After all, all of us have been taught by Quinn, so it would be a shame if we ended up losing."
"Let me do it." Nate volunteered with a stern determination in his eyes. "I know I'm a bit slow with my vampire abilities, but when it comes to hand to hand combat I'm confident no one can beat me."
"What if it's a girl?" Linda suddenly asked, to the shock of Nate and Sam. Both of them had not even entertained the possibility their opponent might be someone from the opposite s.e.x.
"Do you still feel up to it, Nate? If it's a girl, will you really be able to hit them and fight them with full strength? Be honest, if you feel like that would distract you, I can always go up." Linda suggested.
"Hey, no fair! What about me?" Wevil interrupted. "I mean, you guys won't have your beast gear in this fight, so you will be slower than usual and I think they might be quite fast. I know you're strong and can heal well, but maybe it's best if I show them what I can do. Besides, even you guys haven't seen me in action!" There was a cheeky smile on his face, but the others didn't like the idea of taking just his word for it.
"Personally, I think it should be a vampire." Dennis expressed his concern. "All of them are vampires and if we want to show off our skill then we need to make the field as even as possible! It also couldn't hurt to keep our trump card hidden, right?"
With that said, it meant there were only four people to choose from.
"Have you already decided who will be fighting on your side?!" Sam suddenly shouted across the other side of the room. "Who's the strongest?"
When they asked this question, all of their heads decidedly turned to Erin, Leo's number one student. Each one of them was hard spared to last long against Erin during their training and not a single one of them had managed to bear her yet.
"I don't think Erin being a direct student of Leo is fair to fight, besides I think Erin knows some of these guys." Amy quickly commented. The truth was that Erin hardly knew any of them.
She had remained in the Vampire World for a long time, and only knew those that had decided not to fight. Everyone else was pretty much a stranger to her, at best someone she might have seen at school in the upper years a couple of times.
"Don't worry." Zane pumped his fist as if he was ready to brawl. "We weren't planning on using her, that would be unfair like you said. We just looked at her since you asked us who was the strongest, but for this match I'll be the one to face you." Zane explained.
"Yes!" Sam cheered. "Then it's decided, Nate, I choose you! Just do your thing and go all out!"
Stepping away, they allowed Nate to walk forward and face Zane. Both groups cheered on for their representative, ready to gauge the other party to get an idea of the other group's strength.
"Huh, so boring I could take both of these guys on." Peter grunted.
"Oh, really?" Erin questioned, turning back with a smile. "I didn't realise you've gotten so strong, Peter. If you wish, me and you can always have our own sparring fight later?"
Rather than saying anything, Peter just turned his head away.
Chuckling, Layla couldn't help but think just how much stronger their group had gotten compared to the time when they had originally been at the academy.
Back then Peter had unmistakably been the weakest of their group, with Erin one on the strongest. She could have easily taken care of a hundred Peters without breaking a sweat, but now she wasn't sure who would win between the two of them.
"We can't fall too far behind them." Layla insisted, looking at Cia. Although Cia nodded back, the truth was she didn't feel this way at all.
Fex stood in the middle, and his hand was wrapped around in a red aura.
"Both sides ready, let the fight…Begin!" He shouted and the red aura disappeared which was the signal for the fight to commence.
Immediately, Zane dashed forward not holding back, firing off two Blood slashes along the way from both sides. However, Nate saw that they weren't heading for him directly, instead they had been aimed towards the sides.
As such, he remained standing where he was.
"Move and you lose, I'm going to take you head on and beat you with my fists, I'm better than anyone when it comes to hand to hand combat!" Zane shouted.
"Hey, do you think Nate is going to struggle since that guy is quite fast?" Wevil asked Sam who stood next to him.
"Nate? Nah, let me tell you why I selected him, why I thought he was a better choice than anyone else. You see, right now, he's far more motivated than anyone to win this fight." Sam grinned as his finger pointed towards the girls from the opposite team.
'Are you looking?' Nate thought. 'I thought if he used the Blood slash towards me I might have to try to use some blood abilities and I would have had to struggle, but if it's a hand to hand fight he wants, I won't lose! Not when they are watching.'
Two fast fists came towards him, but at the same time, Nate knocked both of them away with his own fists. One of the hands was struck up and the other down and before Zane had the chance to recover, he felt a punch connect with his stomach.
'It's strong, and he's fast, but I can still win this!' Zane thought, as he tried to throw a Blood swipe, instead, his hand was hit again, causing the swipe to go off in a different direction, and then grabbing Zane by the wrist he was chucked over Nate's shoulder and slammed into the floor.
"This fight is over!" Fex declared before anything else could happen, between the two of them there was just too much experience. Zane thought that his opponent was faster and stronger but that wasn't the case at all. It was just that Nate had been able to predict and clearly see through his attacks.
Between those on the Cursed ship, and the tenth family students. The two of them were quite far apart when it came to experience.
After Zane had recovered, he went back to the other students, who were surprised, but they soon saw someone else walking towards them, and their faces started to be filled with one of horror.
"Is that all you got?!" Erin shouted. "Your opponent didn't even take a single step from his starting position! It looks like you guys are going to have to train way harder if you managed to lose without getting a single hit in. Zane, your overconfidence cost you this match. When you're fighting against an unknown opponent, you should always test their skills first! We don't even know what ability he has."
"Remember, it doesn't matter if it's just a simple fight, but knowledge is key. Even if you can't beat him, then it's your duty to make the opponent show something so the next person stands a better chance to defeat them!"
All of them were on their knees apologising to Erin. Whenever Leo wasn't there Erin would take over as their teacher instead, so they were used to her scolding. Still, having lost so easily, she felt that she was partly to blame.
The scolding continued and while seeing this, Amy was reminded of her anger, and couldn't help but think back to what she had seen that day. When Erin was in the training room on her own, filled with anger, she had seen it for just a brief second.
"Xander, I was wondering, have you ever seen a vampire's eyes turn yellow?" She asked.
"What did you say?" Xander replied, with a look of horror on his face.
******
Get access to the MVS webtoon on P.a.t.r.e.o.n it's only $1 dollar a month (only 60 slots left at this tier) And read My werewolf system Exclusively.
If you want to support you can on my P.A.T.R.E.O.N: jksmanga
For MVS artwork and updates follow on Instagram and Facebook: jksmanga
After finishing the ritual, Paul could feel that something was different about himself. It wasn't as if he had gained an overwhelming power, but something more subtle. Accepting the position, he had only been told about the duties of this position, the paper work, the political side. It sounded like trouble and something Quinn couldn't do on his own. Yet, they had yet to inform him about the pros it would bring him.
'Vampires... just how strong can they get?' Paul wondered. At first turning he thought it was a curse losing his ability and having a weakness such as sunlight, but as time went on he was starting to wonder, if he would become even more powerful than when he was a head general.
Using the inspect skill, Quinn didn't find any differences in terms of new skills Paul had been granted compared to Leo.
[Call]
[Call: A skill that can only be used with your vampire knights. This skill allows you to call your knight to your side no matter where they are. It will forcefully bring them to your location. Can only be used once a day.]
Now, if Quinn ever needed to, he could summon either one of them to his position.
[Passive skill: Vampire knight's buff]
[When a Vampire knight is fighting alongside their leader, all stats and skills will be increased by 10%]
[Knight's command]
[A Vampire knight is able to form a squad of ten vampires under himself. For those under the knight's command, all skills and stats will be increased by 10% when in his presence]
'The Knight's command skill seems to be something we should discuss. It will definitely be useful in the future.' Quinn thought. However, it would have to wait. For now he was far too eager to complete his task.
"Leo, please walk him through the basics. Ideally, I would like to make an announcement tonight. The others should learn about there being a second Vampire knight." Quinn ordered, before he walked off.
His quick pace eventually turned into a jog, then into him running. He had waited for this moment for such a long time, but he had the feeling that unless he hurried, some other distraction might be getting in his way. However, nothing of that sort happened when Quinn finally reached the door to the tenth family's tomb.
He had memorised the combination after living through Vincent's life, so he entered and shut the door behind him on his own, without support from the others. This time he was going in on his own.. The blue crystals embedded in the walls started to light up as Quinn passed through the hallway, until he reached the large tomb filled with circle chambers in the ground.
Quinn stopped outside the first tomb, the one which should have belonged to the first tenth leader. Presumably who Quinn thought was Richard Eno.
'The first leader of the tenth family and the very first king? Richard Eno... was all of this set up by you? Are you actually the one behind the whole Dalki invasion? With everything that has happened with Arthur, I really can't decide who is good or bad anymore, or if such an distinction even exists.'
'Who says what I believe in is good? On the other hand is living a good life with my friends and family really so much to ask for? Isn't that what everyone wants? So then why can't everyone just leave each other alone….'
Ultimately, things had led Quinn to take on his current position, whether it had been by following someone's plan all along or by his own effort... No longer wasting his time trying to ask the ghost of a dead man for answers, he stepped away, passing three other tombs, until he was finally in front of the fith one.
[You have successfully returned to the tomb]
[Quest complete]
Suddenly, the screen in front of Quinn started to shine bright white covering his entire vision. This was something that hadn't happened before no matter what Quest he had completed. He was unsure why this was happening now. A ringing sound went through his head and he had no way to turn it off.
'Argh, my head! Damn System, are you trying to pull it apart?! Did you friggin lead me here, so I can join my predecessors?!'
Although he didn't receive an answer, cursing out the system helped him endure the massive pain. It was hard for Quinn to say how long it had lasted, but eventually it started to die down and his vision was also returning.
"It's been a long time, boy! I see you have grown into quite the strapping young man. Still, a far cry from myself when I was your age, but oh well." It was an annoying voice, one that used to patronise him and give him information only whenever it pleased, but for some reason, Quinn had a warm fuzzy feeling inside his c.h.e.s.t, as he straight away recognised the owner of the voice.
"Vincent... you… are you really back? Back in the system, I mean!?"
"Looks like it." Vincent replied in a contented tone. "I don't know how you did it, and I have to admit that I don't really understand how myself, but I'm back. It appears that there is a lot you catch me up on."
[Quest reward received]
[5th family leader Vincent Eno's soul has been rebound by the system]
When Quinn had originally been forced to rely on Vincent, he had considered it to be annoying, as if he had to share his mind with two people. Quinn had felt like he had lost his sense of privacy, but after Vincent had gone missing, he had been worried and had actually felt lonely.
All the time when he had found himself in hard situations, Vincent had always been there for him. As such there was only one thing Quinn could say: "I'm glad you're back."
[Quest complete 'Become a real leader']
[New title received: 'Tenth family leader']
[You have unlocked access to the 'Reputation store']
'A new title, finally maybe one that can be of some use!' Quinn was excited, especially since the other ones hardly did anything. He was also looking forward to seeing what the new store would offer. He could finally exchange those reputation points he had gathered which had only been gathering dust.
The title was even automatically assigned to Quinn without him having to access the system this time, and at that exact point and time, the walls in the room lit up blue entirely. Even though Quinn was unaware something else was happening. The outside of the castle itself started lighting up blue as well.
There was a difference between the tenth family's castle and the others. Since the others had an active leader they were all lit up. While it had reacted the first time Quinn had stepped foot in the castle, it had dimmed soon after. However, now it was shining for everyone to see in the whole Vampire settlement, including the students who were inside.
The castle had acknowledged that there was a new family leader.
"It looks like something is happening with the tenth family again." Bryce noted as he stared out the window from his throne room.
"Quinn, and the mysterious Eno Family. Their history, our origins, it's all connected. I guess you can't escape your fate, Quinn. Even if you were originally human." Dwight commented as the blue light sparked in his eyes.
"You are now a Vampire lord? And the castle has accepted you!?" Vincent had trouble believing it. "How long have I been gone for you? 100 years? No, maybe 300 years?"
Quinn chuckled. "It might be hard to believe, but it's merely been a year." Quinn replied.
For a second Vincent was awestruck. He had always been hailed as a genius by the others for learning things before everyone else. Completing evolutions at record speed that would go down in history. So if Quinn wasn't pulling his leg, then what do they have to call Quinn?
'Is it because of the system or was it my ability and powers infused into the book that was handed to him?' Vincent wondered. Still, even if those things did provide Quinn with a boost, explaining it as just that would seriously downplay Quinn's achievement.
Vincent couldn't imagine that other people could have reached the same position if they had been the ones to benefit from the system.
Just as Vincent was about to say words of praise, a new screen had popped in front of Quinn, and this was an even bigger surprise to him then Vincent having returned.
[A new quest has been received]
[Quest: Become the Vampire King]
*****
Get access to the MVS webtoon on P.a.t.r.e.o.n it's only $1 dollar a month (only 60 slots left at this tier) And read My werewolf system Exclusively.
If you want to support you can on my P.A.T.R.E.O.N: jksmanga
Quinn read the quest text a few times. He thought if he read it enough, it might change, but it didn't seem to be the case, and when checking the system, it would stare at him as a reminder.
'I can't even hide it. Is it just going to stay there forever?'
"Either this system thinks a lot of you, or It's trying to kill you," Vincent said, reading the same questline. Becoming King was something even Vincent was not able to do. It was something he never wished either, but if someone asked him if it was possible, he would never claim it was possible.
"I think I might agree with you there," Quinn replied. "I mean, I've been completing these quests because the system has been rewarding me, and usually, with each quest completed, the reward has made me stronger. Maybe it's the only thing it can suggest after becoming a leader."
Seeing the quest did make him run a few scenarios through his mind.
"Hey, why are you so quiet?" Vincent asked. "You're not thinking of trying to complete the quest. Although the system is like a game, this is no game. First, to become King, the old King has to either pass away or go into slumber, and then a vote between the thirteen leaders has to pass. That means seven of the other leaders have to vote you in. You, someone who was human not too long ago and had become a vampire leader only this past year."
Hearing this certainly made Quinn realise the mammoth of the task the system was asking. Maybe this was one quest that would just have to be left uncompleted. After all, there wasn't a punishment for not completing such a quest. It would just be an eyesore.
Hearing Vincent go through the requirements, it came to Quinn's realisation that there was a gap between what had happened so far while Vincent was away. He wasn't even aware of what was happening to the King.
He wasn't a mind reader, and like when Quinn had access to Vincent's memories, Vincent hadn't lived through Quinn's life.
'I'll need to update him on everything that happened, but first, let's check out these things.'
Excitedly, Quinn was looking forward to the rewards that he had received for completing one of the longest quests.
[Title "Tenth family leader"]
[As the leader of the tenth family, the one who holds this total is able to assign quests to his people. Rewards must be given to the quest beforehand. Things that can be used as rewards, Items, Credits, Beast crystals]
The first thing that was given to Quinn via the title was a little disappointing. Although it sounded quite useful, honestly, Quinn could only think of it as the same as a faction quest board. Where the quest would detail the reward at the bootom.
It might have been handy in the past, but right now, he couldn't see any real use for it, but perhaps it might work a little differently since it would be given via the system.
[The title 'Tenth family leader' allows one to access the reputation store]
[All actions of the leader now will count towards reputation points. Based on how the family perceives the leader, reputation points will be given.]
Opening up the reputation points, Quinn could see a few items, but when he read what they could do, his eyes started to glow up. At first, they looked like plain basic things such as flags, towers and statues, but when he read what they could do, he couldn't stop thinking about the possibilities.
[Level 1 tower: Anything within twenty five meters that is considered an enemy by the leader will be shot at with a beam of energy. The leader must select an area for its use. Cost 1000 reputation points]
There were also a few more options underneath the item, an upgrade button, that also used reputation points and a placement button. When pressing this, Quinn could see the inner castle area and the castle area, which was divided into five sections with the wall around it.
'Defensive rating 0 stars? This is becoming more like a game every day.
[Strengthening flag: Increases the strength of the tenth family and those around it by 5%]
The flag itself also had a good effect, wondering what to do, Quinn was deciding whether to save up his reputation points on one of the more expensive items or pay for the flag. The problem was, before in the past, reputation points quests were hard to come by, but by the sound of the title, it would be a lot easier to receive after today.
In the end, he decided to buy the flag, and five hundred reputation points were used, leaving him with a hundred. What he wanted to do more than anything was test how the flag worked, and what the items from the store did.
Now, when looking at his system, the flag was in his inventory, it allowed him to either place it in his hand, or he could place it somewhere within the castle using his map.
"Are you seeing all this Vincent, was this something you could do?" Quinn asked as he was shocked by the system's great power that seemed to be getting stronger.
"A little bit, but I never thought the system could do this. The shop items from before made sense. I had stored the items in the storage room, and the system was set up so if you found the beast crystals creating them, it would transport you the item, but this…Giving reputation points for items that might not even be able to be created, something granted by the system, it's almost like my Equivalent exchange ability." Vincent explained.
It made him wonder, when using his powers, were they also transferred into the system, is that why the cost was so high, the cost of his life? The system was able to give Quinn strength, quest rewards and more. It always did seem strange, but what if this was the system's way of using the equivalent exchange. Maybe the A.I computer system for the game with Vincent's ability was what made everything possible.
After exploring the reputation store, Quinn was no longer upset by the title. It seemed like the two things came hand in hand together, and now Quinn had other things to go through with Vincent.
"I guess it's time I told you about everything that happened." Said Quinn.
"There's no need," Vincent replied. "I will live your life just like you lived mine."
The strange white light started to shine again, and Quinn's head felt like it was splitting apart, but this time, it had lasted only a few seconds, and when his vision returned, he was worried that Vincent was gone again.
"Vincent…Vincent…reply!" Quinn shouted.
"Calm down. I was just taking in everything I was seeing. You remember how you were shown my life, I just went and lived through yours, and I have to say they were some moments where you had strong, let's say, negative emotions towards me."
This was the part that Quinn didn't like. Vincent able to still do things while part of the system that Quinn was unaware of.
"Well, what do you think?" Quinn asked.
"You've been through a lot, I can tell you have grown so much stronger, but I'm afraid the question you probably want asking, I am confused with myself. I don't understand why Arthur attacked you. He has a history with the first king, something that is beyond my understanding, and I do not know what happened to the Punishers either, for the two of us were asleep at the same time.
"From his words, I can only guess that some of the vampires might have had something to do with the disappearance of the Punishers, even after they left the council, but Quinn, what worries me most is something else….
"The things you learnt from Logan and the Green family, and from my past, I can assume that there are two Eno's still out there. One being Richard Eno, who we assume to be the first king. What his goal is, I don't know. As for the second one, Jim. My old vampire knight. There is a good chance that he was the one that created the Dalki.
"If that is the case, then there are two people who we may be able to ask about that. Bryce, who was still alive during my time, and Dwight. But Quinn, if Jim is really the one behind creating the Dalki, I would be careful, because he too has the same ability that I once had, the ability of equivalent exchange."
Get access to the MVS webtoon on P.a.t.r.e.o.n it's only $1 dollar a month (only 60 slots left at this tier) And read My werewolf system Exclusively.
If you want to support you can on my P.A.T.R.E.O.N: jksmanga
For MVS artwork and updates follow on Instagram and Facebook: jksmanga
When Quinn had lived through Vincent's life, it had started from a certain point and not the very beginning. He remembered seeing Jim briefly in those memories and from what he understood, Jim used to be one of Vincent's Vampire knights, but he had been more than that.
Technically, Jim was older then Vincent and for some reason he had always treated Vincent with great respect, despite being his uncle. When Quinn had asked Edward about it, he had unfortunately been unaware of the reason for this.
"I thought unlike other abilities that one was supposed to be the exclusive ability for the tenth family leader?" Quinn questioned, being confused as to how a Vampire knight like Jim could have gotten access to it.
"Well… it's complicated. Honestly I've never imagined it would ever come to this, but I suppose I'll have to tell you about my relationship with him." Vincent sighed. "To think he would be involved… Anyway, I suppose to understand Jim, I first need to ask you a question. What is something that humans fear that vampires do not fear?"
Quinn wasn't really in the mood for riddles, but he trusted that Vincent was going somewhere with this, so he racked his brain. It would have been easy the other way around, as it was common knowledge that vampires feared the sun whereas humans needed it to thrive.
'So maybe it's just the opposite of this?'
"The dark?" Quinn wagered his guess.
"Not quite. Humans are only afraid of the dark because they can not see, their fear is more a fear of the unknown, rather than fear of darkness itself. No, what I was talking about, was death. Human lives are short, and even though some may accept it once they come face to face with it, it still remains something they fear."
"On the other hand, we vampires rather choose for ourselves when we wish to go into eternal slumber never to be woken again. It's nothing unusual. The longer one lives, the more you see the actions of the world repeat in the same patterns and the less you start to want to be part of it. You could say it's just in our nature. However, that was not true for Jim, he had had an irrational fear for death. No matter how long he lived, he always feared that death may one die catch up to him, so he would do anything to stay alive."
"The original vampires never aged, being practically immortal. As for regular vampires, the stronger one was the longer they could live, but ultimately at some point they would pass if they chose not to go into eternal slumber. You see, most seem to have forgotten that Jim actually used to be the vampire leader before me. Naturally he had received the ability, and using it he had experimented time and time again, attempting to elongate his life."
"He did succeed somewhat, but ultimately only to a degree to extend his time. He could still feel himself getting older and weaker. The problem with the ability itself is that it requires a great mind to make full use of it, not that Jim's mind wasn't great, but it wasn't great enough."
"Not to toot my own horn, but when I was born I was classified as a genius, and when I became one of the strongest Vampire nobles it was clear that I would become the next leader. Even Jim had accepted that fact, going so far as to teach me how to use the ability, but then he had done something he should never have done. Jim's obsession led him to break one of our ultimate taboos. "
"He awoke one of the original vampires, wishing to experiment on them. They could live forever, so his hope was that he might uncover their secret by studying one. I knew about this, of course, as he asked me for my help. Although I felt indebted to him, I couldn't participate, still I decided to close my eyes to the fact that he did it. To be honest, I'm not so sure myself whether I did it believing that he might go into eternal slumber after seeing that it failed or part of me might have wished to see him succeed."
"Whatever the case, Jim was eventually caught doing his experiments. He had been taking in vampires from other families, using them as his guinea pigs. What they didn't know about though, was the original leader he had awoken…." Vincent paused there for a few seconds, it was clear there was something else that needed to be said in the story, but it was proving difficult for him.
"I covered for him. Despite claiming that I wouldn't get involved, I nevertheless returned the first generation family leader to his tomb, before the investigation team could find him. I don't know why I helped him out back then, maybe because I was young, maybe because he felt more like a father figure to me than my real father for teaching me the ability. Either way, my actions ended up saving his life."
"Naturally, Jim was punished hard for his crimes. Not only was he stripped of being a leader, but he was forbidden to be laid down to rest in the tomb. Of course, things wouldn't have ended just there if they had found the actual truth things would have ended far worse. With the tenth leader stripped of his title, I was quickly made into the next generation family leader and the other family leaders put it on me to decide the final punishment."
"He came before me, begging to be spared. Although I was the one who was supposed to decide, they all had 'reminded' me that such a crime would most often result in eternal slumber. However, once again, I decided against the idea."
"The tenth family's leader was replaced by a greenhorn. I might have had more potential than anyone else, but I had little to my name at the time. Even before that, people had started to regard us as weaker than the other families since Jim's focus was primarily on how to extend his life instead of increasing our influence. As such, I decided to do something that would not only benefit Jim, but also the family and could serve as a sort of punishment. You guessed it, I made him into my first Vampire knight."
"There were some rules put in place though. The other families knew what the tenth ability was, and they relied on it from time to time, to improve the lives of others. That also meant that they knew about our castle's dedicated lab. One of the rules forbade Jim from having anything to do with the lab. He was to never set foot inside, nor work on anything, not even help out someone with any sort of projects involved in the lab."
"At least during my lifetime Jim had followed that rule, and he was eternally thankful and loyal to me, more than anyone ever had been. He did everything I asked, and often watched me when I was doing work. It became a slight obsession. Unfortunately, I never found out what happened to him after I left, only that Edward claimed that he felt slightly betrayed that I hadn't warned him."
It was an interesting tale Quinn thought, but it didn't really explain why Jim was possibly out there somewhere. The story did however sound similar to what they had found out about the Dalki. How they only had a short life, and were looking for the demon tier beast to live longer.
"I guess we'll just have to ask Dwight what happened to him after you left." Quinn suggested.
Later that day, all members of the tenth family were told to gather in front of the castle. This included those Quinn had brought with him and the students. On top of this, invitations were sent out to those belonging to the tenth family in the pooling area.
As Quinn had expected, none of them showed up from the pooling area, except for Rokene, who wasn't even part of the tenth family. Knowing there had to be something big going on, he had decided to come and take a look.
The students were mumbling and gossiping amongst each other, and they had bright smiles on their faces as they talked.
"Hey what do you think the announcement will be about? Do you think it has something to do with the tower being lit up?"
"It has to be! It would be too much of a coincidence that the same day the tower is lit up, we get an announcement."
"I'm sorry." Nate interrupted, over hearing all the students talk so excitedly. "Why is it such a big deal that the tower lit up?"
"Because, it means that the castle's official leader has either returned or a new one has been selected."
Nate didn't say anything to this, but only thought back to what Fex had told them. How this whole castle belonged to Quinn, and he was the official leader.
The first person to come out was Leo, and the students started to calm down as he walked up showing great respect, and then, there was a man that they didn't really know who had come out as well. His facial expression seemed a bit grumpy compared to Leo who looked calm, the only similarity between the two of them was the absence of hair on their respective heads.
And finally, walking out in the centre, was a young man who looked to be in his mid twenties, walking through the middle of both of them, and that's when they saw the two of them bow down to him.
The students were unaware of who this was, and only those that had recently come, recognised him as Quinn.
Although the other families didn't attend, hearing that there was an announcement, Quinn could see several little drones in the shape of balls flying around hovering all over the place, filming everything and also broadcasting it to the rest of their respective families.
Standing there looking at all the others, Quinn clenched his fist.
'Vincent I'm sorry I wasn't here, this is all that's left of the people that used to follow the tenth family. It's a sad sight I know, but I promise, under my rule we will thrive!'
"I've gathered you all today, to officially introduce to you the new Vampire knight of the tenth family." Quinn announced , as he opened his palm and placed it towards Paul to his left. Paul stepped forward and bent down his head forward.
"What?!" Bryce stood out of his seat in anger. "He made that human who invaded us, into a vampire knight?! What the hell is that kid thinking?!"
There was a round of applause from the students. Of course, no one could replace Edward for them, but they knew the position had to be filled by someone. Although they didn't know who Paul was, after witnessing Nate's strength, they believed that the newcomers were far more powerful than them.
"And finally, I know many of you don't know who I am, but I am here to announce that I, Quinn Talen, am the sixth family leader of the tenth family!"
This time, before a round of applause the students looked at eachother, but Sil breaking the silence clapped first, soon the others all followed after.
'So you have finally made an announcement to all the vampires and showed that you are the tenth leader.' Cindy sipped on her tea while watching the broadcast. 'Does this mean you have decided to stay? If so, you will be in for quite the surprise, Quinn Talen!'
*****
Get access to the MVS webtoon on P.a.t.r.e.o.n it's only $1 dollar a month (only 60 slots left at this tier) And read My Werewolf System Exclusively.
If you want to support you can on my P.A.T.R.E.O.N: jksmanga
For MVS artwork and updates follow on Instagram and Facebook: jksmanga
The broadcast of the tenth leader revealing himself was shown all over, leading to a plethora of reactions from different people. In the tenth family themselves, at first they were happy, but the students were wondering how a vampire they had never seen before could suddenly become their family leader.
Usually a new leader would fill their family with hope for a greater future, with his family members having a general idea of their leader's power, but Quinn had practically come out of nowhere. The only reason why they weren't outright m.o.a.ning about his position was because the one person they had come to respect more than any other, Leo, was backing him.
If Leo was willing to serve under this person and bow down to him, then he must be a great person.
"For some reason he feels familiar, doesn't he?" A student from one of the other families wondered out loud.
"That's the guy! He's the one who participated in the training session of the direct descendants! He might look different, but look at his eyes!" Another pointed out after coming to the realisation of who the leader had to be.
"That… should be impossible! Wasn't that person also the one who tried to save young master Fex?"
That day, on Fex's execution, a few people who were closer to the platform, including the other leaders were slowly starting to recognise Quinn.
"Would those from the Cursed family please come up to the stage." Quinn requested, as the announcement wasn't finished yet.
Paul walked down to the others, and then led them up onto the stage one by one, including Sil and Logan. Everyone who Quinn had brought with him assembled next to them, all of them outsiders to the Vampire World.
"The tenth family has gone through some very tough times." Quinn started his speech. "And they have been without a leader for far too long. All of you watching should be familiar with the tenth family's past."
"Those leaders watching right now, already know that I do not carry the same ability as the previous family leaders, nevertheless I do carry their blood. Because of this, I wish for the tenth family under my rule to start with a new slate. As such, the tenth family shall no longer be known as the Eno family, but as the Cursed family." Throwing out his arm Quinn held his palm open towards the rest.
"I'm sure rumors will spread about it anyway, so let me be the one to tell all of you this. I'm not going to pretend to be someone I'm not, since I don't see any reason to not be proud of what I am. Yes, I admit to not having been born a vampire. I was originally a human and so were all of my comrades here, but if anyone believes that this would make us weak, feel free to challenge us and find out for yourself. I promise you will regret it!"
With the announcement over and done with, the new Cursed family, including the students followed Quinn's lead and moved out, not caring about the stir his speech had caused. After all, the only other former human to become a family leader was Arthur Pendragon.
Once people learned the identity of the tenth family's new leader, Quinn quickly garnered a nickname; The Crazy Leader. This was because he was still infamous for going against the other leaders in order to save Fex. His aggressive announcement only strengthened this image they had of him.
"A strong introduction for a new leader." Muka commented to his family members who had been watching Quinn's speech with him. "A bold choice, but also the best one he could have made in this situation. Edward is no longer with him, so I wonder who advised him to do this. Could he have really come up with it on his own..."
Sitting down in a chair in one of the empty rooms Quinn felt a little tired. It wasn't a physical exhaustion, but a mental one.
"Are you sure that was the right thing to do?" Quinn asked for some reassurance. The die had already been cast, so it would be too late to regret his actions anyway.
"Of course. The other leaders already knew what you were." Vincent replied and Quinn could picture him shrugging his shoulders. "If you hadn't disclosed this on your own, they would have used this information in the future against you. Right now was the best time to do so. Although few will admit it, you can be sure that you have earned the respect of many by making such a forceful declaration."
"Let me tell you something as a former family leader, the thing your family will need more than anything will be loyalty. As long as you are upfront about everything those that do join you won't start to believe any rumours the others may spread about you. Also, believe me when I say that there is one thing all vampires respect far more than your background, and that is strength! That's why Bryce has a very good chance of becoming the next king, despite how much of an arsehole he might be.."
Thinking about that, Quinn was wondering what might happen if Bryce really would be selected as king. He had already tried sending two people to try and assassinate him and that had been him doing things discreetly.
Wouldn't he be able to act without any fear of repercussion without anyone else to keep him in check?
"Vincent, I meant to ask you something about the story you were telling me earlier." Quinn suddenly remembered something important.. "You told me, Jim experimented on one of the original vampires, but because of your interference no one ever found out. To awaken a vampire from his eternal slumber the thing you need is their blood, right? So does that mean the person he woke up was the first King?."
Vincent appeared to hesitate before answering. Quinn could feel that he was struggling to decide whether that information was something Quinn really needed to know or not. Still, he understood that sometimes knowing too much was bad on its own since it increased the risk of the wrong person finding out about it.
"... suffice to say, it wasn't the one from the first family." Vincent eventually admitted.
"Well that's my point." Quinn pointed out. "Judging by Arthur's story, he saw Eno fall into the first chamber, yet someone broke him out. In other words, someone at some point must have released him. Be that either by accident or on purpose. I just need to know if that was Jim's doing. Did you yourself return the wrong person, or could it be another leader who was working with Jim?"
Thinking about this, Vincent realized he had never pondered about that possibility. Maybe because he just assumed that Jim was so desperate that he could have obtained the blood from other ways. But if someone was indeed working with Jim, did that mean that there was another leader who wanted the same thing?
"Let's find out about what happened to Jim after my disappearance first. This might help us put the pieces together. I just don't want for you or me to force those puzzle pieces to fit to our own narrative. Even if it turns out to be the case, as a young family leader, and at such an important time, it would do more harm than good to reveal anything we might find out." Vincent claimed.
Putting a pin in it for now, Quinn finally got the first bit of sleep since he had arrived in the Vampire World this wonder.
"No wonder you're so strong!" Zane said, as the students had returned to the castle with the others just after the announcement. They were more excited than before and happily talking amongst each other.
"What do you mean by that?" Sam asked.
"Well, he said you were originally human, so I'm guessing he must be the one to have turned you, right? If you have the leader's blood, that means your powers should be similar to that of a direct descendant, in other words you got a head start above everyone else."
Honestly, Sam didn't agree with this, but he didn't want to correct him when he didn't know much about the subject. He remembered when he was turned by Quinn, he had started out as a halfling and hadn't even been able to reach the evolution of a Vampire after turning.
A halfling was considered quite weak and it had taken a lot to grow, at the same time, Nate who had defeated Zane, had been turned by none other than himself. The strength seemed to correspond more with how strong the human used to be before they got turned, rather than the one who had turned them.
'I'll just let the kid feel better about himself. ' Sam decided.
It didn't take long for them to receive their first official visitor, as the sound of the door being knocked on could be heard throughout the castle. When Leo went to answer the door, the blue lining on the uniform revealed their visitor to be one of the royal guards.
Quinn didn't get to sleep long, as the royal guard was here to pass on a message.
"Royal Knight Dwight would now like to see you."
*******
Get access to the MVS webtoon on P.a.t.r.e.o.n it's only $2 dollar a month (100 slots at this tier) And read My werewolf system Exclusively.
If you want to support you can on my P.A.T.R.E.O.N: jksmanga
For MVS artwork and updates follow on Instagram and Facebook: jksmanga
There wasn't much time for settling down. The newcomers from the Cursed faction had already seen the whole castle, and also each had a room to stay in. This resulted in a slight divide between the two groups, as those that hailed from the Cursed ship had chosen to go live on the third floor, whereas the students all lived on the second.
There were a few exceptions to this though, as Erin stayed on the same floor as the students, due to her often going to train with them. Wanting to be near her, both Layla and Cia had also decided to select rooms on the second floor.
Of course, it wasn't a massive problem, it was easy enough for any member of any group to just go up or down one floor.
Right now, the boys and Linda had gathered together in one room to discuss the recent events. Paul was no longer part of his group, as he had already been swept up by Leo to get familiar with his new knightly duties.
"So, how long do you think we'll be here for?" Nate asked, addressing the question that was on everyone's mind.
"I'm not sure." Logan replied. "Quinn's situation is a little unique. It seems like vampires aren't meant to have contact with the outside world. The only reason why we were allowed outside before was due to him having been given the special mission to search for the vampire agents that had been killed."
"Our return was sudden because of the upcoming situation with the current Vampire King. Right now, we still have no clue about what happened to the agents, so after this is all settled we might get a chance to continue our mission. I also think even if we never do find out what happened to them, the vampires will want to replace their agents. Who better than us former humans who have been living there for so long already? The bad news is that everything will pretty much depend on who they select as the new Vampire King."
"And why would that be a problem?" Sam questioned as he knew very little about the vampire world from what he had learnt from Quinn, it was the same for most in the room.
"Did you forget that pretty much all the other families hate us?" Peter scoffed, as he leant up against the wall with his arms folded. "Have you forgotten how 'many' people actually bothered to show up earlier? A Vampire leader, who is one of the thirteen precious council members, is making an announcement… yet only us and those kids had bothered to show up. If that isn't a sign of how they feel about us, I don't know what is."
"Why do they hate you guys?" Wevil asked.
"It's because of me." Fex interrupted. "Quinn tried to save my life before and doing so meant going up against all the other leaders. Depending on who becomes the next Vampire King, we might never get to leave this place. Worse, they might even try to get rid of him or us altogether."
The room went silent for a few seconds as they imagined a scenario of all the vampires going up against their small group. It wasn't like on earth where they could solve this with a duel, or on the Cursed ship where they could call for help for more people.
They were on their own.
Suddenly, Nate started to laugh, making everyone else turn their heads towards him.
"What are you all so worried about? You saw me beat that guy easily, so if anyone's against us, we can just beat them all! Quinn's super strong and we've all trained under him, so doesn't that make us super strong as well?"
"You really think that's enough?" Fex raised his voice, trying to get the seriousness of the matter through to Nate. "That vampire that you defeated was just a regular vampire, pretty much a naive child. Erin wasn't wrong when she berated him for having vastly underestimated you."
"There are vampires who have lived hundreds of years and have trained with the idea of doing nothing but getting stronger. They have abilities that even surpass that of the ones the humans have, so how can you think of this being a simple walk in the park?!"
"Fex, I don't think he meant it like that." Linda tried to calm everyone down. "I'm sure Nate was just trying to cheer us all up. Of course, all of us understand that we can't just wage war against all other vampires, but staying worried won't help us with anything."
Fex started to walk towards the door leaving the room, before shutting it behind him he looked back at the others.
"You… you're probably right. I'm sorry guys. I think I might just be a little bit more on edge with us being here now, but not being home.... Please continue without me."
"Not being home, what did he mean by that?" Dennis wondered.
"There is a lot you guys don't know." Logan sighed and then started to explain. "Originally, Fex was the son of the thirteenth family leader. He left out the fact that he had tried to save Quinn's and our lives to not get us involved in this whole mess. Because of that he got banished from his own family and was meant to be executed, but Quinn couldn't just let that happen, so he ultimately went against the other family leaders."
"Imagine turning up here, forbidden from going back to the place you grew up in, or seeing the family that raised you. No wonder, he isn't his usual self."
Meanwhile, on the second floor, both Xander and Amy had their own private get together. Xander was biting his thumbnail pacing backwards and forwards several times.
"And you're absolutely sure you saw her eyes turn yellow?" Xander asked for the umpteenth time. "It couldn't have been the light hitting her eyes strangely, you being sleepy and imagining things."
"How many times do you want to ask me that? I'm 100% sure that I saw them turn yellow, but I still don't understand what the big deal is?" Amy asked, getting slightly worried. "I only told you because something felt weird when I looked at them, if I knew you were going to freak out about it like you're doing right now, perhaps I shouldn't have said anything."
"... actually you might be right. It may be for the best if both of us just forget about any yellow eyes. On the other hand, if they ever found out we were keeping such a secret, then…." Xander was murmuring to himself.
"Then what!" Amy shouted, now completely annoyed at the fact that Xander refused to be clear about what those yellow eyes meant.
"Then they could execute us." Xander stared right at her, his face filled with dread at the gruesome end they could meet.
Amy quickly emphasised why Xander had been acting so strangely, yet it also made her just the more curious what exactly Erin was. What had she done that made her so dangerous that just hiding this from the families would warrant a punishment such as death.
"You wouldn't have learnt much about it yet, but I'm sure you've at least heard of their name. There is only one subclass of vampires who have those yellow eyes, a dhampir."
"A vampire hunter, those that were born to slay all vampires…" Amy mumbled to herself. "But that can't be. Erin seems completely fine! She isn't going off killing vampires left and right! Just cause she may be different we can't treat her like a different subclass?!"
"I don't make the rules." Xander insisted. "But, they are there for a reason."
"Do you think they know? I mean Quinn or even Erin herself?"
"I'm not sure. Reporting this to Quinn is probably our safest bet. At least that way it will no longer be our problem as we did what we were meant to. It will be up to him to decide what to do with Erin if her being a Dhampir is true."
Although Amy and Erin weren't as close as she was with Layla, she didn't want for her to come to harm. During their time at the castle she had seen a gentle side to Erin. Someone who always helped others in subtle ways. There weren't many left in the tenth family after the attack, and everyone had grown closer than before afterwards.
With their families killed, it felt like the survivors who lived in the castle had become one big family.
'Why are they so scared of you, Erin?''
In one of the thirteenth castles, where the vampire leaders usually resided, there was one sitting down patiently on their throne. The room was dark with shadows covering their face.
They waited patiently. Soon, creeping out from the shadow a large figure appeared before them. The newcomer had bulging muscles and gray pale skin. His breathing was heavy as he walked onto the red carpet leading up to the throne and entering the light it became clear it was a Bloodsucker.
"You may speak." The leader allowed.
"I'm here to deliver a message." The blood sucker did as he had been told. "You've previously asked why Rowa chose to attack the tenth family's castle. It turns out Rowa discovered that they were keeping someone very important."
Usually Bloodsuckers were void of speech, but those that were part of Rowa's group had been Bloodsuckers for a long time, and bit by bit they would get their sanity back and could converse just like this one.
"Oh, I thought he just went for the tenth because they were the weakest?" The leader commented, not at all perturbed by the explanation.
The Bloodsucker shook its head.
"Rowa found out that the tenth family are hiding a Dhampir amongst them. He wanted to convince them to join our side."
*****
Get access to the MVS webtoon on P.a.t.r.e.o.n it's only $1 dollar a month (only 60 slots left at this tier) And read My werewolf system Exclusively.
If you want to support you can on my P.A.T.R.E.O.N: jksmanga
For MVS artwork and updates follow on Instagram and Facebook: jksmanga
The Royal Guard waited patiently outside the castle for Quinn to escort him to the King's castle, where Dwight was already waiting for him. There he would find out what Dwight wanted to talk to him alone about, and Quinn was also hoping he could get some answers of his own.
Before leaving, Quinn made sure that both his Vampire knights would be able to take care of the place without him. He handed both Leo and Paul a specially designed mask, each one slightly different from each other in their design.
"You want us to wear these?" Paul asked as he looked at the mask as if it was some cheap decoration for Halloween.
'Is this what the kids consider cool these days?' He thought.
"Logan created these masks." Quinn answered. "Although the system allows me to summon you when I wish, it doesn't work the other way around. Phones don't work here if you haven't noticed, but these masks are all linked to each other so we can at least communicate by using them. You don't have to wear them at all times, just when there is something you need to tell me."
"Have the others been given masks as well?' Leo asked, not having seen anyone else wear one yet.
"You might have missed it, but Logan and Sil usually have them around their waist. The others from the Cursed faction have a secret place where they are keeping them. I thought about whether or not to hand these to the students in the tenth family as well, but for now, I think it's best just for us to keep them."
Quinn didn't give them his reasoning but Leo understood that it had to be more of a trust issue than anything else. Quinn himself also didn't want them to get involved and was sure someone like Erin or Leo would be near them at all times.
Just as Quinn was about to head out the door, he heard a familiar voice call out to him.
"Quinn!" Fex shouted. "Are you leaving for your meeting? If so, do you mind if I pop along with you?"
"I'm about to head to the King's castle, I'm not sure you would be very welcomed there." Quinn hesitated to take him along.
"My bad, I didn't mean that I wanted to go to the King's castle. I was actually thinking of meeting with my family. I know I was banished from there, but I believe if I come there as a member of the tenth family, it might be okay for me to just have a talk with them." Fex started to scratch his head, yet making sure that he did so carefully, so it didn't mess up his gelled back hair. "The thing is, with me being part of the tenth family and all, I kind of need your permission."
Quinn just smiled back at him. "Sure. If anyone asks, just tell them that I've sent you as my representative."
Exiting from the castle, Quinn met up with the guard and explained that he had important business at the thirteenth castle first.
"Forgive me for my impudence, but he can go on his own, Sir." The guard responded. "He shouldn't need you to babysit him."
"If you're worried about losing time, don't worry." Quinn replied with a grin on his face, as he cast his Shadow travel skill, and the three of them were swallowed up.
Travelling via the shadow was a lot faster since they could simply go straight underneath buildings. Additionally, it allowed Quinn to remain hidden from the public eye. Seeing the cameras he was sure that everyone knew who he was, and he just didn't want to deal with the attention and rumors going around.
Once they reached the thirteenth inner castle area, the three of them popped out, and walked up to the guards.
"I, Quinn Talen, family leader of the Cursed family, have come here to request a meeting with the thirteenth leader. Please deliver this message posthaste." Quinn announced, following Fex's plan.
Fex was unsure whether his father would allow him to meet him if he just came unannounced, but if another leader made such a request, especially Quinn, he was sure his father would have to accept.
While the guard went ahead and gave the okay it was time for them to split up.
"Fex, spend as long as you need here. You have already helped out enough and now there are others that can help us. There's no rush to come back." Quinn encouraged Fex, before popping back off into the shadow with the Royal Guard and heading towards the King's castle.
Taking a deep breath, Fex followed the guard into the castle. He tried to hide his face from onlookers, slightly regretting not bringing a mask along, so it didn't take long for him to get spotted.
"Isn't that the thirteenth leader's son?"
"I thought he was banished, what is he doing returning?"
"I've seen him at the tenth family's announcement. Do you think he's a messenger boy for the tenth now?"
"It's a shame to have fallen so far. He had such a bright future ahead of him."
Gritting his teeth, Fex chose to ignore the comments until he finally entered the castle and subsequently the throne room. Awaiting him wasn't just his dad, but also his sister.
When Lee Sanguinis, the thirteenth leader, saw his son walk through those doors, he didn't know how to react. He had been wondering what Quinn might want from him, so he was surprised to see his son walk in instead. He stood up and came before Fex as he looked him directly in the eyes.
"I see the time apart has not really changed you. You're so old yet you still pull these stunts." Lee sighed. "Did you really have to come see us this way? As someone from the tenth family, instead of a son who wished to see his father?"
Hearing these surprising words, Fex started to tear up.
"Father…." He choked on his words as he couldn't fight against the tears. "I'm sorry." was all he could say while he continued to cry and fell to his knees.
Fex had expected to see his father's usual form before him. The one that always put pressure on him to become the next leader, the one that would scold him for doing something bad, but for the first time since his early childhood, the words spoken were soft and gentle.
"You have nothing to be sorry for. I should be the one apologising. I didn't really know how much I cared for you until…" Lee paused for a second and turned his head to Silver by his side. "...until I nearly lost both of you. Let me tell you this now, I hold both of your lives above any vampire code."
Silver started smiling, her father really had changed ever since the incident involving Fex. He was almost a completely different person. In the past, Lee had wished to become King, which was why he had followed the code so strictly. Only after he was forced to banish his son, did he realise that losing everything to get to that position would be meaningless.
Wiping his tears away, Fex got up from the floor.
"Father, I wish we could talk and stay here, but I know that I have to return to the tenth family at some point. Quinn, he's a good leader and I want to help him. Unfortunately, that means I can't stay by your side. I know you wanted me to become the next leader of the thirteenth family and I kept running away from it, thinking that Silver was always better suited for that position. I still think I would make a horrible leader, but I've always wanted to become a vampire that you can be proud of. And I think I can become one by staying at Quinn's side."
Smiling back, Lee wanted to comment that he was already proud of Fex. Who else would go through what he had done, just for a friend? There weren't too many in the world now, and all because he had made a promise. He regarded the current Fex as a bigger man than the other leaders who would hide behind schemes and stab each other in the back.
"That is why, before I leave here I want to show you something, something that can help the thirteenth family." Closing his eyes. Fex started to concentrate and feel the power from within his c.h.e.s.t.
Breaking down the crystal in his body's something slowly started to appear in his hands, until eventually they could see a large needle like weapon.
Standing on his feet, with his mouth left wide open, Lee started to walk towards the weapon Fex was holding. He had his hand held out as if he wanted to grab it.
"That can't be, is that a-"
"A blood weapon, yes." Fex nodded, proud of his accomplishment. "And it's not one that has been made from someone else's blood crystal. This weapon came from my very own blood. I can bring it out and place it back as I wish, and it works just like any other blood weapon."
Silver could no longer keep her mouth closed, but soon her excitement changed to feeling proud of her little brother.
'You claim that I should have been made the thirteenth leader, and then you go pull out something like this? You truly don't know how talented you are.'
After showing them the blood weapon. Fex went on to describe in great detail how he was able to achieve this and what the necessary steps were. The two of them were listening and hanging onto his every word. Even after an explanation it didn't seem like something they could do just on the spot, and it would take some time to learn, and more importantly teach to their most promising family members.
"I'm truly sorry father, but I think it's best I go now." Fex apologised in a sad tone. "I fear staying longer will just make me too attached to this place. You can do what you want with this information. Give it to the King, share it with others or keep it to yourself. I just want you to know that you were the first one I've shared this with."
Touched by his son's determination, Lee nonetheless allowed Fex to leave.
'That boy might have changed the whole vampire race and he doesn't seem to even know it.'
On the way back, Fex no longer cared about what the others spoke about him on the streets. He was too happy to care.
'That was the old Fex of the thirteenth, now I belong to the tenth family!' He thought to himself on the way back.
However, after only taking a couple of steps forward, someone called out to him.
"Fex." A soft voice called out.
When he turned around, he could see two hair buns wrapped up. There was only one person he knew who had that hairstyle.
"Kazz, what do you want?" He asked.
The look on Kazz' face was one of concern, for she didn't look happy, in fact it was almost as if she was on the verge of tears holding it in.
"I'm... Sorry."
******
Get access to the MVS webtoon on P.a.t.r.e.o.n it's only $1 dollar a month (only 60 slots left at this tier) And read My werewolf system Exclusively.
If you want to support you can on my P.A.T.R.E.O.N: jksmanga
For MVS artwork and updates follow on Instagram and Facebook: jksmanga
Reaching the King's castle was no easy task. At least getting past the guards that was. Last time Quinn had come here, it had been in the midst of a council meeting. At the time, he also had Arthur by his side, and the guards had been less cautious.
However, this time, there were several checks put on Quinn before he was even allowed to step in. They didn't allow any weapons nor any armour past the entrance. Everything had to be left before he could enter. Not that it mattered much in Quinn's case since he kept all of his important stuff in his dimensional space.
If he ever needed something, he could equip it with Shadow equip at any time. The reason why Quinn wasn't wearing his armour or weapons out in the open in the Vampire World was due to what substances they had in them.
Before coming here, Quinn had asked Alex to create weapons using his blood, not just for him, but also for the others from the Cursed faction. Similarly, everyone else was also hiding them in their shadow.
After the checks were done, Quinn was finally led into the castle, however accompanied by four guards, two in front of him and two behind.
The King's castle was quite similar to the others, with only slight differences, like the rooms being slightly bigger adorned with a lot of giant paintings. Quinn guessed that they had to be important figures in the vampire's history, as well as important events.
'I thought the tenth castle was already big, but this is just ridiculous. Who needs all this space?' Having lived most of his life on earth in a small apartment, Quinn wasn't used to these kinds of grand rooms.
Previously, Quinn had just been in a council room, which happened to be a floor under the King's throne room. Alas, it appeared as if he wouldn't get the chance to check it out this time either, as he never left the first floor. Instead he was escorted to one of many dining rooms.
Dwight was already sitting there, all on his own, with some light snacks red in colour and tea.
"Thank you for escorting him safely. You may take your leave now." Dwight instructed the guards who had been following him. They all nodded and did as they were told.
"I don't remember coming through this many checks last time, although I guess I shouldn't be surprised about you being cautious with the King's eternal slumber." Quinn commented, as he sat down opposite from Dwight.
"Indeed, especially with some parties daring to attack other castles, one can't be too safe. Those guards were just as much for your safety as ours." Dwight explained. "Before we start Quinn, I want to make sure that everything spoken here is just between me and you. I hate having to act this paranoid, but with everything that has happened I can't trust anyone else. I can only advise you to do the same. After you leave this room, perhaps you should even start doubting me."
The Royal Knight being this cautious was outside of Quinn's expectations, and he was now completely focused on the conversation. He had believed this was just to make sure nothing would interrupt the King's eternal slumber, but things appeared to be more dire than he had initially thought.
"I will spare you the details as I'm sure your Vampire knight must have gone over this with you, but the one responsible for the attack on your castle is someone named Rowa. He used to be the second family's leader, but has now turned into a Bloodsucker or had done. His grudge against the current King was no secret. Unfortunately he was also very strong, yet we never imagined him to attack us head on and so suddenly like that."
"To be able to attack any of the castles, what's more to so easily enter the inner castle area of even the tenth castle, there is only one explanation. There is someone among the leaders who must have helped him." Dwight shared, clenching his fist on the table. "I didn't want to believe that someone would work with those Bloodsuckers, to force the King's hand like that! And now it has come to the point that we must replace him! What I'm most afraid of is that this was that mystery person's original goal."
It was news to Quinn that Rowa used to be the second family's leader, although he had come to learn that it wasn't too rare for the families to change their past leaders if they turned out to be incompetent.
"Why do I have the feeling you're thinking something incredibly rude about me?!" Vincent asked, but Quinn chose to ignore him.
"For what it's worth, I'm sorry. You and the King seemed close, and I honestly wish I could have thanked him for saving the people he could." Said Quinn.
"You really have grown." Dwight sighed, taking a stronger look at Quinn. "I should probably come to the point of why I have summoned you here. I originally just wanted to apologise failing to do our job, but I also never expected you to return like you have done now. I can smell and feel the aura of a real vampire leader on you now."
"As I said, there is at least one traitor among the leaders. Let me be honest with you, right now I suspect every single one of the other families. Well, all except yours, Quinn. You were away when the attack happened, neither you nor anyone you interacted with in your family had anything to do with Rowa, and most importantly, I can't think of a single reason why you would attack your own family."
"I never thought I would say this, but you're the only person I can trust and I would like your help. If the goal of the person working with Rowa was really to get rid of the King, then I can only assume their end goal lies in obtaining the seat for themselves. The powers are split into two groups, so they will be coming for you, Quinn."
"I want you to report everything that either side attempts to do, feel free to lead them on. Agree to help them and try to find out who was, and possibly still is, working with the Bloodsuckers."
"I won't lie to you, doing this could place you a big target on your back, but I will be trying my best to help you all the way. It would be best if you prepare for another attack. Your family is weak right now and they might strike again."
Thinking about this, if his area was to get attacked, Quinn was wondering if he could use the new reputation shop in his system to improve his defences. He could build towers, statues and set up flags to help fend off against attacks.
The only problem was obtaining the reputation points to upgrade the place. Once he figured out a way to quickly and reliably get more, he could create a fortress stronger than all others.
"It's your choice whether you want to help me or not, but you should be aware that you are bound to get dragged into this either way. All I'm asking is when you do get dragged into it, that you do your best to try and can find anything useful. In return I will try to do whatever I can to help you and your family."
"Right now, although the King can't speak, he has given me authority and power to act on his behalf. If there is something you need, you should ask now before the ceremony."
Quinn agreed with Dwight's analysis of the situation. As a family leader, he would be wrapped up in all this whether he liked it or not. Honestly, he also wanted to find out who was working with the Bloodsuckers. They had killed his people, killed Edward and had tried attacking the others, so he wanted revenge!
Quinn felt quite lonely in the Vampire World. His family was regarded as an outsider compared to the rest, and here a powerful ally was holding out their hand.
"I'll help you." Quinn declared. "However, there are a few favours and things I would like to ask myself."
"Of course, Quinn." Dwight replied happily. "For someone who has only recently become a leader, you are going far beyond that would normally be expected of you. As long as it's within my power, I will deliver what you need."
There were so many subjects and questions Quinn wanted to ask and talk about, but he decided to start with the one that weighed on his mind the most.
"The first one should be easy enough. What do you know about Jim Eno? I need to know everything that he did after Vicent left!"
******
Get access to the MVS webtoon on P.a.t.r.e.o.n it's only $2 dollar a month (only 100 slots at this tier) And read My werewolf system Exclusively.
If you want to support you can on my P.A.T.R.E.O.N: jksmanga
For MVS artwork and updates follow on Instagram and Facebook: jksmanga
It was safe to say that the question took Dwight by surprise. Out of all the things to ask for, especially given their current situation, why was Quinn's first question something related to the vampire's past?
'Is this just his own curiosity... or the request of someone else?' Dwight wondered, mentally going down the list of possible candidates who could be behind the young new family leader.
"You seem to be quite interested in the tenth family's past. With the flame extinguished, I know Vincent is gone, so I'm assuming this has something to do with his will? Maybe something he asked you as his final wish?" Dwight probed Quinn for some sort of reaction. Vincent Eno had been a very interesting person, yet he had failed to understand him in his lifetime.
Coincidentally, Dwight's current actions were quite rude and disrespectful. If it had been any other leader before him they would have made a fuss, perhaps even accusing him of being interrogated, but Quinn wouldn't know any better.
"Didn't you tell me you would help me?" Quinn questioned in a sharp tone, his eyes focusing on the older vampire. "Do you perhaps expect me to explain to you everything that I do?"
Quinn acting completely outside his expectations was a grim reminder for Dwight, that the young boy wasn't as innocent as he seemed.
"I apologise for my behaviour." Dwight bowed down, slightly surprising Quinn. "You're right, I did promise to help you in any way you need, and this is indeed something relatively simple. Of course, you don't have to explain yourself, I was merely surprised you knew about Jim, since there aren't many alive today that do remember him."
Dwight looked down at the table while trying to remember past events.
"You said you wanted to know what happened after Vincent's disappearance, correct? I don't know how much you know about Vincent Eno, but before he left us, he had been in charge of a special project. A project that would have made us far less reliant on human blood. Unfortunately, he left our world without ever completing the project."
"At the time, there honestly weren't too many great minds among us vampires. The common belief was that the fist was mightier than the brain and most lived according to that. The King at the time, not wanting to get involved with the humans any more than we already had, had felt like the project had to be completed at any cost. They were convinced that sooner or later the existence of vampires would become known to the humans, if we didn't change our ways."
Quinn still vividly remembered living through Vincent's life. It would be nigh impossible to count just how many human lives had been taken because of the vampires.
The King had been absolutely right, the detectives, just like Vincent's partner Katie, had been getting closer and closer to the discovery of vampires. In the past, when there was such a difference in strength it wouldn't have mattered but with the humans having caught up, it had suddenly become a problem for the vampires.
"Although many disagreed with the decision, eventually a vote had been cast and despite Jim's past and his oath to never enter a laboratory again, he had been allowed to continue the project from where Vincent had left off."
Now the puzzle pieces were starting to line up in Quinn's head, After Vincent had left, Jim had taken over the project, at which point he must have gone to earth where he encountered Logan's parents and 'convinced' them to help with the project.
'Was he searching for Vincent because he couldn't complete the project alone, or was there something else?'
"After countless failures, eventually Jim found a solution to our problem. Alas, there was a problem with the final project that he kept hidden from us. In order to fix this flaw before we found out, he committed a grave taboo… the same one that had stopped him from entering the laboratory in the first place. In the end the project had to be scrapped altogether."
'Jim… just what did you do this time?' Vincent thought, as he heard these words.
Dwight didn't say anything else on the matter, as if the story had ended, but Quinn noticed that a lot of details had been left out. Was it because he didn't know about what Jim had done, or did he think Quinn didn't need to know?
Still, Quinn wasn't going to back down, he needed his answers and he had someone in front of him who could help.
"The thing Jim created… the one that was unsuccessful... were they the Dalki?" Quinn asked, wanting confirmation, even though he was already sure of the answer.
Dwight's eyes lit up at this question, making him all the more aware that Quinn knew far more about this than should have been possible. With that being the case, it was pointless to hide the small details.
"Yes… instead of having to consume the humans' blood he had created something else, the Dalki. The only problem was that they were unable to reproduce. With the materials that we had provided him he had only been able to make a certain amount. This would have been fine, yet due to their relatively short lifespan, it would have only been a temporary, yet costly measure."
As someone who had grown up with Jim, Vincent was easily able to figure out Jim's train of thought.
"Jim must have originally been mixing humans with the demon tier beast to create the Dalki." Vincent shared his insight. "Now there were two ways for him to fix the problems. Either find a way to allow the Dalki to reproduce… or turn them immortal. Given his prior history, it's no surprise which option he chose…."
Dwight gave out a big sigh before answering.
"He raised one of the Original vampires, and tried to experiment on them. Only this time, he was prepared for us when we found out. By the time we discovered what he had done, it was already too late. Jim had left the castle with the Dalki and despite our efforts to track him down he was never seen again."
"What about the Original vampire?" Quinn asked. "Was he successful in creating a hybrid?"
Quinn could only imagine what a monster the Dalkis would have on their hand if Jim turned out to have been successful. What was worrying him more, was whether Jim might still be experimenting to this day.
"Fortunately not, however that ancestor perished in the process. Actually it's a good thing you brought this up, I would be careful Quinn. The original that had been killed was the first generation family leader of the eighth family, so it shouldn't surprise you that they had a giant grudge against the tenth family ever since."
"That being said, I have been unable to find anything relating them to the current attack. Unfortunately, the same has to be said for all the other families at the moment."
It seemed like the eighth family and tenth family had multiple clashes after that, especially since Vincent had also been the one to have killed one of their previous family leaders due to what they had done to Katie.
"Whoa, that's a lot of enemies, I wouldn't want to be in your shoes right now." Vincent stated amused. "You have the first family's Bryce on your back, the eighth family, and let's not forget about the Sith family with Vadeen. I know Arthur was the one that killed him, but it was due to you."
"Don't pretend like everything's my fault! You were the responsible for at least one of those!" Quinn replied annoyed.
"If you know Jim had created the Dalki, then why didn't the vampires kill the Dalki or at least help the humans when they were getting attacked?" Quinn asked.
"I know you might start to hate me for this, since you're a former human, but… the Dalki simply hadn't been regarded as a threat by us. At any point in time we would be able to beat them quite easily, so we didn't really care what happened to them. Given their lifespan, most of us appeared to think that the problem would simply fix itself. And by the time the human race was facing extinction… well we had found a way to solve our blood problem, so once again no family felt the need to intervene."
'The vampires don't see the Dalki as a threat? Is it due to arrogance, or are they really that strong?' Quinn couldn't believe it, he had personally clashed with the other family leaders and had therefore experienced their powers firsthand. He also was aware of the power of the Dalki he had encountered.
If the vampire didn't regard them as a threat…
"Just curious, but how many spikes have you seen on a Dalki?" Quinn questioned to verify a theory.
"One? No, I think I recall one of them having two. I'm sorry, it's been a while." Dwight answered, unsure where Quinn was going with his questioning. Still, he had learned his lesson, so he answered as best as he could. "Actually when the Dalki had first been created we had been unaware of their defects. The ones studying them reassured us that their intelligence was enough for us to attempt to train them, so we taught them how to fight. The idea was to use them as more than just a food source and make them hunt beasts as well. However, before we got the chance Jim had disappeared with them all in a single night."
'Did he say two spikes, but even during the war there was a four spike Dalki. Have they grown stronger in the meantime? Just like Borden. Do more spikes grow on them with age or did Jim find a way to create more? … However, that means the vampires remain unaware of their increased strength. No wonder, they've just been sitting here focusing on their own internal struggles!'
This was something Quinn couldn't have predicted. He had believed there had to be a logical reason for the vampires to not get involved, but for the reason to be… pure ignorance. Unfortunately that meant Quinn would have to somehow convince them to start treating the Dalki as a threat.
Worse, they also had to worry about Arthur now as well.
"Don't tell them about Arthur, Quinn.' Vincent stressed. 'Right now Dwight trusts you, but they saw Arthur help you once when you were in trouble! Both of you share the same ability and they don't know quite how it works, but do know that he can come to you through your shadow! If you tell them that Arthur plans to get rid of the vampires, that could easily be used against you!"
Vincent was right, Quinn didn't want any more enemies, not at this point and time.
'On that note, could you ask him who managed to create the Blood substitute? With me and Jim gone, I seriously can't imagine anyone else being able to complete it?' Vincent asked.
"There is one thing I don't quite get. You told me that Vincent was in charge of the project, but left it unfinished. Then Jim was the one to try and complete it, yet he failed and created the Dalki before vanishing. However, it was completed in the end, so who was the one who managed to do what those two had failed at?"
"I don't see why that would be a problem." Dwight replied, taking a sip of his tea. They had been talking for quite a while now. More so than he had initially thought, especially since Quinn was focusing on past subjects. "It was actually due to Jill, the eighth family leader. Believe me when I say that it was a complete surprise to all of us all when she had come up with a solution."
'Jill?!' Vincent shouted in shock.
'What, is she someone special or something?'
'Actually..." Vincent paused. "I don't really remember her. She must have been made a family leader after me. Although the eighth family did like to experiment as well, they were nowhere near as talented as the Enos' Vincent claimed full of pride.
"That is everything that I know about Jim. To this day there was a call out from the agents to find him, but he hasn't been spotted and with our agents deceased, we have decided to focus on more important things. I hope my answers have helped you."
It did help Quinn confirm a few things. For one, Jim was indeed the creator of the Dalki, and if Quinn's hunch was correct he would be working with them even now which was why the vampires were unable to locate them.
However, there was one other, perhaps even bigger question on his mind.
Where did Richard Eno, the first King, fit into all of this?
*****
Get access to the MVS webtoon on P.a.t.r.e.o.n it's only $2 dollar a month (only 100 slots at this tier) And read My werewolf system Exclusively.
If you want to support you can on my P.A.T.R.E.O.N: jksmanga
Judging by how many original vampires Jim had awakened, Quinn just couldn't put the idea out of his head that he might have woken up Richard. However, no matter how much Quinn thought about it, he just couldn't piece together what Richard was trying to do, nor what his goal could be in all of this?
But most importantly… just whose side was Richard supposed to be on?
"I'm assuming that was not all you wanted from me?" Dwight continued the conversation. "Even I would feel bad to reward you with just a simple history lesson for what I have asked of you."
With the most prominent question out of the way, it was time for Quinn to make some requests or suggestions, and he was just hoping these would go as well as the rest of the conversation had.
"Indeed, it concerns the men that came with Paul. I know you originally promised me that their lives would be spared as long as I managed to fulfill my mission, but I'm afraid that deal will not be honoured with a new King. I'm sure you never intended to just let them go back to the Human World after everything happened in the first place, right?"
Now that the conversation seemed to relax a little, Dwight's posture was less stiff as he replied.
"Asking for that would have been outside of what I could have offered. Returning two hundred or so men is bound to raise questions, even if we did erase their memories, not to mention it would be near impossible to check that all the details inside their heads had disappeared. However, there is actually a leader who is famous for her ability to erase her targets' memories with a hundred percent certainty."
This was news to Quinn, he had heard that erasing just part of someone's memories was already hard, especially a large chunk of it could be dangerous to the user. With how long they had stayed, Quinn had honestly thought the only option would have been to erase their entire memories.
However, Quinn had already witnessed the effects of turning someone into a black slate with Cia. All these people had their own families to go to, as such it was too cruel to do that to them.
"I'm guessing it's a leader's ability?" Quinn asked, not letting his personal emotions show.
"Correct, Cindy, the second family's leader can remove memories, or more precisely she can reverse one's memories up to a certain point. She could make it so those men only remember up to the point when they were handed their mission, without remembering anything about the Vampire World or ever encountering you."
"Nevertheless, I can't just release them back to the Human World. Kazz has been tracking you and most likely has already reported to Bryce that you haven't achieved much. Our word means a lot to us vampires, the King's word perhaps more so than anyone else's."
"Right now, many believe the only reason you and Paul are complying is because of them, so giving up the hold we have over you would result in a bigger rift then there already is."
"But we don't have a lot of time." Quinn argued. "Once a new King gets elected, won't they just use this very same excuse? That the deal had been between me and the old King?"
"Then what would you suggest, I'm open to any solutions?"
Regretfully, Quinn had been forced to consider such an outcome, so he had already gone through the options with Paul.
"You're afraid that they would tell others about the Vampire World because they're human, so what if we make them into vampires. After they turn I would like to accept them into the tenth family. You asked me to help you, but as you're aware my family is currently at its weakest. We've been attacked, and I can't exactly do much with just ten vampire students and the few companions I brought along this time, now can I? I need to rebuild our strength and we need people for that!" Quinn insisted, not shying away from laying the guilt onto the Royal Vampire knight.
Dwight stayed silent for a while and relaxed back in his chair until he was finally ready to answer. "That does sound reasonable. I should be able to use the attack on the tenth family's castle as justification for giving you more people. However, that still leaves us with the problem that turning all two hundred will be impossible by yourself. Other vampires can only turn one or two at most, and with how little people you have… Still, I can allow for the humans to live in your inner castle area, without being turned, but I suggest you do this as soon as possible."
"Once the others learn that you have humans there… well, it will be like dangling a steak in front of a lion."
Two hundred people would now be added to the tenth family, and although he didn't have to worry about their lives being lost now, he still would have to worry about the possibility of the tenth castle being attacked in the future.
Thinking of those in his family, and what Dwight said earlier it made him think about something.
"By any chance, you said that her ability worked by not erasing the memory but by reversing them. Do you think a person's memories could be reversed to before they had been removed, in a way, returning their lost memories?" Quinn asked.
"... Theoretically? I would think it would work, but I don't know the ins and outs of the ability. You would have to ask Cindy, since she's the one with the ability." Dwight could tell that it was the last request Quinn had.
Of course Quinn would have liked to ask for more support and help from Dwight, but they needed to also keep their relationship a secret, which was why he could only do so much.
Before leaving it looked like he had one more thing to say.
"Cindy should be willing to help you. She already has the support from a lot of the other leaders so she will help you to gain your favour, but remember what I said Quinn, don't trust anyone!"
"The King will go into eternal slumber in two weeks. Use this time to strengthen the tenth family and find out whatever you can! We will meet regularly and I will start the process of sending those captured over to you."
Quinn had found out what he needed and had managed to solve the issue with the human prisoners, overall the meeting could be called a success.
Still, he couldn't help but feel bad that they had no choice in the matter. He just hoped they would agree that anything was better than death, especially since Quinn planned to make good on his promise to return them to their family one day.
'Are you thinking about letting Cia see the second leader Cindy?' Vincent asked. 'When I said there was one in the world that could possibly return her memories, she was the one I was referring to. I just never thought we would be in a situation where they would need a lot more from you then you do form them.'
"I ruined her life."Quinn sighed. "It's hard for me to look at her, since I can see how much pain she is in. I thought that maybe after a while she would forget about everything, but even now she plans to go back to Pure in hopes of finding out more about her past."
"She saved us from the demon tier beast and has helped us a lot. I think the least I can do for her is allowing her to choose what she wants to do."
Exiting from the castle, the Royal Guards checked Quinn over again. Although Dwight was a higher rank then them, Quinn could see that even when he left the room they checked him before he was to go up.
'I guess they're only loyal to the King.'
After the check was done, Quinn started to leave the castle, but while doing so he walked past someone unexpected. Quinm paused for a second, as he heard the sound of something hitting the floor.
It was a cane, but he was aware that the man holding it didn't need it.
Walking past him, Bryce had but a small smile on his face.
"No matter how much you seem to have grown on the outside, you are but a human child." He whispered, knowing full well that Quinn could hear him.
'That old man is crazy." Vincent proclaimed. 'If he wants your vote, he's doing a terrible job at it!'
'It's ok, we should ignore him for now. If Bryce wants to go to war, then I will happily show him that the Dalki are not the only thing these old vampires have underestimated!'
Get access to the MVS webtoon on P.a.t.r.e.o.n it's only $2 dollar a month (only 100 slots at this tier) And read My werewolf system Exclusively.
If you want to support you can on my P.A.T.R.E.O.N: jksmanga
For MVS artwork and updates follow on Instagram and Facebook: jksmanga
Having come back from his meeting with Dwight, Quinn headed to the inner castle area. At the moment it was deserted with no signs of life after all the people that had died in the attack. Usually people from the pooling area would fill in those numbers, yet none had taken that chance so far.
Quinn wanted to improve the inner castle area. With Dwight having warned him about the possibility of another attack, and after Bryce's comment he was sure that the intention of the first family leader was to get rid of him altogether.
As such, he was inspecting the security around the place, focusing on the large wall built around the inner area, the small gate at the front, and the side gates in the walls allowing one to travel from castle to castle.
He couldn't stay in the tenth's castle area forever and he also wasn't expecting the vampires to leave their home and come aboard the Cursed ship, so that left him with only one choice. He somehow needed to improve the castle's defences.
Luckily, he had acquired just the right tools for that recently.
'This reputation store sure is handy for this. Now if only I could figure out how to get some more reputation points?' Quinn thought to himself.
Upon returning to the castle, he checked if anything had happened during his absence, yet there didn't seem to be anything noteworthy.
He only briefly encountered the students all together. Since he had become the family leader, they had all bowed down to him. Not knowing what to do, Quinn awkwardly just waved at them before leaving quickly.
'Seems Fex still hasn't returned. Well good for him, there must be a lot he has to talk about with his family.'
Sitting down he continued to try to come up with an idea how to get more reputation.
'I can see you are struggling.' Vincent noted. 'Do you want me to give you a hand?'
Struggling to find a name, he had planned to ask Vincent for help anyway, yet the way Vincent had approached him first and the proud tone in his voice somehow pissed Quinn off. As if the other was indicating he was better than him.
Choosing to ignore Vincent for now, Quinn continued brainstorming. Eventually, after not being able to come up with something he sighed in defeat.
'Please help me out.' Quinn requested in frustration.
'I believe the system was being quite literal when it called them reputation points. Even the shop itself only opened up when you became the tenth leader.' Vincent started to explain.
'Which leaves me to conclude, that more reputation points will be awarded as long as you increase your reputation with those in the tenth family. They must think better of you, or do something to better their lives. Like remember when Edward first assigned you a task? It was to deliver blood to all those in the inner area, right?'
Vincent's logic made sense, but now Quinn was left to wonder how to better their lives or give off a good impression. After all, he frankly didn't know them too well yet.
After Quinn formulated a small theory, he decided to call over Timmy, Sam and Logan. If it really was about increasing one's reputation, then those three would be the best candidates to help him verify it.
"However, I don't think it would work anymore." Timmy admitted. "I tried to do it before you arrived, but even with offering then an armour set as a reward no one was interested to move. They just don't feel safe anymore."
"I don't think that will be too much of a problem soon." Quinn said. "The only thing I need to do is increase my reputation with those in the tenth. Alex if you could, would you be able to create new equipment for the students here? As for Logan and Timmy. Try to head over to the pooling area and see if there is anything needing that can improve their lives, I'm sure Logan can come up with a few things."
"Then what do you need me for?" Timmy questioned.
"I mean, you know how charming Logan can be. I'd much rather have you there as the spokesperson. Also make sure that anyone who wishes to leave the castle, does so in at least a group of five. I want you to take three others with you and make sure to take your masks with you as well."
Before allowing the three of them to leave, Quinn decided to bring up the system and check out one more thing. In the system interface, there was now a section where he could assign quests to certain individuals.
To do that, he merely needed to set up an objective, optionally add a mission description, but most importantly had to assign the reward form his own items in the system.
'Oh neat, it also lets me use the items I have in my shadow space. Ok, let's test it out with this.' Quinn thought.
The instructions had also stated that if Quinn wanted to give the quest to a certain individual, then he could do so by using his inspect skill, then, when the information screen popped up, there was a little assign quest button underneath there name.
Quinn wrote up the quest for Alex to create armour for the students and then also created an additional one for Logan and Timmy.
'What should I put here? Uhmmm… Get to know the tenth family people better? Let's see if the system accepts something vague like that...' As a reward Quinn just put some high tier crystals and the quest was set.
"Whoa what the hell is this?!" Alex wondered out loud as he looked at the screen in front of him.
"What are you talking about?" Timmy asked since it looked like Alex was staring at nothing but air.
"Can't you see it? This screen? It just appeared out of nowhere!" He started jumping up and down like a kid, despite it looking similar to the screens they used today. The only difference was this did feel a little like magic.
"Can you see the same thing in front of you Logan?" Quinn asked.
Logan didn't have any reaction, but he did nod. He had seen this once before, and knew about Quinn having the system due to the two of them touching. However, Timmy was unable to see anything.
'Can only those turned see the system screen and quests? But then why did the quest not appear in front of Timmy?' Checking the status of the quest it said that it was ongoing and Timmy had received one.
Moving on and past the excitement, Quinn made sure for them to deliver the message that the new tenth leader was the one that had sent them and asked to complete the task. As for Alex, Quinn opened up his dimensional space, and handed him a bunch of emperor tier crystals he could use to create equipment.
Something that had been given to them after the joint hunt from the demon tier beast, and some revived from the Pure planets and Daisy planets. Quinn thought they might have been a use for them so he brought them along.
Now all Quinn had to do was wait patiently, after waiting a while he received a few messages.
[Timmy Sinblup has completed the quest - rewards have been received]
[The tenth's family opinion of you has increased]
[400 reputation points gained]
And after that.
[Alex Way has completed the quest - rewards have been received]
[100 reputation points gained]
[For completing the following quests, the tenth family members are grateful]
[100 reputation points received]
[100 reputation points received]
[Total reputation points currently 900]
'Oh, I didn't expect to get reputation points from them being happy about completing the quests! It looks like I got a hundred per person. I guess this title allowing me to assign quests isn't so useless after all...' Quinn smiled as he looked forward to upgrading some things around his castle.
*****
Get access to the MVS webtoon on P.a.t.r.e.o.n it's only $2 dollar a month (only 100 slots at this tier) And read My werewolf system Exclusively.
If you want to support you can on my P.A.T.R.E.O.N: jksmanga
For MVS artwork and updates follow on Instagram and Facebook: jksmanga
After he had determined the usefulness of his new title Quinn went on a quest assigning rampage. Unfortunately, his initial enthusiasm was hampered after he discovered that different quests would give him different amounts of reputation points.
The good news was that even those that couldn't see the quest screen interface in front of them had been able to complete their quests, earning him more points. Timmy was one such example.
When asked about it, he had told Quinn that a flash of white light had simply appeared before him falling into his hands to his utter shock.
It sounded quite similar to the time Quinn had traded his beast crystals with the system for the items in its shop. The quests appeared to work with the same concept in mind, transporting the item from Quinn's storage directly to the one assigned the quest no matter where they are.
In order to not shock everyone about his new system power, he had limited the quest to only those within the castle.
There were a few more things he found, the same quest couldn't be given twice, and he would only earn reputation points if the system deemed it as helping the tenth family, leading to a bit of mental exhaustion on his part.
Also, what appeared to influence the number of reputation points he would receive, was not the person completing the quest, but the opinion of the tenth family from Quinn helping them out as their leader.
A few days in, he also discovered that depending on his reputation he would also benefit from a passive daily amount of those points until he eventually ended up with a total of 6,000 reputation points to spend as he wanted.
The only thing he had bought so far was the flag, which he had not set up yet. Looking at the shop there were only two other items that he could buy. The tower, and the statue that looked like a gargoyle.
Quinn decided to purchase two towers, since he already knew where he wanted to place them right away. He walked out to the front inner castle gate to see for himself how the process would work.
In other castles this area would have at least a couple of guards patrolling the area, but with the lack of personnel there was no one there. The lack of security was the main reason why others still hadn't asked to join the inner area, despite news spreading about the tenth family having a leader again.
Usually there would be at least some vampires who would join a family for an easy promotion into the inner castle since that would guarantee them a grand life feasting on more blood than they could wish for. However, there was just too much risk of another attack happening and they all knew it. What was the point of untold riches if they would soon have to pay with their lives?
'Let's see how this thing works.' Quin motivated himself as he navigated the system screen. A holographic outline of the tower appeared on a map. At the same time Quinn could see that holographic display in front of him, making him aware exactly where, and how big the tower would be.
"Okay now for the points.'
[1000 reputation points have been used]
In front of his eyes, the wireframe holographic display was coming into existence. It was taller than the outside wall, almost double the size and it matched the material that the castles had been made of.
Then at the very top there was a platform with four pillars allowing for an open area, and then a pointed roof above that. With his eyesight, Quinn could make out a strange circle orb on the inside.
'It really did just come out of thin air!'
'That is the power of equivalent exchange.' Vincent explained. "I have to admit I'm quite envious. If I had to do this with my own powers I would have had to gather the correct materials and then prepared beast crystals as an energy source before I could even begin.'
'Yet here the system conveniently takes over that task for you. It judges everything you have done, assigns you a type of currency, and then, by spending that currency, it allows you to create something like this without any other requirements."
Vincent was honestly frustrated. Quinn's system was pretty much a cheat. What's worse it appeared to him as if his own powers had been upgraded and he was benefiting from it. However, when remembering what Quinn had gone through, and his own life that had been sacrificed to create the system, he didn't feel like he should complain.
It didn't take long for the tower to catch the attention of the vampires in the polling area. A large structure that hadn't been there before had appeared out of nowhere. It was only natural that a big crowd had gathered watching that right next to the first tower, not the other side of the gate, another tower started to appear.
[Please supply the tower with energy]
The system allowed him to use the beast crystals he carried in his dimensional space. When selecting a basic tier crystal, Quinn could see a bar that he assumed displayed how much energy it would provide the tower with. Selecting a higher tier crystal would fill it up more.
'So this is its source of energy.' Quinn thought.
Looking at the towers, Quinn could see that they could be upgraded to level two, each for 500 points. Before doing that, he first wanted to test out the strength of the level one tower.
Quinn started to walk out of his own front gate, noticing the vampires from the main settlement area, all standing there staring at him blankly.
'It wouldn't hurt for you to inform them of what you're doing. You're an official leader, so you should address the people.' Vincent suggested.
Clearing his throat, Quinn started to give his speech.
"Greetings, everyone. As you're aware we have recently suffered from an attack. As the tenth family's leader it's my wish to make sure that we can protect others if something similar was to ever happen again. These towers are the first step to make my wish come true!"
Quinn's speech was wonderfully effective in getting the vampires to speak more about him and his family, but for the moment he chose to ignore them. The towers would only attack those perceived as enemies, so Quinn manually assigned himself to be treated as one.
After he was selected as a target, Quinn approached the gate slowly, step by step, until he entered their range and both of the towers fired a ball of energy towards him.
The attack wasn't fast, but it wasn't slow either. He just stood there taking the hit to make sure just how effective they would be. Two small explosions injured his body.
[-5 HP]
After taking the first two hits, he could see the towers were getting ready to fire again, so quickly left the tower's range. The energy bar underneath the towers had lessened after the first shot. Quinn estimated that with the basic tier crystal each tower could fire off a total of 20 shots.
'That's way better than I thought.' Quinn praised their performance.
Quinn wasn't wearing any armour, but he had a strong body as a Vampire lord. Being able to damage him to this degree was something good to have.
[People are impressed by the tenth family's new contraption]
[500 reputation points awarded]
It looked like his little display was good publicity, capable of impressing some people in the crowd.
'Well there's more where that came from.' Quinn mused as he spent 500 points twice to upgrade both towers. Now stepping closer, the shots fired from the tower were quicker and stronger and when it hit Quinn this time, they took off ten points of HP each.
Looking at the system, the towers were displayed as level 2/5 towers, meaning they could be upgraded three more times. However the upgrade to level three cost 1,000 reputation points.
Quinn was curious about the performance, but decided to prioritise placing more towers at crucial points around the tenth area including the castle.
"Hey, that castle thing looked kind of impressive?" One of the spectation vampires noted.
"Yeah, It looks like the new tenth family leader is trying to show us what he can do!" Another cheered for Quinn to give them a good show.
"If we get close will it attack us?" A third was a bit worried about their safety.
Seeing Quinn now walk through the gates with no trouble, some dared to walk forward, happy the towers didn't do anything to them.
'Don't worry!" Quinn shouted to them while not turning around. "They will only attack anything that the tenth family deems as it's enemy."
[People are impressed by the tenth family's new contraption]
[Reputation points earned 500]
After testing out the store and reading what the statue could do, Quinn paid 2,000 points to place a statue a little bit away from the castle door.
'This thing is pretty impressive as well.' Quinn said as he tapped the statue a few times. It looked as if someone had frozen over a winged bloodsucker. Even if it didn't do anything he thought it was something nice to look at, but its effects were impressive as well.
As for the rest of his reputation points, Quinn decided that he would keep them for now, building them up to purchase something expensive perhaps. With the construction speed as fast as it was, there was no need to do it all at once.
Done with their meal, everyone almost instantly went outside to take a look at the improvements Quinn had made. Xander and Amy were among the last to leave. They hesitated for a little, looking at each other, seemingly wanting to tell him something, but ultimately shook their heads and just followed the crowd.
That just left Quinn and Leo, as he had asked the Vampire knight to stay behind.
"It feels like I haven't been able to rest since coming here." Quinn sighed. "Now that it's just the two of, there's a lot I wanted to ask you. Hard to believe how fast time passes when you're wrapped up with things."
"Indeed, but a busy life is not a bad one, and as long as it's for the future we can work hard." Leo argued.
"You're as hard working as always, Leo. As the person who has taught me Qi, I will forever be thankful to you. It has helped me in many situations and I'm sure the same is true for you, so I was wondering… are you aware that there are the different stages of Qi?"
Leo opened his white hollowed eyes and raised his eyebrow, as if he didn't know what Quinn was talking about.
'If this Leo has only mastered the first stage and is already this strong… just what kind of monster will he become after learning all the others?!' Quinn couldn't help but get excited at imagining the future.
*******
Get access to the MVS webtoon on P.a.t.r.e.o.n it's only $2 dollar a month (only 100 slots at this tier) And read My werewolf system Exclusively.
If you want to support you can on my P.A.T.R.E.O.N: jksmanga
For MVS artwork and updates follow on Instagram and Facebook: jksmanga
It was a good thing the two of them had been sitting down when Quinn had started to share his knowledge in that regard with Leo, unaware just how much stronger it would make his Vampire knight in the near future.
Quinn started from the beginning, when he himself had learned about the different stages of Qi from a man named Abdul. How the rankings within Pure worked and how they were taught Qi. However, not everyone was on the same level, and there were three stages of it.
"You said you fought against someone at Pure before?" Quinn confirmed. "And that they used Qi as well? So it looks like your hunch was right. Someone is indeed teaching those in Pure about Qi, yet when you were taught it, your master did so without mentioning these different stages?"
Shaking his head, Leo had no such knowledge.
"I taught you everything my master taught me without holding back. Even the Qi strikes I use with my sword were developed by myself."
Although Leo didn't say it, he had always wondered about something. At the dojo, he had always felt like his teacher had been holding back something. Leo understood why his master might have not taught him the other forms of Qi after their little incident, but that didn't explain why he hadn't done so before. He had lived and stayed with him for years always being stuck at the same level.
"I see," Quinn replied. "When we were on the hunt for the demon tier beast, I met a man called Chris. Similar to Layla's mother they both knew the three stages of Qi. I'm sure he was a member of Pure, especially based on what the others said at the time. You told me that your master has gone missing, so I was wondering if the two of them could have been the same person? He was the strongest Qi user i have ever met so far."
Quinn tried to describe his outer appearance and even imitated Chris's actions, but eventually Leo told him to stop.
"No matter how much you try to pretend to be him, I can't confirm it without seeing his Aura. Still, based on what you've told me about his personality, he doesn't sound like my master. Even when I was young my master was about my age now, so he should be an old man by now. He might have already died, so perhaps Chris was just another student of his, one he passed down everything to."
Thinking about this, Leo was wondering why though. He had so many questions. If his master was the one behind Pure, why did he create that organisation? Surely his enemy should have been the Dalki that killed all those people, or at the very least blamed Leo for making the world aware of their existence.
The second thing that was troubling him was whether or not his master knew about the other stages of Qi during their time together, or whether it was something he had only learnt after their separation. If he knew about them beforehand, then why didn't he teach it to Leo?
"I thought this information might become useful for you. I remember you saying that Qi was a passed down secret, so I found it strange that those in Pure knew it, but it seems I have given you a lot to think about, and at a time when we can't even leave this place. I'm sorry."
"Don't worry about that young boy," Leo replied. "More than anything what you have given me is time which I did not have before. Time to figure out this whole mess, and I quite like the students here.' He said with a soft smile.
Seeing this, Quinn thought that the role of a teacher suited Leo quite well.
"Say, when did you start teaching them Qi?" Quinn asked.
"How did you know?' Leo was surprised by this.
"Ever since learning the second stage, I have had more control and can sense it a bit better. Still, I noticed that their energy is incredibly weak. Is there a reason for that?"
Leo let out a big sigh before answering.
"I did try teaching them, but unlike Erin or you it seems like their body is just not that compatible with it. After learning how it could disrupt the vampire's energy I thought it could help them, if the other vampires attempted to attack us again. However, that was also the case when learning Qi. Trying to gather up any energy in their body is a painful process for them. There is no harmony and the energy tries to attack them from within."
"It was just like Chris told me." Quinn replied. "When teaching me Qi, he had told me that the energy in my body is taken up by the vampire energy, and if it wasn't there, my Qi would have been more powerful, but my body has been able to balance the two out. Maybe it's because the three of us were humans before being turned?"
After the conversation, Quinn stood up and went over to Leo's side.
"This is a little awkward." Quinn said, scratching his head. He then quickly bowed to Leo out of respect. "If you will allow me too, I wish to teach you the second stage of Qi. I know that you are my teacher so it would be rude of me to say this, but I want to return the favour. If you don't want to accept help I completely understand."
Standing up, Leo lifted Quinn up from his bowing position.
"You can't be doing that anymore, you are now a family leader. If the others saw you bowing down to one that should be bowing to you, it would cause quite the fuss, and Quinn. Having a student surpass you is an achievement in my eyes. Maybe some people get scared or worried but not me. I will be happy to accept your guidance."
The relationship between the two was a close one. Even though they hardly spoke, Leo had always been a teacher they could rely on. He hadn't told anyone about Quinn's secret in the military academy, and he had helped him in many tough situations, yet now Quinn could finally help Leo after all the help he had received.
"I'm sorry if I'm not good at explaining, but I hope you'll understand what I'm getting at. If you don't understand then I can try again, and show you." Quinn offered, feeling a little nervous. When teaching the others how to use the shadow ability he hadn't felt this way, but in front of Leo it was different.
"Don't worry." Leo said, as he walked away disconnecting from Quinn's hand on his back. He then drew his sword, and flung it down to his side.
Quinn was left there stunned. Chris had praised him for being a fast learner, yet it had taken him several days to get the hang of it. As for Leo… someone who had no knowledge of it before, only had to be shown once, before he was able to use the second stage Qi, covering it with his sword.
"This feels good." Leo smiled after giving it a few more swings. He then proceeded to strike out, extending the Qi beyond his swords taking the air even further. A scratch mark was left across the floor even though his sword hadn't touched the ground.
'How is he even better than me at it?' Quinn questioned.
'Finally! For once take a look at someone who has true talent, someone even better than yourself!' Vincent triumphantly cried out, bitter that Quinn always seemed to surpass him in many ways. 'It's people like him that should be the main character in stories!'
After swinging his blade for a short while, Leo stopped.
"It's a shame you didn't learn much about the third stage Qi, but I will try to improve this for now."
"I guess I need to start learning from you again." Quinn sighed in defeat.
Get access to the MVS webtoon on P.a.t.r.e.o.n it's only $2 dollar a month (only 100 slots at this tier) And read My werewolf system Exclusively.
If you want to support you can on my P.A.T.R.E.O.N: jksmanga
For MVS artwork and updates follow on Instagram and Facebook: jksmanga
Witnessing just how quickly Leo had gotten used to the second stage Qi, Quinn started to emphasise how other vampires must feel when comparing themselves to him.
"Don't feel so down." Leo encouraged him. "I've felt the kind of aura you've demonstrated all the time in the dojo. Because of my ability, I have always been able to sense Qi on a different level compared to others. As for control, my unique soul weapon allows me to fine tune not just mine but the Qi of others as well. So as long as I have seen and understand how it works, it's an easy feat to replicate it. If it had been anything else but Qi, it would take me a while to learn it as well."
Quinn believed he had hidden his jealousy well, but he realised too late that it had just been him hiding the emotions on his face. Which was useless in front of the blind Leo who saw beyond a person's face.
"Can you do me a favour?" Quinn asked. "Although the other students are unable to learn this, you mentioned that Erin is similar to myself, so if you have the time, away from your normal knight duties would you be willing to teach her?"
Leo nodded. "No problem, I've already planned to do that even if he hadn't asked me to. Although she blames herself for what has happened, her obsession for power is pointed in the right direction."
With nothing else to show Leo, Quinn decided to leave the training room. Unexpectedly there were two people who had been waiting for him.
"Sorry to disturb you, leader." Xander quickly bowed down. "There's something we wish to discuss with you in private. I know you must be busy these days, but we believe it's quite important for you to know this."
Quinn didn't know Xander or Amy well, only that they helped Layla and Cia during the fight, yet from the look on his face, it appeared to be something quite serious. He was wondering just what could make the boy so worried.
"Of course, if you have any concerns then feel free to come to me at any time. I don't want you to feel like you can't."
The three of them walked off, to one of the many empty rooms in the castle. They entered a smaller room that had a small bed, indicating that it was a room meant to be used for servants. It was untouched and on the first floor with the training rooms, but at the same time it was away from the others as well.
"I don't want you to take offence, but I don't know how much you know about vampires since you used to be…." Xander paused, trying not to offend Quinn.
"Don't worry, I probably know as much about vampires as you guys who have been born in the Vampire World, if not more. I also don't mind being called a human. I won't bite your head off." Quinn joked, but it was clear that Xander was finding it hard to react.
'Is this what it's like to be a leader? Everyone is so uptight around me, even though we should be around the same age. Perhaps I'm even younger.' Quinn thought.
As for the comment about knowing more about vampires, Quinn was naturally referring to Vincent. At times like these it was super convenient to be able to ask a leader who was older than most members of the current generation of family leaders.
"Okay, here it goes." Xander let out a big breath. "It's about Erin. You see, we think- No, we're pretty sure she's… a dhampir."
There was no reaction from Quinn's side when they accused their teammember of being a member of that subclass, and Amy noticed this.
"You… you already knew, didn't you?" She spoke softly.
"Indeed, I did." Quinn nodded, pausing as he waited for one of the two to say something else, but neither one spoke out of turn. "Why? Did she do something that caused a problem?"
"No." Amy shook her head vehemently. "She hasn't done anything and she's been nothing but nice, only… We didn't know what to do because there are rules to report a dhampir, but we don't want her to be taken away, so we decided to come to you."
Turning his head, Quinn was now looking at Xander who found it hard to keep eye contact.
'Quinn, it may not be my place to say this, but you need to make sure that they don't say anything to anyone else! Not at this crucial time.' Vincent advised. 'You might not like it, but you know what to do.'
"Look up." Quinn ordered them in a stern voice.
With Xander's legs shaking, he slowly lifted his head.
'What is this pressure? It suddenly feels as if I'm talking to one of the leaders!'
Finally, when he lifted his head, Quinn's eyes were glowing red.
"Will you tell anyone about this?" Quinn asked, while using the Influence skill.
As if stuck in a trance, Xander replied.
"No, since I have already reported it to my leader." He replied in a monotone voice and the Influence skill stopped working.
'What just happened? I just replied without having even a chance to think about it? Was that his power?'
"Sir." Xander suddenly looked up, putting his right arm across his c.h.e.s.t. "You are going to do great things for this family! I have worked hard under the tenth family, and I promise you to work even harder under your Cursed family!"
[100 reputation points earned]
Quinn was surprised that his actions had resulted in earning Xander's respect, yet it was a welcome surprise.
"Thanks for telling me this. You two can go now. I'm sorry for using that on you, but I just needed to make sure that this information will remain a secret for now. I promise you that I will look after Erin and everyone else in my family, no matter who or what they are! "
When the two finally left the room Quinn sat down on a victorian style large chair.
'So will you tell me what's wrong with being a dhampir or do I need to beg?' Quinn mused.
'Sorry, I was just too taken aback how the little boy in the past has grown up to the point he managed to speak like a real leader.' Vincent answered him, his tone revealing that he was half teasing and half serious.
'Your question sure is a tricky one though. I studied many subclasses during my time, and it was my duty to report back to the King. Of course, this also included information about the Dhampirs, yet it was completely scrapped and rewritten. I assume what the kids have been taught about them is false, and I can tell you the reason why.'
'Dhampirs aren't scary irrational beasts like the Wendigos and other subclasses. I'm sure even you can see that. No, the thing that scares the normal vampires is what they represent. Remember when I told you that the vampires' opinions were split into those who thought we should rule over humans and those that thought we should protect them as a higher form of existence?'
'Similarly, they are stronger than vampires, especially when fighting them, they share the same skills and traits as us, but at the same time can even overcome the one weakness all vampires have, sunlight. Don't they just sound like the perfect vampire?'
'But now think about the implication. If we feel we have the right to protect humans as the better life form… then shouldn't we allow Dhampirs to rule over us? It was why relationsh.i.p.s between a human and a vampire were forbidden.'
'But once the new King took over that is on the side of protecting humans, why are they still considered a taboo?' Quinn wondered.
'Because it would cause conflict. The King more than anything must think about its people, just like a leader. If you have two sides already disagreeing about a single matter, just try imagining them trying to discuss Dhampirs?'
'As I said before, no one has been able to see the true potential of a Dhampir. Erin is still at the first stage of her evolution. According to my research, she is able to evolve just as many times as a vampire. It would be wise of you to hone her skills. Allow her to grow and maybe one day she could even become your Queen." Vincent said straight at first, but after a minute he couldn't help but giggle.
Just then, the door was opened wide, and Paul entered.
"I've been looking for you." Paul declared. "My people, they have finally arrived!"
******
Get access to the MVS webtoon on P.a.t.r.e.o.n it's only $2 dollar a month (only 100 slots at this tier) And read My werewolf system Exclusively.
If you want to support you can on my P.A.T.R.E.O.N: jksmanga
Walking through the main centre of the vampire settlement, a particular group attracted a lot of attention. This was because, for the first time ever, two hundred humans were being escorted by ten royal guards.
The humans walked in a single file, split up into four rows while the guards were placed around them. The look on their faces, some were worried, broken down, defeated at what they had seen. While others still had determination and will, the fire in their eyes hadn't burnt out yet.
'We're going to survive this place no matter what!' Ashley thought. He was one of those that hadn't given up. A man who was the lieutenant of the group. In charge of them after Paul. During their days in the cell, hearing countless cries, seeing other beasts. He tried his best to give everyone hope. However, right now, he had no clue what was happening at this very moment.
"Are they marching us to our deaths, there going to feed us to those creatures, right?" A nervous soldier said, who was shaking.
Ashley wanted to comfort them, but he also didn't want to give them false hope.
'If they were going to kill us, why did they allow us to live for so long? And why are we being guarded right now?'
What was worrying the others more than anything, was the look and the faces of those that lived on this strange planet. Off to the side of the streets, they had gathered in large groups. All of their eyes glowing red, and on a closer look, their teeth seemed to be growing, beyond their mouths, sticking outside like large fangs.
"Don't kill them!" One of the guards said as he continued to march forward. The guards had no weapons on their bodies, but they did wear light black armour with royal blue trim.
"They just can't control themselves, some of them at least." The guard continued as he looked around carefully with his eyes.
Listening in, Ashley was wondering what they were talking about. Until he saw one from the crowd jump towards their large group. They leapt up around three meters in the air and had crossed a significant distance. It was not a feat a human could achieve by any means, especially while wearing no beast gear.
"We don't have any beast gear to defend ourselves. It was all taken off us!" Ashley shouted in anger. He pushed through his group, going to the side, hoping to save one of the females that were about to be attacked.
However, before he could reach them, one of the guards moved out and grabbed the attacker by the neck. He had moved so fast Ashley was unable to see him.
Before letting go, the royal guard slammed the attacker onto the ground and held him down by the neck. The attacker kicked and tried to claw at the royal guard, but he would just apply more force each time until the hacker eventually calmed down.
"Everyone!" The guard shouted. "This is an order from the royal guard. Return to your homes for the next hour while we are transporting the humans!"
"Where are they taking them? Are they using humans for experiments again?"
"No, I think that's the supposed group that attacked us before?" Another said.
"Still, what are they going to do with them?"
Although they had returned to their homes, they continued to watch where the group was going through windows and such. A short while later, they could see them all enter the tenth castle area.
'These castles, this place... what is happening, and Paul, where are you?' Ashely thought.
Eventually, the guards had reached the tenth castle, and the one in the front shouted at the top of his lungs.
"The humans have been delivered, as promised by the royal Knight Dwight. We will now take our leave." The guards said as they left the humans, standing there alone.
"Wait, they just left. Does that mean we can leave?" One of them asked.
"Do you really think we can? If we tried to go back through all those things, we would be killed. The only thing that was protecting us were those guards." Ashley pointed out.
"So, are we meant to just wait?"
Soon all of their questions would be answered, as the castle's large double doors opened wide, and unexpectedly, they could see an old face they all knew well.
"It's good to see you all again."
"Paul!" Ashley shouted, and soon the others started to call his name.
"Everyone, remember who we are!" Ashley shouted back.
Saying these words snapped them all back into action. Even those that were disheartened before. They got into the position they had practised countless times, and all stood straight.
"We have returned, Sir!" Ashley shouted.
And the others in unison followed after, saluting their general.
"A lot has changed," Paul said, his eyes filled with sadness, looking at all of them. "Why don't we head inside?"
Walking inside, before Paul was a young man who had come out with him. Ashley made note that Paul allowed him to walk into the castle before him and wondered about what happened while they were locked up.
Once they were in the hall, Paul went to the front to make an announcement. He looked at them all again before giving an explanation of what had happened.
"As you know, we are not on earth, and maybe as you suspect, these people who live here are not humans," Paul confirmed their thoughts. "However, due to Quinn, the owner and leader of this castle. We have been able to strike a deal with them that can save you all…."
Paul went into further detail about the planet they were on and the deal made between Paul, Quinn, and the others. The way Paul explained it, was that Quinn and Paul were both victims, and he even told them the truth about himself.
How he had already been turned. This was an important point because the next request he needed to make, was about turning all of them as well.
Quinn had thought about how he was going to do this. He was able to turn fifty people at most and had already turned ten. But he had no clue how many his vampire knights could turn. On Vincent's assumption, since they were both at the noble stage, they should be able to turn around ten each.
If Quinn got the group to turn one person each, and then the students as well as himself, that would still only be half of the entire group brought to them.
Those that were turned, could turn others as well, and this was what Quinn was counting on. However, Vincent reminded him that not all those turned would become vampires. Some would be halflings, subclasses, and only certain subclasses were able to turn others.
'It should still work out, as long as the numbers are with us.' Quinn thought.
After the explanation was done, it was, of course, quite a shock to them, but to Paul's surprise, most of them were willing to be turned. The reason being, it felt like while they were trapped before, they had gone through hell.
They wanted freedom, and if this was the only way to get it, then they would do so. The others that were on the fence or against the idea did understand what Paul must have gone through. It was quite clear if the deal wasn't stuck, then all of them would be used as food by now.
With no choice, they too were willing to be turned.
There was no time to waste, and Quinn got to work straight away.
"Paul, Leo, out of this group, I think it would be best if you select ten of those that you trust most. I believe that they will be able to grow quite well under you." Quinn commanded.
The reason for thinking this was one of the Knight's skills in the system.
[Knight's command]
[A vampire knight is able to form a squad of ten vampires under himself. For those under the vampire knight, their skills and strength will be increased by ten percent]
"Leo, also about what we talked about before. Maybe it's time to put that theory to the test. If these humans have been turned into vampires, perhaps these can learn Qi? Try to select those that have the most potential."
With the orders made, Leo took ten people with him. He selected those with the strongest aura of Qi. Paul followed after. As for the rest, Quinn wanted to wait and see what would happen first.
Leo, started to turn them one by one, activating the ritual. Everyone watched the person in front of them scream in pain as they were being turned. It had put some of those off, but when they realised they were completely fine after, it calmed their nerves a little. Everyone so far had turned into either a vampire or a halfling. And then when Leo turned the very last one, they too had turned into a vampire.
'Was my assumption correct? If the others turn people, they turn into the same class that created them. Maybe if Alex does turn someone, they too will become a blood fairy?'
Of course, Vincent didn't know the answer, as the system seemed to be doing its own thing, which didn't follow the normal rules that he had learnt.
Next, it was Paul's turn, and in his group Ashley stood proud, being the first to be turned. Then it was time for the rest to follow. Just like Leo, everyone had turned into a halfling or a vampire.
Those that were turned into a vampire were told to step to the side, as Quinn would use those to turn others as well. But before that, it was finally his turn.
While turning others, Quinn didn't want to use his slots, so he planned to only turn twenty more people. This way, he would still have twenty slots left. If need be, he would turn the rest after.
So far, everything had gone well, until the ninth person.
The ninth person was wriggling around on the floor for far longer than the rest. Screaming louder than the others before him. The skin on his whole body was shrinking. His facial features were becoming more prominent, and his hair was falling out.
'This guy, is he turning into a Bloodsucker, but how?' Quinn thought in a panic.
"No Quinn, that's not a Bloodsucker. You need to kill him now. He's turning into a Wendigo!'
******
Get access to the MVS webtoon on P.a.t.r.e.o.n it's only $2 dollar a month (only 100 slots at this tier) And read My werewolf system Exclusively.
If you want to support you can on my P.A.T.R.E.O.N: jksmanga
For MVS artwork and updates follow on Instagram and Facebook: jksmanga
The man on the floor continued to scream in pain and it looked like his limbs were starting to stretch out. Quinn had seen a Wendigo before, and so had Logan.
"Everyone make space! Step away from him, now!!" Logan shouted, ordering everyone away.
All who knew him were aware that Logan only spoke when necessary, so seeing him so agitated, they immediately started helping with clearing the group of people, by making them stand against the side of the walls.
'Vincent, are you sure? Is there really no way to reverse the process or to at least stop his evolution process?'
Unfortunately, Vincent remained silent in front of Quinn's cries and pleas, making it clear that killing him would be the only option.
'Fine, but what if I capture him? Don't you think if I restrain him, we can look for a way in the future?' Quinn suggested in desperation.
'No!' Vincent shouted back in frustration. 'I'm sorry Quinn, but there is absolutely no way to reverse an evolution once it has begun and you won't be able to change them afterward. I tried more times than you can imagine and not once did I come even close to a success! What makes you think you can?!'
'I know you don't mean to be, but you're actually being selfish to that person! Wendigos are creatures that feed on human flesh. Every second of their life they are under the constant pain of starvation, yet they're undead creatures who can't be sated no matter how much they eat! The best thing to do is to finish him off, for your sake as much as his own!'
Paul who was standing by the side with the others was stunned. He too recognised what the creature was as they had met with them when they first had arrived on this planet. Quinn's hesitation had allowed the transformation to complete, and the Wendigo stood up.
The tall creature immediately turned its head towards Sil and Logan and let out a mighty scream as it launched towards them. However, Quinn appeared before them to protect them.
"I'm so sorry." Quinn apologised, as he sliced at the Wendigo's head with his hand laced in Qi. The next moment the head fell to the floor, with its body soon after.
[Some of the tenth family members are frightened of you]
[- 200 reputation points]
He had already expected this type of repercussion. Now that the first batch of soldiers had been turned, they were members of the tenth family, so it was only natural for his reputation to go down after losing their respect.
'You don't understand I didn't want to do this!' Quinn wanted to explain his actions, that he had no other choice, but before he got the chance someone else had something to say.
"Quinn!' Paul shouted, as he stormed towards him. "These people trusted you, and now you killed their companion just like that! My men!"
Clenching his fist it looked like Paul was about to punch him, but before he could do something he would come to regret, he felt a sword being placed against his throat.
"Remember who you work for now!" Leo admonished his fellow Vampire knight. "Who was the one who saved your life and that of the soldiers before you? It was Quinn, the one you swore to protect when accepting your new role! You as an ex-general should know better than to let your emotions get the better of you. Take a look at him! Does it look like he wanted to do what he did?"
When Quinn lifted up his head, Paul could see that Quinn's eyes were filled with sadness. There weren't any tears coming out from them, but he could tell that he had taken no p.l.e.a.s.u.r.e in doing what he did and had merely acted out of necessity.
Nevertheless, it didn't matter how sorry Quinn felt about the deed, the others were now afraid of being turned. They all had thought that by getting turned they would get to live longer, but apparently the process wasn't as risk free as they had believed.
"I'm sorry everyone." Quinn apologised by bowing down in front of them. "I should have been upfront and clear about it. As you saw some of your colleagues have become Halflings whereas others became Vampires after turning. It's a random chance for you to become one or the other and although those two are the most likely evolution you will undergo, there is also a slight chance that you can turn into something else entirely..."
"The thing your friend became is called a Wendigo. They are beasts who feed on human flesh and are in constant pain due to hunger. Unfortunately, the changes are irrevocable. Please believe me when I say, I only did it because there really was no other way. Had I not intervened he would have started attacking those around him to satisfy his never ending hunger. I did what I had to do, before he could start a blood bath."
"I won't force any of you to turn if you don't want to. However, you should also be aware about the consequences if you wish to remain humans. If I don't attempt to turn you know, then the only thing waiting for you is death. It might not be today or tomorrow, but don't forget you're in the Vampire World now. Coming here you must have experienced it already, they all pretty much regard humans as nothing more than walking juice boxes. The deal that I've struck allowed me to take you in, but if you wish to leave you can only do so after turning. The very best case scenario for a human will be to die on this planet from old age."
"By turning you, you will get another chance to fight. Isn't that why you joined the military? To fight for not just yourself, but also your family?!l This will be the only way you will get a chance to see them in the future! I promise you all, even if you die, be it today or in the future, I will make sure that your families back home will be supported for the rest of their lives!"
Although his speech was touching to them, it was still hard to feel convinced after what had just happened. The chance might be small, but nobody was eager to take it. It was one thing to do in battle, but an entirely different thing to be struck down after becoming a beast.
Still, Quinn's appeal to think about their families did give them a new resolve. The mere thought of their loved ones, had been the only thing allowing them to endure rotting in their cells in the meantime, daydreaming about what they would do if they only could get one more day with them.
"How can you promise us that?!" One of the human soldiers shouted. "How can you promise to look after our families? You're not the Supreme Commander Oscar! You might be a king or whatever here in this castle, but that doesn't mean you have any power outside of here!"
"But he does." Paul stepped in, after having calmed down. Seeing his stabilized aura Leo retracted his sword.
"I don't just work for a nobody. The person you are all currently looking at is not only a family leader in the Vampire World, but also one of the great powers in our Human World. He is in charge of one of the great factions comparable to the Big Four. It might come as a surprise to you all, but a lot has happened while you were stuck here. Quinn Talen, is now one of the World Leaders!"
Many of them couldn't keep their mouths closed after hearing what Paul had just revealed. Would it have come from any other person, they would have called them a liar, but this was their general.
"I knew you wouldn't follow nobody." Ashley said with a smile.
After much debate and learning some facts. Slowly a few more came to volunteer to be turned. This time though, Quinn took a step back and allowed those who had successfully turned into vampires to do the turning. Those who then turned into vampires could do the same to others.
Eventually, Quinn had to step in once in a while, whenever the chain of turning got broken. As soon as another vampire appeared, a new chain began.
This way they were lucky enough not to encounter any other major hiccups.
The soldiers under Paul's command were all strong, so most of them had successfully turned into Vampires rather than Halflings, and in the end, Quinn still had fifteen slots left after everyone had been successfully turned.
"Paul, it's been a long day. Please see to it that your guys find their lodging." Quinn requested, and his Vampire knight did as told.
The ten that were taken in by Leo, and the ten taken by Paul, were allowed to live in the castle. As for the rest, they were free to pick out any of the mansions and large houses just in the inner castle area. Most of the soldiers chose to stay in groups and to live in the large houses together.
This meant that plenty of houses remained available in the inner area. As for getting them settled and learning about their new bodies, Quinn delegated that task to Timmy and Xander. The two would give everyone briefings, about when blood would be delivered, how much and how often to take it, and other things they should be aware of.
It would be a while until they would get used to their new routine, but the good thing was that they were all used to taking orders as soldiers. This made it easy for Quinn to leave most of the day to day stuff to the duo.
The day was nearly over and although Quinn wanted to just rest he decided to do that in one of the training rooms. He knew he wouldn't be able to sleep after what had happened today, and the best thing to calm him down was letting out the pent up frustration.
'Shit, that never happened before, so I thought it might never happen!' Quinn thought in frustration.
'You are being hard on yourself, Quinn.' Vincent came to console him. 'Honestly to have only one person turn bad for a group that size is quite the success. Your plan to make the newly awakened vampires start turning humans as a sort of chain was quite ingenious if you ask me.''
'That's not the problem.' Quinn argued. 'You know when he turned and I had to kill him, my first thought wasn't how sorry I was to take his life. No, it was "Thankfully it wasn't one of my friends. At least it happened to him and not them." I can't help but hate myself for thinking like that!'
Just then, the training room door opened, and the one who had entered was none other than Erin.
"I forget that there might be others that use this place." She stated, as she continued to nonchalantly walk in.
Quinn turned his head but didn't reply, and just looked at Erin for a while.
She continued to walk forward, until she was right up in his face.
"You can't be like this." Erin told him. "If I was under a spell or mind control right now, I could have killed you. Quinn, death is normal. You're not all powerful. It was bad luck that he happened to turn into a Wendigo, but you shouldn't blame yourself. Those people were soldiers, and right now they need a leader who has his head together. I need someone who has their head together. You understand?"
Her words snapped Quinn out of his daze and it was only now that he noticed how close she had gotten to him. Then a sudden thought entered his head, the words from Vincent about making her his queen.
"What's wrong? Are you not feeling well?" She asked, placing her hand on his head.
"No it-"
He got cut off by the sound of the door to the training room opening.
"Oh, I'm sorry, didn't know someone else was here. I'm sorry for... interrupting you two." Layla quickly closed the door, and at the same time, on the other side of the door, she felt a deep pain in her heart.
*****
Get access to the MVS webtoon on P.a.t.r.e.o.n it's only $2 dollar a month (only 100 slots at this tier) And read My werewolf system Exclusively.
If you want to support you can on my P.A.T.R.E.O.N: jksmanga
For MVS artwork and updates follow on Instagram and Facebook: jksmanga
'What was that?' Layla tried to think, yet her heart was beating fast enough to make her worry it would jump out of her c.h.e.s.t.
'She had her hand around his face… were the two of them about to kiss?!'
Layla had only seen a glimpse of the two of them, and they had been standing far away, yet her mind was turmoil. Her imagination tricked herself into believing that she had seen Erin with her hand around Quinn's cheek, with Layla coming in at just the perfect moment to interrupt something important.
'Those two… well they would suit each other, I mean she's a special compared to me. What have I even done for Quinn lately?' She sulked, and soon she felt something running down her cheek. Wiping it away she tried hard to compose herself.
Suddenly, the sliding doors behind her opened and she lost her footing falling backwards, but she felt someone grab her just before hitting the floor.
"Hey, easy there Layla! So you WERE the one we just saw."' Quinn stated as he propped her back up on her feat.
Erin, who was also there, walked past and while doing so punched her on the shoulder.
"I have no interest in him, so go for it." She whispered into the other girl's ear and continued walking away.
'Why would she say that? Didn't these two..'
"Did you want to see me?" Quinn asked, as he had never seen Layla before in the training room. What's even more surprising was the fact that Cia, who was usually stuck at her hip, was nowhere to be seen.
Honestly, Quinn and Layla used to be a lot closer since the Cia incident, unfortunately he just didn't feel too comfortable around Layla's new BFF, which had resulted in him approaching Layla a lot less recently.
"Yeah." She replied, twirling her hair. She thought it would make her less nervous as long as she had something to play with. "I… I saw that the incident earlier got you down ! So… So I thought you might need someone to talk to."
"Was it that obvious?" Quinn sulked. "Thanks for worrying about me. Actually, Erin came to me to give me a pep talk. Well, her version of it, anyway. Don't worry, I won't lose focus. However, since you're already here, why don't the two of us have a little talk? It's been a bit since our last chat.." Although Quinn suggested this quite naturally, there was another reason he had been avoiding Layla.
And he thought what better time to speak to her about it than now.
After Quinn suggested to go somewhere else, Layla started following him. However, since it seemed like he was about to head to one of the bedrooms, she quickly suggested going to the dining hall. Layla was worried it would be quite strange to just have a boy and girl in a room, and the way her mind was acting right now, she just wouldn't have been able to handle something like that.
The dining hall was completely empty, as it was already quite late at night. Most of the others would be sleeping by now. The two of them sat opposite each other across a large rectangle table.
At first the conversation was quite nice, it was more of a catch up with how the two of them were feeling, but then they started to talk about the past and the old times. During this conversation it made her realise what was on her mind.
"What happened to Vorden? He doesn't really seem like himself?" She asked Quinn.
"It's a bit complicated. I'm sorry that I haven't had the time to go through all the details with you yet. You were away, and then we suddenly met at that duel…" Quinn paused for a brief second, then continued to fill her in about the story with the Blades.
"That's so sad, do you think we'll be able to get the old him back?"
"I haven't given up on it. Someone once told me that abilities never die out. If someone with an ability dies, then that ability can reappear again somewhere else. Whether this is true or not, who knows, and maybe it's something that takes hundreds of years to manifest, or everyone with the ability needs to die but we have to try, right? Just like I'm doing now."
Layla nodded and agreed, but hearing about what happened to Vorden, it was the second time this day that she felt a stabbing pain in her heart. Even her stomach was starting to feel a little queasy.
"How come, you haven't come to me? Surely that one question must have been on your mind for a long time now." Quinn suddenly blurted out.
Layla looked down, and started to dwindle her fingers, because she knew what he was getting at.
"I guess I just wasn't ready yet. After speaking to Cia, and the way she's been acting I can pretty much figure out what happened. You know, the first night I figured it out, I couldn't stop crying. My mother... she wasn't like other mothers. We never really did things together, and whenever we did talk, it was always just be about Pure."
"She sacrificed her life to save you. She really did care for you, Layla. Maybe she didn't show it, but at least her last moments were dedicated to you."
"I know." She replied with a big grin on her face. "I can feel the energy that she passed down to me inside of me."
"Can I touch your hands for a second?" Quinn requested.
"What?!" Layla started to panic. When she saw him place his hands on the table, she hesitated for a bit, but ultimately placed hers on his and grabbed them.
Quinn then closed her eyes, and Layla did the same.
'What is he about to do? My heart! I can't take this for long.'
"Done." Quinn told her after a moment and let go to her slight disappointment. "It appears that her Qi really is inside you. This must be her final gift to you. It might not be as strong as hers at her peak, since she used it to heal you, but it's plenty strong. Say, what are you going to do after this? Do you plan to head back to Pure?" Quinn wondered.
"I intend to go to Pure, but I have no plans to stay there. My mother, she was one of the founders of Pure, but she never told me her reason. I hope by returning to them I might discover just why she hated ability users so much. Once in a while she would even look at me with hatred in her eyes. Once I've found that out…." Layla stopped there, because that's when she realised, she hadn't really thought about a future beyond that point.
In the past she had just followed her mother's path for her in life, but with her now gone…
"You can figure that out later." Quinn advised her as he noticed her blank look. "Our priority should be to defeat the Dalki, or at least get out of this place. Otherwise there won't be a future to worry about."
A few days had passed since their talk and their new family members were starting to get into the swing of things. Quinn was gaining reputation points daily, but he had stopped placing more towers for the moment.
He didn't want to get even more attention to himself just yet, and thought the two at the front were fine for now. However, he had upgraded them to level three, making them stronger and more powerful than before.
As for the statue, that didn't have a level, as it was unique in its own way.
One day, when Quinn was in the lab checking on Logan and Peter. One of the men that worked for Paul came to notify them that there was a visitor, namely one of the second family's Vampire knights.
'So it's finally started? If I remember correctly, the second family leader is Cindy, and she's the one that might be able to get Cia's memory back. It's clear she wants something from me, but perhaps we can use them as well.'
"Let them in." Quinn ordered.
Quinn didn't move from where he was. He didn't want to make it seem like it was such a big deal that a knight had come to see him. Fortunately, as a family leader he outranked their guest, so he had the privilege to wait for them to come to him.
In the meantime he continued with what they were doing, in this case examining the new things Logan had created recently alongside Peter.
Eventually the female knight entered the room. She had short brown hair and big eyes. All three of them noticed the bag under her eyes. Vampires didn't need much sleep in the first place, so it was rare for one to have them.
She gave a quick bow to Quinn as a sign of respect, and immediately went to deliver her message.
"The second family leader, Cindy Cha, invites you to a meeting in her castle, tonight at six PM. There will be several other leaders present, so she hopes you will join them. She promises that you won't regret it."
She stood there as if waiting for an answer, but Quinn just waved her off, allowing her to leave.
'It's just as Dwight predicted. Cindy must be trying to get me over to her side. I guess if I want to find out more of their plans that meeting will be the perfect place. Dwight did deliver on his promises, so time to return the favor.'
Peter, who was swinging a strange contraption in his hand, a tool Logan had created, waited for her to leave before warning Quinn. "I don't like that bitch. They were having those meetings before you were here, so she is definitely planning to use you Quinn! If you ever need someone to give her a slap, I'll be the first one to volunteer."
"Right..." Quinn replied awkwardly, he had actually heard what had happened between him and Cindy from Layla, a couple of days ago.
Half an hour before the meeting, Quinn decided that he would participate. He was sure that they wouldn't attack him, after all they would want him on their side. Nevertheless, just in case they wanted to do something stupid, Quinn was confident enough to be able to escape via his shadow.
Leaving the castle, Quinn wore a hood to cover his face and made his way to the second castle. A short while later, another visitor arrived at the tenth castle.
Another Vampire knight.
Entering the castle, the first person she asked to meet wasn't Quinn but Leo. One of the soldiers went to fetch him.
"I didn't expect to meet you again so soon, did you come here for that duel?" Leo asked.
"Actually, I'm here to see my brother." Silver replied.
******
Get access to the MVS webtoon on P.a.t.r.e.o.n it's only $2 dollar a month (only 100 slots at this tier) And read My werewolf system Exclusively.
For MVS artwork and updates follow on Instagram and Facebook: jksmanga
Ever since his talk with Dwight, Quinn had been wondering which of the two groups would approach him first. He had even started to worry a bit since the day of the King's burial was closing in, but neither one had contacted him yet. Without any new information he had also naturally abstained from visiting the Vampire knight.
'Honestly I'm surprised Bryce hasn't made a move yet?' Quinn wondered.
'It's unlikely he will try to pull something. Bryce is a lot of things, but he's also a man known for following the rules. In that regard the other leaders actually respect him. Unfortunately, that also makes him a viable candidate. A leader who follows the rules is also something the current leaders will want to see on the throne. If there was any evidence that he had something to do with some sort of actions that were outside of the scope of the rules, it would ruin his chances significantly.' Vincent explained.
Still, Quinn's uneasy feeling didn't get better from this. The tension remained that everything was going to pop off once a new King was elected.
Finally, after walking under disguise through the city, Quinn reached the inner area of the second castle. It would have been faster to travel using his shadow, but right now, Quinn was being more cautious than ever. He had a flask full of blood on him, and he didn't want to use any of his shadow MC points.
When Quinn lifted his hood, the guard wasn't surprised. In fact, he looked to have already expected him. He bowed down and then started to lead the way into the castle.
Looking around the place, it was certainly livelier than his. He could see the smiles on people's faces and there were even young children having fun.
It was one of the few times Quinn had even seen children in the Vampire settlement. During their walk, he also checked for any form of defence like he had. Unsurprisingly there were no towers or any other form of defensive structures, not counting the walls.
Then again, the vampires who lived in the inner area were meant to be some of the strongest members of their family. Despite the leader's differences, it also wasn't like attacks on each other were commonplace.
However, Quinn wasn't just wary of the other vampires. He knew a certain powerful individual like no other was coming for them, the only question was, when exactly he would show up.
Entering the castle, Quinn noticed that the layout was nearly identical to his own, the entrance also led to a grand reception room, and the size of the rooms themselves was the same. The main differences were all the decorations inside, and the fact that these rooms had a clear, distinct feeling that they were lived in.
'I really need to get someone to clean our place up a bit. Now that I see one in action, our castle smells like dirty moth balls in comparison, and we still have too many unoccupied rooms with dust and armaments and photos that must have piled up for decades!'
.'
Eventually, the guard led Quinn up the stairs until they reached the top floor. They stopped in front of a pair of double doors and the one escorting him on them a couple of times.
"The tenth family's leader, Quinn Talen, is present!"
Cindy Cha, leader of the second family and the one who had invited Quinn was on the other side, a cup of tea in hand, a smile on her lips. She was wearing a large black dress, in a Victorian style that wouldn't look to be out of place at a ball.
"You certainly look different from the last time I saw you." She greeted Quinn. "I'm looking forward to talking with you face to face. Last time there was unfortunately no opportunity for that."
Looking behind the one who had most likely organised this entire evening, Quinn recognised many familiar faces. There Jin Talon, the fourth family leader with whom he had a brief scuffle in the underground tunnels. Although the other was unable to use the full strength of his ability, explosive blood was certainly dangerous.
Then there was one with a very familiar face, which wasn't a coincidence since he was the father of one of his best friends, Lee Sanguines. There was also the large vampire who was always covered head to toe in a thick black armour, Muka Fortuna, the ninth family leader, in charge of the underground tunnels and prisoners.
The other two Quinn had not met personally. He only knew them by name. The one furthest to the left was Sunny Kent, leader of the fifth family and next to her, was David Scutter, leader of the twelfth.
'As expected, it seems like these types of things don't change even now. The group is equally split.' Vincent lamented.
Quinn immediately understood what he meant by this. There were thirteen families in total, so all those who had been invited must be on Cindy's side, in other words, she had secured six votes for herself.
Unless there was someone who planned to abstain, the other side would have six as well leaving, meaning Quinn's vote would be the tiebreaker.
'Are the alliances the same as back then?' Quinn wondered.
'Not quite. Very similar, but still with a few changes.' Vincent replied.
"It's a p.l.e.a.s.u.r.e to meet you all again." Quinn replied, as he bowed down following etiquette, before going over to the open seat they were directing him to.
Quinn felt a bit odd at first, he could tell that they were not only staring at him but were also analysing him. He could guess that the reason for that was that his smell must have changed from last time.
'How did the boy manage to become a bonafide Vampire lord, when he had just evolved into a Vampire noble the last time he came here?' Jin wondered. 'Just how fast is he progressing? No, I should worry more about how much stronger he will become if this trend continues. We must get him on our side, or things will look dire in the future.'
"Now that everyone is here, allow me to cut to the chase. You don't mind, do you, Quinn?" Cindy asked with a smile. "The reason that you've been called back is that the current King is soon to go into his eternal sleep. After that happens there will be a week of mourning. During that time every leader must either choose to present their case why they wish to become the next King or forfeit their right to candidacy. On the eighth day, the council will come to a vote to decide on the next King, as well as their Royal Vampire Knights."
"Usually it would be two, but Dwight has chosen not to accompany his Majesty on his last journey, so this time only one replacement will be elected.."
According to Vincent this was quite unusual, as the Royal knights tended to be very loyal to the King. Although Quinn hadn't known Dwight for too long, it had been easy enough to see how loyal he was to the King.
As such, the reason for him remaining was quite clear to everyone.
"I won't sugarcoat why we've brought you here. At the moment, all of us gathered here have decided that they will vote for me as the next Queen. We are content with how things are run and I don't really plan to change things around after getting my new position."
"I'm sure your maths isn't bad, so your vote would indeed be the one to secure my victory. The other mandate most likely to be in charge is Bryce. You don't need me to tell you that he already has several grudges against you, and he has a dislike for humans as it is. Of course, I am different, and the leaders here can all attribute to that."
"I have treated those from the tenth family when they got injured. I even helped your two allies who Kazz brought in, and I intend to continue treating the tenth family fairly. All I'm asking is for your vote when the time comes."
Quinn remained silent. It all sounded great, but honestly he didn't know Cindy too well. At least anyone should be better than Bryce was his opinion at the moment.
However, her actions just came off as a little too arrogant, as if she was already expecting Quinn to agree. Everything was falling into place for her and it was making him feel uneasy. Then there was also the warning from Peter. His friend was unusually sharp in his judgement of others who might hurt Quinn.
"Should a new King or Queen really be selected at this time?" Quinn questioned. "I mean, there still has been no news about who attacked my tenth family. However, from what we've discovered, there is only one logical conclusion. One of the other families must have been involved in this attack. I don't know you all too well, yet I know for a fact that I at least annoyed some of those at this table."
'Go on Quinn.' Vincent cheered him on a little further. 'Push them some more! We will never find out the truth without giving them some hardball questions!'
A little nervous to say this before, with the push Quinn wanted to say what was on his mind.
"For example, we did find out that the attack was done by a Bloodsucker by the name of Rowa? Wasn't he originally from the second family? And now, out of nowhere, I get an invitation to come here, to crown you as the new Queen? That seems awfully suspicious."
Although his speech started off nice he started to think of all those in the tenth that had been attacked while he was away, and the words he spoke were true. Rowa was from the second family and he was the one who killed the others, including Edward.
*****
Get access to the MVS webtoon on P.a.t.r.e.o.n it's only $2 dollar a month (only 100 slots at this tier) And read My werewolf system Exclusively.
For MVS artwork and updates follow on Instagram and Facebook: jksmanga
The others were taken aback by Quinn's words. All of them had tried to gather information about this new family leader, yet all their sources could find was that he was supposed to be a normal seventeen year old boy, with his eighteenth birthday not too far away. Even if he didn't look like your typical eighteen year old, his experience should have still been limited.
What was making them confused, was how did someone like him find out about Rowa? There weren't that many who knew the former second family leader, so how could he have found out that sort of information? The initial thought was somebody was helping him but maybe that wasn't the case.
The last time these family leaders had seen Quinn was at the council table, he was still a frightened teenager, shaking in his boots, even though there had been times when he had sparked and shined through, just like he did now.
"Well, you have a right to say that." Cindy admitted by taking a sip from her cup of tea. It was only when she placed it down that Quinn noticed that the 'tea' itself was red, and the liquid didn't look like water.
'How is she covering up that smell?' Quinn let his mind wander.
"Just like I have the right to say this. Do you really think the current leaders should be judged based on the previous leaders actions?! You should get rid of your human thinking. Not only aren't we one and the same, but in the case of us vampires, there could have been centuries between the previous and current generation family leader. Some of us might not have even been born when our predecessor came to power. The environment of our upbringing would have been completely different!"
"If you want to follow this trend, then I have to ask you, what about your tenth family? You might have changed the name, but the tenth family will remain the tenth family, no matter what you call them. Should we punish you for what Vincent has done or the crimes the leaders before him, might have committed? Why don't we go back to the Originals and punish each other for their crimes now as well?!"
Taking another big sip of her drink, she put down her cup. "I think you get my point."
Cindy had retorted his logic with a fire in her belly. Quinn had to agree it was quite reasonable. He didn't know any of their situations, but then he had only been trying to probe them, hoping to find a clue if not an answer about the situation.
He just knew that one of them must have been working with the Bloodsuckers. As a former member of the second family, the current family leader had naturally been his prime candidate.
"Quinn, we're aware that this wasn't the most welcoming of meetings." Muka spoke. "I apologise for that. A lot of us leaders have high pride, and we already get compared to our predecessors internally. However, Cindy had a point, although we might follow in the footsteps of others, everyone is responsible for their own choices. As for me, I want to find out the truth just like Dwight."
"Remember when you came the time before? My knights had been killed, Fex got interrogated, and the Influence skill had been used on him. The reason why I'm telling you all this, is because I'm convinced that the one responsible isn't anyone in this room, and that includes you. If I had to put my life on it, my guess would be Bryce. No matter the cost, that man can not become the next King!" Muka was clenching his fist and his words were spoken with conviction.
Honestly, Quinn believed his words a lot more than Cindy's.
"I haven't made a decision just yet, but I do agree with your points. Honestly my decision will be based on what's best for the tenth family. You are asking me to do something that I might regret in the future, so in return I at least want to get something out of it now." Quinn demanded.
"Aren't you the feisty one?!" David was enraged and his tone made it clear he was ready for a fight. However, when all other leaders stared at him he quickly sat back down. "FINE! Speak, what do you want?! As long as you aren't asking for too much, we should be able to accommodate you."
"Firstly, protection. It's no secret that my tenth family still gets treated poorly, including those living in the pooling area. I've received some reports and they are shocking to say the least. I want all of your family members to immediately stop discriminating against them, including those in the pooling area. Should there be any incidents involving the tenth family that require punishment, be it in the past or future, I want you to leave the punishment up to me."
There were a few looks between the other leaders, honestly leaving their people in the hands of another family. They wondered how their families would view them.
"I'm not asking for you to let me decide everything on my own. If it's an incident involving both our families, I'll be happy to decide what is fair together." Quinn clarified.
"As long as it's a case-by-case basis then I think we can agree to your deal." Muka suggested. "Especially those that have been punished enough to be sent to the prison. I will definitely be able to hand over those criminals to you."
'Boy, just what are you thinking?' Vincent wondered where he was going with this.
There were two reasons for Quinn to make this request. Soon those in the tenth family would start to be treated better and it would be through his own actions. This should lead to some nice reputation points allowing him to further upgrade his defences.
He knew it was quite harsh to make the vampires suffer through such a thing, but with Arthur arriving, someone who had been doing this for thousands of years, how could he ever hope to match up to him without getting his hands dirty.
"Are there any more requests?" Cindy asked, as if she thought he had already pushed his luck with the first one.
"Yes, although the next one is far more simple and it actually involves you personally." Quinn answered. "I've been told a bit about your ability, that you are supposed to be able to reverse time on a certain body part up to a certain degree. I have someone, whose memories have been wiped, so I was hoping that you could help in that regard."
Cindy didn't reply immediately, and instead looked into her drink that was now empty. She stood up and walked over to Quinn offering her hand.
"I agree. As long as you give us that vote, then your two requests shall be honored. Feel free to send them over whenever you like."
Although Quinn didn't want to make a deal that he might later break, he needed to gain her cooperation. He couldn't allow Bryce to end up as King, so in the end he might actually end up giving her his vote anyway.
He shook her hand and with that the meeting had concluded.
"As long as no problems arise between now and when the voting starts, this will be our last meeting. Quinn, whatever you do, be careful to survive until then." Cindy told him as he was the last to leave.
Quinn was unsure if it was meant to be a threat or if she was genuinely concerned.
Soon after leaving the place, one of the leaders who was present in the room had approached Quinn just outside the castle, away from the others, he was one that stayed silent during the whole meeting.
It was Fex's father Lee.
"Quinn, there is something we need to talk about, something I was unable to say to you before." Lee spoke. "Thank you, thank you for doing everything you could to save Fex."
He didn't bow down, Quinn supposed he was too prideful for that, but he didn't care, this was enough.
"It's fine, Fex is a good friend and I treat him like family. How is Fex doing anyway?" Quinn asked.
******
Get access to the MVS webtoon on P.a.t.r.e.o.n it's only $2 dollar a month (only 100 slots at this tier) And read My werewolf system Exclusively.
If you want to support you can on my P.A.T.R.E.O.N: jksmanga
For MVS artwork and updates follow on Instagram and Facebook: jksmanga
'How long have I been here?' He wondered.
His head had been ringing with pain upon waking up. It had been dull but constant, without any signs of stopping anytime soon. No matter how hard he tried to think about how he got into his current situation, he was unable to remember a single thing from before he woke up.
Fighting through the ringing pain he had eventually managed to open his eyes. At first he had seen absolutely nothing. His eyes needed time to adjust to their surroundings. His vision was slightly altered which could only mean only one thing. Right now he was in a complete pitch black room.
It took quite a bit of time before he started being able to make out the silhouettes of the things around him. Still it was a far cry from him being able to see during the day.
'Where exactly am I? How did I get here?'
As the ringing suddenly started to dull, he attempted to move his hands. Unfortunately he quickly realised that they were heavier than they should be. His attempt resulted in the sound of metal scraping across the floor. Moving the other hand and his legs resulted in the same thing happening.
He was completely chained up.
"Arghhh!" He shouted with a hoarse voice, using his mighty strength to pull against the chains, but to no avail. He could only move each of his extremities up to ten centimeters before his freedom got restricted.
'At least that annoying ringing in my head has stopped.' After having this thought, he suddenly had another shocking realisation.
'My name… What was my name?! Why can't I remember something as simple as my name?!'
Then he started shouting in frustration for whoever put him here to come forward. Unsurprisingly there wasn't anyone who came forward. Frustrated he wanted to touch his head, but once again the chains stopped him from doing so.
Once he noticed that he had forgotten his name, he tried to remember other things about him… only to realise that he was drawing more and more blanks. He was unable to recall his name, his age, his outer appearance or anything about his past.
It was as if his life had just begun a few moments ago when he had opened his eyes.
His heart started beating louder and louder as he started to panic, and the walls appeared to start closing in on him from his perspective.
"Arghhhh!" He shouted again, stomping his foot on the floor so hard that part of the ground had risen. "It broke?"
This time grabbing two hands, he proceeded to tug at the chains as hard as could. He could see that they were attached to a wall further down. However, as long as they were made of the same material, he believed his almighty strength should be enough to break free from them as well
He pulled and pulled, sweat was dripping down his face, and eventually blood started to drip from around the cuffs of the bracelet the chains were attached to, and eventually he had to stop.
'It's useless, it feels like those chains will never break!.'
Checking himself, his body appeared to be in fine condition, not counting his self inflicted injuries at least. There were no markings on him whatsoever, and there were no clues as to who he was. He got some comfort from at least wearing clothes, yet they were too simple to give him any information about himself.
The only thing that he found noteworthy was that he had a single earring on his left ear, but no weapons to use to break out of the room.
'Well, whoever trapped me in this place can't be that stupid, but surely I had to have come in somehow?' He started to think.
Walking towards where the chains were attached to the wall, he brushed his hand against the wall, and could feel slight bumps in the rock, and a certain watery smell.
'The wall is made out of stone?' Then listening in carefully and placing his head against the wall, he could also hear the sound of what appeared to be running water.
'Am I in a cave of some sort? If there's running water then that means there has to be an exit somewhere!'
Once again,his frustration peaked and he attempted to pull out his hair, something that seemed to be a habit of his despite him lacking any memories of it. While doing so, he had swung his arms up, and the blood from his wrists around the cuffs, hit his earring. At that moment, it started to light up.
The earring detached itself from his lobe and fell to the ground.
The white light started to take shape until eventually he could see it's full form.
"A…A..Pig!?"
"Idiot! I'm a bull! Can't you get this right after all these years?! Haven't you punished me enough by naming me Ham because of this misunderstanding?! I clearly have a ring on my nose marking me as a bull!" Ham complained as he started to fly around with his bat wings in circles out of frustration.
"You came from my earring... What- No, who are you? Do I know you? Do you know me?" He asked, clinging on to hope.
"So they really did succeed? I couldn't see clearly what had happened, only hear voices but there was no time to help you. Alright, let's bring you up to speed. Your name is Fex and you're my.." Ham paused for a second as he recognised that this was a golden opportunity "...and you're my servant. Yes, I, the mighty Ham, am you master!"
Fex's face told Ham that he clearly wasn't buying that.
"I have the power to crush the ground with my b.a.r.e feet, yet you're saying I'm the servant of a little pig? Sorry bull, no I meant Ham! I doubt I would be that pathetic." Fex replied in disdain.
"Fine, I was just joking. You're not my servant, but we're really close in rank. Like you're just barely above me, so you have to treat me with respect, okay?" Ham clarified.
Even though Fex was unable to remember the little bull, he was aware that he might be his only chance of getting out of this place.
"Sure, sure. Say if you know who I am, then you must know someone who could help me form the outside, right?" Fex asked.
Ham thought about it for a while and he quickly recalled one particular person who had already risked their life to save Fex in the past. He hadn't even asked anything in return, so it was likely he would do it again.
"Yeah, Quinn. Quinn will definitely come if I call him!" Ham answered excitedly, his wings started to flap with excitement.
"Well whoever it was, they captured me alive, so they must have a use for me. Otherwise, they would have just killed me. At some point they'll have to check up on me, or at least come to feed me." Fex stated. "All you need to do is wait for the door, window or whatever it will be to open, and then fly out of here as quick as you can. Go call Quinn and lead him back to this place!"
Ham nodded. For once his master was relying on him and he would do whatever he could to help.
The two of them waited patiently to proceed with their plan. They were unable to tell just how long they had waited and how much longer they would have to. Without anything better to do Ham started to fill Fex in about his past self.
Eventually Fex's hearing allowed him to hear the sound of approaching footsteps somewhere, but in the cave it was hard to locate.
Ham immediately flew upwards, so he would be outside the newcomer's perception. Soon enough a part of the cave wall moved to the side.
For a moment Fex was happy that their plan proceeded smoothly. That was until he saw that what had come inside didn't look the least bit like a human. No, it was far too large and it bared its teeth in his direction. Its eyes were that of a monster, and its skin was tight with bulging muscles.
Seeing this thing Fex could only think one thing.
'It's so ugly with no hair!'
As soon as the creature stepped forward, Ham immediately used the chance to slip through the gap it had come in from. Luckily the creature mistook the bull for a bat on account of his wings.
Ham continued to fly through the cave, swirling, noticing that it wasn't a regular cave. There was a whole civilisation living here, with many beasts that looked just like the one that had entered.
Ham didn't have time to look at them, he needed to find a way out. Unable to see a way he resorted to following the sound of running water. A few minutes later he shot outwards, finally exiting the cave.
Looking back, he saw that he had actually been behind a waterfall.
'Fex, I will come back for you! Quinn will save you, just like he did before! I know he will!' Ham thought flying off into the distance, towards the Vampire settlement.
*******
Get access to the MVS webtoon on P.a.t.r.e.o.n it's only $2 dollar a month (only 100 slots at this tier) And read My werewolf system Exclusively.
For MVS artwork and updates follow on Instagram and Facebook: jksmanga
After Fex had instructed his direct family members on how to create a soul weapon, Lee Sanguines was unsure what to do with that information for a while.
It certainly was something that could be used to improve the position of their entire family on the council, especially after what had happened. Due to past incidents, the Sanguines family had a reputation of being a bit unreliable, however, Lee didn't care about that.
After considering what to do with it for a long time, he decided that the best course of action was to share this information with the King, or at least with Dwight who could pass it on. This way it would be up to the King what to do with it.
However, there was a problem with this method.
Lee and Silver felt like this wasn't their information to share. Although Fex had allowed them to do so, this was a huge discovery that would forever change the vampires as a race.
It was guaranteed that the King would honour the responsible person with rewards and titles. Unfortunately, Fex was officially no longer a member of the thirteenth family, as such they wanted for him to personally deliver this news and receive his glory.
They hoped that his contribution might sway the King into overturning their decree, so that he might enjoy being part of the thirteenth family once again.
Still, Silver had disagreed with her father's idea. She felt like even if the banishment from the thirteenth family would be reversed due to this discovery, Fex would likely remain with the tenth family with all his friends.
Nevertheless, she agreed that Fex should be the one to deliver the news and receive the reward. Heading over the tenth family castle, Silver had intended to inform Fex of their decision, as well as ask him a few questions herself.
She had been practicing the method in secret already, although not yet to the degree of managing to create a blood weapon. Since the information was eventually going to become public anyway, she saw no problem without getting a headstart over the others.
That's when she had met Leo, in the tenth castle.
Leo was a bit dumbfounded upon her request. "I'm sorry, but did you just ask for Fex? I'm sure the last I spoke with Quinn, he informed me that the two of them had gone off to the thirteenth castle, but that was around a week ago."
"Please, I know you're blind, but you don't have to joke about not seeing him." Silver replied.
However, Leo's face was dead serious.
"I assure you, I'm not joking. As you should be aware, a Vampire knight's duty includes being aware of who is in and out of these castle walls. Ever since the day he had left, he had yet to return. Quinn mentioned that he might enjoy staying with his family for a while, so we've been under the impression he was with you, but it appears that's not the case."
Silver's heart started beating rapidly, as she started to have flashbacks to her brother's position before.
'That's impossible, he left on the same day he arrived and it was already over a week ago. If the tenth family doesn't know where he is, and he hasn't updated anyone on his position, just where could he be?'
Silver was usually composed in all circ.u.mstances, at least Leo had never seen her act out. Her aura was normally firm and strong, staying close to her body, yet he could 'see' that it shifted like a wild beast, with her hands shaking, causing the sword in its sheath to rattle.
'"Fex is strong enough to take care of himself. Wherever he is, I believe he is safe. Nobody should have any reason to go after him unless they would want to go after Quinn. Together we have a good chance to find him. I can see what you can't and you can see what I can't. He must have gone missing at some point between your and our castle." Leo tried to talk her down.
"It's okay." Silver replied, taking a deep breath. "You are a Vampire knight and you have your own duties to attend to. I will search for him by myself." Leo quickly placed his sword on the ground in front of her, before you could leave.
"It's exactly BECAUSE I am a knight that I will accompany you. Have you forgotten that Fex is also a member of the tenth family? We have another Vampire knight now and he is doing a pretty good job. I would say he is more suited for doing paperwork, whereas a case like this is more of my speciality." Leo smiled.
Wanting to find out what had happened to her brother, she stopped refuting Leo's willingness to help and the two of them rushed off. The tenth house and the thirteenth house weren't very far apart, so there wasn't much to search in terms of the vampire settlement. There were only two castles on the way between them.
It also wouldn't make sense for Fex to deliberately take a roundabout route. Looking around, they both walked different paths that he might have taken several times. Silver was having a hard time, and she was just pulling anyone she could see around the areas questioning them.
"Have you seen a gelled black haired boy, the previous descendant of the thirteenth family?" Silver almost shouted, scaring those around.
"No, I haven't, I don't know." The scared man in front of her answered, making himself small, afraid he might get hit for being unable to help.
Her techniques weren't the best and all it had accomplished was clear the area they were searching in, reducing the number of people they could ask if they had seen Fex.
She knew she was acting rashley but she just couldn't help it.
'I thought he wouldn't get targeted again! Why would they even attempt to use him? Even if they're after Quinn, they could have used anyone else! No, I should have walked back with him, but I thought he wasn't a child, he was a strong a.d.u.l.t. The only ones that could have made a move on him would be… one of the other leaders, or one of their Vampire knights!" She realised.
When the crowd dispersed, it actually allowed Leo to discover something. The Vampire settlement consisted of mostly a stoned floor area. There were houses spread throughout, and streets placed all over the place with shops and market stalls.
There weren't any clear roads or places one could go to, overall it appeared as if they had been constructed without any prior planning to it. The two of them had chosen to look for Fex, between a path with several streets, that would go between the two castles.
With Leo's special ability, he could see something on the stone pavement below. He hadn't noticed it before because the aura had been too weak.
"What is this?' Leo wondered, as it just looked like a Vampire's aura, but for some reason it had remained on the floor.
"It's blood." She assessed.
"The blood still has an aura but is dry. Which means it must have come from someone with quite a lot of energy, to still have the energy last that long" Leo concluded. He began looking around and eventually found another spot with that aura on the ground. Following them like breadcrumbs, it eventually led the duo down a dark hallway, between several houses.
It was already dark, thanks to no sunlight, but the houses had covered every little light source with beast crystals and more.
"Your aura tells me that you want to immediately rush in, but it should be more fruitful if you allow me to go in first. In case they are in a special place." Leo advised, slowly walking inside.
Silver forced herself to fight her wish to rush in. She endured the wait for half a minute, before she slowly followed behind him.
The blood splatters and aura on the floor started getting larger and larger, until eventually Leo could sense where the aura was coming from. After turning a corner through the alleyway, he placed his sword away.
'Who would do this?' Leo thought.
When Silver looked at who it was, she too couldn't believe someone could do this. Up on one of the alleyway walls, pinned against the back of a house, was a body which had been spread around. Both hands and legs had been hammered in, to prevent it from falling.
The blood was dripping from each wound, and it looked like they were unable to heal.
"She's still alive. Quick, get someone to help us heal her, while I help her down." Leo instructed, as he chopped the large head off the nail and then the two of them had no choice but to pull her off.
It must have hurt immensely, but there were no cries of pain due to how close to death the person already was. When Silver brushed the bloody hair away from her face, she recognised who it was.
"KAZZ?!!"
*****
Get access to the MVS webtoon on P.a.t.r.e.o.n it's only $2 dollar a month (only 100 slots at this tier) And read My werewolf system Exclusively.
If you want to support you can on my P.A.T.R.E.O.N: jksmanga
For MVS artwork and updates follow on Instagram and Facebook: jksmanga
It was unexpected while looking for Fex that they had found Kazz instead. Honestly, though, when Silver had seen the trails of blood, she was worried that just maybe they had come from her brother. After seeing Kazz the way she was, she was a little relieved.
Soon though, her mind went back to being the vampire knight she was, following her duty as she should be doing.
"It looks like she's really badly hurt, and if she's still alive, she will need help immediately." Silver stated while looking at the amount of blood in the alleyway. "In a situation like this, it would be best to take her to the first castle since she belongs to that family to get treatment. Especially since she's a vampire knight. It might be best to take her to the second family, but Bryce would raise a fuss if anyone did that, so the only choice is to take her back to the first. The only problem is…."
Silver hesitated for a few seconds. She wanted Leo to take Kazz back but knew that it wouldn't be such a good idea due to the relation between the two families, and Leo might not know the correct procedures. Bryce was a person who got quite offended at certain things, which might even cause a conflict while he was there.
Leo's straightforward personality that spoke his mind and did what he believed was best, wouldn't be good in a situation like this one.
"You take her, I will continue to see if there are any more clues around here. Besides, maybe when she wakes up, you can ask her what she knows." Leo replied, knowing full well what was on her mind.
With a quick nod, Silver was already gone carrying away Kazz and heading to the first castle. Leo continued to look around, wondering if there were any different signs of aura around the place but the only thing he could see was the blood of Kazz.
"Kazz, is a vampire knight, and she is strong, yet someone was able to completely overpower her to the point where there were no signs of struggle. IF there was a fight between her and someone else, then there should at least be injuries from the other, yet there is none. Someone would have seen something or heard something.
'It's almost as if the person had already managed to subdue her somehow, and this was the result. The question is. Why not kill her, to leave a trail? So that Bryce wouldn't know. Having fought this close, shouldn't the vampire connection have gone off? And… The way she was pinned up there, it was like a message, the question is for who?"
What this also implied though, was if Fex was involved in this somehow, he was safe as there weren't any signs of his blood around here either.
Closing his eyes, Leo decided to increase the range of his ability. He could make it so he could see the auras and everything around from a bird's eye like view.
At that moment, Leo could sense something from above. He had noticed something odd. A bat-like shape flying through the sky.
"I…Finally…made it…now to the tenth castle!" Ham said, covered in sweat, huffing and panting.
Silver had eventually made it to the first castle, and it was safe to say that the guards at the gates didn't make it easier for her to enter.
"Move aside, you idiots! I have your vampire knight in my own hands. Will you be responsible for her death. What will you tell Bryce if he was to hear of his daughter's death all because you want to do your checks!" As she finished her words, none other than the person's name she had just mentioned appeared.
It was like he had responded to his name. He had his cane held in both hands, and the veins were seen bulging on his hand.
"Who!" He shouted, hitting his cane against the floor. It was so powerful it caused the guards around them to fall to the floor.
"Who has attempted to attack a knight of the first family!"
At first, Silver thought maybe Bryce was upset due to his daughter being hurt, but she could tell based on his actions now and her fathers of the past. This man was just upset that someone had dared to go against his family.
Handing her over, Kazz was quickly rushed into the castle, while Bryce continued to stare at Silver. He didn't even turn to look, as Kazz's beaten body went past him.
'Is he waiting for me to say something? I need to find out what happened. I need to speak to Kazz when she wakes up.' But the pressure coming from Bryce's body was immense.
"Vampire knight, Silver Sanguinis reporting from the thirteenth family." Silver started her formal greeting bowing down. "I discovered Kazz between the tenth and thirteenth castles just outside of the twelfth. I am unaware of what happened to her, but brought her here immediately. From the scene, it looks like she has been in that condition for a while."
Even after mentioning this, the expression on Bryce's face didn't change, and she was wondering if he even cared about her at all.
"I will confirm what you say with her when she wakes up, but if it's not true...." Bryce stopped there he didn't need to say anything else and just turned around.
"Wait Sir!" Silver shouted, when Bryce turned back, and she could see his face, the words she wanted to ask wouldn't come out. She wanted to be the first to ask Kazz a question, but it was clear he thought of her as a suspect and would never allow it. "When she wakes up, and if she's okay would you please inform me. I'm worried about her, me and her are the same age and grew up together after all." She said, and turned back around, heading towards Leo hoping he had at least found something.
While Bryce continued to walk, he was placing his walking stick, harder and stronger, into the ground. It was digging into the ground as if it was made of butter.
'I sent Kazz to go grab Fex hoping to see how far this little development of his blood weapon had come, and now Kazz returns like this?!' Bryce thought. 'Did the tenth leader plan ahead. Did he plant something so none of his people could get hurt. If it is him, are you trying to start a war kid? It won't be the same this time, it won't be the same at all.'
When Kazz finally was able to get the treatment, the medical team at the first castle found that she wasn't actually as badly hurt as she looked. It was more made to look that way. The wounds on her hand and feat had healed once she had been removed from the wall.
But her energy was gone, she was feeling incredibly weak for some reason. The staff were unable to find out why, but eventually Kazz had regained some of her energy and started to wake up.
"Quick, inform the leader!" A member of staff shouted.
Moving slowly, Kazz started to touch her head, and touch several other parts of her body.
"You must have been through a lot, don't worry, the leader will be here to see you soon. "
"Who are you?" Kazz asked.
The staff member smiled.
"Don't worry, I just work in the castle, I don't expect anyone to remember who I am. You are a busy person, you just get some rest."
However, that wasn't what she had meant at all. When the door was swung open, Bryce had entered the room, and everyone had stepped aside, allowing him to pass. He walked, and everyone kept their heads down, bowing to the first leader.
Eventually reaching the bed, Bryce looked at Kazz.
"What happened?" He asked.
'The same as always, he didn't even ask about her condition, or how she was feeling. The leader is always straight down to business. But this is what makes him a strong leader.' The staff members thought.
From her bed, she looked him up and down a few times, and the squint in her eyes still remained.
"What happened, I don't know…" She paused. "I know you must have saved me, but please tell me…who are you?" Kazz asked.
Get access to the MVS webtoon on P.a.t.r.e.o.n it's only $2 dollar a month (only 100 slots at this tier) And read My werewolf system Exclusively.
If you want to support you can on my P.A.T.R.E.O.N: jksmanga
For MVS artwork and updates follow on Instagram and Facebook: jksmanga
Standing just outside the second castle, was Lee and Quinn. The other leaders had already left the area early and Lee had waited for Quinn to come out, as wanted to pass on a message to the tenth family leader.
It was something important, something he had been hiding inside of him for a long time. However, when Quinn had popped the question about Fex, a strange look of confusion appeared on Lee's face.
"What do you mean? Shouldn't you know better than me how he is doing? I know you're busy as a leader these days but didn't you just state that you were close?" Lee questioned in bewilderment.
Quinn was silent for a moment as he put two and two together. "Fex, is no longer at your place, is he? When exactly was the last time you saw your son?" Quinn asked back. Lee was now starting to really worry. He told Quinn that it was already more than a week ago. If both leaders thought the Fex with the other and he had gone missing… just what could have happened to him?
A shadow swiftly formed around Quinn's hand and he immediately popped the mask onto his face, to get in contact with the castle. He tried his best to suppress his rising fury that someone was messing with his best friend, and by extension with his family at such a crucial time. It was important for him to not overreact before finding out all the details.
On the other end, Paul was the one who answered the call. He found it a bit odd that he had to wear a mask to communicate, since he was sure Logan could have just as easily created some smaller and simpler devices for them to use.
However, his request had been denied. The mask had already become a trait for those close in the family circle. Furthermore, aside from communication it had some other features as well, such as its ability to cancel out the noise from spreading to the outside, if one was to stand close they were unable to hear what the user wearing the mask was saying. This could be activated or deactivated at will.
"Has there been any news in regards to Fex after he has gone to visit his family? For example anyone that's seen him ever since?" Quinn asked.
"Not quite the latter, but there was a silver haired girl that had come to the castle earlier. She wanted to see him. Shortly after that, Leo told me to take charge since he accompanied her to investigate. They only set out a while ago, you basically just missed them. He hasn't reported back, so I doubt they have found anything yet." Paul answered.
Hearing that Leo was on the case already, alleviated Quinn's worries a little. He was the perfect man for tracking people with his ability.
Nevertheless, Quinn still couldn't figure out why someone would have gone after Fex. If it was to blackmail him, shouldn't they have contacted him by now?
'Perhaps this is a ploy against his dad, but Lee looks like he has also been oblivious to Fex' disappearance up until a few moments ago… who are they and what do they want then?'
Realising just thinking wouldn't solve the problem, he called Leo through the mask. His Vampire knight informed him that he was looking around the area with Silver trying to find any clused, but they had been unsuccessful so far.
"He's missing…" Lee mumbled while clenching his fist.
'Did someone go after him because of the blood weapon technique they discovered? Or is this some ploy to influence the next King's election?' Lee thought.
"Quinn, did Fex tell you or anyone else about the blood weapon technique he recently learnt?" Lee asked Quinn, who had been busy fiddling with his mask.
"No, I was actually the one who..." Quinn stopped for a second, as he realised there was one more that knew about it. "Kazz! When Fex used the technique successfully, there was one time that Kazz saw him!"
"It has to be Bryce!" Lee shouted. "He knows that I have already decided to cast my vote against him! If he knows about the blood technique, then he has two reasons to capture Fex! It's his way of telling me to vote for him, and he can get even more power for himself!"
Lee was furious, and Quinn could feel the heat of energy coming off from his body.
"I have to return to my castle, I will try to gather as much as I can and find Fex." Lee informed the other before storming off.
'Bryce, why does he keep doing things like this!' Quinn was beyond angry. 'Vincent, you said he wouldn't get involved, that it was too important at this time, so why would he go after Fex?! I trusted you.'
'Quinn, listen to me, I think you and Lee are both acting rash here! To me it just doesn't make sense! Things might have changed in the time I've been away, but Bryce should still be a smart person. He wouldn't do something like this since the risk of him being found out is also great. Think about it, even if he were to use it and succeed, once it would come out, his authority as the King would be greatly undermined!' Vicent argued.
'Even if I'm wrong, you're still playing into his hands by getting angry and attacking him. Without any proof connecting it to him, you will be just a young leader who has rebelled. We must find that proof first. I suggest you meet with Dwight and inform him of this news. I'm sure it will help him greatly and maybe he can convince you.'
His first priority was to find out if anything else had happened to the others that he had been unaware of.
He still was trying to figure out whether this was a ploy against him, Fex or Lee. With everyone gathered, Quinn insisted that if anyone was to leave the group in the future they needed to do so in at least a group of five. This was said before but he told them this again to get it through their heads.
In cases this wasn't possible or if someone wasn't willing to, Quinn decided that the minimum requirement to leave would be to have someone accompany them who knew the shadow ability, and that the chaperone would have to keep it slightly active at all times.
This way, when something unexpected happened, Quinn could get to their position quickly when needed. Leo still hadn't returned to the castle and there had been no updates from their end, however at least the request for Quinn to see Dwight had been quickly approved.
Leaving the castle, Quinn wanted everything to go as smoothly as possible, so he brought Cia and Nate along with him. He wanted the other leaders to honor their earlier promise as soon as possible.
He was worried that if he didn't collect his benefits now, then after fulfilling his part of the deal by voting against Bryce, they might just change their mind and go back on their word.
As such, he decided that on the way to the King's castle, he would be the one to escort Cia, and have Nate as backup, at least inside the castle.
Soon enough, they stood outside of the second castle, having arrived with no problems.
"What are we doing here?" Cia asked, feeling a little strange without Layla or any of the other girls next to her.
"Do you remember me promising you that I would do my best to get your memories back? Well, the second family leader's Cindy has an ability that just might help you. At our meeting earlier one of my demands was that she would do her best to help you." Quinn explained, and for the first time he smiled at her.
He sincerely hoped that his guilt for hurting her life would go away if this turned out to be successful.
"Nate, I have to go, but remember, keep your shadow active at all times! And contact me via the mask if ANYTHING suspicious happens! Don't leave the castle, until I return." Quinn ordered.
Nate responded, with a playful salute and Quinn was off in his shadow.
"Well pretty lady, why don't we head inside?" Nate suggested playfully, placing his hand out, towards the castle's entrance.
Arriving at the King's castle, Quinn was forced to undergo the same procedure as last time before the guards led him to the same dining room as before. As soon as the other guards had left Quinn immediately told the Royal Vampire Knight about Fex and what Lee believed to have happened.
However, he didn't mention the blood weapon technique, only that Lee suspected Bryce might have done this to influence Lee's vote for the next King.
"I see, but this doesn't sound like something Bryce would do at all." Dwight replied to the dismay of Quinn. "I looked into him, especially since I suspected he had been working with the Bloodsuckers... however I found no such thing. I know you hate him, but blackmailing really isn't something that would work against the leaders!"
"Honestly, I'm stumped as to why someone would have taken Fex. I know you're worried and wish to find him and I hate to say this but, we need more information before we can go around pointing the finger, which is why I haven't done that myself either." Dwight explained.
This type of answer wasn't good enough for Quinn. Not that one of his best friends was involved. It had been over a week since either side had heard from him, and Quinn just felt like the more time that had passed, the less chance they would have of finding him alive.
Exting the King's castle, Quinn felt like the meeting had been nothing but a giant waste of time. He had been doing everything by following Vincent's advice so far because he felt the vampire by his side knew better, but now he was starting to have serious doubts whether that was really the case or not.
On his way out, there was a large man in black armour who appeared to have been waiting for him. It was the ninth leader, Muka Fortuna.
"I have heard what has happened to Fex." Muka bowed. "I actually came here to try to meet with you. Quinn, there isn't a doubt in my mind, that the person who is behind this is Bryce! I know Dwight has his ways of doing things, but I feel like we are going to lose this battle if we are playing by the rules while our opponents aren't."
Honestly, Quinn couldn't agree more, especially when the rules were working against him at the moment.
"So what do you suggest?" Quinn asked.
"Dwight needs evidence, and I can only imagine there has to be something in the first castle. Unfortunately, my skills, body frame and abilities don't make me the ideal person for such a thing. You on the other hand, you have been gifted the power of the shadow. Find the evidence that we need in the castle, and maybe you might even find Fex there." Muka suggested.
'Don't listen to him, Quinn! Remember Dwight's words, don't trust anyone!' Vincent warned. 'Don't you find it awfully suspicious that he appeared just after you have met with Dwight?!'
Quinn felt he was at a crossroads, he had been pushed around his whole time as a human, and now the same thing was happening as a vampire.
He didn't want to be used as just a mere pawn any longer, he would find out things himself!
*******
Get access to the MVS webtoon on P.a.t.r.e.o.n it's only $2 dollar a month (only 100 slots at this tier) And read My werewolf system Exclusively.
If you want to support you can on my P.A.T.R.E.O.N: jksmanga
For MVS artwork and updates follow on Instagram and Facebook: jksmanga
The second family was very welcoming to both Nate and Cia, despite their sudden arrival at such a late hour. It was quite clear they were outsiders, yet they were still greeted with waves and smiles. As they were being escorted through the inner castle area more and more eyes from those living within fell on them.
"This is great." Nate grinned as he waved back. He felt less like a chaperone who had tagged along and more like a hero who had just slain a big monster threatening the populace.
"Urgh! You're so predictable! You know being desperate isn't going to help you get a girlfriend. We girls can sense that kind of thing. You being extra nice just makes you seem clingy and wrong." Cia commented on his behaviour.
However, Nate was currently too happy to let Cia's words bring his mood down. The grin on his face continued to grow. Several girls had already come up to him, handed him flowers and some had even pecked him on his cheek.
If anything they were a little too welcoming, not that Nate was complaining. In fact, he was already looking forward to boasting about it to his friends once they returned.
The two of them were aware that Quinn had made some type of deal with the second family leader. Based on their current treatment, they could only suspect that it would be to vote for her in the upcoming election.
While looking around and passing through, Cia began to notice some things. Perhaps it was because she was actively ignoring the fool beside her, although he was actually the one who indirectly provided her with the hint.
Nate's appearance was a stark contrast to the vampires. The inner castle area housed a large number of females as they could see, yet they appeared to lack any men. Cia only saw male children, none older than twelve.
'Layla said the second leader was nice to her, so I guess I'm just overthinking things.' Cia tried to reason. 'Perhaps the men are all just inside?'
Eventually they had been escorted to just outside the doors of the leaders throne room. A knock announced their arrival and soon after the doors were opened up to reveal a beautiful woman wearing her usually large black dress.
"You must be Cia from the tenth family, right? It appears that the boy failed to mention he would be sending me such a cutie like you." Cindy complimented her guest. The girl's cheeks immediately became a few shades redder, but before she could hide, Cindy grabbed both her hands together as if she had just received a gift.
"It's… it's nice to meet you." Cia, quickly bowed.
"Come in, come in. Please sit down, while I get you a drink ready. I'd like to talk with you for a bit, before we'll try to help you in any way I can."
Cia was a bit overwhelmed by Cindy's openness, but seeing as this might be her only change to recover her memories, she walked through the large double doors.
Nate was just about to follow behind her, when he was suddenly stopped by a single finger on his forehead.
"I'm sorry, but this pertains to my ability which is a bit special. You should understand that I wouldn't want others to know too much about me. Besides, I'm sure your lady friend would also want some things to remain private." Cindy stated. Although her tone was nice, Nate felt that this wasn't a suggestion but more of a command.
"I know the boy has asked you to be her bodyguard, but I will take good care of her. Feel free to wait outside or ask some of my family members to entertain you. "
Usually, Nate would have complied with such a beautiful ladies order, but the way she had looked at him just seconds ago, he could feel a strange shiver through his body.
"I'm sorry, but Quinn told me that I have to look after Cia at all times and that's what I've come here to do. Either I go in there with her or we will both leave!" Nate stood his ground.
The finger on his forehead turned into a flick and he was sent flying across the room, skidding across the floor. Eventually he regained his footing, and started to rub his head as he felt blood trickling down.
'All that from a flick, these leaders are no joke.' Nate thought.
"Now, don't you go making the girl's decision for her. You should let her decide, right?" Cindy berated him, looking back in Cia's direction who was already inside the room.
Cia looked towards Nate as if his eyes were telling her to disagree and come towards her, urging her to leave this place together, but Cia kept thinking about her memories. She had done so much to try to get them back and now she was so close to achieving her goal.
She couldn't just turn back now.
"I'm sorry Nate, but I need to know!"
The last thing Nate saw was Cindy closing the door with a smirk on her face as Cia continued to walk further into the throne room.
'Should I call Quinn? No, I'll stay here and keep my shadow active. I'll give her the benefit of the doubt and will try to enter again in half an hour. If they don't reply or come out then I'll act.' Nate decided, as he stood with his back facing against the wall, hoping to hear whatever was happening inside.
The second family's throne room was unique, as they had plenty of beds placed on each side, and the throne was at the very back. It looked more like a hospital than anything else. Cia was asked to lie down on one of the beds at the very back next to the throne, while Cindy had remained standing.
"The boy told me that your memories have been wiped, and that you wish to get them back. Now I would like to hear your version of that. Is what he said true?" Cindy asked.
"Yes, although… he was the one who wiped them. I just want to know who I was, before… before I met them." Cia answered in a soft voice.
"Interesting, I didn't take him for the type to bully young girls. I have to say I'm quite intrigued what made him wipe your memories now. But first there are a few questions I need to ask you…"
Cindy went on asking about how old she was, when her memories had been removed and what she could remember if anything from before the incident. With all that information she could see about whether or not she was able to help or not. At the same time she decided to record what was happening, on a small electronic device the size of a finger.
"So, can you help me?" Cia asked, her eyes filled with water. She looked at Cindy as if this didn't work, then she had decided that she would no longer attempt to get her memories back. From then on she would just live her current life and forget about the past.
"I can help you." Cindy answered as she handed the poor girl a handkerchief.
Having expected bad news the tears in her eyes started to really fall.
"You really mean it? I will really remember who I was?!" Tears had already started to flow from her cheeks, as she felt like her journey would be over.
"However, there is a catch. The reason why I can bring your memories back, is because I will reverse your mind to the time before they were taken. You will revert to you from around a day before losing your memories. In other words, everything that has happened to you after that will be gone. One day before they were removed. Putting it more bluntly it wouldn't be too wrong to say that the current you will cease to exist. You won't even remember who I am, so are you absolutely sure you want to go through with this?"
When asked the question, Cia started to think if there were any memories worth keeping, and the only ones she could think of was her time spent with Layla, but it was so short. All her memories only added up to a year. In her mind, getting her old memories back was worth forgetting that one year.
Seeing this, Cindy brought up the video recording she had made.
"I just recorded everything you said earlier, that you told me about yourself. Once you come back, i'll play it to you."
"I'll do it, I have to." Cia nodded, learning of that information.
Cindy got straight to work, and placed both of her hands on Cia's head. A few seconds later and energy was seeping through the palm of her hands and Cia's eyes started to white out as her mind was being reversed.
There was no pain, and the process only took a few seconds.
Finally, when Cindy's hands left Cia's head she could see clearly once again, but she had no clue who the person in front of her was.
"Relax, darling, I'm not trying to hurt you. You must be very confused right now, so here you have a little drink to calm your nerves." Cindy offered her a cup with some dark red liquid. "First of all, you should know that your memories are dated. Someone removed your memories a year ago and I was asked by a person important to you to try my best to return them. Unfortunately, I'm not all powerful, while I managed to fulfill your wish of returning your memories, everything that happened after you lost them is gone now. I'm sorry but it's the best I could do!"
Cia looked around the room trying to make out where she was. The last place she remembered being at was the inter tournament, where she had been asked to look out for Layla, and that Quinn and the others were a danger to her..
However, at the moment she was holding the top of her head, and squinting badly, she was suffering from a major headache.
"What's wrong, are you in pain? My ability shouldn't affect or hurt the person it's being used on."
"No, it's not that..." Cia g.r.o.a.n.e.d. "Just now, I saw a vision! I don't know who you are yet, but for some reason I saw you in that vision. I saw Quinn killing you." She blurted out, not really considering the situation.
Cindy dropped the cup she had offered Cia.
'The banshee's prediction saw the boy killing me?'
******
Get access to the MVS webtoon on P.a.t.r.e.o.n it's only $2 dollar a month (only 100 slots at this tier) And read My werewolf system Exclusively.
If you want to support you can on my P.A.T.R.E.O.N: jksmanga
For MVS artwork and updates follow on Instagram and Facebook: jksmanga
Cindy took a moment to calm down a little, then she asked Cia to clarify what exactly had happened in her vision. Fortunately, a banshee's vision was merely one of the possible futures, so it wasn't like it was set in stone.
Nevertheless, Cindy needed to find out as much as she could about how one of her future selves' demise came to be in the first place.
'He felt stronger than last time, but how could a boy like him possess enough power to kill me?' Cindy pondered.
"I'm sure you understand that your vision is making me a little nervous after hearing you say that. Could you tell me more about it. Even a tiny little detail could help me avoid such a fate." She requested with a smile, only unlike earlier this one was more forced to hide her slight worry.
"Of course, only… the vision was incredibly short. I saw Quinn, with his hands covered in a lot of blood. He himself was badly hurt, looking like he had been through a rough fight, the kind where one false move could decide life and death. Beneath him was your body, surrounded by a pool of blood. I didn't really see much else, other than that. I'm sorry." Cia apologised, luckily the pain in her head had just as quickly subsided as it had appeared.
After hearing this, Cindy placed her hands behind her back naturally. At the same time, she placed the recording device that had recorded Cia's memories from before inside the band that held her dress from the waist.
"Now could you please tell me where I am and how I got here. Are we back at.." She turned her head a few times but decided to still ask. "Pure?" Cia whispered.
Hearing this, Cindy had come up with an idea.
Before reverting her memories, Cindy had made Cia tell her everything the others had told her about her former self and what the 'supposed' reason was for Quinn messing with her memories.
Now, armed with that knowledge, the second family leader told Cia about everything, only she made sure to give the story a dark spin, by making a certain person sound far worse than they were.
"In the end, after already having removed your memories, he chose to turn you, to make sure you would remain loyal to him. He chose to turn you into what he was. It was the same for Layla but it seems like she has grown quite fond of him based on what your 'other self' had told me. The other you that wanted to save her, show her the error of her ways. The other you confided to me that you had a feeling it might have been your mission from Pure to do so."
Hearing all of this, especially about where they were now and the part about turning into a vampire was shocking, but she could tell her body was different.
It didn't feel like it belonged to her, like she wasn't quite herself anymore.
'My mission… Was it to look after Layla? That's probably why I went as far as I have done to stay by her side. I have to complete it and return to Lucy somehow?' Cia thought as she tried to fill in the gaps.
Of course, there were some details that hadn't even been recorded on the device, so she was unaware of what had really happened with Quinn or Pure.
'Quinn how could you turn both of us?'
"Why did you choose to tell me all this? Aren't you and Quinn on the same side? I mean both of you are vampires after all?" Cia asked the woman.
"Oh my, so straightforward, getting right to the point, I like it~. Well you are correct in that we are both vampires and at least for the time being we should be on the same side. However, Quinn is originally a human and I just can't bring myself to trust him. By doing you a favour I was hoping you could help me in return. Although your other self had agreed to my request, it wouldn't be fair to force you to do something you can't even remember." Cindy explained as she patted the girl in front of her lightly on the head. "Of course, now that I have heard your version, it's safe to say I no longer trust him as much as I did before. As such allow me to ask the current you, would you be willing to keep an eye on him for me."
Cindy didn't doubt that Quinn would vote for her, as the boy didn't seem to type to easily cross others. Besides, his hatred for Bryce should ensure that they would be on the same side, at least for the foreseeable time.
There wasn't anything concrete she wanted Cia to do for the time being, but having Cia act as her eyes and ears would be helpful for a variety of reasons. Most of all, to find out what had led to the events of the vision.
Why would he attempt to kill her?
Around twenty five minutes after she had entered the throne room, Cia came out and the doors behind her were quickly closed, preventing Nate from seeing Cindy again.
"Hey, are you okay? She didn't do anything strange to hurt you or anything?" Nate asked as he looked all over seeing if there were any injuries, but also made sure not to touch her.
"Bug off!" Cia replied, slapping Nate's hand away. "Come on, just take me back to Quinn."
Although Nate didn't like how Cia was treating her, after dealing with the leader he imagined something must have gone on between the two to annoy her. As such, he chose to ignore it as they both left the castle.
In reality, Cia couldn't even remember Nate's name. Cindy had never bothered to learn Nate's name in the first place, so she had merely informed Cia that someone from Quinn's family was already waiting for now.
For now Cia opted to keep the fact that her memories for the past year had been lost a secret.
The two of them waited outside, and eventually Quinn came to pick them up.
When he popped out of his shadow, he looked at Cia awkwardly for a few moments.
"Are your memories back? Do you remember everything again, everything you wanted to know?" Quinn asked, a bit unsure what outcome he should be hoping for.
"Of course." Cia nodded happily. "Cindy did a great job. Thank you Quinn, for helping me get back my memories."
With no time to waste, Quinn used his Shadow travel and was already heading back to the tenth castle. Between the three of them the journey was silent. Each one had a lot on their mind.
Quinn was still undecided whether to trust Muka or not, but even if he didn't trust him, he definitely didn't trust Bryce. It was also quite likely that the first castle would have something inside of it to bring more light into this confusing mess.
Still, it would have to be him choosing to infiltrate the first family because of his own decision, not Muka's.
When they finally returned Quinn spotted something lying in front of the castle doors. It was black in color and looked like a dead animal. Coming out from his shadow, Quinn quickly approached it.
"What is that?" Nate asked. "Is it a dead bat?"
Not wanting to touch it directly, Quinn eventually used his foot to lightly flip it over, revealing a large nose with a ring around it.
"That's Ham!" Quinn shouted in excitement. He went down and picked him up immediately off the ground. "It's Fex' familiar, but what is he doing out there? Did Fex return?"
When picking up Ham, Quinn noticed he was incredibly hot, and at the same time covered in sweat, not to mention unconscious and not responding to anything they said.
A familiar's energy was different compared to that of a human or a vampire. Even using Qi wouldn't work to wake. All Quinn could do was place him somewhere safe and hope he would wake up soon, hopefully with some answers.
Going inside he asked Paul about any news regarding Fex. Once again while there was no direct news, the Vampire knight received an update from Leo and Silver and the two of them were currently heading back to the castle.
Ham was placed in one of the beds, and was kept under watch, with strict orders to inform Quinn as soon as that happened, no matter what time it was.
Right now though, he felt like he could do nothing but wait, either for the news from Paul and Silver or that from Ham.
'As long as Ham is still alive, I can be sure Fex is also out there alive. I promise, I'll find it, wherever you are!'
Finally, both Leo and Silver had arrived at the tenth castle, and they had some news.
******
Get access to the MVS webtoon on P.a.t.r.e.o.n it's only $2 dollar a month (only 100 slots at this tier) And read My werewolf system Exclusively.
If you want to support you can on my P.A.T.R.E.O.N: jksmanga
For MVS artwork and updates follow on Instagram and Facebook: jksmanga
Quinn arrived at the reception of the castle, by the entrance waiting for Leo to arrive. When Quinn saw Leo and Silver, both parties looked a little down. The duo, just as Quinn, had hoped that Fex might have been found by the other side.
This meant that the big news Leo had informed them about was something else
After meeting up they moved over to one of the smaller reception rooms, which had a couple of large sofas and a table. It was a room rarely used but rather than find something comfy to sit on or look around the place, Quinn was just eager to hear what information might be important enough to make the duo of Vampire knight return instead of continuing their search.
Only the three of them were present, as Quinn didn't want to get the others involved. By now everyone in the castle already knew that Fex had gone missing, so they were on pretty strict orders to remain inside.
"Silver, I'm very sorry that I just heard about Fex today. I was sure he was enjoying his time with you and your father. It's my fault that I hadn't checked up on him earlier." Quinn started off the conversation by apologising as he fully blamed himself. "Lee is now also aware of what has happened to your brother and said he is doing everything he can on his side to see if he can find him. I'm going to do the same."
Silver nodded but didn't say anything, and the silence just worried Quinn more, when one was silent they tended to be thinking about something else. It was clear she was worried.
"Paul said the two of you found something, will it help us find Fex?"
"It's possible." Leo answered. "But it might or might not be fixable. You see as soon as it became apparent that he had gone missing we started searching between the two castles and on our path we managed to stumble upon Kazz."
Hearing this name, anger started to rise in him and Quinn thought his hunch was right, that Bryce was the one behind it all.
"We found her pinned in an alleyway behind one of the houses. She was badly beaten and her blood was everywhere. From the looks of things she had been that way for about a week. The path taken and the timing collates with when Fex disappeared as well. I have a feeling these two things are linked."
'Kazz was beaten by someone? How is that possible? She's Bryce's Vampire knight, right? Who would even have the power to do what? Just what the hell is going on?'
'I bet you're glad you didn't go storming into Bryce's castle now, patience is something one learns when they get older.' Vincent teased the other
'Is this really the right time to give me an "I-told-you-so-speech? Besides I listened to you in the end, didn't I?' Quinn replied angrily.
"Then what about Kazz? Is she in any condition to tell us what happened to her? Or did you find anything else?" Quinn asked.
"She was too weakened when we found her. To avoid any misunderstanding the first thing we did was have Silver return her to the first castle to heal her injuries. I checked if there have been any reports but for some reason, it looks like Bryce hasn't reported what has happened to his first Vampire knight yet."
"Judging by his character, he will try to find out who did this himself. I also wanted to ask Kazz what happened, but she hasn't left the castle yet and I have no idea of her current condition. So it means we are still stuck and have no idea of what happened to Fex." Silver said with her head held down.
"Not quite." Quinn smiled. "I didn't want to say anything to you guys beforehand because the lead on my end isn't in better condition than Kazz. Still his existence proves that Fex is at least alive and he might even know where he is."
Going up to one of the higher floors, they arrived in the medical bay of the castle. There were no healers among the vampires, so just like the other rooms this one was usually empty.
Luckily many of Paul's people knew how to do treatment beyond first aid, and they were currently looking over Ham in the hospital bed. Quinn had asked Linda beforehand to keep watch, since he wasn't willing to take any chances if someone was going to go after one of his people again.
"That's… the flying creature." Leo called out once he recognised its aura.
"It's Ham!" Silver shouted as she leaned forward, but the person who was looking after Ham quickly stopped her.
"They say he's very weak at the moment. I found him lying just outside of the castle and he was covered in sweat. I imagine he must have used a lot of energy to get here. I was hoping after some rest he would wake up, but he still hasn't done so."
Silver asked permission if she could look over Ham, and after the personnel explained a few things, Silver started to check all over him with a gentle touch and finally placed him back down, the look on her face seemed to be more worried than before.
Quinn had imagined that seeing Ham would make her feel better, but for some reason she seemed even more concerned now.
'It's because of Ham's condition.' Vincent explained. "Remember, Ham is not a beast or an animal but a familiar that belongs to another world. Although strong ones like yours can remain in this world, once one makes a contract, their power is linked to their creator.'
'She's worried that his current conditions could be either of two things. Ham is recovering slowly or worsening due to Fex's condition, or it's due to him being too far away. If his condition is getting better but slowly then it would be the latter'
'So that's why we can't use Ki, or Blood, the heal Ham, the energy familiars use is different, something linked in our bodies?'
'Correct.'
With this new information Quinn wanted to say something.
"Silver, Ham should wake up soon, he's looking better than he was before, so at least we know Fex isn't hurt, and they've captured him for some reason. We will just have to wait."
The problem was could they really afford to wait. The ceremony for burying the king was soon, and they wouldn't be able to delay it much longer.
The three of them were about to leave the room but Silver requested to stay. She wanted to stay by Ham's side even though she knew she could do nothing. It was just that she wanted to be the first person there when Ham woke up.
"You can stay here as long as you like Silver, just remember to get some sleep. The second we find out where Fex is, we'll punish those who are responsible for all of this." Quinn said.
He felt bad but honestly, with Quinn and Vincent, the two of them couldn't figure out what was happening. A lot of the others were ruling out Bryce as a suspect due to Kazz being attacked, but Quinn felt they had all overlooked one crucial detail.
What was Kazz doing there in the first place?
Had she been there together with Fex? If that was the case what had the two been talking about?.
Back at the ship, he had seen glimpses of Kazz's reaction when talking about her leader. She was frightened of him, and there were times when Kazz had decided to do things that she felt were right.
'Did she decide to go against her father? Was Bryce after Fex like Muka claimed? Could she have just been there to try and help Fex? Do you think that is something Bryce could do against his own daughter?' Quinn wondered.
'I wouldn't say it's impossible.' Vincent commented. 'Unlike humans, there are only a few vampires that have a strong bond with their children. In the past, it was actually considered quite normal for leaders to have multiple wives. By spreading their seed they increased the likelihood of creating the strongest vampires possible. It was also agreed that rivalry between siblings would have a good overall effect on their powers, as such the blood relation didn't matter too much.'
'However, it is strange that Bryce hasn't revealed any information on someone attacking the first family. A knight at that. If he did, he could try to pin the blame on the other side, and use this to grab one of their votes. This 'game' of crowning the next King seems to be getting rather complicated.'
'And we're stuck in the middle.' Quinn lamented.
Before leaving the room, Quinn looked over Ham and Silver. He felt a slight itch on his back, and a deep whisper that he couldn't make out.
'Did you just say something?' Quinn asked.
'Not unless you can suddenly hear me humming in my own head.' Vincent replied.
'Weird, is this stress starting to make me hear things?' Quinn wondered as he left the room.
*****
Get access to the MVS webtoon on P.a.t.r.e.o.n it's only $2 dollar a month (only 100 slots at this tier) And read My werewolf system Exclusively.
If you want to support you can on my P.A.T.R.E.O.N: jksmanga
For MVS artwork and updates follow on Instagram and Facebook: jksmanga
The next morning after Ham had arrived, Quinn came to visit the hospital room where he found Silver looking over Fex' familiar. She hadn't left it, and by the looks of it she hadn't gotten any sleep either.
'It's a good thing vampires don't need much sleep, I guess.' Quinn thought to himself. With Ham not having woken up, he left the room without even greeting Silver who was fully focused on her task.
"Keep an eye on her and let me know if Ham's condition is getting better or worse!" Quinn instructed Linda who was standing outside of the room. Just like Peter, her subclass didn't need any sleep at all, which was also the reason Quinn had specifically chosen her to guard the place.
Over in the dining hall, the other students, the old army and those from the Cursed faction were all enjoying breakfast.
At the start everyone had kept to their own groups, but as everyone got to know each other and started to get along, eventually their members started to mix and mingle, leading to the creation of new groups between the members.
Most prominently the groups had been split into those consisting of only girls and boys for the meals.
At one of the boys only tables, Nate was currently busy boasting to his peers about how he had been the centre of attention when he had been over to the second castle. "I'm telling you guys, all the girls were bringing me gifts! They were totally all over me."
Then, making sure no one else was eavesdropping on their conversation he whispered. "And they're also a 'little' prettier then the girls we have over here."
"So you're saying that someone like you with zero talking skills, who freezes every time a girl comes up to you, with your blocky head was not only surrounded by pretty girls, but they all seemed to be into you?" Alex summed up all of Nate's negatives. "I don't want to call you a liar, but you gotta admit if you have no chance here, it's hard to believe they would all be so into you over there."
"I assume they were just being nice to him. Who knows, if we were to visit them they might treat us the same way." Sam theorised. "I mean we could always go over and have a look."
"Did the second leader treat you that way as well?" Peter suddenly perked up. He grinded his teeth against each other as he thought back to the slap he had received from Cindy.
"I'm not lying! Everyone over there really DID treat me nicely. Well, Cindy was polite at first I guess. However, once I tried following her and Cia into the throne room she changed. She tried to convince me to stay out, but when I refused she flicked me across the room with her finger." Nate explained.
"She managed to flick you?" Dennis asked, a lot of them were still wondering about just how strong the other vampires were, since they only had the students to use as a benchmark. On the other hand they at least knew Nate was considered strong among them and those that had never seen the leaders before were quite surprised.
"You shouldn't be so surprised, the vampires treasure strength above all else. To put it into each one of them should hold the same power as the leaders of the Big Four." Logan stated nonchalantly while typing away on his holographic keyboard. He always was a hard worker, and even taking his meals didn't stop him.
"You idiot!" Peter slammed the table. "Quinn told you to look over Cia! How could you allow her to be alone with that bitch?! What was even the point of sending you with her then? What if something happened?"
"Look, I'm sorry, Peter, I was well prepared to go in, but I didn't want to mess things up. We're in the Vampire World right now, so I couldn't just barge in on a leader when she was trying to help us. I was at the door the whole time and if I felt there had been any problems I would have contacted Quinn immediately!" Nate argued back.
The others that were at the table stood up, ready to get in between the two if a fight was about to break out, but after giving Nate a derisive look, Peter walked out.
"What's his deal? Cia came back fine in the end, didn't she?" Nate pouted. "I even tried opening those doors a bit to eavesdrop but they wouldn't budge. Was I supposed to try and destroy them, because of his hunch?"
"He might just be on edge. I know I certainly am." Alex said with his hands shaking. "Think about it, Fex got taken away somehow, and he's strong. At least way stronger than me. Now we're practically on lockdown, forbidden from leaving this place. I don't know about you guys, but being unable to hammer away like I usually do on the ship… it just doesn't feel like home."
The others wanted to say something to brighten the mood after what happened, but many that came from the Cursed faction felt the same way. They couldn't imagine living the rest of their lives on this planet. They just hoped that after Quinn finished his business here they might return to how things were.
There were two girls who hadn't gone for breakfast, the two being Cia and Layla. Right now the two of them had gathered in Layla's room because Cia wanted to talk with her about something.
"So you finally got all your memories back? I guess all that hard work paid off in the end?" Layla smiled while grabbing the other's hands. "You went through a lot during those times and… I'm just glad that you're still the Cia that you were."
'According to Cindy the two of us are supposed to have grown close. I remember us talking at school a few times, but I didn't really care about Layla back then, it was only because of the mission. However, the way she's acting now, did we really become close friends? If so, I have to help her!'
"Layla there are still things I'm unsure of. I wanted to talk to you about Quinn? What do you think about him?" Cia asked.
Hearing these questions, Layla's cheeks began to redden.
"Quinn is kind- I mean he's kind of busy these days so the two of us didn't have a lot of opportunities to talk in recent times." Layla answered quickly and panicky, but as she started to think of him more she calmed down. "I don't know how to say it, but he isn't that extraordinary of a person, yet somehow he's managed to do extraordinary things. I guess that's what attracts me and others to him."
"Have you ever felt that you were just ordinary? I mean I was okay with the bow, I'm not exactly the smartest, if anything I was considered below average, but when I look at Quinn I feel like he's the same, yet despite that he's managed to climb all the way to his current position."
By the way she was talking about Quinn, Cia knew that she had already fallen head over heels for him. "But don't you hate him for turning you? For bringing us to such a dangerous place? Pure could have continued to look after the both of us and things would have been fine."
"You think so?" Layla replied back, but she just smiled.
'Cindy was right, Layla's already been trapped by him, and the only way to break her out is with Quinn.' Cia thought.
With the two finished speaking, it was time for them to grab some food as well, and when they opened the door, they encountered Peter who had walked out, on the way to his room.
'Cia, don't you dare betray Quinn!' Peter thought as he passed the girls. 'I made that mistake once, and I won't let him get hurt like that ever again! If I see you try anything funny, I'll end you with my own hands!'
*******
Get access to the MVS webtoon on P.a.t.r.e.o.n it's only $2 dollar a month (only 100 slots at this tier) And read My werewolf system Exclusively.
If you want to support you can on my P.A.T.R.E.O.N: jksmanga
On the third day after Ham's return it was safe to say that everyone in the castle was affected by a general feeling of frustration. The tension was high in the air, between the regulars that were uninvolved. They were unable to do anything and even if they did, all eyes were on them.
While Silver had remained in the castle, Leo and Quinn had been busy searching the area for any more clues pertaining to Fex' location. They searched other areas on top of where Kazz was located, just incase he could be anywhere, apart from the other inner castle areas. Permission would need to be granted to enter.
They had also kept in contact with Lee the thirteenth leader, but unfortunately neither side was able to find even the slightest lead.
Their only remaining hope was to wait for Ham to wake up.
As for Kazz, perhaps she could have shared something with them, but despite three days having passed since her rescue, there had been absolutely no news from the first castle.
It was clear that Bryce was hiding something, which frustrated Quinn all the more, but he understood that it would be a stupid move to act against him.
Whoever was behind all of this, Ham's escape must have been outside their expectation. Getting any sort of information from him would allow them to be one step ahead of the mastermind.
Unfortunately, time was working against them.
That day, there was a knock at their door.
"Quinn, there's someone here to see you." Paul reported as he entered the throne room.
The throne room had become Quinn's new resting place. The large glass panel window on the top floor offered a beautiful view when looking outside. It also reminded him of the heavy responsibilities he had as the tenth family leader.
"Could you tell them I'm busy? We don't have a lot of time, and I'm still trying to find Fex." Quinn sighed.
"I'm afraid this can't wait!" A voice said as they barged into the throne room. The intruder was wearing the royal trim around his uniform, indicating he was a Royal Guard.
He had been waiting outside but when overhearing Quinn's unwillingness to meet with him, he chose to break protocol.
"Quinn Talen, we're aware that your close friend Fex Sanguinis is currently missing. Just like you, our side has been doing its best to discover his current location. However, he no longer holds a high ranking position, so a large force can't be used to investigate." The guard explained.
"Not an important figure?!" Quinn shouted. "I don't give a damn if he has a title or not! If you don't want to find him, then stop bothering while I'm trying to!"
"Quinn!" Paul interrupted. "Please don't forget yourself. The man is just here to pass on a message from Dwight, so we should at least hear him out!"
The Royal Guard was taken aback by the powerful shout. Not only had Quinn been extremely loud, but he had let out his energy outward, waking up all the cells in his body. Even at this moment they were all vibrating.
The guard bowed. "Royal knight Dwight asked me to pass on the following message: The ceremony for putting the King in eternal slumber will commence tomorrow at 9:00. Each family leader is required to be present with both of their knights."
"The public will also be eligible to attend the event. Everyone may participate, but after the capacity has been reached no more people will be let in. The leaders and knights will be part of the ceremony. You will be informed about your duties on the day. For everyone else the ceremony will start at 12:00." Once the message was delivered the Royal Guard swiftly left.
Having to turn up earlier than the others to prepare, Quinn was reminded of a wedding rather than a funeral.
At that moment it really dawned on Quinn, that time had run out. As the tenth family leader, he had no choice but to take part, and for whatever reason they had taken Fex, it would be achieved tomorrow.
With this new information, Quinn headed down to the medical bay, where Silver was still sitting in a chair beside Ham. She appeared to not have moved in the slightest ever since she had sat down.
"Silver!" Quinn called out but there was no response. "Hey, Silver!" Quinn shouted, but she only answered after he placed his hand on her shoulder. She turned and looked at Quinn for a brief moment, before her gaze returned to watch over Ham.
"Ham's getting better. He's no longer hot like he was on the first day. Now it looks like he's just sleeping, but he still hasn't woken up. Why won't he wake up?" Silver asked, still not diverting her eyes away from the familiar.
"I have some news for you. I've just been informed that the ceremony will take place tomorrow. I know as his sister you're just as desperate as me for any news, but you're still the Vampire knight of the thirteenth family."
"I'm afraid you'll probably have to go back to the thirteenth family and make preparations with your dad soon. I'm sorry. I'll look over Ham, and will have someone else here tomorrow. I promise you that they will inform me if anything happens, and I will pass that info to you ASAP."
For a while, Silver didn't reply back, but Quinn could see she was clenching her fist.
"Why... Why... Why won't this damn pig wake up?!" She screamed as she punched the bed, but surprisingly the punch softened to the point as if she had just touched it.
A vampire of her strength should have been able to break a bed with ease but her energy was completely drained, and soon watermarks could be seen falling onto the bed.
Silver was crying.
'Damn it! What the hell am I doing? Why am I forced to take part in this crap, when I don't care about tomorrow?! Why do I still have to deal with this, and why does no one else seem to care that my friend has been abducted!' Quinn thought with anger.
Seeing Silver upset like this was just making the anger inside him boil stronger, and the mark on his back was responding in kind.
"You d.e.s.i.r.e..I will help…." Quinn heard the same voice as last time and black mist started to form from his back.
Eventually a black portal opened on the other side of the room, next to one of the beds. Next, large deathly claws could be seen coming out of them.
"What is that?!"
"A beast, a monster!" The other staff members currently in the room started to panic.
"Don't worry! That... 'thing' belongs to me!" Quinn shouted, hoping to calm them down, but the sheer size of such a creature was too much for them. In the end Quinn had them leave the room.
Seeing the Boneclaw appear, Quinn didn't know what it wanted to do at this very moment. Usually the Boneclaw only answered to Quinn's dark d.e.s.i.r.es, so why did it come now?
The Boneclaw with one of its long sharp fingers pointed towards him.
"You are filled with anger...I will help you..."
The Boneclaw looked down towards Ham for a few seconds, and then started to turn into the same mist that would usually form when it appeared or disappeared, only this time the mark formed on Ham.
'Vincent, what is happening?' Quinn asked in wild confusion.
'I'm not sure, there are many things we don't understand about the familiars ourselves. This is amazing though! I wish I could have more time to study the mechanics behind what it's doing, but it looks like the familiar is acting on its own.'
Once all the mist had gathered into the mark, the little Bull's eyes finally started to open.
The first person it saw was Quinn.
"Quinn!" Ham shouted. "Fex, he's in trouble! You have to save him!"
******
Get access to the MVS webtoon on P.a.t.r.e.o.n it's only $2 dollar a month (only 100 slots at this tier) And read My werewolf system Exclusively.
If you want to support you can on my P.A.T.R.E.O.N: jksmanga
For MVS artwork and updates follow on Instagram and Facebook: jksmanga
'How long has it been? Being stuck in this goddamn room, it's impossible to tell whether I've been here a day, a week, a month, or longer!' Fex cursed internally, as he looked blankly at the cave walls.
"And worst of all, this is all so BOOORRRIIINNNGGG!" He shouted at the top of his lungs. "Come on! Where's that ugly bald monster from before? I can't even remember anything about my past, so at least give me someone to keep me company! You don't want me to die from boredom, do you?!"
However, no matter how much Fex shouted or how often, he didn't get any reaction from his captor's side.
'I hope that Pig manages to find someone soon. Maybe he already did and I'm just stuck somewhere really far out.' Fex pondered.
Just as he thought that the doors opened and another creature walked in. It was hard to tell if it was the same one he had seen before, or if each time they came it was a different one with just a similar look.
His only company had been these monsters who would come after certain periods of time feeding him blood. Next to them was always a hooded person with their face wrapped up, ready to take care of him.
"What's the bloody point?! How many times do you intend to give me blood, only to take it away immediately after?!" Fex loudly complained. He was no longer afraid of them. The first few times they had arrived he had been worried they had come to finish him off. However, since they merely come to take his blood each time, he soon enough realised that they weren't going to kill him at least for the time being.
"Boy, you have done very well up to this point. Only a few more times and after that, well… Let's just say we haven't decided what will happen." The person answered for the first time, as they went over to inject Fex with a syringe.
The tube was large so they took quite a lot of his blood. As soon as he was within reach, Fex jerked his arm hoping to whack his hand and hit the syringe away, but just like all the other times before he failed.
The accompanying Bloodsucker had grabbed onto one of his arms, while the hooded person grabbed onto the other. Their strength was enough to overpower him, preventing him from moving even an inch. He was forced to endure their bizzare treatment once more.
When they were done, they left the cave, leaving Fex on his own again.
"Hey, where are you going?!" Fex shouted. "If you CAN talk, then at least tell me what you need my blood for! Answer me!"
Fex continued pulling against the chain, but it continued to be in vain.
_______
At the tenth castle, Ham had just woken up, and the first words had been an appal for Quinn to help Fex. They had all known that Fex was in trouble, but deep down they had been hoping that it might have all been some sort of misunderstanding and something else was going on.
"Quinn, please help Fex! Pleeeaaaasssseeee!" Ham urged him, flapping up and down, hovering just above the bed.
"Ham, please calm down first! We don't want you to tire yourself out again! You've been out for days already! If you want us to save Fex, tell us everything that happened to Fex!" Quinn instructed the familiar.
"But you don't understand!" Ham continued to panic, instead of calming down.
"He said, CALM DOWN!" Silver shouted as she placed her hand on top of Ham's head, and forcefully pushed him back onto the bed. She had made sure to keep herself in check, yet the frustration was making her do strange things.
Still, the effectiveness spoke for itself.
"Alright, Ham, do you know where Fex is? What happened to him?" Quinn asked.
"Fex, well I don't know where exactly that place is, but it's not in the Vampire settlement. It took me days to reach here by flying. I was so tired, but I continued on as I was worried about master!" Ham revealed on the verge of tears.
"But I can show you! I remember the way there! Let me guide you and take you back! Only we have to hurry! Fex is trapped in a cave, and chained up! If I've been out for a few days, I don't... I don't know if..if..he's still alive!" Ham started to burst out in tears.
"Stop being so silly." Silver replied annoyed and flicked the familiar's forehead. "If Fex was dead you would no longer be here. If he's far away it's no wonder we couldn't find him. Do you know who captured him? Have you seen what exactly happened after he left the thirteenth castle?"
After realising that Fex must still be alive Ham started to calm down, lying in the soft comfy bed.
"I'm sorry, at the time when Fex was taken away I was hanging around back in our own world. It's been a while since he called for me, so I was just relaxing. However, I could tell something strange was going on. My Porky sense was tingling!"
"I didn't see what took him or what happened, I just know he ended up in a cave filled with Bloodsuckers!"
Hearing this, Leo's ears perked up. After hearing Ham had woken up, he had come into the room.
"Those must be the vampire beasts that attacked the tenth castle!" Leo concluded.
"So Dwight was right!" Quinn commented. "Someone is working with them and for some reason they're after Fex… but why? Ham, are you absolutely sure you don't know anything else? Anything that could give us some clues."
Ham gulped before answering.
"I….I don't know what happened to Fex. I couldn't even ask him. For some reason he's forgotten everything. He's forgotten about who he is and how he got there. He's forgotten about his family and he couldn't even remember you Quinn! Which was why, when I escaped, I came towards you for help."
"He can't remember anything?! Are you sure about that?!" Silver shouted.
"Look, he didn't even know who I was when I appeared before him, ya hear me! I'm not lying! Why would I ever make stuff up in a situation like this? So what are we waiting for. We have to go now!"
'Vincent, Fex had his memories removed… is that really possible?' Quinn asked.
'Fex may be a strong vampire, but it's not like it's completely impossible. The person responsible would have to either have an ability related to doing so or be someone with a very strong influence skill, which could only be.."
'One of the other leaders!' Quinn finished off his sentence for him. This was already predicted since someone had attacked Kazz a vampire knight.
"Quinn." Leo interrupted his train of thought. "I fear that this is part of whoever is behind this plan. The ceremony is important, and from what I have heard, all the leaders must attend. We got some more information, and it seems like you have to be part of the ceremony for an important reason. Maybe they want you to not turn up. Whatever the case I don't want us to play into their hand!"
'Wise words from your vampire knight, Quinn, if he wasn't going to suggest it I was." Vincent agreed.
'I understand, but what about Fex? I can't just leave him there!'
"I'll go!" Silver volunteered. "He is my brother in the first place. Leo is right. The leaders are needed at the ceremony but the Vampire knights not so much. Us being there is more of a formality. I can be replaced."
Even though Silver had volunteered, Quinn still wasn't sure. Silver was strong, but whoever was involved in this had been not only been able to take Fex without leaving any evidence behind but had also taken out Kazz, whose strength should be around Silver's level.
"Quinn, I would also like to request that you can find someone to take my place. Those Bloodsuckers were the ones who attacked the castle, I just know it! I wouldn't have volunteered before but we have Paul and your contraptions, also if you need me in an emergency you are still able to use that skill. If you are afraid I might not be strong enough, don't be. Thanks to you, I think you will be pleasantly surprised with my current strength."
Clenching his fist Quinn needed to make a decision. It would be Ham, Leo and Silver going off on their own, while Quinn was to attend the ceremony, either one could have been a trap, but it was more likely that they hadn't realised Ham had escaped.
"Fine!" Quinn agreed. "Just stay in contact with the mask at all times, I will be keeping mine on during the whole ceremony and will contact you as soon as it's over!"
*****
Get access to the MVS webtoon on P.a.t.r.e.o.n it's only $2 dollar a month (only 100 slots at this tier) And read My werewolf system Exclusively.
If you want to support you can on my P.A.T.R.E.O.N: jksmanga
For MVS artwork and updates follow on Instagram and Facebook: jksmanga
When Ham was finished explaining all the details, the other two were getting prepared taking with them everything they needed for their trip. But they couldn't leave just yet, as there was a reason why they had to wait. On Silver's advice Quinn had informed Dwight about what was happening.
There were a few reasons for this. He thought that maybe one, he would be able to send help to the other two from dwight. He still wasn't very confident that just with the two of them they could save Fex, who knew how strong the enemy was, and two, Silver and Quinn also agreed to keep Lee involved with what was happening, just like he had been doing Quinn.
There was a certain royal guard that Quinn would speak to,a contact that Dwight had told him to talk to whenever he needed to get in touch with him. Dwight said he could explain all the details to him, as he trusted him. This was how the two of them would set up their meetings.
Usually vampires, especially those of a higher rank that needed to communicate with each other, would do so using the eighth family leader's ability, Jill, through her telepathy. This was rather than relying on technology that could be intercepted by others and they could make sure that only those that were meant to receive the message needed it.
However, Dwight was the one that had informed Quinn not to use her, and Quinn agreed. Especially since she was one of the ones that had chosen to give her vote to Bryce. At the moment their was a clear bias towards certain leaders.
The two of them filled up flasks with blood for both Leo and Silver, and Quinn had made a suggestion to Leo.
"Before you leave Leo, it would be best if you grab something from Alex, I'm pretty sure he has something that might come in use for you." Quinn suggested.
While the two were away, Quinn continued to look over Ham. Who looked to be doing fine compared to how he was before. He started to think about what had happened, moments before he woke up. Ham didn't seem to be close to waking up at all, yet suddenly he did. Once the Boneclaw had turned to smoke and entered him, disappearing soon after.
'The Boneclaw has helped me in many different situations, according to Chris it was protecting me on the demon tier planet as well. Boneclaw, you originally belonged to the first leader, right? Do you work for him, or do you work for me at the moment?' Quinn wondered.
The reason for thinking about this, was due to the Boneclaw being more than uncooperative, Quinn could enter the space to attempt to talk to him, yet for some reason, it would choose when it wanted to speak, and when it didn't. Acting on it's own will.
Familiars usually worked together with their master, but the Boneclaw seemed rather selfish, either only helping Quinn when it wanted to, or when he was close to death. Quinn didn;t feel like it;s master at all.
"You…won't be able to summon…" the deep voice was heard.
Quinn looking around the room, was trying to see where the voice was coming from. He knew it was from the Boneclaw, he just didn't know where. Until he looked at Ham, smoke was forming from his back, and it had taken the shape of a miniature version of the Boneclaw. Swirling above Ham's head, created from the black mist.
"Ah, the king. Why is that devil of a king on my back!" Ham shouted. Soon he started to bow down. "I'm sorry I didn't mean to call you names, it's a normal reaction when one meets someone as great as you."
This type of reaction from a familiar when seeing the Boneclaw, wasn't the first. Quinn had seen it when Bryce had summoned his familiar as well. It was clear the Boneclaw was special.
"What do you mean?" Quinn asked.
"My energy, inside him…. No longer with you…" the Boneclaw spoke.
'I think I understand. " Vincent tried to interpret. 'Right now, because Ham isn't receiving enough energy from Fex, the only way he could wake him up was by using his own energy. Which is why there is no marking on your back and he is appearing above Ham at the moment.
"Which means, if you are in a dangerous situation like the times before, the Boneclaw won't be able to help you." Vincent explained.
Quinn understood and nodded towards the Boneclaw.
"I know you have helped me many times before, but I want to ask you a favour." Quinn said approaching the mist. "If they are in trouble, can you protect them?" The Boneclaw seemed a little uninterested in this, but then Quinn mentioned something else.
"It doesn't matter what happens to those that try to attack them, you are free to do as you wish, go wild and don't worry." After Quinn had said that, the mist disappeared right back into Ham's body.
'I think I'm understand this thing a bit more.' Quinn thought.
Ham started to shiver.
"That crazy guy is inside of me!?" Ham gulped again and quickly placed his small hand hooves over his mouth. "He can hear everything I'm saying, can't he?"
Finally, both Leo and Silver had returned, and attached around Leo's waist was another sheath, a similar size to his other weapon.
'Looks like Alex is on top of things here as well.'
"I guess now we have to wait." Leo said.
While waiting for a reply or answer from Dwight, Silver had decided to personally go to her fathers castle to inform them of Fex's development and what she was doing. All they were doing now was patiently waiting, for one or the other to return.
The first person they heard back from was Silver. When she returned, she did so not looking the exact same as she had done before. On her back she had a large box that was slightly bigger then herself and taller. She carried it as if it was weightless.
The three were in the reception area now just waiting to hear back from Dwight, however, Quinn couldn't help but stare at the large box on Silver's back.
"My father says he is happy to hear that Fex has been found, but he is worried about us two going. There are a few problems, if the ceremony wasn't tomorrow, then he would have liked to have come himself, but this is something that can't be delayed he stated.
"Also sending a large group might startle the enemy into knowing we are coming, so he has kept his lips sealed for now. So he gave me this before leaving." Silver said, hitting the box behind her.
Other than that, she didn't say much else, leaving them to guess about the large box.
'If I'm correct, that's the thirteenth's puppet that's passed down from leader to leader." Vincent explained. 'For her father to give her that, he must either be really worried or really trusting of her.'
'I remember Fex said one time that Silver would have made a better leader than himself for the thirteenth family, but in their family they had always had a male leader. I wonder how strong she is with the puppet? Fex was definitely skilled when controlling others.'
Finally, a royal guard had arrived at the tenth castle. First he bowed and claimed he was here on behalf of Dwight.
"I'm sorry that Dwight wasn't able to come himself, Quinn. He sincerely apologises but tomorrow is an important day and many preparations must be made." The royal guard explained.
"I work directly under Dwight and are one of his few trusted men. Dwight says he knows what you wish to tell him, he has heard the news that you have found where Fex is. Unfortunately, tomorrow is an event that can not be delayed. The king can not wait a day longer.
"As well, he thinks it's best if only a small group of people go. If it is the Bloodsuckers hideout like we suspect, they should be significantly weakened no longer having their leader there. Also many of them were killed in the attack. He grants permission for Silver and Leo to go, however Quinn. This means you must find a replacement to attend the ceremony with you tomorrow. Please inform me of who you wish to bring with you so we know beforehand."
Quinn paused for a second, he was happy that his request was granted, and knowing more about the area they were going to, lessened Quinn's worries, but he didn't expect that he would need a replacement for Leo as his vampire knight for the ceremony.
'Who to pick?' Quinn thought, and one person had entered his mind.
"I will be picking Peter Chuck." Quinn suggested with a smile on his face, "Although ask Dwight if he can look a little different at the ceremony."
******
Get access to the MVS webtoon on P.a.t.r.e.o.n it's only $2 dollar a month (only 100 slots at this tier) And read My werewolf system Exclusively.
If you want to support you can on my P.A.T.R.E.O.N: jksmanga
For MVS artwork and updates follow on Instagram and Facebook: jksmanga
Before Leo, Silver and Ham went looking for Fex, Quinn decided to add one more person to their team. The group couldn't get too large since others would notice their movement otherwise, but adding one more shouldn't be too much of a problem.
However, the problem was picking the right person. There weren't exactly many people who could match up to Leo and Silver. There was Paul, but he would also have to be in attendance at the ceremony.
In the end, Quinn chose Nate, as he was the one least afraid to go with them, yet the main reason was him having the shadow ability, allowing Quinn to come over quickly in case something went wrong.
They set off in the middle of the night with Ham taking the lead. It was always dark in the city, but there were certain times when even the vampires would turn off all the light crystals that lit up the walls and streets.
Not wanting to be seen, their group used this opportunity to disappear.
'Boneclaw, I hope you listen to what I told you.' Quinn silently prayed as he watched the group head off.
The next day, Quinn woke up earlier than usual. It was a good thing that he didn't need much sleep because throughout the night he had been extraordinarily worried about the others. It didn't help that he still had no idea what today's ceremony would entail.
The first thing he did was attempt to get in contact with the others. Luckily, Nate had immediately answered via the mask.
"Hey I was just checking up on you guys is everything going okay?" Quinn asked.
"I would love to say yes." Nate sulked. "But despite his earlier testimony that flying little bull can't remember the exact way he came from. We've been stuck going through the forest for a while now."
"Hey, I just don't remember this exact part! As soon as we see something that I'll recognise I'll be able to lead you the rest of the way." Ham could be heard yelling from the background.
It seems that Ham had been so incredibly tired on the last part of his journey, that he couldn't recall that part with great clarity.
'Perhaps them taking a little longer isn't such a bad thing. If we can get this ceremony over and done with I'll be able quickly follow them.' Quinn thought. 'Please endure a bit longer, Fex.'
According to Vincent it wouldn't be proper for Quinn to appear in his regular clothes, so he suggested for Quinn to fetch something from his old room.
Vincent guided him to his former quarters and it turned out that the former tenth family leader had occupied a room on the top floor, next to the room Edward used to stay in.
As he passed by Edward's room he briefly glanced inside, before continuing onward.
'We're doing this so things like this can stop happening.' Quinn reminded himself.
Entering the room he was surprised by how tidy it was.
'I didn't do this, I can only assume that Edward had tidied it up and left it this way.' Vincent theorised.
The room was large and it made the king size bed look small in comparison. However, the only thing Quinn was interested in was the walk-in wardrobe that was attached to the room. In there Quinn was introduced to a style of clothing… that made him feel sick.
'This is what you want me to wear? it all looks so… so lame.' Quinn judged the other's attire.
'You know during my time I never understood you people. I lived a very long time, and it allowed me to notice that what you humans or even some of us vampires refer to as fashion was always going around in circles. One day something was seemingly arbitrarily decided to no longer be cool, but a hundred years later it would suddenly be on trend again.'
'Clothes are just clothes. Besides, you need to wear something more formal and these ones perfectly fit the bill. You can't be wearing that military uniform from the ship all the time as if you're getting ready to go into battle."
Walking over towards the back of the walk in the wardrobe Quinn passed several clothes that were all quite similar. They were organised into sets with a dark colour on the outside, mostly black with a bright colour on the inside.
It took some time, but eventually Quinn spotted something that took his fancy.
'Will this do?' Quinn asked, pulling his choice off the railing.
Trying on the clothes Quinn thought back to something while he looked at himself in one of the many large mirrors in the room.
'Layla always said that a vampire should be dressed in red and black.' Quinn thought, as he was quite pleased with his new look.
In the past his long curly hair would have looked like a mismatch but with his new hair style he thought himself to appear quite handsome.
'It seems like after your evolution you have grown to be the perfect fit into my clothes.' Vincent agreed to his choice.
'Yeah, looks like you don't have completely bad taste, grandpa.'
'….'
'Never call me that again.' Vincent demanded dead serious.
'... Agreed.' Quinn replied.
It was meant to just be a joke about his taste in clothes, but the awkward fact remained that these two really were related and Vincent would be a few generations above his family.
Heading down to the reception room, Quinn could see that his two Vampire knights were waiting for him bright and early.
Paul, who was wearing the same military wear, and 'Leo', with a couple of swords around his waist.
"Well, I'm glad I don't have to wear that!" 'Leo' said.
Many would find 'Leo''s words to be out of character for him, or very odd, but that was because the one next to Paul was Peter in disguise.
The aim of the game was not to raise any suspicions, and Peter with his Transformation skill was the best fit for that. Quinn had also entertained the idea of having Peter replace himself, but Vincent had insisted that the ceremony had parts that only he would be able to fulfill, so there was no way around attending it.
Another idea had been to get Peter to disguise himself as Fex to see the reaction of the leaders. Perhaps he could hear a change in their heart beat, or something else and he would find out who was behind everything.
However, that plan had also been thrown out the window. There was a risk that whoever was responsible might mistake Peter for the real Fex, which might have dire consequences for the captured Fex.
They hadn't killed Fex so far, and they didn't want wherever the real Fex was to be put into more danger, or risk those who had captured him to start moving him based on Quinn's actions here.
Fake Leo pulled out the swords by his side which were some spares that Alex had made and started swinging them around. The movements weren't sloppy or slow, but just had a different sound when shining them compared to Real Leo.
"Maybe you should find something that's more your style." Quinn suggested.
"I have informed everyone in the castle that they have to attend the ceremony that starts at twelve. The earlier the better and Logan will be there to allow for communication if necessary." Paul informed him.
Quinn was still worried that with him and his Vampire knight gone, it would be the perfect chance for someone to attack the place, so he wanted everyone at the ceremony.
So in a way it was actually safer for them to attend it than stay inside the castle.
Even if it did get attacked or destroyed, it didn't matter. The tenth family were his people and not the place.
"Alright, let's get going! I have a feeling we have a big day ahead of us." Quinn threw on his overcoat and walked down the centre with his two Vampire knights behind him.
******
Get access to the MVS webtoon on P.a.t.r.e.o.n it's only $2 dollar a month (only 100 slots at this tier) And read My werewolf system Exclusively.
If you want to support you can on my P.A.T.R.E.O.N: jksmanga
For MVS artwork and updates follow on Instagram and Facebook: jksmanga
The ceremony was to take place in front of the King's castle. Usually the open plaza platform was filled with markets and shops that the vampires used on a day to day basis and it was currently time for the vampires to set up their stalls all over the place.
However, today was different. The whole place had been renovated and the vampires had built a special large white staircase that led up to a large platform, with large pillars on either side. On the staircase there was a flowing red carpet which led directly to the coffin. The contrast of colours made the red really stand out.
Arriving at the area were Quinn and his two Vampire knights. From the looks of it they appeared to have arrived a little earlier than any of the other leaders. Perhaps it was due to Quinn's nervousness, and him still not being told what exactly his role would be in this event.
There were plenty of Royal Guards on the premises, including some other extra helpers that were still busy getting the final preparations done. The houses nearby were getting adorned with touches of red roses to match the theme of the ceremony, and what surprised Quinn above all else was the amount of technology that was being used.
Several drones had been put in different places, which were hovering around. As a test run, large holographic screens appeared which all displayed the same thing. Right now it was the coffin on top of the platform, as well as Dwight next to it, as he was carefully making preparations.
What Quinn also noticed was a smaller coffin that had been prepared by the large one by its side.
'What's that for?' Quinn thought.
'Can't you guess?" Vincent asked. 'It's actually quite rare for a King not to be accompanied by both his Royal Knights into eternal slumber. Usually the King would assign one of the leaders to handle everything, but since Dwight had refused to pass on with the King, it looks like he has taken on the role this time.'
Quinn felt a little sad for Dwight. He must have been tired, as Vincent had known him to be a Royal Knight even during his own time. Calling him an old vampire seemed to be a bit of an understatement. Quinn suspected that he actually wanted to pass on, but just couldn't until he found out who was the one responsible for all the tumult in recent times.
Climbing the stairs, Quinn asked Dwight what his role in all of this was, and what he was to do during the event.
"Well, I'm glad you're at least properly dressed for the occasion." Dwight greeted him. His tone might have sounded happy, but his face was telling a different story. Quinn could see the signs of days and days of sleepless nights in preparation for this day.
"You shouldn't get used to this look, after all they're just borrowed clothes." Quinn replied. "Now would you please tell me what exactly it is that I have to do?"
"You see all the pillars that surround us? Each one represents one of the thirteen families. They have Roman numerals written beneath them. All you need to do is stand next to your pillar and at a certain time you will be required to touch it. When you do the flame will activate as long as you are the leader of your family."
"Your Vampire knights will have to do nothing but remain next to your pillar. Think of them as your security if you will. No interruptions are to be made, as the King will deliver his final speech. Honestly, after that point just follow along to everyone else. Since you are the tenth leader, you will be called up at a much later time, and you will have had the chance to see what the others have done."
It sounded simple enough, but Quinn couldn't help but still be nervous at what was to come.
"Did you hear that, 'Leo'" Paul said. "There are to be no interceptions! No matter what someone says."
Peter just looked at Paul and scoffed before he went towards their pillar. Paul was worried and would have much rather had the real Leo by his side, but Quinn had chosen Peter for a reason.
Standing by the pole, Quinn could see all the preparations had been made. There was even a podium built out front. Interestingly there were markings that were being drawn all over the place. Under the coffin, and elsewhere.
'What are those markings? They look similar to when vampires do Blood rituals?' Quinn asked.
'Those markings are based on vampire alchemy. I guess you could say it's the closest thing we have to magic, but honestly most of what is set up today, at some point or another, had been created through the tenth's family ability, for example the vampire rings that help block out the sunlight.'
'Originally they were the form of my ability, and then later, through reverse engineering and breaking it down, we discovered how to recreate them to the point that we could distribute them to others. Vampires are mysterious mystical beings, Quinn. Our blood, and the way we grow stronger is almost magical.' Vincent explained.
After waiting a short while, eventually all the other leaders started to show up, with their own Vampire knights by their side.
Each one passed Quinn, briefly talked to Dwight before they got into their position.
The ones that gave him the most menacing stares were both Bryce and the new Sith leader. It looked like they still held a grudge against Quinn for killing their leader.
When Cindy came up, she noticed that someone else was giving her a menacing look.
'That's the infamous Vampire knight from the tenth family? I heard he is quite the strong one, but why is that disgusting man giving me such a look? I don't recall ever seeing him before.'
When everyone was there, Dwight went through the schedule with them. Making sure that each one knew the proper order of things and what had to be done.
Surprisingly neither the King nor his accompanying Royal knight Kubit had arrived yet.
"Since we never leave the settlement, I didn't know there were this many vampires." Wevil noted surprised as he looked around.
The Cursed family had also arrived and they chose to stay together. Mostly being led by Linda, and Dennis.
"The red on the staircase really stands out." Linda commented.
"Well, I guess it matches the blood theme." Dennis added.
Even Logan and Sil attended, alongside little Borden, who was currently resting on Sil's shoulder. It turned out that with a few costume changes they had succeeded in passing off Borden as a familiar and there weren't many who bat an eyelid at seeing him as well.
Of course, the three of them were wearing the special spray that would cover up their scent.
Even though they were outdoors, it seemed like most people who were initially looking at them and were interested in them, turned their attention to the special platform that had been built. For many vampires, the changing of a King was a very important moment, one which they weren't guaranteed to ever see in their lifetime.
A leader maybe, but a King was different.
When Dwight walked up to the podium, the whole crowd went silent.
"We are here today to mark a special occasion! The man we all know as our King has looked after all of our lives for many, many years and changed it for the better. He has put the people's needs before himself, time and time again!"
"After all these years, he has finally chosen that the time has come for him to move on and pass the crown on to a new generation. Before taking his rest, the King has some final words he would like to all of you who have come today."
As soon as Dwight's speech had ended, the large double doors by the King's castle opened up and the King stepped out, donned in blood red armour. Slightly behind him was his Royal Vampire Knight, both of them graciously walked towards the stage.
There was a staircase identical to the one on the platform side and the drones were there to capture everything.
When walking up the stairs, he did so without any help, and although he tried his best to look strong, Quinn could see that his legs were slightly shaking.
'He looks completely different to the last time I saw him, what happened?' Quinn thought.
'Hard to say, although if I were to wager a guess, he must have used that power. Absolute blood control.'' Vincent said. 'It's a power so great that it takes the life force of its user.'
"Absolute blood control?' Quinn thought, not knowing full well just how special a position it was for one to become a King.
Seeing the King, a ding sound sounded inside his and soon a voice followed.
[Quest reminder]
*****
Get access to the MVS webtoon on P.a.t.r.e.o.n it's only $2 dollar a month (only 100 slots at this tier) And read My werewolf system Exclusively.
If you want to support you can on my P.A.T.R.E.O.N: jksmanga
For MVS artwork and updates follow on Instagram and Facebook: jksmanga
The quest screen that appeared in front of Quinn's face was quickly dismissed. Quinn had already decided that he would ignore this quest. With everything going on, he had no d.e.s.i.r.e to participate in a popularity competition against the already established two sides.
He was considered an outsider, so even if he did try to win the others' votes, would there be anyone willing to stay by his side?
'It's just not possible, so stop thinking about it Quinn! Maybe in the next century when all the current leaders have been replaced it might be something you can consider.'
Nevertheless, he couldn't help but be curious about it. Becoming King was such a mammoth task that the rewards were guaranteed to blow him away. The reminder of the quest made him even more aware that the current King was about to go to sleep and a new one would be selected.
Standing up on the podium, King Numan stood there on his own, with his hands grasping around it. For a brief moment, while he held his speech, the King did his best to leave behind a strong image, not wanting his people to remember him as a weak looking man.
"I still remember the day when I first became King. It continues to be my greatest honor to have moved from the twelfth seat to my current position. It came as much of a surprise to my younger self at the time, yet the leaders of my generation had all agreed that I was the best candidate to lead us towards a peaceful future.'
"'Peace'... it is something us vampires have been longing for, and I'm elated that we were able to maintain for the longest time under my rule. The only regret I leave behind as I go to sleep, will be the fact that it appears at the end of my time someone intends to rob us of our peace."
"Still, the message I want to leave you all before I go will be one of peace. As King, I did everything in power to protect our race. Every choice I made was to stop internal conflict between ourselves! Although we're split up into thirteen families and I originally came from the twelfth family, ever since I became King I only saw us as one big family!'
"And so I hope that this generation's leaders may select someone who might share my ideology, who I would happily acknowledge as my successor. May we all continue living a fulfilling life for the future!" The King finished his speech and roars of cheers erupted so loud that it felt like the whole planet was shaking.
'This King… it's a shame I never got the chance to witness his rule during my time. He seems to be loved by the people.' Vincent commented. 'You know Quinn, you have only had a taste of what it's like to be a leader, but haven't had much difficulties due to the circ.u.mstances you are in. Still, your followers all wish to follow you and are indebted to you. However the same can't be said for someone like the Vampire King.'
'There are those that may hate him or despise him, yet he must still rule over them with a cool head, placing their needs on the same level as those who deeply care about him. I know you want to create a certain type of world for the humans, but there will always be those against you, who think there is a better way than the one you envision..'
After the King finished his speech, he stepped back, allowing Royal Knight Kubit to also leave behind a last speech. His was short and sweet, and at the end he also received a round of applause, yet unsurprisingly it paled in comparison to the King's.
Kubit went ahead and stood by his own coffin to the side of the King's, but it looked like things weren't over with. Heading back to the podium, Dwight placed a book on the podium.
Quinn immediately noticed this wasn't any ordinary book. What's more it looked nearly identical to the one he had obtained his abilities from. A red gem was in the middle of the book, but it appeared dull.
"I shall now lay down my Absolute blood control ability!" King Numan declared, and placed both hands on the book.
The pillar underneath started to glow bright red, and the veins on the King's forearms could be seen popping out from his hands. They were deftly red, as if his own blood was being s.u.c.k.e.d in by the book, pulsing each time with strange power.
After a few moments, the red crystal on top of the book started glowing and the King let go of the book looking weaker than ever before. He took a step back with his legs weak and stumbled.
"My King, you did a great job. May you rest in peace now." Dwight whispered.
'What just happened? What's with that book?' Quinn asked.
'That book is something that will only be handed down to the next Vampire King. Inside it is stored great power. The book is unlike the ability books you know and it works more similar to your system. There are no words describing how one could learn the ability and only great power inside." Vincent explained.
'Opening the book will allow the person to inherit the power of Absolute blood control. It's said that you will receive the memories of the previous Kings and their understanding of the ability.'
'Absolute blood control? If it's something only the King of the vampires could learn, I'm guessing it's quite strong.' Quinn stated.
'Quite strong is an understatement. If my history is correct, Arthur's power was greater than anyone expected in the past. That one shouldn't be surprising since they needed the Punisher's power to be greater than the leaders to have the d.e.s.i.r.ed effect. However, there was always the fear that maybe the Punisher might decide to turn against the vampires.'
'After all, whatever the King would get the Punisher would get as well. They both received Blood armour and more, but as time went on Arthur's strength only continued to grow. So something was made so the King would have equal power, and that was the Absolute blood power.'
'Let me guess, it also just happens to be something your family ability created again? Did you happen to notice that your ability seems to be the common cause of a lot of problems nowadays?" Quinn mentioned with a mix of slight annoyance and frustration.
'... yes, but can you really blame the blacksmith for what happens with the sword he forges when he was hired to do so? You have to bear in mind how my ability works. The greater the power that it bestows, the greater the cost. I can't imagine what my predecessors have used in the past, or how many lives had been sacrificed to create such a book. If it was up to me, that book would be destroyed!'
"Now we will begin the sealing process of the book!" Dwight announced loudly. "Leader of the first family, Bryce Cain, please come to the podium!"
Looking carefully Quinn realised that soon it would be his turn to finally actively participate in this ceremony. When Bryce went up to the stage, he made a small cut on the palm of his hand and let it drop onto the top of the book. After that he went back to his pillar and the next leader was called.
It looked like every leader was doing the same.
'What is the point of this?' Quinn asked.
'The blood of every leader will be used to seal the book. You remember how you were unable to open the book your parents had until your blood was spilt on it? Well this will be the same. After the next King or Queen is selected, he or she will receive the blood from all the leaders which will then be used to unseal the book again.'
Quinn was thankful for this. He had already experienced Arthur's strength and didn't want to face someone of similar strength to him anytime soon.
"Leader of the tenth family, Quinn Talen, please come to the podium!" Dwight shouted.
Quinn walked towards it very stiff. The main reason was him being worried that something was about to happen. He had a bad feeling about this entire ceremony, yet so far everything had progressed without any hiccups.
Then, when he finally reached the podium he could see everyone down below watching him.
All the vampires standing there staring at him. The wave of eyes hit him and a strange feeling entered his body.
'Is this what it feels like to be King?' Quinn wondered.
Cutting his hand, a drop of blood dropped onto the book and he returned to his pillar. The last two leaders were called and with that the book was sealed.
Dwight held the book in his hands, securing it tightly.
"Now everyone, it is time to let our King go into eternal slumber." Dwight announced.
Walking towards the large coffin, the door opened up automatically for him. No one helped him, as King Numan used his weak hands to climb into the coffin himself.
Quinn found it strange seeing one climbing into their own final resting place while still fully alive, but then when he laid down, the red markings that were drawn underneath the coffin activated and the lid had closed itself.
The King had finally gone to sleep without any interruptions at all, and with that the ceremony was over. It had been a complete success.
But it was the fact that the ceremony had finished as a complete success that worried Quinn all the more.
'This whole thing has gone too smoothly… Does it mean the person responsible has gotten what they wanted?'
It was hard to say, but with everyone dismissed, it was time for the council leaders to meet up, and plead their case on who should become the next King or Queen of the vampires.
Get access to the MVS webtoon on P.a.t.r.e.o.n it's only $2 dollar a month (only 100 slots at this tier) And read My werewolf system Exclusively.
If you want to support you can on my P.A.T.R.E.O.N: jksmanga
For MVS artwork and updates follow on Instagram and Facebook: jksmanga
As soon as the ceremony was over, the people at the plaza square started to leave the area. They were all heading back to either their homes or to the inner castle areas.
All of them had only one question on their mind.
'Who would be the next King?'
With all the vampires being under certain families most of them had their personal bias, but fortunately this decision wasn't up to them. It was down to the family leaders to decide between, just as it had always been the case in the past.
They used the King's castle as their meeting place. The one in charge of that was the one who had been in charge of the ceremony, which was none other than Dwight.
In past generations it had been relatively easy to decide on one person, as oftentimes one leader had managed to earn the respect of all of his peers. However, over time the families ended up split into two sides. Rather than growing closer together over time, they had somehow grown further apart.
Dwight was slightly afraid that both sides could end up having a conflict, but there was a good reason why he was confident that nothing would happen… at least not until the new King had been agreed upon by the rest, giving him more time.
The reason was that Dwight was the one who would keep the Absolute blood control book until that happened. With only him knowing the location.
All of the leaders with their Vampire knights entered the council room and sat down at their respective seats while their knights stood beside them. The tension in the room was a little unbearable for Quinn.
Sometimes when entering they would look towards him in disgust. Others would be talking to each other, but there was no sound at all, and this time they weren't only looking at him. Still, he did receive the odd stare now and then.
When everyone was seated, Dwight came out on his own, standing behind the seat which was reserved for the King. It was a little odd just seeing Dwight, but there were still the Royal Guards in the room which would listen to his command until the next King was chosen.
"It's time for me to explain a few things, as not everyone here has been through a change of the crown. Those of you new to this listen very carefully as I don't wish to repeat myself. if I need to then it would just prove that you are incompetent to take such an important position." Dwight stated firm and strongly.
"Each of you will have the option to speak or remain silent. If you choose to speak up, then you should use the time to either present your case to the other leaders why you think you would be best suited for the role of King or you can explain why you think another person who you think is best suited for the role. Please make note, that at this point and time you will merely state your opinion. It will not be counted as your vote, but merely you speaking your current set of mind!"
"Once everyone has spoken, you will have a week to consider who to vote for and everyone shall return here once again to cast their votes. Now this next bit is extremely important, so listen up. Things have changed slightly compared to the past. Now to obtain the seat one MUST obtain seven or more votes from the council table! And one is able to vote for themselves."
"If the voting is inconclusive and a majority vote is not decided, then we will have to default to our old tradition. A leader can challenge another in a sacred duel to claim their vote!"
'What?! How stupid is that?!' Quinn screamed internally about this nonsense way of handling things. 'What's the bloody point of us voting in the first place then?'
'For a long time tradition in the past had stated that the strongest vampire should become leader. This was because it was something that pleased the public. The vampires would at least be willing to follow who they believed as the strongest.'
'Besides, a good King should have been able to get the other leaders on his side beforehand, don't you think? If the leaders agreed together on one person who was most suited for the role, then the vampires in their families would naturally comply, believing in their leaders' decision. In the end this was decided just as a way to stop arguments, and two sides from clashing. All families at one point or another had agreed to these rules.' Vincent explained.
'If it comes to that, if one side can't get the majority vote, then does that mean Bryce would become King, just because he's stronger than all the other leaders?' Quinn asked.
Vincent chuckled internally.
'Only if he wins against the person he chooses. Theoretically, if he chose you and you beat him you would get his vote. Essentially the duel is also a double edged sword because then you would also obtain his vote after beating him. So a leader must be confident if it comes to this.'
"Okay, we will now start with the first leader, who I believe doesn't need any extra introduction." Dwight said, taking a seat next to the king's throne.
When one was ready to speak, they would stand up and state their point and as the first family leader, Bryce got the first chance to do so.
"Us vampires have lived on this planet in hiding for far too long. We hold such great power yet for some reason we force ourselves to live in the dark. We now have technology better than anyone else in the other worlds! With the help of our rings we can even walk under the sun, yet we still continue to stay here!"
"I, for one, want a better life for our race! Where we don't have to worry about limiting the amount of people we have! Where we don't have to hide in fear! Do I want war? No! Of course, I don't want that! I understand that some of you like your life here, and I'm not against that, however, you all saw that it was the humans who attacked us first!"
'We weren't the aggressors, we were attacked the moment we came on this planet.' He wanted to argue, but he understood his best course of action was to keep his mouth shut.
"They have come for us once, so who says they won't come again? Just like the previous King I want peace, but that can only be achieved if the humans want peace as well! If the humans decide to wage war against us, then our race will need a strong King who can lead them, not one who will bend over to every single one of their demands! If you will have me, I shall be that person for you!"
After Bryce had finished speaking, there were many at the table who nodded in agreement.
Since the order was that of the families once again, the next person to make their case was Cindy Cha. She stood up, fluffing her black dress a few times and cleared her throat before pleading her own case.
"I believe we can all agree that the previous King did a great job! Our lives have gotten better under his rule, and I believe that we can continue to improve our lives WITHOUT getting involved with others! I would like to become his successor and continue his ideal."
"There are many beautiful people, even in the Human World that should not perish. Just as there are bad humans, there are bad and ugly vampires as well. We're no better than them, we are both just different. I feel it's a shame that there are vampires hurting each other even at this very moment. I agree that if we were attacked we should deal with it appropriately, but just the same way as if other vampires were attacking us, like we have been doing."
With that Cindy sat back down, and those on her side nodded.
As they went around the room, the third leader Suzan forfeited her claim to become Queen and instead nominated Bryce. She wasn't the only one, as the new sixth family leader Jake Muscat, the seventh family leader Kyle Dawn, and the eighth family leader Jill Snacker all did the same.
All others had nominated Cindy so far, which was the expected result. Unless anything unforeseen happened, Cindy would tie with Bryce, making his vote indeed the tiebreaker.
Finally it was Quinn's turn to speak. He stood up but froze for a second as he hadn't actually decided what to say. Dwight made it clear that whatever Quinn said today wouldn't be counted as a vote, but if he didn't clearly state which one of the sides he supported, in the weeks time it could just make matters worse.
'If I don't give up my vote now, will Cindy think I'm going against her? I'm sure she might understand that I don't openly want to antagonise Bruce..'
"I, at the moment, remained undecided and would like to hear out the rest." Quinn stated.
"That is fine, Quinn you may sit down."
At this moment, Quinn didn't even want to look at Cindy or the others for their reaction, but the hearing continued, and as expected the two sides were equally split down the middle.
"So we have heard from everyone here today. In a week's time an actual vote will be cast, and I have to warn you Quinn. During that time, if you are not able to come to a decision regarding your vote, either side could challenge you to a duel to force your vote." Dwight reminded him.
When the meeting left, there was one person standing there more confused than ever at what he had just heard, and he felt like he had figured something out.
'I knew there was something up with that hag!' Peter thought, clenching his fist as he stared towards Cindy. During the meeting he had realised something, that might change whose side Quinn would be on…
******
Get access to the MVS webtoon on P.a.t.r.e.o.n it's only $2 dollar a month (only 100 slots at this tier) And read My werewolf system Exclusively.
For MVS artwork and updates follow on Instagram and Facebook: jksmanga
Quinn was starting to doubt his earlier decision. Perhaps it would have been wiser overall to openly nominate Cindy. At least that way he would have the backup of the leaders on Cindy's side and they would be sure to protect him.
However, Dwight's words kept ringing in his head that he shouldn't trust anyone!
Honestly, before he cast his vote for anyone he would prefer to find out the truth about who was behind the attacks. After learning what happened to Kazz, he wasn't so sure it was Bryce anymore.
At the end of the day, he had made his decision of not nominating anyone and he would have to live with it. Unfortunately, this meant that now it looked like both sides were after him and his vote. As they left the room, Cindy gave Quinn a quick glance before she turned her head almost immediately.
"Maybe we should wait for the others to leave first." Paul suggested since, once again, all the attention was on their group. Dwight had already left the room, looking as if he had something urgent to do. If Quinn was to wager a guess, the Royal Knight might be hiding the book in a safe place.
The tenth family waited a couple more minutes after the last leader had left, before they stepped out of the room, only to have someone attempt to grab Quinn. Thanks to his quick reflexes he knocked the hand away and took a few steps back.
"What are you doing?" Quinn asked, as he identified his attacker.
"I thought we had made a deal?" Cindy's sharp tone accused him.
'Leo' was furious. The second family leader had already attacked him once, and now she had attempted to take out Quinn as well! He was ready to leap off his feat, the only thing keeping him back was the knowledge that Quinn wouldn't want him to act in this way.
"Quinn, I need to tell you something about her!" 'Leo' blurted out.
However, Paul was the one that now grabbed his fellow Vampire knight and pulled him to the side.
"Let's go for now. Whatever you need to say to him don't say it here. There are too many ears including hers." He whispered.
Worried that there might be a big fight about to happen, Quinn peeked at those behind him.
"Head back to the castle for now, make sure everything is okay there and report to me once you reach it. Move now." Quinn ordered.
"Don't look at me like I'm the bad one here. I wasn't going to hurt them and just wanted to ask you what the hell you were thinking! You better have a very good reason for doing that. I've already fulfilled my end of the deal. Did Bryce make you a better offer than us? Or did he perhaps threaten you?"
"Aren't you doing the same thing to me now?!" Quinn accused her as he stood his ground. "Let me tell you, I don't like being threatened!"
Cindy, hearing these words could tell Quinn was serious. From this breath interaction she didn't feel like Quinn could be convinced through threats of action. No, the person before her was stupid and fearless. Only that type of person would have attempted to save Fex's life at his execution.
"Looks like he didn't get to you. Still, in case he does, you should know that our side is plenty strong as well. I kept my word, Quinn Talen, I hope so will you." And with that she walked out as if nothing had happened.
'Yeah, seems like Peter was dead-on about her being crazy… didn't even let me explain myself properly. Will it really be alright if I vote for her?' Quinn wondered.
'Of course you can, but then get ready to be asked for a duel from them to get your vote. I'm pretty sure both Bryce and Cindy believe they can take you on. Even if you win, you would just be faced with another duel after.' Vincent explained.
Waiting a short while, Quinn wanted to stay clear of Cindy and any other leaders who might have stayed behind for some 'talk'. He was ready to do his own investigation and find out if Leo and Silver had found out anything. Just as he was about to contact them though, once again another leader came out of the works, this time being Muka.
"Quinn, I was surprised you have chosen not to vote for us. Is it because of Fex?" Muka asked him directly. "Personally, I don't think you made a bad choice. With Bryce holding Fex then it is something he could use against you. Switching sides might even appear worse."
"But even now, Lee has still chosen to side with us, despite what is happening. You need to harden your will. This week will be tough for all of us and will be the last time anyone will be able to make any moves. As the tiebreaker, you should be extra careful." Muka cautioned. "Oh and in regards to your other demand, I have a list of the criminals that you are free to take. Would you like me to send them to your castle?"
Thinking about it, Quinn wasn't so sure if it was a good idea to send vampire criminals to where his family resided at the current time. According to Vincent it was hard for vampires to actually punish each other due to the family bonds and with Punishers no longer being a thing, the only thing they could do was lock them up. Unless their crimes were so grave.
For this reason, none of the leaders really minded handing them over to Quinn. At least that way it would be his family's problem to deal with them. No, what Quinn was afraid of was that some of them might add a couple of spies into the mix, who might attack the tenth castle from within.
They had few people in the first place, and he doubted the other families would help them keep control of the captives.
'Leo, Silver, you will just have to wait, I promise this will be better for us.' Quinn thought.
"Would it be possible if you could take me to them instead?" Quinn asked. If he could meet the criminals and cast his Shadow eater skill on them, it would increase his powers before meeting up with Leo and Silver.
"That is not a problem, please follow me to the tunnels." Muka stated, a bit surprised.
Back at the castle, everyone had already arrived, including 'Leo' and Paul. They made sure that everyone was there safely and once they were inside, Peter took off his disguise, a small grin indicating he was happy to look like his regular self again.
There was no one missing which was good, and it didn't look like anyone had been hurt by anything.
"Do you mind telling me what that was all about earlier on?" Paul asked Peter. "With Cindy?"
"Oh." Peter replied. "Sure, but I just need to check something first."
Walking off, before raising alarm, and accusing a leader, Peter realised he needed to make sure he wasn't jumping to conclusions. Now it was time to verify his conclusion, and for that he needed one other person.
Walking around, Peter eventually found Layla. The two of them had been in the second castle together a while ago.
"Do you mind if we talk somewhere quite together?" Peter asked, and the two moved to one of the empty storage rooms, with the door closed behind them.
"Don't worry I'm not going to do anything to you. I wouldn't touch Quinn's girl." Peter commented.
"Who said I was Quinn's girl!" Layla's face went bright red and her voice became high pitched.
"Look, I don't care if you have the hots for Quinn or Vorden. What I do care about is making sure they're okay. Do you remember when we were at the second family leader's place, and we stumbled across their meeting room? Do you mind describing to me each person you saw?" Peter asked.
Layla, went ahead and described every single person and once she was done, it was just like Peter had thought.
"What's wrong?" Layla asked.
"The thing is, all those that you mentioned just now voted for Cindy in the meeting room. However, I saw that Cindy would continuously have meetings with the same people over and over, and those people were involved. That makes sense, but what confuses me is that there was one person that always met up with Cindy… but she voted for Bryce today. I know, she's up to something." Peter stated.
*****
Get access to the MVS webtoon on P.a.t.r.e.o.n it's only $2 dollar a month (only 100 slots at this tier) And read My werewolf system Exclusively.
If you want to support you can on my P.A.T.R.E.O.N: jksmanga
For MVS artwork and updates follow on Instagram and Facebook: jksmanga
After figuring out that Cindy may be up to something, Peter had stormed out of the room before even thinking about his next set of actions, or talking it out with Layla.
"Wait!" Layla shouted, but Peter had already closed the door behind him, not listening to what she had to say.
She thought about what he had said and wondered if it really was a big deal. When Layla had gone over to see Cindy, she had been nothing but nice to her, and she still believed that Peter was a little out of order.
'The leaders see each other all the time, and maybe the other one was just visiting Cindy trying to convince her? Who was the leader that Peter was going on about anyway?' There were times when Layla had chosen to stay in the room while Peter left constantly to spy on Cindy.
Layla still didn't have a clear idea which leader Peter was exactly referring to.
'Arghh! You can't just run out like that and not say anything. Now it's going to drive me nuts!' Eventually Layla left the room as well in search of Peter, as she couldn't leave him be, but he was nowhere to be seen. The castle was vast after all.
Eventually, after some time wandering around, she spotted Cia instead, who lately had been doing her own thing more often than before. When the two of them met eyes, Cia gave a brief wave. The interaction between the two just seemed a bit off compared to before.
'Didn't Cia meet with Cindy as well? Maybe she can give some insight?'
"Hey, you met with Cindy along with Nate recently, right?" Layla asked. "Do you mind if the two of us talk about it, it would also be nice to catch up as well. It's been a while."
Cia had no problem and agreed to have a chat. The two of them went off for a short walk while talking with each other, and eventually Layla popped the question about Cindy.
"What did you think of her, when you saw her?" Layla asked.
"She seemed nice, actually she was really nice to me. I didn't really see any problems with her. Why, is something wrong?" Cia asked, knowing full well the question wouldn't have been asked for no reason.
Layla took a second before thinking about what to say. She was still deciding whether she should mention it or not, but looking at Cia, she could see the good friend she had made in the last year. The two of them had even gone through many trials together.
"It's about Peter, he thinks that she may be up to something because he saw her with one of the leaders, but I'm really not too sure myself." Layla said.
She was expecting a response, but Cia had just remained silent, deep in her thoughts for a while.
"So... you think somethings up as well?" Layla asked.
"No, no not at all. I was just thinking about something unrelated. I'm sure it's like you said, just an over reaction. Anyway, I'm feeling a little tired so I'm going to go ahead and take a nap." Cia said. Soon after, she quickly took off down the hallway to where her room was, but once she had lost sight of Layla she no longer headed towards her room. Instead she was heading out of the castle and planning to meet a certain person.
'Is Peter planning something, if so I should at least inform Cindy of it, right?' Cia thought.
———
Being escorted by Muka through the underground tunnels, Quinn was staying cautious. Muka was the leader that had access to the codes that allowed him to travel between each family area, and it certainly was something that would be of use if one was to attack the other families.
No matter how nice Muka was to Quinn, he couldn't clear him off as one of the suspects.
After walking through a maze of complex tunnels, they eventually came to an area Quinn had never been to before, even the tunnels looked slightly different and were wider than the last before.
"Criminals imprisoned for petty crimes are kept near my castle at the moment, but for those who have committed crimes that are more severe, they are sent here." Muka said, as he unlocked another one of the tunnel's locks.
The tunnel led them to the surface, and when they got out, Quinn could see that they were now standing in front of a castle that had clearly been left untouched for a long time.
"The fourteenth castle." Quinn blurted out.
"Yes, before criminals would be brought here regularly. I don't know if you know much of our past but there is a reason why executions aren't done by certain families." Muka started to explain.
Of course, knowing about the reason why Arthur was made punisher in the first place, Quinn knew about the original vampires.
'Is this to do with his ability, does it allow him to unlock all the doors or something?' Quinn wondered as he watched.
'No,' Vincent replied. 'The ninth family's ability is a little unique, let's just say an element of luck is involved.'
As usual, Vincent liked to speak to Quinn in riddles, even if Quinn thought it wasn't the appropriate time for it.
The two of them didn't enter the castle's numerous rooms but instead arrived in the inner castle area, where there was a large square building in the centre. The outside had no windows at all and there was only one entrance at the front, with the same lock system the tunnels had.
"I know you didn't get a chance to look at the reports, but the criminals in here have been here for a long time. And trust me, if they are in here they have done terrible, unspeakable crimes." Said Muka.
"Then why did Fex receive such a harsh punishment?" Quinn questioned.
"A lot of that was pushed through Bryce, as stated I felt like he had an ulterior motive back then just as he did now. At the same time, the difference was his crimes were to do with the leaders, whereas crimes composed of just vampires between themselves aren't as publicly punished as others."
Eventually, Quinn and Muka had entered the strange building, and walked past a variety of different types of creatures in cells. There were many creatures that Quinn had never seen before.
"What are these?" Quinn asked.
"When the punishers left, some of the subclasses that are uncontrollable were kept here, and in some instances they could be used for fighting. Don't you remember when Paul's men came and how they sent an army of Wendigos? Well this is where they kept them."
"Do you have an interest in these creatures as well?" Muka asked.
"No, these are just wild beasts." Quinn replied.
The truth was, he couldn't use the skill shadow eater on anything but other vampires.
In front of the two, there was a cell and inside there were ten vampires, whose eyes appeared dead. They had no reaction whatsoever to Quinn or Muka entering. They sat there completely still and lifeless. They looked hungry, it was clear they were only living on the minimal amount of blood to survive.
"Did you want me to bring them over to your place, or is there something else you wish to do with them?" Muka asked.
"I just want to make sure, you stated that these criminals have already been told that they will live here forever, suffering. There will be no punishments for what I do to them…" Quinn stated.
Muka was now wondering just what Quinn was trying to do before answering, but the deal had already been made and no one cared what happened to these criminals.
Seeing how weak they already were, Quinn had no need to do anything else.
"It's up to them what they want to do after this." Quinn said as he threw both of his hands together and activated the giant shadow eater skill.
They didn't try to run, and they didn't try to fight back as the shadow monster gobbled them up. A few seconds later and screams of pain were heard from them all. Not looking at them, Quinn turned around and was ready to head back to his castle.
[Shadow eater skill successful]
[100 MC points has been added]
'I need to catch up to Arthur.' Quinn thought.
*******
Get access to the MVS webtoon on P.a.t.r.e.o.n it's only $2 dollar a month (only 100 slots at this tier) And read My werewolf system Exclusively.
If you want to support you can on my P.A.T.R.E.O.N: jksmanga
For MVS artwork and updates follow on Instagram and Facebook: jksmanga
For a second, Quinn thought it was a shame that there weren't more criminals in the cells, but that thought quickly left his mind, and he felt a little sick. Vampires seemed to be quite law-abiding, considering how many were in the cells. He understood why based on the strictness of some of their rules. It seemed like it was ingrained in their culture to follow their leader's orders. Some not even having a choice with the bond.
Still, just like with any society, there would be those that broke the rules.
One of the agreements for Quinn's vote was to hand over any criminals that hurt the tenth as well. Ever since then, there didn't seem to be a single incident. At least that's what the reports said. He didn't know if they were listening to their leaders or they were keeping it a secret from him.
He was hoping he could somehow utilize this as well, but there was no such luck.
As he walked away, he could hear the screams of those behind him in their cells, crying out in pain, feeling like the sun was burning their skin. However, it soon stopped. He was unsure if Muka had decided to give them a quick end to their suffering, which was unlikely, or if they had taken their own lives. The fact that this was more likely was more upsetting. They already looked on the brink of death, but had hung on for some reason, yet the punishment Quinn had given pushed them over the edge.
'They were criminals. They had already done bad things.' Quinn repeated to himself.
'Sacrifice the few to save the many.' Vincent said. 'It seems you are starting to understand the way the leaders on top have to start thinking. Yes, every person is important, but at some point, you really do just have to look at them as numbers.'
At the moment, Quinn had a total of 300 MC points to use his shadow ability, and that was just from ten criminals. Seeing this number, Quinn could only imagine how many MC points Arthur must have gathered.
He had been doing this job for a long time, and it was clear he had used the shadow eater skill on a lot more than just ten vampires. He had even seen him use the skill on one of the leaders, and it probably wasn't the first time either.
'Will I be able to get strong enough in time?' Quinn questioned himself, but it was the only thing he could do.
Heading back to his own castle, Quinn could tell that his mask was receiving a call. Now that he had told the others to keep in contact with him more, he no longer kept it in his dimensional space, and instead by his side. When someone was trying to contact him, similar to an old mobile phone, it vibrated.
'Speak.' Quinn said bluntly, not in the best of moods after what he had just done.
"Quinn, it's Peter. I wanted to tell you something. I couldn't find you, so I went looking for Logan, who contacted you. I was worried that she might have gotten to you already." Peter explained.
"She?"
"Yes, the second leader. I don't really know the details of the deal you made with her, but it would be best if you didn't work with her. When I stayed at her castle, I did a little snooping. She would meet with the other leaders frequently, and today, every single one of them she met with voted for her, but there was one leader she would always meet on her own and more so than the others."
It wasn't enough to go on, but at the moment, Quinn was looking for any leads, and after seeing how she had acted and how she was fighting over the position with Bryce. It would make sense if she attacked Kazz as well, although Fex was still a mystery.
"Do you know who that leader is?" Quinn asked. Thinking maybe Cindy wasn't behind it all, but this person who had switched sides, someone else who had a deciding vote other than Quinn could be.
"Yeah, it was another female leader, the eighth leader," Peter said. "Be careful."
'The eighth leader Jill, but why would she attack the tenth family?' Quinn thought.
However, just like Muka, who could utilize the tunnels well for a surprise attack bypassing the other leaders, Jill was also one of those with an ability that would help her.
She was in charge of all the communication between the leaders and important figures, so she would have had the best idea of what was going on. And while she could listen in on all the conversation happening, the same couldn't be said for the other way round.
'Don't forget there is also the possibility that there is more than one person behind this Quinn.' Vincent stated. "We can't be thinking so limited.'
'But then why would Jill vote for Bryce? Unless Bryce and Jill are working together and he really did go against his own daughter.' It was giving him a headache. There were two people involved that could probably give him an answer.
One of them being Fex, but he had his memories removed, and the other being Kazz. Using the mask, Quinn went ahead and requested to contact the others, and eventually, Nate had answered.
"Is this Quinn?" Nate asked.
"Yeah, how are things going?"
"Ham eventually found a way towards their base, and he thinks we're heading in the right direction. He was right, it really is far, and we're moving a bit slow since he's the one that has to direct us. If anything comes up we can contact you."
Listening about it, it didn't seem like if Quinn joined them now, he would be any help, nor did they need him there. His time would have been better used elsewhere, and he knew just the thing.
"Good, because I think I'm going to be a little busy on my end of things," Quinn replied, ending the call.
Using his shadow travel, Quinn first stopped by at the royal guard contact he was to use to contact Dwight. He delivered the message giving the information that he had found out from Peter. Maybe with his own research, this clue would be something that would put the pieces together for him to have for a suspect. It was clear Dwight was keeping some things from him, he must have found out things on his own by now.
After the information was given, Quinn headed back to the tenth castle, and the first thing he did was enter the reputation shop on his system. The front towers by the inner castle area were upgraded to level four.
Then at the two other gates, that were connected to the other castle. Quinn placed two more towers and upgraded them by one level. Finally, in front of the castle, Quinn placed another gargoyle looking statue by the side of the door.
At this point, all of his reputation points he had earned were spent.
"Whoa, look at that, the tenth's just gone and made more of those tower things form before." A vampire pointed out.
"Are they preparing for something? Why would he build such things in his own castle area? It's like he thinks a war is going to happen or something."
"Well, they did get attacked not too long ago. Maybe he just wants to make sure it doesn't happen again. I guess the leader really cares about his people."
'Quinn, are you preparing for something, I feel like you're doing this now for a reason.' Vincent asked.
'Leo, is away and he's quite the strong force we have lost. I want to make sure while everyone is here, if I can't get to them and something happens. Then at least this can delay them.'
'You sound like you've already planned to do something?'
'Of course.' Quinn replied. 'I can't just stand here and wait a week for them to do what they want and come to me. Hopefully, Leo and Silver can save Fex, but with his memories gone, that won't help us at all, but there is one person that Bryce has been keeping away from the others, and it has to be for a reason.
'So, I'm going to sneak into the first leader's castle, and ask Kazz, what happened that day.'
******
Get access to the MVS webtoon on P.a.t.r.e.o.n it's only $2 dollar a month (only 100 slots at this tier) And read My werewolf system Exclusively.
If you want to support you can on my P.A.T.R.E.O.N: jksmanga
For MVS artwork and updates follow on Instagram and Facebook: jksmanga
It had been days since Kazz's beaten body was found pinned up on the back of a house down a dark alleyway, and yet there was still no news from the first family about the incident. Was it pride, anger or something else that made them hide this information?
But what concerned Quinn more than any of these things was that no one had seen Kazz either. Covering up what happened to her was one thing, but as a vampire, healing wounds were easy as long as they had blood. Which meant Bryce was hiding something by keeping her indoors.
With the other group approaching Fex's location, Quinn believed finding out the truth might just help them out or clear them of a danger they might be running towards.
'Are you sure you want to do this? If you get spotted, then there will be serious punishment.' Vincent said worriedly. 'A leader sneaking into another leader's castle, they are bound to think you are up to no good, especially with everything going on.'
'There are two reasons why I think it will be okay.' Quinn replied as he took off his clothes from the ceremony. They were beyond uncomfortable and would make him stand out if he was caught. 'When Muka made the suggestion, part of the reason I didn't want to go was in case it was a set up. It's been a while since then, so he probably thinks I'm no longer going to do this.
'The other thing is my shadow cloak ability. Yes, it can still be detected from others like leaders and knights, but getting past regular vampires isn't really a problem. Third, even if I do get caught, I won't look like myself.' Quinn said, looking in a mirror.
In the reflection, Quinn didn't look like himself at all. Instead, he looked like one of the vampires from the settlement. Someone who was from the first family, but not part of the inner circle. Normal flat black hair, with a regular face, and was kind of plain looking.
"Perfect, Peter's soul weapon really does come in handy for situations like these, and with Logan's spray, I can't tell the difference between my own smell and others," Quinn stated, looking proud of himself.
'Let's just ignore the fact that you said two reasons and stated three. Maths really isn't your strong point is it?' Vincent commented.
Quinn was no fool that his actions might lead to something big, but everyone seemed to be making big actions before him, and to match them, he needed to make movements as well.
Before leaving, Quinn met up with Paul and gave a stark warning.
"You need to prepare them for the worst soon, with the king's election coming up next week, I'm sure the other families will make their move, or if someone doesn't get the result, they wanted this whole place could turn into another vampire Civil war, and our group just isn't strong enough.
"What I want is for the tenth family, is to just not get involved with outside affairs. We will stay here, make a stronghold and protect everyone within. Whenever I can, I'm going to keep improving everything around this place."
With that, it was time for Quinn to make his move. Using the shadow cloak while in the vampire world practically made him invisible. It was easy for him to move through his own castle area, and beyond without being spotted.
Of course, it would have been fine for him to just use the disguise but he wanted to see how well his shadow cloak would work. Once in a while, there was a vampire in the settlement that had better senses than others and would look towards Quinn's direction, but they would ignore him when they saw anything, to them it was just a feeling something was there and they weren't certain.
'Looks like this will work out after all.' Quinn thought.
Eventually, Quinn reached the first castle area, and the first thing he noticed compared to the other castles, was the amount of guards standing by the gate was three times as much as by the others.
'Maybe he is accepting someone to make a move?' Vincent thought.
'Well, he wouldn't be wrong, or it just means he has something to hide.'
Instead of going through the front gate, Quinn decided to scale the walls instead. The shadow cloak would remain active as long as he didn't use any other skills or got hit while doing so. The walls were also filled with guards but there were far fewer and with Quinn's speed once scaling he was able to jump right down into the inner castle area, allowing the guard to just feel a slight breeze.
The guard had turned its head and looked down where Quinn had landed, but could see nothing, just like the vampires with keen senses in the settlement.
'You will have to be careful now.' Vincent warned. 'In the inner castle area, and castle there will be vampire nobles, and those with better senses than most.'
'Don't worry, even if they can sense me they won't see me.' Quinn said, as he started running through the area as fast as he could towards the castle. Heading up to the front door would be a problem, especially with the special lock that was designed but for Quinn it was easy to enter through other ways.
Swirling around to the side of the castle, where no one could be seen, Quinn quickly changed skills from shadow cloak, into his shadow travel which allowed him to go through and under buildings, then when past the wall it was a simple as just getting out of his shadow, and putting the shadow cloak on again.
'Muka was right, you do have the right set of skills for a job like this. You know if all else fails and you want to just make a good living, you should become a thief or something.' Vincent recommended.
'Ah yes, doing everything I can to become a great infamous thief of the world, that's a brilliant idea.' Quinn replied, while he continued going through the castle.
All of the castles were large, and there weren't actually many vampires in either of these castles. This was something Quinn noticed when visiting the others. This would be a big help for him.
'Now it's time to search for where Kazz is in this place.'
While going around in the castle, Quinn made sure to not be seen. Using the cloak and hiding in places. His senses were better than theirs and so was his hearing. So whenever he could hear someone approaching , he could act before they could. Using a number of his shadow skills to avoid being seen.
What Quinn did notice though, was all the paintings on the wall seemed to be of one person. The person looked similar to Bryce but not quite the same.
'He has a lot of paintings of this man, do you think it's his father?' Quinn asked.
'I'm not sure, Bryce is even older than I am, but I can't remember him being close with his father.' Vincent replied.
As they continued to search for Kazz floor by floor, they still saw more great paintings of the same man, proud and strong, and then entering one of the rooms using the shadow, there was a shock at what he could see, it was a room full of paintings, but not just any ordinary paintings.
While the others showed the man in his glory with a gentle smile or defeating creatures and beasts, these ones looked as if it was drawn with blood, and the paintings were melting.
Trying to make out one of them, Quinn could see that it was the same man from all the other paintings, standing on an execution platform and standing by his side, was Arthur.
'This isn't his father. It's his grandfather.' Quinn said. 'Remembering Arthur's story, about how he thought the ones that had attacked his friends were the first leader. Now that we know it's untrue, it means that Bryce's grandfather was killed for no reason.'
Looking around the room, Quinn could see even more terrifying paintings. It was a room dedicated to Bryce's grandfather with his death.
One had a rolling head, the other as if his grandfather had been raised from the grave. Quinn had seen his fair share of death by now, he even had blood on his own hands, but this room felt different and was starting to get to him.
Everywhere he turned he could see Bryce's grandfather decapitated in some way, or being tortured and Quinn eventually had to leave the room.
'Why would Bryce have a room like that?' Quinn wondered, but with all the paintings around the castle of him and no one else, it felt like it was beyond just a liking for his grandfather.
Sticking to the task at hand, Quinn continued, and eventually, he had arrived at a room that appeared to be locked, it wasn't just a simple lock either. There were certain rooms in the castle that were locked, but they looked like they mostly led to either a weapon storage room or research lab, but here it was in the middle of what looked to be sleeping quarters.
Using the same shadow skills as before, Quinn entered the rooms and when he rose from his shadow, he had hit the jackpot, he could see Kazz from behind standing staring out of the window.
'She looks fine, so why lock her up?' Quinn thought, as he slowly approached her.
"Kazz, I don't mean to startle you." Quinn said in a soft gentle voice.
Kazz turned around, and when she did, she had tears in her eyes.
"Why….why have I been locked up in this place….did I do something bad?" She asked.
Seeing this, Quinn was slightly confused by her reaction and her tone of voice sounded like that of a young girl. It reminded Quinn of the first time he had met her.
"Kazz, are you okay..did something happen?' Quinn asked.
"I, who are you….are you with that man?" Kazz said, pointing behind him.
'What's she pointing at?'
When Quinn turned around. In a dark corner of the room, sitting down, was a man with a cane in his hand.
*****
Get access to the MVS webtoon on P.a.t.r.e.o.n it's only $2 dollar a month (only 100 slots at this tier) And read My werewolf system Exclusively.
If you want to support you can on my P.A.T.R.E.O.N: jksmanga
For MVS artwork and updates follow on Instagram and Facebook: jksmanga
The doors from Kazz's room were seen flying into the hallway, not looking like they were once before. They had been crushed to pieces and following soon after them, was Quinn with both of his arms held up in a cross position.
'Damn it, this old bastard. Does he really have to be the type to attack first and ask questions later!' Quinn thought. 'You think a leader would be more sensible than this?'
'Quinn, look at his eyes! This isn't an attack that was rationally thought out.' Vincent warned. 'It's one driven by pure anger and hatred.'
It was so sudden the attack. Before Quinn could even see who it was, Bryce had moved from his seat and thrown out a punch, but it wasn't any regular punch. It was surrounded by the blood hardening, making it stronger than usual.
Although Quinn didn't have time to raise his shadow, he did have time to cast himself with the second stage of Qi, minimising the attack's strength.
[-5HP]
[Quest received: defeat the first family leader]
[Reward: instant level Up]
[?????]
'Really system, you think I didn't know this was going to be a hard fight!'
But it did tell Quinn one thing, it was a fight that he could win. At least the system thought so.
"I saw how you came through those doors. The trail of shadow you left behind as you rose." Bryce said as he walked through the broken doors into the hallway.
"But, I've never seen you before, a face I don't recognise, but it doesn't matter because you carry with you that power." The anger in Bryce's voice was felt and heard as the cane in his hand could be seen vibrating.
"Are you someone that kid trained? No, you're too strong. You blocked my attack, which can only mean a few things. You're either someone working for Arthur who is still alive from back then, or you're the tenth leader himself disguised." Bryce started unsheathing his blade from his cane and pointed it towards Quinn.
"You should learn to control your heartbeat because it seems like one of my guesses was correct!" Bryce shouted, swinging his blade, but Quinn was just as fast as he used his gauntlets to knock the attack away. More swings from the sword came, and Quinn continued to block them with his gauntlets.
'I can't just keep blocking!'
Eventually, Quinn got the timing down of the attacks, and managed to raise his shadow to block one of them, and at the same time with his hands free. Threw out his fist towards Bryce's stomach. The attacks landed but Bryce was also able to block it with his sword, only sliding him across the floor down the hallway.
'I can do it, I can keep up with another leader!' Quinn thought to himself. 'Even though my gauntlets are at the emperor tier, with my shadow and second stage of Qi, I can block his attacks.'
'I wouldn't be celebrating just yet.' Said Vincent. 'Bryce is considered one of the strongest vampires for a reason, and he still has a lot to show. He hasn't used his ability, or blood weapon just yet and look at your gauntlets.'
Looking down at his hands, Quinn could see that they were severely chipped and scratched, with each attack they were getting hurt, despite coating them in second stage Qi.
[Durability 90%]
'If I continue just blocking the attacks with my gauntlets, they are going to eventually break, and I can't use my shadow for defence either. He's only punching now but with stronger attacks my Mc points will go down to zero in no time.'
Kazz had rushed from the window in her room, and was now by the door peeking around the corner looking at the two fighting down the hallway. She didn't know why but when looking at the old man fight, a pain was felt in her c.h.e.s.t.
'Are these two fighting over me, but why?' She wondered.
"Fast and skilled. I can't believe that you are the tenth leader." Bryce stated. "I waited here for something to happen, I thought someone would come back to get the job done when they hadn't killed Kazz. Maybe they were hoping for me to react or do something, so instead, I did the opposite. I made it so no news would leak out about her, and I knew that would worry whoever had done this, and they would come back eventually.
"What I don't understand is, why the remnants of the punishers have chosen to team up with the other side. Are you with the bloodsuckers, or with Cindy?" Bryce asked.
He swung his blade again, this time throwing out a blood swipe with it. It was a skill that looked almost identical to Leo's. Knowing full well its power, Quinn avoided it but then could see that the real blade from Bryce was coming soon after, this time coated in red blood.
Activating his gauntlet's active skill, Quinn summoned the red fire blade of energy out from the top of his gauntlets and coated it with the second stage of Qi. The two blades collided, and Quinn was able to stop the sword. For now, this solved his problem of his gauntlets being damaged since the blade worked based on his gauntlets active skill. But to keep the blade out, Quinn would have to use his Qi, which was draining his energy quickly.
That's when Quinn noticed a smile on Bryce's face.
"You think you stopped my attack?" He said.
A few seconds later and stinging pain could be felt through his armour and shoulders. Two large slash marks were seen on his body, and blood started to pour from his wounds.
'But I blocked the attack, so how did it still hit me?'
'You fool, haven't you seen his ability many times before, it doesn't matter if you blocked his attack or not, or if you narrowly avoided it. Just don't get within the range of his sword, this battle will have to be a long-ranged one if you plan to win." Vincent advised.
Bearing through the pain, Quinn gritted his teeth, and turned the pain channelling it into anger, he wanted to pay back for what Bryce had done.
"You know, if you would let the two of us talk it out, then maybe you would realise I didn't come here to fight!" Quinn shouted. He used all his strength and focused his Qi on the flame blade from gauntlets, and swung Bryce's sword to the side.
Then throwing out the shadow, he created a path. Luckily Bryce was close, and the area was narrow, so it had hit him, slowing down his movements. If he wanted to get away, he would find it difficult now. Then with all his energy, Quinn reached out with his hand in the shape of a claw, swinging it like a wild animal, but as soon as it got close, it felt like multiple attacks were hitting the outside of his gauntlets. Strikes from Bryce's ability were hitting his hand, trying to move it away. It slowed down his own hand, but in the end, his fingertips managed to graze Bryce's c.h.e.s.t, just drawing blood before he stepped back away from Quinn.
[Left gauntlet durability at 70%]
'Damn, I only managed to graze him, and my gauntlets are already so damaged. I'm getting pretty tired using all this Qi as well, but the shadow managed to slow him down, and I can hurt him.'
There were still blood attacks Quinn could use as well, but with a fight like this, Quinn wanted to be cautious about how much blood he used, and still knew Bryce hadn't used everything he had just yet.
However, Quinn was suddenly surprised as he could see Bryce holding onto his c.h.e.s.t, and his face showed great pain. Even though he was trying to hide it.
"You, what the hell is this!" Bryce shouted and soon after screamed, continuing to hold onto his c.h.e.s.t.
'He's in pain from a little scratch like that, but how?'
Looking at his blood-red gauntlets, Quinn realised what had happened. Since returning, this was the first fight he had with a vampire. Fighting with the gauntlets before he forgot they had this effect. What was hurting Bryce right now, was the Blood fairy's blood, from Alex.
********
Get access to the MVS webtoon on P.a.t.r.e.o.n it's only $2 dollar a month (only 100 slots at this tier) And read My werewolf system Exclusively.
If you want to support you can on my P.A.T.R.E.O.N: jksmanga
For MVS artwork and updates follow on Instagram and Facebook: jksmanga
The blood running through his body was spreading, and the pain continued, but it looked like Bryce was trying to do something as he consciously had his hand held over his c.h.e.s.t.
"Your little tricks won't work on me!" Bryce shouted.
The wincing and sounds of pain soon stopped, as Bryce pulled his hand away from his c.h.e.s.t and the infected blood could be seen floating mid air. It stayed there slightly above his fingers, out from his body and soon the wound started to heal again.
"You have some nasty tricks up your sleeve. Blood like this, is it blood of a fairy? Who the hell are you!"
'Did he just use blood control, to take out the blood?' This was another reason Quinn hadn't been using his own blood attacks. Whatever Quinn could do with blood, Bryce could do it as well, and thanks to his blood control, it was better and stronger. However, Quinn did have Qi to equalise that out.
Bryce quickly pulled out one of the flasks he had on him, and threw out the blood onto his sword and soon, it started to glow. It looked like the sword was pulsating, as if alive wanting more of the delicious blood it had just tasted.
'Blood weapon!'
"Quinn get out of here, that's the same blood weapon that's been passed down between the first generation family," Vincent warned.
Quinn quickly was thinking about what to do, as Bryce lifted the sword, and dropped it into the ground. When it touched the floor, it looked like it melted, disappearing. Out of the sword as it melted, blood started to cover the whole area. The surrounding area quickly was encased in it, including the floor, the sides and the top of the hallway. Just in case, Quinn had covered his feet in the shadow, so it didn't directly touch the floor.
The area was small, but it reminded Quinn a bit of his shadow dome.
'Reflective blood weapon skill, activate.' Bryce mumbled. He raised both hands, and threw out a blood swipe towards the top of the wall. When the attack hit, it had bounced off the wall, growing in size and looked as if it was moving faster. It bounced off the ground next, and the same happened again.
' In this space, his blood attacks are reflected each time gaining power from the blood area he has created. The attacks are a bit random, but it just makes it worse for you.' Vincent explained.
Bryce then started to fire out a flurry of blood swipes, and now tens of bouncing blood swipes at such a speed were bouncing around all over the small area. He peeked behind him, and several blood swipes were already surrounding the back area.
Quinn used his flash step to dodge one or two of the tracks, but it was tiring him out, and eventually, he was hit by one from behind.
[-10 HP]
But he couldn't stop and continued to move on, that's when he heard a scream. Not being able to control the attacks meant that Kazz was being hit by the blood attacks as well.
Unfortunately for Kazz, the blade had gone right through her arm, and it had been chopped off.
'This guy, does he really not care about her!'
Seeing more blades coming towards her, Quinn started to run forward, and with both his palms held out, he fired blood spray. It wasn't enough to destroy the attacks, but when it would hit, it would alter their path slightly, causing them to go off course to a different direction.
He wouldn't be able to keep this up forever, as with each blood spray his HP went down quickly..
'We have to get out of here!' Quinn thought, and he had finally reached Kazz and held her hand.
[30/100 HP]
There were now too many blood swipes in the area, but before they could do anything else, Quinn held out his other hand, and closed it into a fist.
[Skill activate, Shadow lock]
The two of them disappeared, avoiding all of the attacks.
At that moment, Bryce had stopped. The attacks from his own blades continued to reflect off the walls and even attempted to hit him, but thanks to his ability, he was able to block all the attacks with ease that came towards him.
At the same time, the red energy from the walls seemed to dim, they fell from the walls, and all started to head towards one spot in front of Bryce, eventually forming the sword he once had.
Bryce, walked up to the severed arm on the floor.
'Where did they go?' He thought as he started to sniff the air. 'They are no longer here. Their entire presence has disappeared. Is this the same skill as the other punisher used. If so, it means he will return to this very spot. You can hide, but you can't hide forever. I'll be waiting for you right here. I promise I will get rid of all the punishers!' Bryce said, stabbing his sword into the ground, where the two were last seen.
"Man, your dad really doesn't care about you, does he?" Quinn said, scratching his head.
Kazz was sitting on the floor, holding her arm from where it had been cut. It looked like she had been by a few of the other attacks as well. Seeing her like this, Quinn couldn't help but feel sorry for her, even despite everything she had done.
Growing up with a father like that must have been tough. Quinn had seen Bryce not care for lives before with the blood dome, but never thought he would treat Kazz like this.
Her arm would heal though, and even now, the end was no longer bleeding. She started to look round the room, and noticed that they were in a dark space, one that was completely pitch black with no end in sight.
"Where are we?" She asked.
"This is part of my ability, don't worry, we're safe here, at least for now," Quinn stated, but he didn't sound too sure himself.
Kazz didn't say much and continued to look at her arm, until she eventually spoke.
"So it's true, that man really is my father.." She said. "If that's the case, then why…why does his eyes look so hollow when he looks at me?"
Looking at her, Quinn could tell she was upset, but didn't really know what to say, he didn't know what the problem between the two of them were, and he wasn't going to act as councillor trying to fix them. As much as he wanted to help her, he had his own problems to deal with.
"Kazz, I know I don't look like it right now, but it's actually me, Quinn. I heard you were attacked, and I was wondering if you knew who. Maybe if we figure this thing out, I can explain it to your father, and he'll stop attacking us." Quinn pleaded.
But there was just silence and sobbing from Kazz, but Quinn was not in the mood for her to act like this.
"Listen to me, Kazz!" Quinn said, shaking her by the shoulders. "What happened to Fex, were you with him, were you alone, was it one of the other families?!" Quinn continued.
"I don't know!" She screamed back. "I don't know anything! I can't remember anything, and then the person who calls me father did this to me!" She shouted, lifting her arm up. "I want my family, where is my family!!!" She continued to scream and cry.
Through her few words, Quinn had picked up something she said, that she couldn't remember anything.
'Wow, you really don't know how to treat people, can't you see she's having problems. 'Vincent started to tut. 'Calm her down and get a clear answer from her.'
It was stressful, being attacked by one of the vampire leaders and thrown into such a situation. Quinn was still in fight mode when talking to Kazz, even though he no longer needed to be.
He knelt down by her side, and lifted her head up slightly.
"Kazz, I'm sorry, I know this must be hard for you. You said you can't remember anything. Do you mean you lost your memories?"
She nodded slowly and continued to sniffle.
'So is it like Fex, did whoever did this to Kazz also do this to Fex, but why? Why the need to remove both of their memories. Is this why Bryce wouldn't let her out, to try and catch the person responsible... and now he thinks it's me.'
'Damn it! the two of us shouldn't even be fighting, but he will only suspect me until I find out who is behind this.'
Standing up, Quinn had a determined look on his face.
"Kazz, if we want to find out what happened to you, we need to get out of here. They kept you alive for a reason, and you're not the only one this has happened to."
"We're going to get out of here?" Kazz replied. "But what about that…that man. Isn't he going to attack us again? He's seemed to be really strong."
Kazz was right, Bryce was strong, but during the fight, it didn't feel like he was impossible to beat. Not like another person he had faced before.
"Don't worry, it's simple. To get out of here, all I need to do, is kick your old man's arse!" Quinn said, clenching his fist. 'I'm a leader too, and I'll show him the new tenth leader isn't going to just take a beating.'
******
Get access to the MVS webtoon on P.a.t.r.e.o.n it's only $2 dollar a month (only 100 slots at this tier) And read My werewolf system Exclusively.
If you want to support you can on my P.A.T.R.E.O.N: jksmanga
Standing in the hallway, Bryce didn't move from the spot he had last seen Quinn and Kazz. He stayed there, still as a statue. Eventually, there were those in the castle that had heard the commotion going on. They ran up to where they could hear all the fuss going on, only to see the hallway partly destroyed and Bryce standing there, with no injuries on his body.
"Sir is the first castle under attack by someone?!" The vampire in front of the others asked.
Bryce didn't look away from the spot while giving a reply.
"Leave this place, and if you hear anything, do not come back to this place. Make sure everyone stays away from here."
The vampire guard gulped before ordering the rest of his men to do as they asked.
'How long will I have to wait?' Bryce thought.
At that moment, a black shadow portal started to appear. Bryce gripped his sword, ready for what was to come. He swung right at the shadow as soon as he saw a red gauntlet appear from it. A loud clang was heard as the two objects collided. However, unlike before, the clashes of power weren't equal and instead, Bryce's hand was flung backwards, nearly chucking his whole body with it.
Coming out of the shadow was Quinn and Kazz. She quickly headed back into the room and stood behind the door peaking at the fight that was about to happen again.
"You know, you are so predictable. I knew you would be out here waiting for us." Quinn stated.
Bryce was a fast one to act, and it appeared like he had some knowledge about that shadow. So Quinn assumed he would be waiting for him. Knowing Bryce would be there was advantageous for Quinn. In the shadow space, he had enough time to gather energy for the hammer strike, and time it so when he appeared out of the portal, his fist would collide with the sword.
'Quinn, if there is any time to beat Bryce, then it is now. It looks like he only prepared one flask of blood for himself, so he can't activate his blood weapon again.' Vincent explained.
For Quinn as well, he had consumed blood from his own flask to restore his HP, and he still had his trusty blood bank in case of emergencies.
'Your ability is annoying, but I can attack you from far away as well!'
Quinn threw out his blood swipe, quickly grabbing it with his shadow creating the blood scythe. Swinging it to his side, it scr.a.p.ed across the side of the walls. The hallway was large but not large enough for Quinn's attack to build up its full momentum.
Seeing the attack from so far away, Bryce was able to block it easily lifting his sword. However when it hit, it was more powerful than he had expected.
'Blood hardening, blood swipe!' Bryce activated two skills, casing his sword in blood and then throwing out a swipe later on to throw the scythe away.
'That's the same attack that silly boy used!' Bryce shouted with anger.
He started to swing his sword through the air at a rapid pace. Quinn couldn't even count how many slashes he had done. What was strange though, was it looked like he was using a regular blood swipe, but when the sword swung through the air, the blood swipe would be created, but it didn't move away. Instead, it stayed there, floating in the air. Now in front of Bryce, were around a hundred blood swipes floating there in place created from his sword.
'Blood control, move!' Bryce commanded, and all of the blood swipes were now heading towards Quinn.
'If I block this with my shadow, even with the extra MC points I have it will just use them all up. I have to do something else.' Quinn thought.
Waiting at the right time, for all the attacks to come his way, Quinn held out his hand again, and clenched it into a fist.
[Shadow lock]
Taking himself in the shadow space, he waited a few seconds. All the attacks had collided into the spot where Quinn was or into each other. The dust and rubble from the attacks made it hard to see, but soon Bryce could see that a figure was still standing there.
Quinn had come out from the shadow lock, timing when the attack would be over.
[Shadow path activate]
Activating the shadow path skill, it threw a trail of shadows across the floor. Bryce seeing this from last time, wasn't going to let the shadow touch him, knowing it would slow him down.
He jumped to the side of the wall, digging his feet in, and started running fast towards Quinn.
'I knew you would avoid it, I never expected you to be hit by that slow skill.'
[Shadow hop]
Not letting him rest, Quinn jumped towards him lifting his leg above his head, and created another shadow scythe with his leg, hammering it down with an axe kick towards Bryce again.
The strike hit the ground and caused the whole floor to rumble, even though it was made from the hard black material the vampires used, it felt like it couldn't take much more punishment from a fight between two leaders.
The vampires inside the castle were starting to worry. Someone who was fighting against Bryce lasting this long, they just couldn't imagine, and they could feel the power of the fight, but they would follow their leader's orders and not get involved.
When Quinn had moved his leg, he could see Bryce had avoided the axe kick, but he was hurt and bleeding from the attack earlier, standing off to the side.
'That wound, it's just going to heal again, and I can't keep all these attacks up for much longer. If I want to beat him. I'm going to have to use my gauntlets like before!'
Rushing in, Quinn needed to only worry about Bryce's ability, it would hurt him, but he needed to get hurt to hurt his opponent.
He was at the mid-range level, and holding out his hand, Quinn fired a blood bullet towards Bryce. It had worked against other leaders in the past, and he thought it would do the same now. With Qi, it would be hard to heal.
However, Bryce had moved his sword and body in a strange way, he spun his body, and with the side of his sword, had flung the bullet right back at Quinn, hitting him in the knee.
"Arghh!" Quinn screamed but gritted his teeth.
Bryce had used the force of his own attack against him, and made it greater than his own.
[Blood bank activate]
Activating the blood bank, he needed his knee to heal in time as Bryce came forward swinging his sword from above. Luckily, Quinn's regeneration with the blood was fast, and he was able to stomp his feet in the ground, and punch the sword away that was coming from above, what he didn't expect though, was a kick from Bryce to follow after, hitting Quinn right in the face.
[-20HP]
Stumbling down, with his hand touching the floor, Quinn had spread the shadow around the two of them. It was risky as Quinn's shadow MC points were low, if Bryce attacked the shadow now, he would have none left, but allowing it to touch Bryce would slow him down.
Lifting his own leg while falling to the floor, Quinn had hit the back of Bryce's head, then using all of his Qi, encasing his gauntlets in them, with the second stage and powering them with the first stage. Quinn threw his fist forward piercing right through Bryce's stomach.
Ripping through the clothes, Quinn could see that Bryce also had been using the blood hardening skill through his whole body, but it seemed useless against Quinn's Qi covered attack.
As Bryce was about to fall on top of him, Quinn had sunk his body through the shadow and hopped to a different place.
He looked at Bryce on the floor sweating and in pain and...he wasn't getting up. Walking up to Bryce, Quinn wanted to make sure that Bryce was dealt with, so he would no longer cause him any trouble.
"Please, please don't kill him!" Kazz pleaded from the side.
Looking at her, Quinn wondered why she still cared for him, even though she had no memories of this man, and how he had treated her. Was it because they were family, or the vampire bond? But her eyes filled with tears said it was something much more than that.
Kicking Bryce with his leg, Quinn moved him so he was now lying on his back instead of on his belly. His face was full of pain, and the wound around his stomach wasn't healing like before. Bryce had his hand over the wound, as if he was trying to remove the poison again.
At that moment, Bryce chuckled, and started to laugh.
"Haha, you really are the kid. The tenth leader, I lost to you!" Bryce said. "The vampires really are doomed having lost to the punishers and vampires."
Touching his face, Quinn realised what had happened. When Bryce had kicked him in the head, the mask had broken and fallen.
"Listen, old man, I never wanted to fight you in the first place, but you were the one who attacked me without asking questions. I just wanted to ask Kazz who the heck did this to her. I'm looking for the people who attacked my people, and that's all that I care about."
Quinn looked at Kazz one more time, and looked back at Bryce, before deciding...to walk away.
"Just remember, I spared your life when I could have killed you. I'm not the one behind all of this, and you should treat your daughter nicer. If I was her, I wouldn't save you right now."
[Quest complete]
*******
Get access to the MVS webtoon on P.a.t.r.e.o.n it's only $2 dollar a month (only 100 slots at this tier) And read My werewolf system Exclusively.
If you want to support you can on my P.A.T.R.E.O.N: jksmanga
For MVS artwork and updates follow on Instagram and Facebook: jksmanga
'It looks like I'm finally strong enough to face the leaders…but I'm still a long way off from facing Arthur.' Quinn thought.
[Quest completed]
[Instant level up reward received]
[You are now level 41]
Seeing his reward Quinn was actually a little upset. Because whenever he experienced an evolution reset, the first level was always the easiest to level up because of the low amount of exp points required.
Since it got harder with every level, he would have prefered this kind of reward at a much higher level. Still he figured he shouldn't complain about it. For now, he decided to put the stat point into his strength bringing it up to 65.
From the fight, Quinn learned that as long as kept his beast gear on, he could pretty much keep up with a leader's speed and their power. Of course, Bryce's natural attacks might be a little bit stronger but Quinn had Qi to make up for that.
He would just have to be careful to not allow his Qi to run out, fights between vampires could be long and tedious. The more strength he had going for him, the less he would have to compensate via Qi. Of course when he added his Qi to the mix, it would also result in a bigger bang, making for a huge impact.
That wasn't the only reward Quinn received for defeating a leader though. Unlike the previous one, he was very pleased with this one.
[Blood control +30]
It was a huge boost to his Bood control, which he had only been able to improve slightly with Fex' help. Quinn had seen Bryce do some amazing things through Blood control, such as leaving the blood swipes in mid air or moving them all at once, and removing the fairy blood from his body.
The usefulness of this stat was apparent. However, it wasn't all good news, because at the end of the day, Quinn, after going through a tough battle like that, hadn't discovered much.
The only thing he could confirm was that Bryce most likely wasn't the one behind the attacks, as he was also looking for the person who had manhandled his daughter Kazz. There were also no signs of Fex anyway.
'Those paintings were pretty creepy, and his blood weapon was really strong. If he had more human blood, or humans around to sacrifice, I wouldn't want to fight him again.' Quinn thought.
'Yes.' Vincent agreed. 'The one thing you have been able to rely on so far, is that the others might understand some of your shadow abilities and skills, but not all of it. After having fought you once, it won't be the case anymore. The next time the two of you fight, might have a different outcome.'
'Well, let's just hope I don't have to fight him again.' Although Quinn was afraid due to what had happened to Bryce in the past, it was unavoidable as he was a shadow user.
————
Bryce continued to lie there in pain. He could tell that whatever was affecting his body wasn't enough to kill him, but it would prevent him from moving for a good while. However, he didn't have to wait too long. Kazz eventually approached Bryce herself, and opened up the flask.
As she opened the lid and tried to pour it into his mouth, Bryce placed his hand on the flask stopping it. He couldn't move well, yet he had summoned the will to not receive help.
"Where did you get that?" He asked.
"Why do you ask, when we both know you won't like the answer? It was from the man who just left. He gave it to me so my arm could heal quicker, but I didn't use up all the blood. It was my own decision to give you the rest, so please." Kazz pleaded, as she tried to pour it in his mouth again.
This time Bryce didn't resist and accepted the blood. Looking at Kazz, he could see she was still healing from some of the wounds, the worst one being the one on her arm.
'I didn't even realise I had hit her.' Bryce reflected.
As soon as his tongue tasted the red liquid, he could tell that it wasn't enough to heal him. The fairy blood in his body was still affecting him. Still, it did provide him with an energy boost, allowing him to deal with the rest himself. Placing his hand over the wound in his stomach, he closed his eyes and focused on using his Blood control.
He could feel the two different blood types and started to pull the fairy blood cells away from his own and eventually, it all formed into a small ping pong sized ball of blood. Letting go it dropped onto the floor, finally allowing the blood to start healing him properly.
'That kid… he was the tenth leader after all. Was he hiding his strength back then?' Bryce started to think back to the last time he had seen Quinn fight. 'No, that's impossible, Vadeen would have killed him if it wasn't for Arthur… So how the hell did he get that strong so fast?'
'I was unprepared, I thought if any of the leaders came, my blood weapon would be enough, but I didn't expect him to come and be that skilled. Look at me lying here making excuses, no matter what a loss is a loss.'
Eventually Bryce had restored enough energy to move around. He knelt up and looked at the hallway they were in. There were scratches all over the castle. Huge slash marks in between doors and partly broken floors and ceilings.
'That kid, I can't think of him as a fake leader anymore.'
"Bring me your arm, Kazz." Bryce told her, and when she came over with it, Bryce slashed the skin off where it had healed up, and placed the seared part against hers. Then using what blood left in the flask poured it on top.
He placed both hands on the wound, and Kazz could feel that Bryce was doing something, moving parts of her blood inside to speed up the healing process and once he let go, her arm was all healed up again.
She moved it a couple of times, and it worked just as if nothing had happened. Usually it would take a while but she felt like it was back to how it was before.
"Thank you…er…father." She said bowing down, not really knowing what to say.
"It looks like you forgot your manners along with your memories as well." Bryce stated. "In this castle you are my Vampire knight, and I am your leader. As such, you should always address me as your leader, in a respectful manner and comply with what I ask, do you understand?" He asked.
"Yes, yes master." She quickly corrected herself and bowed down. She thought that maybe now that he was no longer fighting, this person who was meant to be her father would treat her like one, unfortunately, it appeared to her that the two of them didn't have that kind of relationship.
"When the two of you were alone... Did he speak to you? Ask you about anything in particular?" Bryce wondered.
"Just like you, he wanted to know about what happened to me. Who it was that attacked me. However, since I can't remember anything I was unable to answer him. Only... there was one thing that was different. He also asked about someone called Fex, it seems like he cared for that person, and was more worried about him, and… I recall he mentioned that I wasn't the only one that lost my memories." Kazz answered.
"I see, well I guess we are both looking for the same person in a way, so we shouldn't have to clash with each other again." Bryce concluded, finally standing back up.
"Wait, Sir, can I ask, he said I was with Fex at the time! Can you tell me why we were together? Maybe it will help me remember something."
"I doubt you will, but fine." Bryce sighed. "You see you were assigned a certain task before you disappeared. I had asked you to bring the boy to me. According to my sources, he figured out how to create and control a blood weapon. I wanted to ask him personally, just how far he had developed the technique or if he had told anyone yet."
"Can I ask why?" Kazz, pushed a little further.
Bryce turned around and gave her glance, before turning away.
"Because I wanted to know if it was similar to the blood weapon summoning technique I already know. Perhaps it was similar, or maybe even better." Bryce stated, holding his c.h.e.s.t.
If the fight was to continue, there was one last trick he had up his sleeve.
'You should always have some trump cards, and stay ahead of your opennents.' Bryce thought.
*******
Get access to the MVS webtoon on P.a.t.r.e.o.n it's only $2 dollar a month (only 100 slots at this tier) And read My werewolf system Exclusively.
If you want to support you can on my P.A.T.R.E.O.N: jksmanga
For MVS artwork and updates follow on Instagram and Facebook: jksmanga
Silver, Leo and Nate had been following Ham for a while now, the truth was when Quinn had last called, Nate wasn't completely truthful about the situation they were in. It was true that Ham had recognised the way he had come from and they were heading towards the direction, but the reason they were slow was mainly due to the frequent breaks Ham would take.
"Do you even care about your master at all!" Nate loudly complained. "This is the fifth time we've stopped because of you!"
The group was waiting by a large rock along a river. Ham laid on top of it lying on his back, with his belly pointing upward.
"Of course I do!" Ham shouted back. "But do you want me to tire out like I did before? And if I pass out, what happens then, then we have no way of finding them."
While Nate and Ham were bickering backwards and forward, Leo started to walk upward against the stream of water. He could hear the sound of the crashing water getting stronger, and as he fine tuned his senses further he could hear water crashing down violently.
"Ham, did you not mention that the cave was in some type of water fall?" Leo interrupted the two. At the moment, Nate had grabbed Ham with both hands by his belly, and looked like he was about to chuck him a mile away deep into the forest.
Meanwhile, Silver stood there frustrated with a vein bulging out of her forehead, but still hadn't interrupted the two just yet.
"Yeah, when I came out of the cave, it was from behind a waterfall." Ham replied.
"It looks like we're close then, you might not have to lead the way anymore." Leo stated, and now the group was following him.
Rather than move up the river, the group was moving through the forest by its side. The reason for this was that the base was apparently filled with Crazed Bloodsuckers according to Ham. Moving through the river would just make the enemy aware of their position.
Their footsteps were light treading through the forest, as they attempted to make as little noise as possible. At least most of them, Nate was the one who was having the most trouble and would constantly step on twigs and leaves now and again, eventually Silver had enough. She turned around and grabbed Nate by the collar pulling his face next to hers.
"Look, I stayed silent when you were taking out your anger on Ham, because I partially agreed with you, but if you make this much noise and they find out that we are coming, and it affects finding my brother in any way. I will kill you, and make you bring him back from the dead for me!
"Now do something about those footsteps of yours!"
Although Nate was a skilled martial artist, and could perform complicated footwork, something like treading lightly was never his forte, which was why he had gone for the hardening ability in the first place.
However, right now, he couldn't really think straight, as a beauty like no other was right up in his face.
Letting go, Silver stood there waiting for Nate to do something, if he didn't, she wasn't going to let him come with them. No matter the reason Quinn had asked them to take him.
'Man, she's serious, I don't want to be left out again.' Nate thought, then came up with a brilliant idea.
Activating his shadow, he placed them on the soles of his feet. He attempted to walk, and when doing so, it made his footsteps almost silent. Nate was talented, so he had more Mc cells compared to the others when it came to using the shadow.
Still, he didn't have the best control or skill, but doing something like this was achievable.
They continued to move along the river, and eventually the others could hear the sound of the water fall as well.
"It's here!" Ham shouted, and Silver, near enough pulled Ham from the sky and almost ripped out his wings.
'Oh, right don't say anything, but I miss Fex.' Ham thought, on the verge of tears, if he knew his tears could make no noise at all he would have cried there and then.
What they didn't know, was even though Leo told them to stop, it wasn't because the enemy was near, just that he could sense them from far away. He gave a hand signal to tell the others to wait there for the moment while going in on his own.
Silver, and the others agreed and stayed.
'Wow, she's letting him go on his own?' Ham thought. 'I've never seen Silver trust someone so much. This bald guy must be quite special if she trusts him. She nearly does everything herself.'
Just on the outer edge of the forest, Leo could see that there was a large lake where the waterfall would fall into. On the outside there was no one, but on the inside it was a different story.
Returning to the others, Leo and the others went further back, just far enough so no one could hear.
"So is this the right place?" Nate asked.
"Yes, it has to be." Leo answered. "So far while running I have only been able to sense the presence of beasts. Yet here, I can tell in the cave that there are the same creatures that attacked the tenth castle. What you guys call bloodsuckers."
"How many of them are there?" Silver asked.
"There are around fifteen or so in total. If this is their base, it seems like most of them were used in the attack on the tenth castle. Also, although the bloodsuckers are strong there is no one outstanding. However, there is one inside that is just as strong as you." Leo stated while looking at Silver. "Not just that, but they don't have the same presence as the bloodsuckers, they feel like just another vampire."
"Could you tell if Fex was in there?" Said Nate.
"No, but Ham confirmed this is the place. My aura couldn't reach that far, so there may be more inside the cave then what I could sense, and that might be where Fex is." Leo explained.
Hearing that there might be someone as strong as Silver, perked up her ears a bit. Yes, she wanted to save her brother but at the same time she wanted to find out who was responsible, and she was hoping this vampire that was with the blood suckers might be an important figure, possibly a vampire knight of one of the other families.
Nate pulled out the mask and attempted to contact Quinn. This was the protocol for when they reached the cave like Quinn had asked. It rang a few times, again and again, but there was no answer.
"Should I try someone at the castle, maybe they know where Quinn went?" Nate asked.
They tried calling the Castle, and the one that had answered was Paul. Paul informed them that Quinn had gone off to do something, and maybe he was too busy to pick up at the moment.
"Should we wait for Quinn?" Nate asked, but he could see the look on Silver's face. Now that they were here, she wanted to rush in and try to save Fex, to see how her brother was doing.
"I believe we are strong enough to take them on." Leo suddenly said. "Due to my ability I have a good idea on their strength. I will take responsibility for this. Quinn will not be needed. Also, we don't know when Quinn will be free and the more time spent here, could mean Fex is closer to his death."
Nate didn't like it, he could imagine an angry Quinn telling him off, but telling off Leo, that was something that was hard to imagine.
"Well, you're my vampire knight right> so as long as you say so, then sign me up." Nate cheered.
****
Get access to the MVS webtoon on P.a.t.r.e.o.n it's only $2 dollar a month (only 100 slots at this tier) And read My werewolf system Exclusively.
If you want to support you can on my P.A.T.R.E.O.N: jksmanga
For MVS artwork and updates follow on Instagram and Facebook: jksmanga
Heading back to the castle, Quinn was sluggish with his movements. He hardly had enough energy to escape from the tenth area without being seen and knew something needed to be done to get his Mc points back up to where they were. When he was out of sight in a quiet area still in the castle. He cast a small shadow dome, and allowed for HIs Mc points to restore quicker, then using the shadow cloak, he could walk out the front gates of the first castle area without a problem.
However, he soon realised when he left the gates and was no longer using the shadow cloak, his whole arms and legs were shaking with each movement. His body was drained, and it was getting worse.
There was only one other time he had felt like this so far, and that was after fighting the demon tier beast, but the evolution at the time and the green blood had changed that.
At this moment, he found himself slightly craving the green Dalki blood, which had tasted even sweeter than that of a human.
'Is this because I've been using the two types of Qi at the same time?' Quinn thought.
[Status]
[Stamina 2]
His stamina now was incredibly low, and it wasn't revering at a fast rate like it used to. His health, and Mc points could always come back through certain methods, but other than taking others Qi to help him recover, there wasn't much that could be done, but rest.
'If I get my blood control up, and use the blood skills and Qi to fight only when necessary, it will allow me to fight for longer.'
This would of course, only help in one on one battles that tended to take a little longer then Quinn's normal fights. As for if Quinn was fighting a group, he could rely on his soul weapon, but the soul weapon was unusable against vampires, since it needed human blood to activate like that of a blood weapon.
After reaching the tenth's castle area, Quinn attempted to contact Nate, he had answered and it looked like they were finally heading in the right direction and getting close to the destination.
Quinn was a little bit pleased by this, because he too wanted to be there when they found Fex, in case they ran into trouble. With Bryce no longer being a suspect, it meant someone else was behind this, someone who wasn't even afraid of angering someone like Bryce, who was considered one of the strongest.
'Is Peter right? Is there something really up with Cindy?' Quinn thought.
So far Quinn had a list of suspects in his head. Jill the eighth leader, who Peter had seen meet up with Cindy, Cindy herself the second leader, and lastly, he also suspected Muka. The last one was more recent as Muka had been very pushy when it came to suspecting Bryce, and it turned out Bryce wasn't involved at all, which pushed him up the suspect list as well.
Of course, there were all the other leaders that Quinn didn't have a clue about, maybe someone Vincent had angered as the tenth in the past, that he couldn't remember.
'Trying to get the king's seat makes sense, and if they wanted to achieve their goal of weakening the king with the Bloodsuckers, then it worked, but why attack the tenth and not one of the other families.
Why not attack Bryce?'
'Maybe they thought the tenth was an easy target?' Vincent replied. 'They knew you were away. Rowa was a strong leader in the past, but Bryce might have also been able to take him on to the point where the king wouldn't be called.'
'Hmm it makes sense, but I can't help that they wanted something, which is why they even went after Fex now.'
Quinn would rest in the castle for now, and was hoping that by the time the others contacted him and found Fex, he would be fully recovered. Stil, he didn't want to sit around and do nothing either.
He called on the Royal guard that he had direct contact with, as he wished to call a meeting with Dwight. Bryce surely was one of his main suspects, and Quinn wanted to inform him of what happened so far.
'Maybe I shouldn't tell him about the part where the two of us fought.' Quinn wondered.
The good thing was, it had been a while since Quinn had fought with Bryce now and there didn't seem to be any news coming out from the first castle side either. It was as if such a thing never happened.
Eventually, the Royal guard had been let in, and Quinn asked for a meeting.
"Yes, I will deliver this message to him straight away, and say you would like an in person meeting." The Royal guard said before bowing down and leaving the room.
In the room that Quinn had selected would be his, the second highest floor in the castle. Quinn was busy meditating, trying to recover the Qi energy. He at least needed to no longer feel sluggish, but it seemed impossible.
However, while focusing and closing his eyes, he noticed something else. In the centre where the ball could usually be filled with energy it was empty, and this was Quinn's Qi energy. After some time it would fill back up.
With the blood control being stronger, Quinn noticed he could move and swirl the red energy in his body to different places.
'What if…'
He decided to give it a try. Moving the energy around, Quinn started to fill the ball of Qi energy with the red energy instead. It was wild as it entered, but he no longer felt weak. At the same time, he didn't feel like before either.
The ball of energy was filled up about halfway until...
[Your bloodl.u.s.t has increased]
"What is this?" Quinn said looking at himself, and although he didn't know it, his eyes were glowing red, and it was something he couldn't control.
'I don't think this is a good idea Quinn, perhaps this is how the Bloodsuckers had gotten stuck in their permanent form.' Vincent explained.
Thinking about what Vincent had said, Quinn wondered about the story Leo had told. The Bloodsucker was able to change forms and still had a part of his sanity. Maybe this was the answer.
If Quinn could change his energy fuel tank at will, maybe he could change his fighting style as well. Using the red energy to have the power of the Bloodsucker, the mix of Qi and vampire energy as his regular fighting self.
Still, it was an experiment he didn't want to do just now. With the blood control, Quinn made it so, it only filled halfway into his Qi. He would then slowly take the red energy away as it filled up with Qi again, and allow for the normal red energy to flow around his body.
When producing normal attacks with Qi and blood, the red energy would come from his body, combining with the Qi from the ball of energy centred around his stomach.
According to Chris, It was because of this red energy in his body in the first place, that the ball of Qi wasn't even larger.
While doing his little experiments, Quinn was unaware of how much time had passed, but the Royal guard had returned.
"Dwight has agreed to meet you at the normal place, he wishes to see you urgently as well." The guard said.
'Urgently?' It was the first time Dwight had said this, so he thought it must have been important.
He now had enough energy to fight, but it wouldn't be at the same point as before. He would at least need a couple of days, or maybe longer, to get to the fighting power he was with when fighting Bryce.
Leaving the castle once again, Quinn headed to the king's castle. However, Quinn noticed that something was strange immediately. There were guards outside, but they weren't checking him like they normally would.
"Hey, don't you need to check me?' Quinn asked.
"We have been told there is no need for you, you are an important guest and the matter has been deemed urgent.' The guard stated, without making eye contact.
'Quinn, something feels off, the royal guards would never be like this, be on guard and prepare to get out of here as soon as possible.' Vincent advised.
Walking into the king's castle, Quinn expected Dwight to be there greeting him, and then they would be led to the normal room, but there was no one.
'This feels so strange.' Quinn thought.
Heading to the left side, Quinn proceeded to enter the room, pushing the door slowly, moving it an inch forward, he could smell blood, but it wasn't human blood.
When the door was fully swung open, on the opposite side of the table, he could see someone had been impaled by a strange weapon that looked like a spear. The spear went through the back of their body and, through the chair they were sat in.
The body was unmoving, limping over and the eyes lifeless.
"Dwight!"
******
Get access to the MVS webtoon on P.a.t.r.e.o.n it's only $2 dollar a month (only 100 slots at this tier) And read My werewolf system Exclusively.
If you want to support you can on my P.A.T.R.E.O.N: jksmanga
For MVS artwork and updates follow on Instagram and Facebook: jksmanga
Before going into the cave, Leo and Silver had to come up with a plan. Or at least that's what Nate thought they would do, but when he saw the two of them walking off confidently towards the cave, Nate suddenly realised that there would be no plan at all.
"Wait, are we just going to go in, why were you so angry about my loud footsteps then?" Nate asked.
"That was just in case there was someone we couldn't deal with, as long as a vampire leader isn't here, Leo and I will be enough." Silver answered, pulling out her small rapier blade and adjusting the wooden casket on her back.
"Do you want us to deal with the Bloodsuckers, or the vampire knight? It seems like the Vampire knight might be the more difficult one." Leo asked casually, as if it didn't matter which one she picked.
"Leave the vampire knight to me. It's time I restore a little honour for the thirteenth family." Silver replied.
Running at full speed, both Silver and Leo started running around the lakes and were ready to enter the cave. Nate was struggling to keep up with them. As a vampire he was faster compared to before, and he also had beast gear on, but even then, Silver was far faster than him.
'I guess the others were right, there are vampires that are a lot stronger than we thought. Are all the knights as strong as her, or is she just special?' Nate thought, as for Leo, he was always strong, but just kept improving all the time.
Seeing the waterfall up ahead , Leo then readied his sword. The two started to jump up and across on the rocks just in front of the waterfall. Then releasing the sword from the sheath, with a single strike, Leo struck the water full with his sword.
The waterfall stopped falling for a few seconds, and the waves started to fall behind the two of them. It was an amazing and special site that Nate couldn't believe, almost like a magic trick.
Inside the cave, the Bloodsuckers could be seen, with makeshift buildings that were being used as homes, the architecture wasn't as detailed as the vampires, as it looked like they had all been poorly made.
However, what was a stand out, was how many empty plastic blood packs could be seen all across the floor in the cave.
"I knew it, someone is definitely working with the Bloodsuckers, this confirms it." Silver said.
The attention of the Bloodsuckers all turned on the intruders, as they snarled showing their large fangs towards the two intruders. The blood sucker closest, leapt from his position from below, up to the entrance of the cave.
The Bloodsucker who had lept towards the intruders was fast and strong, but the bald headed man used one single motion with his blade, split the Bloodsucker in two halves, both sides falling to the floor.
'A single strike!' The hooded person thought, and immediately they started to panic. However, the cave only had one entrance and afraid of getting caught in this situation, they decided to head deeper into the cave.
Eventually, they had reached the back of the cave and infront it looked like there was just a dead end. Searching around the sides, the person finally had found something. Pushing it in, the dead end started to move to the side, and the hooded person quickly entered the room.
The door closed behind them soon after.
"Hey, have you finally decided to let me out of here." A voice said accompanied by some shackles. The room the hooded person was in, was the one with Fex.
"You, it was you wasn't it? How did you manage to call them?" The hooded man said, approaching Fex with anger. "You think you being saved will stop us, stop any of the plans we had. You know we already got what we needed from you, all you needed to do was wait, and we would have returned you with no problems, calling them has just caused you even more trouble!"
'What is this person talking about, did that little pig manage to get help, is the person they called Quinn here to save me!' Fex thought getting excited.
"Hey, I'm in here!" Fex shouted at the top of his lungs.
Then even from the room the sound of fighting could be heard from the outside. Screams of pain and growls were heard, and vibrations felt through the floor, but it didn't last long and a few seconds later they stopped.
Leo had dealt with all the Bloodsuckers, any of them that would try and get in Silver's ways he would slice. Nate who had followed from behind felt useless. By the time he had reached the cave, there were no Bloodsuckers left.
He looked at their bodies and wondered what they were.
'They kind of look like vampires, but a bit different? A little ugly.' Nate thought. 'I really don't know if these two are really strong, or the enemy is just weak.'
Eventually, all of them had reached the back wall, where the cave had come to a dead end.
"It's here, it's definitely in here!" Ham said, flying just outside the entrance.
"How do we get in?" Nate asked.
Silver, using her fist, used blood hardening to harden the outside of her hand. It was encased in the red aura and went to punch the wall as hard as she could. The whole cave shook slightly, and an indent had been made, but the wall was still there.
"Carefull, if you use raw strength then you could cause the whole cave to collapse." Leo said. "Let me take care of this."
Popping his sword back into its sheath. Leo prepared himself, and pulled it out quickly striking the wall, and placing it back in. There was no sound, but soon, a large cut could be seen creating two slab pieces in the cave wall.
Silver wasted no time pushing it, and entering the cave, only to see the hooded person gripping her brother's throat.
"Get off him!" Silver screamed, as she rushed forward and threw her red blood strings out. They wrapped around the hooded person's arm, and soon their whole body was being yanked away.
However, the vampire's strength was great and they pulled back as well. While the two of them were in a struggle for power. Leo walked past and towards Fex.
"I will not get involved as you wished, but I shall free your brother so you no longer need to wait for him." Leo said, as he swung his blade, cutting and freeing Fex from his chains.
"Thank you so much…err…Quinn." Fex said.
Leo smiled at the comment.
"I am not Quinn, but he is the one who sent me to save you, so you can leave your thanks to him later, right now. You should see your sister fighting and paying back the vampire who has brought you here."
Sometimes rage would cause one to fight wildly, and it was easy to predict their movements, but watching Silver. They could see she was using this to power her strength, not even taking a single breath.
Both Silver and the Hooded vampire were equal in power. They had the same strength and speed so one would think the fight would be equal, but it was not. There was clearly one stronger than the other.
"I don't need to use this on you to win this fight, but I will give you a gift from the thirteenth family!" Silver shouted.
The hooded vampire came forward with its claw out. Silver then turned around, and her fist had hit the casket, surprisingly not breaking it. Soon the door had opened, and the hooded vampire took a few steps back.
A few seconds later, a strange looking doll appeared out of the casket. It had six arms, and two legs, and looked more like a spider with the way it had more than one joint by the elbow. The doll itself had a blank expression, but what was even more frightening about it, was it wasn't made out of wood or anything like that, it was made out of flesh and if Leo's nose was right, it was human flesh.
In each of its hands the doll had a normal sized sword but Silver who was controlling it was able to control each hand and do so perfectly. It was strange because the strings had been attached to the doll so quickly, and Silver just stood in one place. She had set up a system of complexe strings linked to the dolls. She would control it with her sword, using the tip to touch and bend a certain string, it would then move the doll in a certain way.
Seeing the doll in action as it swung it's blades, the hooded vampire was getting hit with at least one of the swords each time.
'This swordsmanship, I am finding it hard to spot any holes myself.' Leo thought as he continued to watch.
Eventually, the match was coming to an end, the hooded vampire was too injured from the blades, and Silver eventually got the doll to restrain the vampire. Who even in terms of strength it couldn't match up. Four hands were wrapped around the waist of the vampire with its hands tucked in, while the other two had two blades pointed at its neck.
"Now, lets see which family is behind all of this!" Silver said, as she slowly walked up to the vampire, to unveil their hood.
******
Get access to the MVS webtoon on P.a.t.r.e.o.n it's only $2 dollar a month (only 100 slots at this tier) And read My werewolf system Exclusively.
If you want to support you can on my P.A.T.R.E.O.N: jksmanga
For MVS artwork and updates follow on Instagram and Facebook: jksmanga
Quinn rubbed his eyes a few times, and even pinched himself to check that he wasn't asleep. It was safe to say none of it worked, because the scene in front of him didn't change. After realising it was all real, he still couldn't believe his eyes.
'Hey, you're also seeing this, right? The one on the table is Dwight, isn't it?' Quinn asked the only other person who could see the same thing as him, hoping he wasn't going crazy.
'It certainly looks like Dwight, but we can't be sure until we check. Make sure you lock the door behind you, Quinn. There is obviously something very strange going on here. Hurry, there's a chance we might be able to still save him.' Vincent stressed.
'Still save him?' Quinn thought those words were a long shot since he was unable to hear a heartbeat. Of course, there was the possibility that the scene in front of them was fake, but the smell of blood at the scene certainly made it seem real.
Quinn approached the body carefully, he didn't want to disrupt the possible evidence, yet at the same time he was listening outside, to see if the others had already noticed. Based on how the other guards had reacted, it would appear that he was the first one to find him like that.
If they were to storm in and see him with Dwight like this… it was clear who their number one suspect would be.
'It's too late.' Vincent said in a sad voice. 'There were cases of recently impaled vampires that had been saved by an injection of human blood directly into their hearts. Their brains had still been intact, so the next important organ would be the heart, but from the way the spear is stuck in his body, his heart is clearly pierced beyond repair. Whoever is behind this wanted to make sure Dwight would remain dead.'
Vincent had claimed to have done research on many different subjects many times before, and Quinn had experienced certain types of research even. Some of them had seemed cruel, but there had often been a sincere d.e.s.i.r.e to help behind them.
Checking a bit more, there were no indications of who the weapon belonged to, no markings and such, and surprisingly there were no indications of a struggle either. There was blood but only Dwight's, while the rest of the room was in perfect condition.
'How? Just who could kill someone like Dwight this perfectly? As important figures, I thought the King's Royal Knights were supposed to have roughly the same strength as a leader?" Quinn pointed out the condition of the room.
'I find this difficult to understand as well. Dwight was a cautious person, whoever it was, it had to be someone he trusted. Maybe there was a meeting set up before yours? That would explain why he looks so calm in his seat, and then at the worst time he had been stabbed by that person from behind?' Vincent theorised.
Quinn wanted to touch the spear but at the same time didn't want to either, as it would just confirm the reality of the situation. Time and time again it looked like his allies were getting killed.
'Dwight you only wanted to find out the truth and help the vampires and this is what happened to you.' Quinn thought, looking at his body.
At that moment, Quinn could hear the sound of footsteps coming towards the door and some light knocks on the door. In order to conceal himself he used the Shadow cloak and hid in the corner of the room. After a while, the person on the other side slowly opened the door.
It turned out to be another leader, Muka. The look on his face was nearly as shaking as Quinn's had been. He quickly closed the door behind him, and went up to Dwight's body, making sure he did not touch anything. It was almost a repeat of what Quinn had done, until he looked into the corner of the room.
"Quinn, is that you there? I can sense your presence." Muka asked softly.
Of course the cloak was not as effective against other leaders.
"The guards told me that you were already in a meeting with Dwight. I was meant to have one after him, so I thought it could save us all some time if I were to join you. What happened here? Was it…" Muka paused before finishing the sentence.
"Of course, it wasn't me!" Quinn replied back in an angry whisper. "I came in only a few moments before you. Besides, do you really think I would be so stupid to announce myself to the guards and stay behind, waiting for someone like you to come in and catch me?! Before you interrupted me, I tried to inspect the scene just like you were right now."
Muka thought about it for a while, and started to inspect the room at the same time, seeing the same things Quinn had seen.
"It has to be Bryce! Who else could go this far, not to mention be able to kill Dwight? He was a strong Vampire Royal Knight. He might have weakened since he is past his prime, but barely anyone would be able to finish him so… cleanly." Muka claimed.
However, Quinn wasn't convinced. Bryce should be as hurt as Quinn currently was, meaning he should be recovering right now. After their encounter, Bryce was no longer on the top of his list of suspects.
Still, it would have been easier for Muka to just frame Quinn right now, but it looked like he was genuinely trying to figure out who it was. Was someone really pulling the strings behind Mala's back making him think it was Bryce or was it something else?
Both of them turned their heads towards the door, as they started to hear a large commotion and the look on Muka's face was now one of shock. Something had happened, only they both were unaware what.
"Quinn, I'm sorry…" Muka said. "But as a leader I must do my duty. They are accusing you of a possible assassination attempt on Dwight's life. Based on what I see here, I must bring you in and you shall be held until a decision has been made."
"What?!" Quinn shouted back. "What nonsense are you spouting? I VERY CLEARLY am being framed. I just told you that I came in right before you. You are literally the first person I see enter after me, so whoever is accusing me must have already seen the outcome of this and is trying to pin the blame on me!"
Muka stayed silent for a moment and had his back held against the door. It sounded like there were those trying to rush into the room from the outside but Muka was stopping them.
"Quinn, this is a message that everyone has received. I can only advise you to not resist. If everything really is as you claim then there is nothing for you to fear. Just let us get to the bottom of this, I promise our side will help you! We promised to help you, didn't we? If you act out now, it will just complicate things and might bring danger to your family."
Not understanding what was happening, and now being accused of a crime he didn't commit, Quinn was angry. As the doors burst open and the Royal Guard rushed in. He quickly used his Shadow travel to escape through the castle walls outside to the front of the castle.
However, he didn't get far, as a large explosion hit the ground where he was, kicking Quinn out of his shadow, making him skid across the floor.
When he looked up, he broke out in laughter at the absurdity of the scene.
"So everyone thinks I've killed Dwight? And now SOMEHOW all of the leaders JUST HAPPEN TO BE here at the same time?" Quinn pointed out the 'coincidence'.
In front of him were six of the family leaders, who were closest to the castle.
Jin, the 4th leader, Prima the 12th leader, David the 11th leader, Kyle the 7th leader, and Susan the 3rd leader.
"Quinn, we have just been made aware of a possible assassination attempt on Dwight. We need to go inside and confirm it's true. Please come with us quietly!" Jin shouted.
A few seconds later, the Royal Guards ran out of the room. "We hereby confirm that Royal Knight Dwight has been killed!"
This certainly wasn't looking like a good situation.
"Look, I know we don't get along, but don't you think it's at least a LITTLE STRANGE that you guys come here right now and just happen to find me right next to Dwight's body?!" Quinn questioned.
"It's not strange at all!" Susan replied. "We were informed of your meetings and have evidence in regards to your plan to kill the Royal Knight Dwight! We just amended to catch you red handed. Unfortunately we were one step too late and you've already committed your crime!."
It was clear that everyone had already agreed that Quinn was the murder without an investigation. They probably wouldn't even attempt one and just directly put everything on him.
Now it was up to Quinn whether he would trust in his allies who might insist on an investigation which might clear him… or whether he would attempt to fight his way out of this mess.
*****
Get access to the MVS webtoon on P.a.t.r.e.o.n it's only $2 dollar a month (only 100 slots at this tier) And read My werewolf system Exclusively.
If you want to support you can on my P.A.T.R.E.O.N: jksmanga
Looking at all the leaders in front of Quinn was quite daunting. Especially considering he had just had a large fight with one of the leaders in a one on one fight, now there were six in front of him. Perhaps Bryce was considered the strongest out of the leaders, but each leader was strong and had their own fighting style.
The strength between each leader was different by leaps and bounds, so Quinn couldn't see himself getting out of this through a fight, nor could he picture any of the other leaders either.
'But maybe he could?' Quinn thought, comparing himself to a certain person.
[Quest revived: Escape]
[Quest reward: ???]
While thinking about this, it seemed like the system had agreed with him as well. There was only one time the system had given him a quest similar to this one, and that was when Quinn was on the Blade family island. Back then, the system was very accurate, because there was no way of Quinn seeing himself winning the fight against the Blade twins, and it felt the same way now.
Still, the question remained on what he should actually do? Once captured, there was a low chance that he would ever be set free. He was practically just giving his life to them. Many of the leaders disliked him and would just see this as an excuse to get rid of him.
In terms of escaping, Quinn could use his shadow to transfer himself back to one of those at the castle and protect himself there, but based on the situation, he would have to face the power of all the other leaders attacking his castle. This would put the others through danger, and there was a low chance they would survive such an attack.
Finally, the words of Muka rung through his head.
If he was to fight back and resist, then what would happen to the tenth family? They would deem him an enemy of the vampire settlement. How far would that go? Would that also include everyone related to him, all members of the tenth family as well? Would they be punished for his actions?
In the middle of all his thoughts, a small near enough invisible object came towards him. Sensing it, Quinn managed to raise his shadow and block the object. Seeing it now stuck in his shadow he could see it was a red soaked needle.
"Suzan, what are you doing? He hasn't decided to resist yet!" Jin shouted, as he knew straight away which leader the needle had come from.
"That needle wasn't aiming to kill him, you know what my needles can do." She replied. "Also why are we bother taking him in, I think we know full well who killed Dwight. Would anyone else even think of doing such a thing, but an outsider like him. There's no need for the rest of you to get involved." She said as she rushed in with a needle between each of her fingers.
Seeing this, Quinn wasn't just going to let Suzan come at him and do nothing. He was tired of doing nothing.
Suzan was confident, based on what she had seen Quinn do in her last fight, and this was her downfall. When Suzan was within range and close enough so it was nearly impossible for her to avoid, Quinn used his skill Shadow Path. Once it touched her feet she immediately started to slow down.
Suzan wanted to move, but her leg was badly hurt and for some reason, it wasn't healing. Although he hadn't restored all his Qi from the fight with Bryce, Quinn had healed it enough to at least use the first stage of Qi to disrupt their healing.
With the blood swipe coming towards her, and her leg hurt, she raised a blood barrier, but when the attack hit her barrier, it smashed right through and continued to move forward. The leaders who were casually watching were shocked and now knew the real danger Suzan was in.
This caused a movement between the leaders who were only watching at the moment. The seventh leader Kyle and the twelfth leader Prima were on the move. First, Prima had moved Suzan off from the shadow and off to the side, while Kyle took off the cape on his back, and at the right moment, had engulfed the blood swipe from Quinn.
'He blocked my attack, but that blood wipe was infused with Qi?' Quinn thought.
'That cape is related to the seventh family's ability, which is why your Qi has not disrupted the flow of energy, Quinn fighting six leaders at once with all their abilities….' Vincent didn't want to say anymore, for his words would only put pressure on Quinn even more.
"You sc.u.m, what are you trying to do?!" Prima shouted.
"Didn't you all see!" Quinn shouted back. "first, you accuse me without even telling me what evidence you have against me, and then you attack me first. Do I not even have the right to defend myself!" Quinn asked.
Although Quinn was unaware, the vampire leaders were now a little on edge, due to what had just happened. The weak leader they knew from before, was able to hurt Suzan badly, and it looked like Quinn had done everything so casually.
What was worrying them most, was the fact that despite there being six leaders in front of him, Quinn wasn't scared.
'Quinn, you were only on earth for a short time. What happened to you?' Jin thought, remembering their first fight.
'Quinn, I don't know what you plan to do, but if the message was really sent out to all the leaders, the others will be here soon, if you have decided to fight, then you have to beat all of these and get out of here!.' Vincent urged.
But it looked like the others were deciding for him, as both David the 11th leader, Prima and Kyle charged forward at once, each with their clawed hands covered in the blood arnameant.
'Well, they've already made a choice. They won't even give me a chance to explain myself, and I can't let the others get involved!' Quinn replied.
Using Shadow Equip, Quinn equipped the mask to his face, and made contact with the castle. The message got through and had eventually reached Paul.
"Paul, this is an emergency, just listen!" Quinn said as he fired out blood swipes against the others, and used his shadow to block their oncoming attacks.
'If his cape can block attacks, then I'll just have to use my own fists!' Quinn, took the hit from Kyle dead on, and instead delivered one of his own, clawing through and touching his skin. It was a hit for hit, and he knew this would cause more pain due to the fairy blood.
The biggest problem was how fast each of the leaders were, making it impossible for Quinn to fight them all at once. Now with one of them screaming in pain from the fairy blood. The shadow was used to block an attack from Prima on his back, while he performed a hammer kick on David, breaking his arm and sending him tumbling across the floor.
'Is he really able to take on three of them at once?' Jin was observing the whole thing, still undecided until this point. 'I have to join in.'
Now, even Jin was involved with his blood explosion who had been sitting back the whole time.
The shadow didn't work well against Jin's explosion blood ability as it took up many of his MC points.
Seeing him join the fight, and not having taken out the other yet, Quinn needed to finish his message to Paul.
"Right now, I'm being accused of killing Dwight, the Royal knight. I don't know what's going to happen to me, and I don't know what's going to happen to the people or castle, but protect them at all cost!" the message was delivered, and the call was hung up.
*******
Get access to the MVS webtoon on P.a.t.r.e.o.n it's only $2 dollar a month (only 100 slots at this tier) And read My werewolf system Exclusively.
If you want to support you can on my P.A.T.R.E.O.N: jksmanga
For MVS artwork and updates follow on Instagram and Facebook: jksmanga
Paul didn't even have time to reply to Quinn's message. Nevertheless, he had received his orders, so he would make sure to follow them. He knew what he had to do, so he immediately sprung into action, preparing the whole castle for the worst outcome.
'Something big is about to happen, and we have to be prepared for it. Leo, Nate, I hope you have a very good reason for not answering right now. Without you, we might just be screwed...'
Quinn was faring well against the leaders, since he wasn't holding back on using some of the strongest skills he had available. He didn't even shy away from using the Blood bullet because he understood the need to hurt them as much as possible while they still underestimated him.
Now that they knew how much his attacks hurt, and what effect his gauntlets had, the leaders would be more cautious.
The one giving him the biggest headache at the moment was none other than Jin.
'I'm sorry Quinn, but the quicker I subdue you here, the higher your chance of surviving the aftermath until we manage to get to the truth of the matter!' Jin thought, as he took out his blood weapon, the special shield. He threw it out and the small blades from the outside opened, making it spin.
Quinn had already fought against this once before, and it had completely destroyed his Shadow dome ridding him of MC points, but he had made some preparations in case he had to fight against it once more.
Quinn opened his hand up, ready to use the Shadow lock skill. However, before he could close it, it had been stopped by Prima's hand.
It was very strange, since he had stabbed his fellow leader with his rapier weapon, David, only moments ago, yet Prima's speed had somehow skyrocketed though these actions, allowing him to reach Quinn before he could react.
"You think this is the first time I have fought against a punisher?" Prima whispered. "I'm not letting you get away!" The next moment he kicked Quinn in his stomach towards the shield, while the others got out of the strike zone.
The blood from the spinning shield was closing in, leaving Quinn no choice but to surround his whole body in shadows. Explosions went off one after the over, continuing for a brief period of time. Quinn could see his MC points plummeting, until the explosions finally stopped.
He came out with a blood crescent kick aiming straight for Prima who had dashed to the front again, but the twelfth leader's speed allowed him to dodge.
'Damn, he's faster than Bryce and I don't have my shadow to slow him down! It seems that taking on more than one leader at a time, really is impossible!'
He gambled on the off chance that it might allow him to fight them one on one, or at least create a gap in their awareness so he could run away this time. He was even contemplating escaping with the shadow as his life was on the line, but he was worried the leaders would try to follow him.
Time was running out, so Quinn was getting ready to leave the scene, be it via Nate's shadow or one of the others.
Before leaving the area, he felt a stinging pain in his leg and the skill he was trying to use got canceled. No matter how hard he tried to summon the shadow it was unsuccessful.
'Is it something to do with the needle from that girl leader?' Quinn wondered.
One of Suzan's needles had hit him. The leader had been far away in the back, yet that didn't mean she had been just waiting around. She had waited for the perfect moment to strike and soon enough Quinn felt Jin's blood coming towards his face, and a large explosion set off.
His body was chucked like a rag doll and his health was dangerously low.
[5/100 HP]
[Blood bank activated]
Alas, it was useless, even with his second life. It might have been different if Quinn had been at full strength, but complaining about that wouldn't help him. Now, he couldn't even use his shadow ability.
In the middle of recovering, David had come over and slammed him to the ground, Quinn's health dropping to what little he had before the Blood bank healed. He remained lying on the floor, lacking the energy to resist any longer.
With his last bit of strength he looked up, and saw that even the last bit of hope had vanished with the arrival of the missing leaders.
At least most of them.
"It looks like what Cindy said was true, Quinn really was planning to kill Dwight and judging by your fight, it seems he has already succeeded." Jill stated as she entered the scene.
The eighth t leader Jill was accompanied by, the fifth leader Sunny, and the thirteenth leader Lee.
'Quinn you have put me in a very difficult situation.' Lee lamented. 'We still don't know where Fex is, and now it looks like you've been framed for someone else's wrongdoing.' He regretted not being able to do anything for the tenth leader, but until they found out who the actual culprit was, going against the other leaders would just put him in the same situation as Quinn.
Kyle, was still grabbing his wound on his shoulder he had received form Quinn and the others could now see him sweating.
"What's wrong with him?" Sunny asked.
"It happened after the tenth attacked him with his gauntlets!" Suzan replied. "He looks almost poisoned."
"Kyle, you are poisoned with Fairy blood! Use your blood control to remove it!" Suzan ordered.
"When you remove the blood we need to keep it for evidence!" Jill continued. "It looks like the information we got was correct after all!"
'Information, what information?!' Quinn tried his best to listen, but his remaining strength was barely enough to keep him from losing consciousness.
While Quinn was on the floor, Suzan quickly threw the red needles all over his body. Strangely, they didn't damage him, nor did they sap his strength, making him wonder what exactly they were doing to him.
David, then covering his foot in the blood hardening around it, was ready to stomp on Quinn's head for good measure. Jin wanted to rush over to stop him, but was too far away.
"Stop!" Muka shouted coming from the castle. "He can no longer fight! He is the most likely suspect, but that hasn't been confirmed yet! The correct thing to do is to bring him in. Even with Dwight gone we will do things the proper way, especially in a time without a King!"
Hearing these words, and not wanting to scuffle with Muka, David pulled his foot away, albeit openly reluctantly.
Muka then knelt down next to Quinn, and looked him in the eyes. Quinn looked like he still had some fight in him, he wasn't ready to go just yet. He wanted to beat all of these people and Muka could see it.
"Please don't be angry at us. I promise you that we shall be on your side, and I will get to the bottom of this! I will make sure we find the right culprit and save you! All I'm asking you is to trust us. And… sorry, Quinn."
Hitting Quinn hard on the back of the head, Muka had knocked him out.
*******
Get access to the MVS webtoon on P.a.t.r.e.o.n it's only $2 dollar a month (only 100 slots at this tier) And read My werewolf system Exclusively.
If you want to support you can on my P.A.T.R.E.O.N: jksmanga
For MVS artwork and updates follow on Instagram and Facebook: jksmanga
Saving Fex had been a lot easier than they had imagined it to be. It was hard to tell if that was because Leo and Silver were on another level compared to the enemies, or if the security had been lash, since they might have never suspected that someone would be able to find Fex so far out from the Vampire settlement.
Either way, Silver was going to unveil the vampire responsible, and it was a knight at that. The doll held the person tightly and she lifted the hood up, to reveal a young looking girl with short brown hair and red rose cheeks.
"You!" Silver uttered, struggling with how to feel. "You are the eighth family's knight Amber. I knew one of the families was behind this, but why would the eighth family be involved in kidnapping my brother?! Why did you team up with the Bloodsuckers to attack the tenth castle?!"
In Silver's head, it only made sense for the person behind all of this to either be Cindy or Bryce. They were the likeliest candidates to have teamed up with the Bloodsuckers in order to get rid of the king, which would directly benefit them.
So what did the eighth family get out of all of this?
Were they just being used so the one's in the background could deny being responsible or was there something more to all of this?
Amber merely smiled and soon after fell into a hysterical laugh which echoed through the whole cave.
"Have you forgotten what our family's ability is? Did you really think finding this cave would solve everything? No, I've informed them that you are here. They know that you most likely already have Fex and me right now. Our plans are still in motion and you will be lucky to make it back alive!"
At that moment, Leo sensed something within Amber, she was doing something to the energy inside her body. Although Leo wanted to let Silver handle her alone, he decided to intervene because she was an integral part in all of this and couldn't be allowed to proceed with what she was doing.
He stood in front of the two girls and placed his hand on top of Amber's head.
Not long after, the laughing dulled as the defeated knight realised that her plan wasn't working.
"What are you doing you bald headed man? Get your hand off me!" Amber screamed.
"With the doll restraining you, and me having taken your energy away, you have no chance of killing yourself. Once we get back you'll share your little story of working with the Bloodsuckers with all of them. Even if you don't want to, I'm sure there are some vampires that can pry the information out of your head." Leo said.
After realising what Amber was about to do, Silver wrapped plenty of string around her, and placed her in the wooden box they were carrying. She could still control the puppet while walking, it was just more annoying doing it this way. However, it would guarantee that their prisoner wouldn't be able to harm herself again, and Leo could always see if she attempted a stunt like the last one.
With Amber under control, the group exited the cave. They needed to take a few seconds to gather their thoughts. Fex was rubbing the area around his wrist, as they were red and sore from his repeated attempts to pull himself free.
"Is it true?" Silver asked, approaching him. "Have you forgotten about everyone and everything?"
When Fex looked into Silver's eyes, he could tell she was saddened by the idea. He could see that he must have meant a lot to this person, so he felt very bad that it was indeed the case.
"Yes, I'm sorry. I'm sure you're all great people. After all, you risked your lives to save me, but I really forgot everything." Fex replied.
Rubbing the top of his head, it brought a smile to Fex's face, but at the same time he immediately went to make sure his hair was in perfect place. This whole set of actions that happened felt natural, as if the two of them had done it over and over again in the past.
"Don't worry, we'll get your memories back." Silver said softly, happy that at least some things had stayed the same as she walked back to the centre where everyone else was.
"I won't lie to you, the situation is looking a little bad." Silver said. "I never thought that Jill the eighth leader would be working along with the Bloodsuckers. Usually, if I want to get in contact with my father or anyone else, I would do so by requesting it through her, but that's impossible right now."
"Which means, we have to bring her back with us?" Nate concluded. "Shouldn't we try to inform Quinn?"
The rest nodded and thought this was the most sensible thing to do, but when they tried to call him, there was no reply just like the time before. Still, this was important news that they needed to pass on immediately. The tenth family needed to be careful against the eighth family, so they decided to get in contact with the castle.
When they got through to Paul, he gave them bad news. They were devastated to hear that Quinn had been captured and was being accused of being a murderer, especially with the victim being the Royal Knight Dwight.
"Quinn, was captured because they think he killed that important guy?!" Nate repeated the words because he still couldn't believe it.
"It looks like Amber didn't lie about them setting Quinn up. Someone must be working with the eighth family and because of their ability, they knew the positions of every one of the families." Silver explained.
"I should have noticed something sooner." Leo blamed himself. "At the time, Edward had attempted to get in contact with the King's castle through Jill, however, the communication didn't go through. I didn't know much about the other leaders back then but now I am suspecting that it wasn't a coincidence."
"What will happen to Quinn? Will they kill him?" Nate asked.
"Well, right now they just have him down as a suspect, so they most likely will need to be completely sure it was him first. However, the eighth family and whoever is working with might have already prepared some evidence against him. What we have to do now, is return as soon as possible with Amber, and allow the leaders to integrate them in front of the others, not behind the scenes!" Said Silver.
Although Fex didn't know what was going on, by the look on everyone's faces it looked urgent, and they all spoke of Quinn like he was an important person.
'He was the person who sent all of these to save me, and now he is in trouble. I don't know who you are, but I will repay the favour.'
The group set off, and Ham returned to his earring form. Ham was slower than the others and they had only needed him to guide them there, having gone through the path once they knew the way back, and they needed to be quicker than ever.
Nate was able to go back, before the others, using his shadow, but they had already informed them that the eighth leader was behind everything so there was no need for him to go back, unless he could do it with Amber.
Unfortunately this wasn't possible for him with his skill. The only person who could travel in between others was Quinn. The others were still learning how to use the shadow ability after all.
Rushing off, they headed back into the forest and traveled at a good pace. Nate was starting to tire but forced himself to keep up, even though he knew he couldn't keep it up for ever. At the moment he wished he would have learnt the Shadow travel skill to make it easier on himself.
At some point, he had lost the two of them, but it didn't matter as he and Fex would continue on their own. Soon though, they saw them again and for some reason they had frozen in place and their weapons were drawn.
"What's the matter, what's wrong?!" Nate asked in exhaustion.
"Get ready, we are under attack!" Leo shouted back.
Once the two young vampires caught up. all four of them had their backs facing each other covering all angles, along with the doll.
The sound of the trees ruffling was heard, and Nate knew there was more than one enemy, what worried him most though, was unlike the expression Leo had when entering the cave, this one looked like he was worried.
"What is it?" Fex asked.
"I sense a few of those creatures like in the cave. Less than ten in total, but they are just as strong so don't underestimate them!" Leo answered. "The real problem however is another one. The last one has power nearly as great as the leaders, or perhaps even a little stronger."
"Are you talking about Rowa? But he should have been dead!" Silver shouted back.
"No, they're not as strong as Rowa, and they're a vampire."
Coming out from the woods, into the space they were in, a vampire could be seen. A middle aged man, with long black hair to his shoulders, and a mustache that twirled. It was a vampire that Leo had never seen before.
But when Silver set her eyes upon the man, she could only match it with images she had seen in paintings.
"This… impossible! What is an original vampire doing here?"
******
Get access to the MVS webtoon on P.a.t.r.e.o.n it's only $2 dollar a month (only 100 slots at this tier) And read My werewolf system Exclusively.
If you want to support you can on my P.A.T.R.E.O.N: jksmanga
For MVS artwork and updates follow on Instagram and Facebook: jksmanga
A message had been sent out to all of the Vampire knights and family leaders informing them that the tenth family leader, Quinn was currently treated as a high level threat. There was evidence suggesting that he plotted something against vampire kind.
Paul had also received that message, informing him to keep an eye out for the possible traitor with the order to inform one of the other family leaders or Royal Guard so that he could be brought to justice.
Based on the short amount of time Paul had been in the vampire world, and the expressions on the other leaders' faces he had seen in the council room, he knew something like this had been bound to happen. He had experienced this a lot in the past when even he was attempting to rise to the position of Head general.
The difference was, nearly everyone was against Quinn, and he didn't really have any allies amongst the other leaders. Whatever deals he would make, would only be tempered with and would benefit the others.
Springing into action, Paul had called in all the vampires in the inner castle area, to enter the castle itself, apart from those stationed at the gates near the tower. They were each given a mask that had been created by Logan.
Although Quinn would have prefered limiting the masks to those in his inner circle, the situation was now clearly different to before. At least Paul knew he could trust his people, especially the ten directly under his control as a Vampire knight led by his second-in-command Ashley, who had been the first to volunteer during the mass turning.
Everyone knew something was up when they were called in, but Paul didn't share the details. This only made them speculate and more anxious. As time went on, eventually he received another message a short while later.
"The tenth leader has been captured and will be held captive until a decision has been made by the council." The content was short and was delivered personally by Jill, the eighth leader.
However, it was the worst outcome Paul had expected. He called a meeting in the dining room next to the throne room. It included everyone who was close to Quinn and who he deemed as important. Communication with Leo's team was impossible, making them believe they were in the midst of their rescue mission.
Once everyone had gathered in the dining hall, there were those facing backwards and forwards, some standing up, and a few sitting down in the empty seats.
"I'm sorry that I've called you in without saying anything beforehand." Paul began.
"Someone has framed the murder of the Royal Knight Dwight on Quinn, and the other family leaders have now captured him, holding him at the moment. I'm sure a lot of you have many questions, but I honestly don't have all the details either. However, I fear that there is something much bigger than this going on in the background!"
"It doesn't make sense for the mastermind to just get Quinn captured. If they wanted his vote there were a number of ways they could do it. So I think there is something bigger going on, which is why we need to focus on protecting the castle." Paul explained.
The first one to act after hearing this was Peter as he slammed his fist down on the table so hard that the corner piece of it had broken off.
"Bullcrap! How could they frame him for this crap? It's that second leader!" Peter claimed. "They're the ones behind all of this! We need to march up and get her to confess whatever she did."
"Peter we can't just go and do that!" Sam stopped him. "Our family here is small and doesn't have the power to stand against all of them. I mean there is a possibility we could get Logan to create one of the teleporters to the Cursed ship and call on them to help, but based on the strength of the other families and how they are acting, I fear even then it would be sucide mission."
"Which is why I think it's best we just protect ourselves." Paul concluded. "Just before it happened Quinn left me a message. I'm actually surprised he had the insight that something like this might happen, which was why he had made as many upgrades to the towers and statues around the place as possible."
"I don't think what Sam suggested is a bad idea, but we shouldn't lead them here. If the other families do attack us, we should use the equipment to hold them off while we ourselves escape back to the Cursed ship. Yes maybe we will be hunted down, but if it comes to that staying in the Vampire World is just too much of a risk!"
"Aren't you just telling us to abandon Quinn?!" Peter accused the Vampire knight. "After everything he's done for you! How many times has he saved us here? Even after he has returned, he spent most of his time looking after everyone in the family. If we leave this place and do nothing, then it's only a death sentence for him!"
The group discussed more on the topic and quickly two camps manifested. Those that wanted to protect their own lives, and those that wanted to stay and save Quinn.
"We can't leave Quinn!'' Layla blurted out. "At least I can agree with Peter! If it was any one of us in his situation then he would have stayed to help us! He made the Cursed faction to protect others, and even you Paul! I know that as a general you tend to think about what's best for the majority of the people, but this time, I think you got it wrong! I think the majority of the people want to help Quinn."
Hearing that, Paul looked around the room and he saw the faces of everyone in the Cursed faction show determination, including some of those that had stayed at the castle, such as Timmy and Erin.
"It seems I got you all quite wrong on this one. Very well, but, I forbid anyone to do anything before we find out the decision that is to be made with Quinn!" Paul declared. "Also we shall wait for the return of Leo. In the meantime, I want Erin to take Leo's group of vampires that he had trained and protect the east gate!"
"I will send Ashley and my group over to the west gate, while Sam, you will be in charge of the main entrance, the north gate. I'm not telling you to engage, but to only be on the lookout and slow them down. Quinn showed me what these towers and statues can do, and if the other families do attack, they will be in for quite the surprise." Paul said with the meeting coming to an end.
Some were dissatisfied, especially Peter, since he wanted to storm in and attempt to save Quinn right now, but Logan calmed him down with reasoning, saying it would do Quinn more harm than good.
One person, though, had left the room a little more worried than when they first came in.
"Hey are you okay?" Layla asked as she rubbed her hand across Cia's back.
Her face was covered in sweat and she felt a little sick.
"Yeah, I just feel a little ill, I'll be okay." She smiled, and walked down the hallway to her own room.
While walking she couldn't help but think about what Peter had said, how the second leader Cindy was behind everything, if that was true, she was now starting to wonder if she was somehow responsible for all of this.
Cia only had the negative feelings towards Quinn she had before, she had lost her memories due to Quinn. The fact that Layla liked him only worsened that.
Cindy had been nothing but nice to her. In order to make it so the vision she saw didn't come true, she decided to inform Cindy of what Peter had seen, how Peter had claimed to see her with the eighth leader.
She thought maybe this would be the misunderstanding caused between the two that caused Quinn to kill Cindy, but when she went to visit her again something odd had happened.
'Is it really all my fault?'
Unaware, Cia had done something unbeknown to her that made Cindy aware that Quinn had in his possession, none other than something called a Blood fairy, which would be the start of a slippery path for the tenth family.
******
Get access to the MVS webtoon on P.a.t.r.e.o.n it's only $2 dollar a month (only 100 slots at this tier) And read My werewolf system Exclusively.
If you want to support you can on my P.A.T.R.E.O.N: jksmanga
For MVS artwork and updates follow on Instagram and Facebook: jksmanga
It was dark, but it usually always was on this planet. Only this time, Quinn could tell he was in a complete pitch black room due to his eyesight changing. Usually, there would at least be a few lights powered by crystals here and there but not in this place. Wherever that was.
'So this is the outcome in the end.' Quinn thought to himself as he tried moving his hands but couldn't budge an inch, and it was the same for his legs as well.
Even without a light source, Quinn could see due to his vampire eyesight. And he could see that he was in some type of cell room. His hands and legs cuffed up. In front of him, one of the doors with the special circular locks. Not that Quinn could reach the lock anyway if he wanted to. Not only his arms but his legs were tied up, but they were up against the wall as well.
There was no chain, his limbs were spread out, and he was unable to move.
'Did you see what happened to me, after I was…'
'After you had a beating, unfortunately not. When you go unconscious, it looks like I do as well. However, I can take a good guess. Do you remember underneath the king's castle? There were special cells for certain types of people, protected by those from the ninth family. My guess is it's the same place they kept Fex. Which means they are waiting for a trial before they decide to do something with you.'
'Well, time to get out of here, I guess.' Quinn said with confidence as he tried to use his strength along with his Qi to break from the locks. However, it was useless. He thought this might be the case. They had to have something that could at least restrain leaders, right? So the next step was for Quinn to try to summon his shadow, and maybe he could get out of here that way.
'What, it's not working!' Quinn said in a panic, finally realising that he might just really be stuck in here.
'I was going to tell you, but I thought you would try for yourself anyway. Do you remember Suzan, when she threw those needles at you. Those aren't just any needles. It's based on her ability. It works similar to how Nathen's bubble at the school you went to works, although a little different.
'Each needle that hits your body, limits your ability for a certain amount of time. It also depends on where the needle hit's your body. I don't know how much she can create at one time, since it varies on the leader's power, but I imagine they put as much as they could in you while you were asleep.'
Not that Quinn was counting on getting out of here, but he wanted to at least know he had the option. Now he was just left wondering up on the wall, what had happened and what would happen next.
Soon, the sound of the combination of the lock being undone was heard. Quinn still had no reference of how long he had been down there, but it wasn't long after he had woken up that he would be getting a visitor.
When the person had entered though, Quinn could only see a hooded figure, who also had a clown mask with an unhappy smile covering their entire face.
"Great, a sad clown has come to cheer me up," Quinn said. "Is this some type of special vampire ritual they do to prisoners?"
'Be careful Quinn, we have no such thing, this person is clearly hiding their identity for some reason.' Vincent warned.
It also looked like the clown was unresponsive, and instead, while walking towards Quinn, pulled out a large syringe form behind it's back from the cape it was wearing.
"Thank you, Quinn. "The voice spoke, clearly altered by the mask they were wearing. Giving Quinn no clue who this was. "It was hard for me to find a way to get blood directly from you. I was thinking of storming the castle but now seeing you here like this, there is no need."
The person moved forward and pushed the syringe into Quinn's vein on the other side of his elbow, and the tube slowly filled up.
"What's the need to hide under that mask?" Quinn said. "I already have a good idea who you might be, is it Cindy?..." Quinn paused before speaking again. "Perhaps Muka, or one of the other leaders." Quinn carried on speaking, mentioning name after name, he was hoping for a reaction or a change of heartbeat, but there was none.
When the syringe had filled up, the clown left.
"Quinn, maybe me and you want the same thing." They said before the door shut again.
'What was that all about, why did they take my blood?' Quinn wondered.
'Think about it,' Vincent replied. 'What can be done with the blood of a leader, in my mind I can think of two things. They can use the blood to raise one that has been put into eternal slumber, and the second one, is use the blood to unlock the ritual that has been put on the king's absolute blood book. Either one of those doesn't sound good, and who has recently died who had hidden such a book?'
Quinn had finally clicked on to what Vincent was saying. Dwight wasn't just killed to frame Quinn, they had killed him to get the book he had hidden away.
'But, don't they need the blood of all the leaders? How could a leader possibly do that without the others knowing about it…' At that point, something clicked in his head.
'Now you're thinking like me, the blood doesn't have to be from the leaders themselves. Although those that are turned by a leader's blood aren't pure enough. A direct descent of a leader's blood is good enough.'
'And that explains why they went for Fex and Kazz that time.' Quinn replied. 'But I don't understand, if it was Cindy, she would have become king anyway with my vote. She would have received the book anyway.'
While trying to figure out the last few parts, the door was seen opening again, and Quinn wondered if the clown had returned for something else, but instead two other leaders had walked in.
Both Jin and Muka.
Quinn, although didn't have anything against them before, didn't like how the vampires had treated him just because he was a suspect, they could have fought for his innocence at least.
"I know you are upset with us Quinn," Muka said, reading the expression on his face. "But trust me when I say this, me and Jin don't believe you are the one that killed Dwight. It's why we are here to see you. Our investigation has unfortunately come to a stand still, so we were wondering if there was any information you could provide on your end?"
Although Quinn didn't want to tell them anything, it would have been stupid not to when they were trying to help him. He was sure that the person behind this already knew everything Quinn knew anyway, somehow.
For now, what just happened with the clown and what he had figured out, he would tell them after he found out what he wanted.
"First, what evidence do they have that I killed Dwight? You saw me in the room with you at the time, and judging by the fact that you haven't set me free, I'm guessing the evidence shows me as the killer." Quinn asked.
Both Jin and Muka looked at each other before replying.
"There was a warning put out about you, that you may be hiding a Blood fairy in your castle. Because of this you were put on high alert. When Dwight was killed we weren't too sure, but through the investigation, it turns out that he was first poisoned with fairy blood." Muka explained. "This was how you…I mean, they were able to overpower him. Then when we took your beast gear from you, we found that they were made with fairy blood, and that's what had injured Kyle."
"I'm afraid the evidence is highly stacked against you," Jin added.
Learning of this, Quinn thought back to a certain thing that happened after the fight, Jill had shouted out about the fairy blood, was it because of this, but how did they know about Alex? Not even Kazz knew what Alex was.
"So, do you have anything to say?" Jin asked.
Quinn took a deep breath, and while down here not able to do anything, he only good talk to these two about what he had found out. He went on to tell the two all the details, including the meeting with the clown he had just had, and the look on their faces told him they couldn't believe what he had just said.
"So you think it's Cindy?" Jin asked. "I find that very hard to believe, she would have become Queen anyway with your vote, and gotten the book. It makes no sense?"
"Then you don't have to believe me, but believe what I have found out," Quinn said. "Without me, the vote is still tied six to six. I don't know what she plans to do with my blood, but if Jill, who I think is working with Cindy decides to switch sides and votes for Cindy, it means It will be her win, and I think that is too much of a coincidence.
"If that happens, I want you two to do me a favour. It's the only thing you can do." Quinn said, putting his hope in this plan.
*****
Get access to the MVS webtoon on P.a.t.r.e.o.n it's only $2 dollar a month (only 100 slots at this tier) And read My werewolf system Exclusively.
For MVS artwork and updates follow on Instagram and Facebook: jksmanga
Inside the tenth castle, everyone was feeling quite tense. They were all waiting for something to happen. Due to Quinn being a leader they were afraid that an investigation may soon start from those from other families, or possibly something else, something worse. A storming of the castle in search for the evidence that they needed? Or a decision to get rid of everyone related to Quinn. The silence from the other leaders and the council members was affecting them all day by day.
What started to happen next though, was something Paul didn't predict.
"Paul, are you there?" Sam asked using one of the masks he had received. Those that were stationed by the gates were wearing their masks at all times now, due to the frequent communication now needed back to the base, adn in case they needed to warn all the others.
"Speak, have you seen someone coming from one of the other families?' Paul asked.
"Not quite, there are people at the northgate, but they're not from the other families, they're from the tenth family." Sam claimed.
Standing just outside the gate of the tenth inner castle area, were vampires that had come from the pooling area. On their bodies they looked to be beaten and bruised, some looked weak, and others looked slightly starved, having the blood that was meant to be given to them, taken off.
After Quinn was captured, certain news started to spread around about him. The deal that Quinn had made before with Cindy was off and the others started to discriminate against those in the tenth family again, but this time it was on a larger scale. They had become aware of the deal made with the leaders, and now that they had learnt of the suspicion of the tenth leader, it was getting worse.
In the past this would often happen as well, and some of these problems needed to be dealt by Leo personally. He would take a trip to the pooling area, and show his strength punishing those that had hurt the tenth family, within reason of course, but this was something Paul could not do at the current time.
"What should we do, should we bring them in. They look pretty hurt, they don't have to be brought to the castle but they can at least be brought to the inner area. Their pleas and reasons seem genuine." Sam explained.
However, Paul wasn't quick to say yes. Letting in those from the pooling area, those that weren't really loyal to the family wasn't a good idea. If an attack was to happen, they would switch sides or even be working for the other side already.
Right now, Paull was relying on the towers and other defences to protect them from an attack. The equipment only protected them from the outside. An attack from within, would be difficult. Was turning them away the right thing to do? With Leo and Quinn away, it was up to him to decide.
"Bring them in to be treated, if they need blood, give it to those that look like they need it most. We can't have members of the tenth family turning into bloodsuckers, it would only make things worse. Use the houses closest to the gates as a base, when they're all healed up, turn them away, tell them to go back to the pooling area. If they come back again, treat them again. It's the only thing we can do for now." Paul ordered.
Letting one in, would soon allow for all of them to be let in causing a burden for them. Doing as Asked, Sam helped those he could.
Inside the castle other developments continued, as Alex had finished making those in Paul's team, as well as those from Leo's team of vampires, weapons made from his blood. It was one of the special things the tenth family had compared to other families that they didn't know about.
The orders were to keep the weapons within the castle for now, as the weapons made with Alex's blood gave off a distinct, different colour. It was fine for those with the shadow ability to hold them, due to hiding it in their dimensional space but too obvious for others.
Learning off this fact, Cia was now even more concerned with what she had done. She was in her room lying down, and by the side of her bed was a red whip. A weapon that had been given by Alex.
Those that knew the shadow ability were all given weapons from Alex a while ago, this was due to their dimensional space ability and apparently Cia had learnt how to use this as well.
However, after losing her memories, she had also forgotten how to use the shadow ability and was unaware that they were even supposed to hide their weapons. After visiting Cindy to inform her of what she had learnt from Layla about Peter.
Cindy had requested to see something, the whip that she had been carrying around her side. Something about the special red colour was calling out to her and had caught her eye.
At first, Cindy assumed that it might have been a blood weapon, and she wondered how Quinn was able to give the others blood weapons without having to kill vampires, but after testing it out a little, and even grazing it against her own skin, she felt a searing pain run through her body, and she immediately knew what it was.
It was only later when Cia had returned and learnt a bit more about the weapons she realised that they were meant to be kept a secret. Of course, later through general curiosity and asking leading questions she figured out Alex was slightly different from them.
'She only looked at my weapon and I only told her what Layla told me, it's not your fault, and it might be the same for Cindy. Maybe she was the one who had passed on the message to the other leaders and they were the one who acted on the information.' She told herself.
But she knew that it wasn't true. Through her years of training and learning to read people, she felt a little off the second time she had visited Cindy. She didn't know why but ever since she had informed her of her own death, she started acting strange.
She had decided that she would no longer meet Cindy and report what the tenth family was doing like she had been doing. Since being here, everyone had treated her nicely in the castle.
And if Cindy was planning to hurt these people, then Cia didn't want that. She may have disliked Quinn, but not enough for everyone else to be punished as well.
She was just afraid that it might have already been too late.
Eventually a few days passed with more and more people coming to the castle from the tenth family. They had learnt of those that were treated and it started to spread, but Paul was adamant about not letting anyone in. If the people didn't listen, then soon he might have to start hurting his own.
But then a week passed, and it was the original time when the kings vote was to be decided. No decision had yet been made of what was to happen to Quinn, and the others knew he was still alive due to their connection they had.
Inside the dining room, Paull had called for another meeting, gathering the important figures in the tenth family.
"I have finally received an update on the situation. Today, the vampire council will have a meeting, without anyone from the tenth family." Paul stated. "The reason why they haven't been able to progress further with what happened with Quinn, is because they need to select a new king or Queen first.
"So, today the vote will go on, and once a king or Queen has been selected, then Quinn's trial will eventually take place."
There were worried looks around the room, as they knew depending on who would become the vampire King or Queen, could very well decide Quinn's fate.
******
Get access to the MVS webtoon on P.a.t.r.e.o.n it's only $2 dollar a month (only 100 slots at this tier) And read My werewolf system Exclusively.
If you want to support you can on my P.A.T.R.E.O.N: jksmanga
For MVS artwork and updates follow on Instagram and Facebook: jksmanga
Usually, the vampire settlement would be filled with vampires going about doing their day to day business. Working in the marketplace, crafting arts and more, but today had been marked as a special event. It was almost like a public holiday to the vampires as they waited in their homes for the announcement to be made of who would be crowned next.
All the leaders had entered the vampire council room and had taken their seat, each with their vampire knights by their side. However, it felt a little odd in the room as it was emptier than it had been the last time they were there.
This was all because of a few empty seats and missing people in the room. The fourteenth seat at the end that would be accompanied by the head punisher, although that seat had been empty for years. The tenth seat that only recently got filled by its true leader, today there wasn't even any of the tenth's vampire knights, and finally the king's seat along with the two vampire knights. On top of this, Bryce had only brought one leader with him, and it was the same for Lee.
Seeing this scene and display, the vampires couldn't help but feel that their power had weakened during this generation and something needed to be done to get it restored. Standing up to address everyone, was none other than Bryce.
He often took care of the duties when the Royal knights were away, and in the past, with the king being frail and weak for a long period of time, they were used to Bryce doing this for a while now, and if there was one thing Bryce did know a lot about, it was the rules.
Which was why no one had a problem with his decision.
"First, to explain to everyone what we are here to do today," Bryce stated, placing his cane on the floor. What the other vampires did notice was that only one knight was with him, and Kazz was not present. Which was a first for Bryce.
"Based on the nominations made last time, there are only two that are in the running of becoming the next king. I, the first family leader, and Cindy, the second family leader. Unless anyone wishes to nominate themselves right now, or someone else they think is more suitable, then please speak now."
There was a moment of silence and odd glances around the room. Two of them came from both Muka and Jin, who looked at each other as if they were ready to do something, and they were as they had Quinn's plan in mind, but nothing was spoken from them.
"Good," Bryce stated, stomping the cane on the floor. "Now, due to the situation with the tenth leader, we have agreed that the tenth family, will not be able to cast a vote. After all, we don't know how involved him or his knights really are in this whole mess, so we are to do a vote with all the leaders present here. If there is a tie again, like last time, then we all know what will happen, but I hope through discussion we will be able to choose the right leader." Bryce explained.
"Further from that, once the king or Queen has been selected, they are free to choose two leaders to become their Royal knights, those leaders can choose to refuse or accept the position, but if there are no more volunteers, then the king will have the final say."
"Or Queen." Cindy interrupted, quite bravely as Bryce was in the middle of a speech, but she seemed confident and unafraid.
Nevertheless, Bryce continued without saying anything to Cindy, apart from a couple of glares.
"After the Royal knights have been selected, you must choose a time to make everyone aware of who will take your position of leader. I hope everyone has prepared their next leader already, just in case?' Bryce asked, looking around the room.
This was another reason why they were given a week. Because of this, a few of the castles needed to prepare a few things just in case they were elected as Royal knights. With a new king, it was time for a new generation, and it wouldn't be a surprise if a few of the leaders decided to select a new leader and enter eternal sleep themselves. Although, maybe not with this group of leaders, as they all seemed more stubborn than ever.
What came as a surprise was that one leader had raised their hand, and that leader was the thirteenth leader, Lee.
Bryce nodded, showing that he was allowed to speak his turn.
"I wish to make a request. Although I'm sure I won't be selected as a Royal knight, as I am not close to any of the contenders to be the next king or Queen. I was unable to prepare my next in line. As you all know, the one I wished to take my place no longer can, but I believe I do have a candidate that is not able to take that position at the moment. I wish to have Silver take my place as a leader and for you to lift the title of her being a vampire knight to allow me to do this."
The others were quite stunned at the request, not because the request was out of order but because of which family it had come from. The thirteenth family had always had a male as a leader. It was tradition, and even Lee wished to follow this tradition with him. But now, he had requested to change it.
"I don't think there will be a problem, but I think we will have to wait for the new council to decide when it has been formed. If they agree, Silver will be stripped of her title as vampire knight, and then you are free to name whoever you want as your successor."
A small short smile appeared on Lee's face after hearing these words. He was ready to right every wrong he had done in his family. Although, the smile soon disappeared as he was worried just what Silver was up to.
At the same time, this move was done, as a way to protect her. Now that he had made his intentions clear, it would be a bigger deal if someone was to try and harm Silver.
"If that is all done, then I believe we should get on with the Vote," Bryce stated. "I hope you have thought hard and well over who will be the next best leader. First myself, those in favour of me, Bryce Cain becoming the first leader, please raise your hand."
As for the person who had previously nominated Bryce but didn't vote for him this time, that was none other than the 8th leader Jill.
Everyone could see that this was unexpected for Bryce, as the cane started to shake under his hands. He was boiling with anger at the unexpected turn from his side, but he bit his tongue and kept his cool, not saying anything.
"Very well, all those who wish to vote for Cindy Cha, please raise their hand." Bryce asked, and Sunny, David, and Lee from the 5th, 11th and 12th family had raised their hands first. After a short while, the expected turner raised their hand, Jill from the 8th family.
All that was needed was the last two votes, and both Jin and Muka looked at each other and raised their hand.
'It looks like Quinn's guess was right', Jin thought.
'I really don't want to do this, but for now, it will be okay until we find out the truth. We shall use your plan, Quinn!' Muka thought.
"Me, the ninth leader and Jin the fourth leader, have decided that we would like to Vote for Bryce to become the next vampire king," Muka said out loud.
The other leaders turned and looked at the both of them. They had no clue this was planned, and it was an unexpected turn of events for nearly all of them. Jill had a look of great anger on her face as her first was clenched, but Cindy quickly gave her a look, calming her down.
With the change of votes, it had finally been decided that Bryce, the first leader, would become the next vampire king, and there was nothing the other side could do to stop it.
Get access to the MVS webtoon on P.a.t.r.e.o.n it's only $2 dollar a month (only 100 slots at this tier) And read My werewolf system Exclusively.
If you want to support you can on my P.A.T.R.E.O.N: jksmanga
For MVS artwork and updates follow on Instagram and Facebook: jksmanga
Underneath the King's castle, a large smirk appeared on Quinn's face right about now, as he imagined the other side not getting their way.
'Damn it, if only I knew who to picture and blame for all this mess, it would make this moment a little sweeter.' Quinn thought, but all he could think of was the clown that had come to visit him.
'Well, you seem sure that Muka and Jin will follow your plan, but based on their reaction, I would have to agree.' Vincent commented. 'However, I think whatever we have done, we have only delayed the other side. We still don't know why they would need the blood or worst-case scenario, Bryce was playing with us all along, and he had finally got to the position he needed to be in.'
Quinn doubted this simply due to Bryce's reaction when he had entered the castle. Right now, the only reason Quinn wasn't panicking as much about the situation he was in, was because if Bryce had become King, then he was the best alibi he had for Dwight's death. Just like, Quinn didn't suspect Bryce, it should be the same the other way round.
There was one thing Vincent was right about though, this small move, he was unsure if it even faltered the other side's plans even a little.
———
"Are you sure you want to change your vote to..to..to Bryce!" Jill stuttered over her words, she was that angry.
"The two of us have had time to think about it, and we believe the way the current vampire settlement is right now, Bryce is the best leader for the situation we are in at the moment." Muka replied. "If times were like they were before, then I believe Cindy would have been the best choice. A lot has happened in this week, and I fear if Cindy was in charge, it would happen again, whereas for Bryce, there aren't many that would go against him, whether he chooses the right or wrong path, us as council members, can only guide him."
Muka didn't have to explain his position. He was free to vote as he wished, but he wanted to give sound reasons for the others that were supporting Cindy, so it didn't seem like he was being threatened or controlled like some others might have thought. This way, they would be more accepting of Bryce when the Crown was switched.
"Well, let's make an announcement, a new King has been decided, and we shall have the crowning ceremony within the hour. Invite everyone to the front of the castle to make them aware of the news." Bryce said, leaving the room giving his first order as King.
The message was soon sent out to everyone in the settlement that they should gather in the plaza that was stationed in front of the King's castle once more. This time there was no built platform, as they would instead wait for whoever was crowned to come out and give their official first speech.
The people did not know who had been selected as King, but what they were surprised about was that there would be no duels. They knew of the split vote and thought that it might come to a duel, but the fact that an announcement had been made told them that someone had been selected.
It didn't take long for everyone to gather in front of the plaza, however, those that were in the tenth inner castle area, did not move from their spot. Even though they were invited.
Paul knew most likely that only bad things awaited them, and he had stated to those from the tenth family, they would only follow the orders of Quinn, and that was it. He would follow the last words of Quinn.
All the vampires were waiting anxiously, staring upward at the King's castle. Around halfway up the gigantic castle, there was a balcony the King would walk out on, and usually the only person that could was the King themselves, and his Royal knights.
They waited patiently, and finally, a loud horn played from the castle. It was a single sound indicating that the King was to arrive. The doors swung wide open, and when they could see Bryce step through those doors, the crowd erupted in cheers, especially those from the first family.
A lot of the vampires in the settlement didn't know much of the politics going on between families. Most of what happened was between the inner castle areas and didn't affect the pooling area too much. So they were happy with the strongest vampire being the one selected and one of the oldest.
Bryce had this image he maintained with the public, so they thought it was the correct decision had been made.
Holding out his hand, it was a sign for the crowd to settle down.
"We, the vampire council, have come to a decision and they have voted me, Bryce Cain, from the first family as King. I know we have been through a lot lately, but under my rule, I wish to end those sad days will be over, and I shall bring us back to what we used to be, I hope the future of the vampires well!" Bryce shouted.
And everyone cheered again, getting swayed with the excitement, not really knowing what he meant by his words.
"I will now announce the two new Royal vampire knights, who you must respect and answer to, who will also be in charge of the Royal guards. First, we have the fastest vampire of our generation and possibly ever known, Prima Killton from the twelfth family!"
Prima had been handpicked by Bryce, he was always a supporter of him, and what he said was true. If Bryce was the vampire with the most power, then he wanted a knight that would make up for what he lacked and speed was a good choice.
"Our next Royal knight that has been selected is none other than Kyle Dawn, the vampire leader with the best defence. Together the three of us will lead the generation into new and greater things. We will protect you all." Bryce said, finishing his speech there and giving them a wave as he walked back inside.
The talk was brief with the people, but now they knew who their King was, and it was unlikely they would see him much again. What the people did wonder about now, though, was that in a week's time, there would be another ceremony, and at that point and time, the new leaders would be announced as the replacements, and this included a replacement for the first family.
However, the ceremony wasn't complete. It was complete for those on the outside, but for the leaders, there was something else that needed to be done. Everyone was waiting patiently in the throne room for the new King and his two Royal knights to arrive.
They stood across the red carpet that would lead up to the throne and waited patiently. The doors opened, and Bryce continued to walk forward.
"You might be wondering why I asked you all to come here?" Bryce said. "As you know, when one becomes King, there is one more thing that needs to be done. The Absolute Blood Control book and its powers must be passed down to the new King. We all knew that Dwight was the one looking after it, and if I know Dwight, then there is only one place he would have put such a thing."
In his hand, Bryce was holding a flask, and he continued to walk up to the grand throne. When he reached the few steps, the Royal knights stopped as he approached the chair. Using his almighty strength, he pushed the chair to the side with ease, and behind it was a vault with a strange marking. A circle with many different patterns inside looked to have been drawn of blood.
"You vampires have never seen a new King elected, so I doubt you knew about this, but there is also a vault that can only be accessed with a drop of blood from all of the thirteen leaders. This is where the book is kept at all times, including the blood armour while not in use." Bryce stated while throwing the flask of blood against the pattern.
The red markings started to light up for a few seconds, and soon the sound of something unlocking could be heard as a large piece of the wall opened up and moved over to the side.
However, when it slid open, although the area was grand and full of things like useless treasures and gold. In the centre on a podium where the book would be, and in a large glass case by its side where the blood armour should be, there was nothing to be seen.
Both of the items were missing.
Get access to the MVS webtoon on P.a.t.r.e.o.n it's only $2 dollar a month (only 100 slots at this tier) And read My werewolf system Exclusively.
If you want to support you can on my P.A.T.R.E.O.N: jksmanga
For MVS artwork and updates follow on Instagram and Facebook: jksmanga
Before the ceremony had actually begun, Bryce had gone around asking all the leaders for a drop of their blood. This included Quinn, who was still locked underground as well. Although Bryce wasn't the one that had directly gone down to see him, as it wasn't the time for them to meet just yet, he thought.
The flask with all the leader's blood was made in preparation for him to unlock the Absolute Blood Control book and obtain its powers. Now that he was King, of course, all the leaders had complied.
Something only the King should have been able to do. Looking at the vault, he was enraged with every cell in his body. Just how was the King's vault opened before him?
"Whoever did this, come forward immediately!" Bryce shouted, stomping his cane so hard into the ground, the outer wood casing that had never broken before, despite how angry he was, finally smashed to pieces. Revealing his sword under the case.
Bryce's anger was just met with silence from the other leaders.
Bryce had half expected the book to be missing, as he thought that maybe Dwight still had the book on him when he was murdered. It would also make sense as to why Dwight was a target. Other than him snooping around too much, however, what he didn't expect was for the blood armour to be missing as well.
Bryce knew the blood armour was to always be kept in the vault, and only when requested would it be worn and taken out. So the blood armour was placed back in the vault after the King's passing ceremony.
Seeing that it was no longer in there meant one thing, that the vault itself had been opened.
'thinking about this, it means there should be a supply of blood containing all our blood that only Dwight knew the location of. If Dwight was here, or if it was possible to raise him from the dead, I would. There are many questions I would like to ask you..' Bryce thought, but thinking about that, he thought there may be one other person who was in the loop with everything that was happening.
The only other person that was locked away.
"Kyle, Prima, this will be your first task. Make sure you question every single one of the Royal Guards. Between the old King's eternal slumber and now, I want to know everyone who entered and left this castle and at what time.
"We will find and punish whoever did this, and it won't be light. For the other leaders, I suggest you do the same. Once you have had the time to question those in your family, we shall have another meeting at the council table. I know the council table has not had all its seats filled yet, but we must discuss the matter about the tenth leader as well. Does everyone understand?"
They nodded rather than responded, which just angered Bryce again, to the point he slammed his foot on the ground, choking up pieces of the flooring everywhere.
"Yes, your majesty!" They all replied and were off.
Leaving the room, Muka and Jin were shaking their heads, already thinking whether what they had done was the right choice. Bryce was taking the role of the King, just a bit too well.
———
Underneath the King's castle, it hadn't been long since Quinn had his last visitor, and once again, it was for someone to take his blood. Only this time, they were wearing the royal uniform.
'What am I meant to do?' Quinn thought. What was worrying him most was not having contact with the outside world, and every so often, when Quinn would be visited, they would supply him with more of those strange needles, not allowing him to regain any of his MC points.
However, he did have one trick up his sleeve, but he could only use it when he left this room.
After several hours, the door opened again and this time, entering the room was someone Quinn hadn't expected. Usually, his footsteps would be followed by a clacking noise of his cane, but it was broken.
"You're not going to try to fight me while I'm down here, are you? Maybe you should let me down, and we can have a round." Quinn said nervously, bracing himself for Bryce to hit him.
Bryce stopped just in front of Quinn, and looked at him tied up against the wall.
"You should address me differently now. If you could, I would ask you to bow." Bryce stated, and it was the answer Quinn was looking for.
Muka and Jin had followed through with his plan, and now Bryce had been made King.
"I found out that Jin and Muka came to visit you not too long before the vote. I'm guessing that you maybe had something to do with me being elected King. Let's not pretend, me and you don't get along.
"We don't like each other, so the only reason you would ask them to vote for me, is because you trust the other side less. You see, there has been a problem, the Absolute Control Blood book, along with the blood armour has been stolen.
"It's quite clear who they will place the blame on, especially as one has the ability to hide things from others in their shadow. I don't suspect you Quinn, which is why I'm asking you to tell me everything you found out between you and Dwight."
Quinn thought about it for a while. Who would have thought that the two of them would be placed in a situation like this?
"What will you do for me? Will you set me free? You said it yourself; you know I am not behind this." Quinn asked.
"And abuse my power and position right as I get the seat, don't be an idiot. The other leaders wouldn't allow it. A king needs to also prove his worth to the people that follow him. What is the point of a king with no people? With you tied down here, there is nothing you can do, you can keep that information to yourself, and it will be useless as you get accused of killing Dwight and stealing the items, or you can tell me, and with my current position, I can look into things."
"Will you protect the tenth castle?" Quinn asked.
But Bryce didn't say anything, which was only angering Quinn more. He never wanted this person to be King. If it was someone else, they would have wanted this information so badly that they would be willing to compromise or make a deal, but Quinn could tell Bryce wasn't going to agree to anything.
Quinn could either tell him or not.
"Fine," Quinn said, and he started to explain everything he had found out about Cindy and Jill so far. Listening to the story, Bryce seemed to be calm, and the two behind everything didn't seem to come as a surprise to him either.
When Quinn was finished, Bryce simply started to walk off back out of the door.
"Wait, Bryce! I helped you become King, I didn't harm you when I could have, and now I've also told you who might be behind everything. You owe me at least one thing. So protect the tenth people. You said it yourself, your King now, so they're your people as well!" Quinn shouted.
Soon after, he went to the council room, where all the leaders were waiting patiently. They had gathered at the request of the King. After asking details from the royal guard, Bryce had found out nothing, which was why he had decided to go to Quinn.
But it looked like the other leaders didn't know anything anyway, or at least they 'claimed' to not know anything.
"If there is no new information on the book and armour, we shall move onto the next subject of the tenth leader, Quinn Talen." Bryce started. "Does anyone have an opinion or any new evidence on this matter?"
A single person had raised their hand, Cindy.
"As you guys know, I learnt from Cia that they have a blood fairy in their possession. Which was why everyone was put on high alert. Anyone who keeps those things are only doing so with an intention to harm the vampires. We found out his equipment has the same blood that was found in Dwight, so I don't understand what we are waiting for?"
"Because it doesn't confirm that Quinn was the one that killed Dwight, nor does it confirm he has a blood fairy, just because he has blood fairy equipment," Muka Stated. "Although I do admit, he is our prime suspect."
"Well, why don't we confirm he has the blood fairy. It had to have been a large amount, and we might find more evidence at the castle." Said Jill. "If he has the blood fairy, then who knows what else he is hiding, maybe the blood book and more. He constantly met up with Dwight, so there are ways he could have gotten blood."
Most of the room was clearly pinning all the blame on the tenth family, and Bryce could see that. It was going to be hard to sway anyone's decision.
"Very well, I agree. Someone needs to go to the tenth castle and confirm they have a blood fairy there." Bryce said. "However, entering the tenth castle could be difficult with the leader's followers. So why don't you Jill, head over to the castle? If you want to stay alive, I suggest you bring an army with you. I doubt the tenth will just hand him over to you. The tenth family is weak, so prove your worth." Bryce said.
Get access to the MVS webtoon on P.a.t.r.e.o.n it's only $2 dollar a month (only 100 slots at this tier) And read My werewolf system Exclusively.
If you want to support you can on my P.A.T.R.E.O.N: jksmanga
For MVS artwork and updates follow on Instagram and Facebook: jksmanga
There was only one known vampire settlement where all the thirteen families lived together. They were condensed to one area because this was where all the resources were and where all the leaders were gathered. Similar to a human city. It made it easier for family leaders in a way to keep an eye on them and control them.
If one was to leave the settlement, they could only do so under strict rules, this was all because the vampires wish to keep themselves a secret.
On the surface, and to the people it would appear as if they were one unit working together. However, those higher up knew there was more of a divide than others thought between the thirteen families.
Even in the past, the special fourteenth family and split off and made their own settlement, something many vampires didn't know about today.
Outside of the settlement, the planet was mostly covered in forest and mountains, and here there were beasts just like any other planet. Once in a while, there would also be wild familiars that had hoped over to their world. They seemed to be attracted to the vampire's strange ways, as wherever they would be, the familiars seemed to turn up as well.
The planet was large, so it was hard for them to keep track of everything that was on it, and this was how quite a distance away, the Bloodsuckers were able to build their base without the vampires knowing about it for years.
Still, there was one thing lacking on the planet for the vampires and the Bloodsuckers to live, and that was blood. The vampire settlement had that, while the Bloodsuckers did not. Seeing the cave full of blood packs and how long the Bloodsuckers were able to survive, Silver knew someone was working with them. She just didn't know how big that person was, or how deep it ran on for.
Right now, in the middle of the forest, between the vampire settlement and the Bloodsucker base. Silver, Fex, Nate and Leo were standing back to back surrounded by bloodsuckers when one man walked out, one Silver recognised.
When a vampire was growing up in school, they would learn of the vampire's history. Although a lot of it was altered, they all did learn of one thing. How the vampires originally started, with the thirteen original vampires. This was where the thirteen families came from.
Of course, during their time, there was no technology to take a photo of them as such, so the only references they had were paintings and drawings, but Silver was sure of it, based on what Leo had told her about the man's aura she was sure of it, because the man looked almost identical to this paintings, not changing in the slightest.
"I pay my respect to the Eighth original vampire leader." Silver said, putting one of her hands on the floor and bowing her head down.
"This place has changed too much, do vampires not even know our names anymore? All of you were born or turned by us originally, and everyone seems to have forgotten that. She was right; things have changed." The vampire said, as he lifted his hand and swung it back.
"You shall remember my name is Remus Snacker!" Shouting out these words, they seemed so powerful that Silver could feel her body shaking, and soon after, his hand swung back out, heading straight towards her.
She could feel that Remus, the original, was about to do something to her, but she didn't know what to do. These were the originals, should she move, or take the hit, but wasn't this original working with the Bloodsuckers?
Her mind was mixed with too many thoughts. She was just frozen in place.
"Silver!" Fex shouted, as he could see the hand moving towards her face, but he was unable to move fast enough. He didn't know why but seeing her in danger, he had to urge to protect her.
However, one person was fast enough, pulling out a dark red sword from his sheave, and he clashed with the hand coming out towards him. The hand didn't swing back, but it stopped mid-air.
The original hadn't used any hardened blood, but the original's arm seemed fine, until a small cut could be seen, and soon Remus pulled his hand away.
On this journey, Leo had brought with him two swords. Leo was not a dual swordsman, so he could only use one sword at a time. This was his speciality. The reason he carried two, was because before leaving, he had grabbed a sword created by Alex.
This sword, made with legendary tier crystals, was far stronger than his last one, there were no active skills, but it was powerful, and it was perfect in Leo's hands. Which was why, it was even more frightening that the man in front of him only received a single scratch from his strike.
'No wonder vampires never felt the need to use beast weapons. If this is how they originally started, did vampires weaken with time?' Leo wondered.
With Remus's other arm free, using blood control, he was able to take out parts of the infected blood and throw it onto the ground.
"Fairy blood, so this is your special trick. Who is your side working with? Have the Werewolves returned?" Remus spoke.
Silver was making note of what Remus was saying, it sounded odd, as if he had woken up not too long ago, and was slightly dazed, not knowing what was going on in the current world. He spoke of creatures that hadn't existed for many centuries.
"Silver, are you going to just stand here and let this man take your life!?" Leo shouted back. "I don't know who this man is, but it is clear to me that right now, he stands in our way. Your brother is still not back to the way he used to be, and we're in trouble here. The others might be in a worse position than us."
She knew Leo was right, but could they even go up against an original? The everlasting immortal beings that lived for thousands of years. They had more time than any vampire to hone their strength, and Leo's sword had only put a scratch on him.
Even though she had her family's Puppet, she couldn't imagine going up against such a great one.
The Bloodsuckers had now creeped out from the forest and were walking towards the others, and eventually, one of them looked like it had waited long enough before receiving an order, as it leapt out towards Fex while the others remained.
"Fex use your string!" Nate said.
"String? What the hell! Why would I carry string on me? and what use is it going to do against a monster like that!" Fex shouted back.
The attack was blocked, but Nate could tell how powerful the punch was based on how many Mc cells it felt like he had lost from the one hit.
"If you can't use your string, then hit him now!" Nate shouted.
That was one thing Fex did know how to do. He didn't really know what these creatures were, but he did know that they had kept him up in that dark cave, and putting all his anger, he punched the Bloodsucker right in the stomach, hitting him away, but it had only moved a short distance.
It wasn't dead, and there were still plenty surrounding them.
"I can't Silver." Said, throwing her hands down in defeat. "I just can't attack an Original. This crime would be greater than any other if I did this."
"That's okay," Leo said. "You just protect the others then."
Leo is going to fight the original on his own, and Silver couldn't help but think it was a lost cause, even with his strength, but Leo had a trick up his sleeve.
Remus casually reached out his hand again, and Leo went out to strike it like the time before.
'Quinn, thank you for teaching me this.' Leo thought as he coated his blade in the second stage of Qi, and slashed downward. A few seconds later, and Remus's hand could be seen falling to the floor.
Get access to the MVS webtoon on P.a.t.r.e.o.n it's only $2 dollar a month (only 100 slots at this tier) And read My werewolf system Exclusively.
If you want to support you can on my P.A.T.R.E.O.N: jksmanga
For MVS artwork and updates follow on Instagram and Facebook: jksmanga
The tenth castle had stuck to Paul's order and had not let anyone in from the pooling area, even those who belonged to the tenth family. There had been some protests from the vampire students, but Paul had shut them down quite quickly.
However, at the moment the Vampire knight was extremely worried for a couple of reasons. One of them being the fact that they hadn't had many people from the pooling area visit them lately, and he had a feeling it had something to do with the second reason.
A new King had been elected.
Since none of them had attended the ceremony or any of the meetings with the council, Paul was sure that the tenth family was guaranteed to face some pushback. They had already been treated as outsiders before all of this, and this just made it more apparent.
"Something is going to happen, and it's going to happen soon." Paul said, while holding his mask. Nearly every hour he had attempted to get into contact with Leo and the others that had gone away, but there was still no result after all this time.
"Leo, you're a Hero of War, who has helped out the human race greatly, I just hope you can work your magic here again."
But it looked like, for this one, they wouldn't be able to rely on Leo or the others. Outside their castle, marching towards them was a small army of around five hundred or so people from the eighth family and on the forefront was their leader, Jill.
The reason why they had not received any visitors lately was because the vampires had been warned beforehand what could possibly happen, and had been ordered to clear the area for the time being.
Jill had brought with her fifty from within the castle, some of her strongest and one of her Vampire knights, a male with a scar across his whole face. The other vampires were mostly from the pooling area.
She knew how many vampires should have been in the castle, a little more than two hundred, but she thought if it was her forces against theirs even with an equal number there was no way she could lose, not without their leader at least.
"I really don't want to do this." Jill sighed. "Why pick me off all people to do this? My ability isn't really the best when it comes to fighting, and telling me to bring an army. Does he really think the tenth family will try to fight? He could have just asked one of the others to investigate."
"It is true that we haven't done any tasks for the family." Her knight Tifu replied. "This will be a good chance to remind the other families that despite our ability we are still strong, and by doing this we can redeem ourselves to the King."
'If I have my way, then he won't be the current king for too much longer.' Jill thought, clenching her fist as she walked up towards the castle.
When they finally were close, Jill noticed the two large towers by the front gate, stationed above the walls. She looked closely and she couldn't see anyone in them, but their destructiveness had spread through rumours, worrying her.
"This is Sam, at the front gate, can you hear me Paul. There is an army coming towards us, and it doesn't look like they're here for a friendly chat." Sam reported.
"How many are there? When you say an army, is there a leader present with them?" Paul asked.
"I'm not really sure what the leaders look like, but there are two important looking figures walking at the founder's dab. They number around five hundred."
To bring five hundred towards the front gate, they were not just going to be asking for something simple. Paul knew this meant they were here ready for a fight. The first thing Paul did was open all the channels, so everyone with a mask could now communicate with each other and hear all the messages being sent.
"There is an army at the north gate! Those at the east and west gate stay at your positions, even if a fight is to break out. Try not to aggravate them, and find out what they want first before we do anything to escalate the situation." Paul ordered.
Knowing what could come, he started to gather those in the castle and was getting ready for battle.
Sam nodded, and confidently started to walk out, with Linda to his right, and Peter to his left. Those that were at the north gate included Layla, Cia, Weevil, and Dennis. While the ones that had stayed in the castle were Sil, Logan and Alex.
There were a few reasons for this, the most prominent one was that Sil and Logan were both still human. Sil especially wasn't as strong in this world, but he did have Borden on him at all times in case something might happen.
As for Alex, he wasn't really a fighter and at the same time was a secret to the others.
Sam bowed down approaching them, and motioned the other two to do the same. His legs were shaking slightly and he made sure to stay a good distance away from the other group, ready to fall back at a moment's notice.
He had gone through meetings like this many times before while helping out Quinn with the Cursed faction, but for some reason the vampires had a diffrent pressure coming off this time.
Standing here now, he knew that he was talking to one of the leaders.
"We are here by order of the King." Jill announced, speaking directly into all of their minds. What was impressive was that she wasn't just speaking to the three in front of her, she had sent out a message to everyone in the castle. "Due to the recent events, your leader has been imprisoned. We have reason to believe that the tenth family has been illegally harboring a Blood fairy without the council's knowledge. We request to search the whole inner castle area for said being. Let us in peacefully, or we will have no other choice but to use force."
Hearing this message, Paul now knew who they were after. All those close to Alex did too, because it had been explained to them when he had made their weapons.
Alex had stormed out of the room he was in, in the castle and headed straight to the research lab where Logan was busy working away on something with Sil by his side.
"What do I do?" Alex asked. "They're here for me!" He panicked, and the look of dread was on his face. He wanted to run away, run from this place, but at the same time, he was thinking about what could happen to everyone else because of him.
"Should I turn myself in? We had that plan, but it won't work! Those blasted teleporters won't work!" Alex shouted.
The teleporters for some reason weren't working, this reminded Paul of when he had transferred over to the Vampire Planet for the first time, and they had attempted to go back. At that time, they too had been unable to for some reason.
The vampires did have technology beyond what the humans had or understood, and even Logan's great mind was stumped on how to solve that issue.
Logan put down a tool he had in his hand on the workbench and walked up to Alex. "Alex, don't you understand Paul by now? He hates vampires more than anyone here because of what they did to him and his people. Why do you think he refused to go to the King's ceremony, and why do you think we have been making preparations this whole time? Whether they wanted you, or anyone else his response will be the same…"
------
Outside, lifting his head, Sam couldn't believe what he had just heard Paul told him to do. Paul had just requested not to agitate them.
'I guess the request ruffled up his feathers a bit.' Sam said with a smile.
Hearing his words, Sam's legs stopped shaking, and he looked at both Linda, and Peter nodding towards them.
"Prepare for war!" Sam shouted.
******
Get access to the MVS webtoon on P.a.t.r.e.o.n it's only $2 dollar a month (only 100 slots at this tier) And read My werewolf system Exclusively.
If you want to support you can on my P.A.T.R.E.O.N: jksmanga
For MVS artwork and updates follow on Instagram and Facebook: jksmanga
While the vote for the next King or Queen had been taking place, Paul had decided that he needed to be best prepared for whatever was to happen next. At that point, there had still been no news about what was going to happen to Quinn, and with Leo's group still missing, he could see that the situation would possibly turn for the worst.
Because of this, Paul wanted to make sure that the people were safe first. Logan had claimed that it might be possible for him to create a teleporter back to the Cursed faction ship. He had noted down the coordinates many times, and the Vampire settlement, including the equipment in the tenth family's lab, had plenty of equipment for him to do so.
Paul had agreed to the creation of the teleporters for two reasons. One of them being the fact that it would allow them to call for reinforcements if needed. However, that was more on the theoretical side. Ultimately how many people would heed his call for help without Quinn?
The second reason was for them to escape, so that they would be able to live to fight another day. Paul was a cautious man and there was something bugging him, so he wanted Logan to create the portal and put it for a test run.
The creation process had gone without a hitch… but that was when the bad news started to come in.
"That's strange, the portal from the lab in the mountains worked fine, so why is one this having a problem? Is something interfering with it?' Logan thought. No matter what he did, the portal just wouldn't turn on.
This was exactly what Paul had feared would happen, for something similar had already happened to him before.
If the teleporters worked, Paul's plan had been to hide Alex on the Cursed faction ship, at least until they searched the whole place, but now they had no other choice.
——
'What do you mean Alex just can't escape?!' Quinn asked, quite shocked as he talked to Vincent.
With the recent allegations of Quinn using fairy blood to kill Dwight. Quinn was concerned for Alex, and was hoping that if they did come after him, then at least his people could teleport back to the Cursed ship, but Vincent had just told him that wasn't possible.
'Remember when I told you vampires created the technology in the first place? Well, it seems that whoever introduced it to humans, only introduced our old technology. Put bluntly, you humans haven't kept up to date.' Vincent explained.
'The vampires are able to create a zone with a special device that stops all of your human teleporters from working. Usually they only do such things when they know they are under attack. I suspect since the problem with Dwight had occurred they already turned it on thinking that some of your people would attempt to escape.'
'But there is more they can do than just that, they can also redirect all the teleporters to a certain point while within a zone, and can redirect the teleporters to a different place altogether. Even into the pit.'
Now Quinn was greatly concerned for those in the castle.
'Let's just hope I left them with enough to protect themselves.' Quinn thought.
———
"Prepare for war? Are you some child?!" Jill shouted. "This wouldn't be a war, just my eighth family slaughtering your tenth! This is not something we want to do!"
Activating her telepathic ability again, she made sure everyone in the inner castle area and in the castle area could hear what she was saying.
"Listen up, we are only here for the Blood fairy! We know they are among you. As long as you bring him or her to us, then no one has to get hurt. However, if you continue being stupid enough to think you can protect them, then we will have to force our way in. Just give us what we want, and save the stupid people who are running the tenth family." Jill shouted.
She waited a while for a type of response or anything, but there was nothing until Sam eventually spoke.
"I can see what you are trying to do, you're trying to turn those in the tenth family against us, so we fight amongst each other! We are more like a real family and won't fall for your tricks." Sam said. "We don't have your stupid Blood fairy so go back from where you came from!"
"Why doesn't anyone listen to what I have to say?" She mumbled. "If you weren't hiding a Blood fairy, then you would have no problems letting us search the castle!" She screamed while swinging her arm out, and activating her blood swipe.
It shot out towards Sam, and with an attack this strong there was only one thing he could do. He raised the shadow from beneath himself and blocked the attack. However, he couldn't hold it for long, but it gave him enough time to move out of the way of the attack. The strike continued going forward through the ground until it eventually dispersed.
The vampire's eyes opened wide, and even Jill could feel her heart take an extra beat. The reason was, because they had seen someone, other than Quinn and Arthur use the shadow ability.
"Don't tell me… did that arrogant buffoon really teach them how to use the shadow?!" Jill shouted.
The memory of what Arthur had done to the other leaders when he had been here was still quite fresh in their heads. None would forget how easily he had overpowered them, which was why they had frozen a little before making their next move.
Sam, knowing full well that his shadow wouldn't last long after blocking this one attack, thought it was their signal to get out of there, and started to run back towards the gate.
Seeing this, Jill snapped out of her daze, knowing that just because they had the shadow ability, it didn't mean they were as strong as Arthur.
"Get rid of them all, and bring me that Blood fairy!" She shouted, ordering her people to charge forward.
They were fast, but Sam and the others had a head start.
'Come on, tower, do your thing!' Sam prayed as they passed the gates and waited for what was to happen next.
—-
Underground, at this very moment, a screen appeared in front of Quinn.
[Quest received]
[The tenth family is under attack. Eliminate all enemies or make them surrender!]
Seeing this quest message, Quinn knew something was up, but how was he meant to help out while stuck in this cave? It was as if the system was taunting him.
Just then, another screen from the system appeared in his vision. It was a digital map of the tenth area and just outside of it. On the map, Quinn could see his forces in green, while the enemy was displayed as red circles. Around the map, there were certain buildings that were highlighted blue.
'The blue buildings... Those are the towers and the statues I placed!'
From the system screen itself, Quinn was still able to upgrade, repair and do more to the towers, and while in the underground cellar for the last few days his reputation points had increased.
He didn't know why, but Paul's actions had benefited Quinn greatly. Despite the accusations that were going against him. Unlike other leaders of the past, or when they had no leader Quinn was the first that thought about protecting and looking after his people first and foremost.
[Fire]
With no hesitation, Quinn fired, commanding the system, at the same time outside. A shot of orange and white energy lit up from the tower and went out hitting the vampire closest. It was one of the regular vampires from the pooling area, and they were unable to move in time avoiding the strike.
When the energy hit his body, he felt a large mass of energy hit him. Once the dust settled, half his body was completely missing, with his other half falling to the floor.
*****
Get access to the MVS webtoon on P.a.t.r.e.o.n it's only $2 dollar a month (only 100 slots at this tier) And read My werewolf system Exclusively.
If you want to support you can on my P.A.T.R.E.O.N: jksmanga
For MVS artwork and updates follow on Instagram and Facebook: jksmanga
"This is amazing!" Quinn said as he excitedly looked at the screen.
While still below, it looked like he could still help out those above using the towers to defend. After firing off one shot from the tower, he could see a cool down time, and he could do everything with his mind. There was no need to use his hands.
On top of this, whatever was within range of the tower, Quinn could select which targets to fire at. This way, if his own people were engaged in a fight against the enemy, he could aim at the backline instead.
Suddenly he didn't feel so useless anymore.
However, Vincent was concerned about one thing, the system made the whole thing appear to be game-like, and he wanted Quinn to remember at the end of the day, those red and green targets were real living things. The only reason he didn't say anything now, was seeing it this way may allow him to save as many people as possible.
——
The towers continued to fire at the army coming forward. Now that they knew what damage the towers could do, they were more cautious, and the vampires were able to mostly avoid the attacks, but not all.
Whenever a shot would hit, it would greatly damage a regular vampire while injuring those more talented. It was clear that the towers were something they needed to be careful with.
Upgrading it to the max level, made the cool down time between shots short as well.
Watching all of this from far back was Paul.
'Those towers are doing a better job than I anticipated. Maybe we can hold them off at each section.'
Thinking about this, Paul walked back in, and went down a floor to where the tenth's people had gathered. These were all the vampires that had been turned and were originally under Paul's control, although a few of them were at one of the other gates with Ashley.
"Xander, Amy and Timmy. You three will be in charge of leading this army to the north gate, I still think they might attack us from the other gates later on, so Erin and Ashley will be on standby. I will leave it up to you three to make quick decisions on the field, and you shall each lead a small group.
"If they do attack from the other sides, then it will be up to you to decide which areas need support. Do you understand?" Paul asked.
The three of them saluted like they were in the army and shouted.
"Yes, sir."
The order was given, and they were off as one large group towards the north gate. At the north gate itself, the others were patiently waiting. Large explosion energy shots were still being shot out from the tower, and they didn't exactly want to go out in the middle of that.
"What do we do? They're soon going to get past those tower shots. They're getting used to the speed already?" Linda observed.
"I think they're going to change formation in a second. Those that can avoid the tower shots, the more skilled vampires will come out first and will try to take down the towers. That means it's up to us to stop them." Sam replied.
Just as he had finished explaining those said vampires came forward. They were the vampire nobles that belonged to the inner castle, around fifteen of them had broken past the tower shots, but the tower shots continued stopping the regular vampires from advancing. With only five of them, this would be quite the hard fight ahead.
"They still think we're puny small fry, well let's show them!" Peter said, rushing out faster than anyone expected him to, and with the first vampire noble upon him, he punched him directly in the face and slammed him downward onto the ground.
As the other vampires near him came forward, Peter hit the floor, causing dust to rise, and when the dust settled, they could see that one of the vampire nobles had his hands holding Peter steady.
"I've got him. Take him out now!" The noble said.
"No, what are you doing? It's me!" Peter cried, but it was too late as the noble had pierced a hole through his c.h.e.s.t.
The noble holding onto Peter then smiled, and when he looked down at who he had just hit, he no longer looked like Peter, but instead like the same noble that was holding onto Peter.
"How does it feel to kill your own family member, looks like there are some exceptions to the bond after all!" Peter shouted, grabbing the other's arm, and slamming it onto the floor.
The others couldn't see it, but when Peter had hit the floor to cause the dust cloud, he had transformed himself into one of them, and then using his soul weapon, he placed the mask on one of the nobles to look like him.
He thought maybe the bond would make it so he couldn't attack his fellow comrade, but it looked like it did no such thing, due to him believing it was Peter.
Just then, a blood swipe came towards him as Peter was enjoying this a little too much. He was distracted but it didn't matter, when a shadow was raised from behind, blocking the attack.
"Hey, remember there's a lot more of them still," Dennis said.
Seeing all of what was happening was just making Jill get angrier.
'It looks like he has been teaching a few of his people the shadow, and these towers. It reminds me of the old tenth's ability, does he really not have anyone with that ability?' She started to wonder.
Sending more of the Nobles, she hoped to overpower them, as the main concern were the towers for now. There were some vampires with ranged abilities that were attacking the towers and damaging them, but when they looked to be destroyed to a certain point, it was as if they were being repaired by some strange magic at the same time.
With more nobles going to the fight, so did the others but it seemed like it would be too much for them. A line of blood swipes, around thirty of them came their way, with Sam Linda, Dennis and Wevil, with the four of them raised a large wall of shadow to block the attacks, but they couldn't block much, fighting like this.
Behind the wall of shadow, Linda decided to act. Her body slowly began to grow in size, becoming larger than that of the Bloodsuckers and bigger too. Then using shadow equip, her red equipment could be seen, and a large club appeared in her hand.
She was using her skill as a great draugr to change her size, and she had the new equipment made by Alex ready.
"Lower the wall!" She shouted, with the shadow wall going down, the huge club was swung towards the vampire nobles. They thought with all of them, they could hold back the great swing, but when their fists and bodies touched the club, they could feel a burning sensation that went deeper past their skin.
It affected them, hurting and making them feel weak.
'Red equipment and armour, all of them have it on. It can't be, are they all using blood fairy equipment?!' Jill thought.
Seeing this, she had enough.
"Tifu, get rid of the right towers, I'll get rid of the left one." Jill said moving forward.
She didn't think her being a leader would have to act, especially with those strong ones in her family, but the tenth had too many surprises for her liking and she had waited long enough.
"She's going for the tower!" Wevil shouted, but they were all far too busy.
Eventually, she had reached the tower, and climbed to the very top. Both her clawed hands were glowing red, and she proceeded to swipe at the top of the tower with all her strength, chucking out large chunks bit by bit.
Part of the roof was seen coming down, and eventually she got to the platform where the energy source was coming from. There was a white light and inside a crystal floating about, grabbing it with her b.a.r.e hand, she squeezed the crystal until it had smashed into little pieces.
[Beast crystal destroyed, would you like to use another one?]
On Quinn's screen, he could see both of the towers losing their health fast, it was too fast and repairing the towers would only be a waste of his reputation points at this stage.
Finally, with a large, powerful punch, the tower collapsed within itself falling to the ground, and tofu had done the same with the other.
Now with the tower gone, the rest of the vampires could finally join in.
******
Get access to the MVS webtoon on P.a.t.r.e.o.n it's only $2 dollar a month (only 100 slots at this tier) And read My werewolf system Exclusively.
For MVS artwork and updates follow on Instagram and Facebook: jksmanga
Seeing how quickly the towers had been destroyed, Quinn could only come up with one conclusion.
'A vampire leader… they really sent a frigging leader to the tenth castle?! So much for Bryce keeping his promise! What the hell is he doing?!' Quinn was furious.
'To be fair, Bryce never promised you anything. I thought he made that bit quite clear.' Vincent pointed out.
At the speed his towers fell, building new ones in the same place would be impossible. Since they required a bit of construction time, the enemy would just destroy them mid-process, especially since he could see the red colored army run forward, chasing behind his own people.
'I might be unable to defeat them, but there should be a way to at least slow them down!' Quinn thought.
Quinn selected a place on the map that was a little further up ahead from where he could see the green dots, and he placed two more towers with his reputation points.
——
In the tenth area itself, Sam and the others were falling back, Linda had shrunk down as her larger form had made her more of a target and her movements in that form were a little slow.
Fighting the enemy army would be suicide, so they had opted for a tactical retreat. A wise choice, since Sam could see something forming up ahead.
"Everyone keep running! I see another set of towers! That should help us reach the castle!" Sam informed the others who immediately picked up their pace a little bit more.
Although the towers were incomplete, he had no hopes for them lasting longer than the previous ones. Still, they should be enough to buy them time. He also wanted to get his people to the gargoyles that Quinn had made, as he knew their power would help in the current situation.
Just as the group had passed the towers their construction had ended. They immediately started to shoot, even though the speed of their projectiles was slower than before. Nevertheless the eighth family's vampires were being careful after having seen how dangerous they were. They stopped and waited for Jill and her knight Tifu to destroy them.
'Those towers appear weaker than the ones at the front gate. If I remember correctly Quinn mentioned something about the towers having four levels, so the new ones must still have been at the first level.'
'Which means the towers were never built to stop them, just to slow down Jill and her knight.' Sam concluded, but there was one thing he was wondering about, how did the towers suddenly appear like that.
Was Quinn helping them from somewhere, somehow?
The plan had worked, and while running back the group could see Xander, Amy and Timmy coming towards them with the other members.
"Keep going back, let's head back to the castle where the gargoyles are. The towers have been destroyed and the others are useless." Sam tried to explain in a hurry. As if to stress that point, the sounds of two falling towers could be heard behind them.
"I think you might be right there." Xander agreed, as the group turned around and were preparing for a fight.
Finally they had reached the statues, and Sam was confidently waiting by them. They stood around thirty or so meters in front of the castle, and the men stood behind the statues.
"What can these statues even do?" Amy asked.
"Just wait and see!" Sam replied cryptically.
The reason he wanted to get to this position wasn't just because of the statues, it was because Quinn had also built another two level four towers in front of the castle.
Sam looked at the others behind him, he thought that they might be worried as they saw the large army approach them, but they didn't look scared at all.
'It's good to have real soldiers at a time like this. Having experienced a war before really helps, but this isn't a normal fight.'
When Jill got close, she could see the statues in the form of giant sized gargoyles on them, a muscular beast with a tail and wings. Behind them she could see the towers and all the men.
Even for her, she wasn't planning to fight through all of the tenants just to get to the tower, so she did one thing.
"All the nobles charge in! Me and Tifu will get rid of the towers. They are our main threat, without them these guys are nothing!" Jill ordered and her Vampire nobles moved out, this time the whole lot of them came charging forward. As they moved closer though and got within a certain range, the statues' eyes started to glow green and the stone started to crack off them.
A few seconds later, the rest of the dry stone fell from them and both gargoyle statues stood up, and let out an almighty roar. They flapped their heavy wings that were incapable of allowing them to take flight, but were perfect to make themselves even larger and more intimidating before they hopped off their stone pillars.
The first thing they did was a sweeping motion with their two large tails hitting the vampires in front of them. Most of them avoided the slow attack, but one of the vampires failed to do so and got sent flying through the air.
When the other vampire hit the gargoyle, stone from it fell to the floor, but it was still standing and soon, the stone that fell to the floor reattached itself to the gargoyle preparing it.
"Those things are quite strong, they remind me of some beasts." Dennis commented.
"That's because they have the power of a beast." Sam explained. "Quinn told me that the level of crystal put in those things determines how strong they are. They don't have separate levels like the towers, and unless the beast crystal is destroyed they can keep on regenerating. With these and the towers, we should be able to hold them off for a long time."
Seeing the gargoyles, Jill felt like she had no choice but to join the fray again. She didn't want to do this, but the only option was for the whole group to attack at once. All of them charged in, the original group of five hundred which had only been dealt a small blow to their forces.
Tower shots came out from behind, and the gargoyles continued to fight. At the same time, on the other side everyone else had joined in the fight. Xander did his best to protect those he knew using his mist ability, while Amy was looking for weakened vampires and when they weren't paying attention she would use them to turn against their allies.
The soldiers didn't have access to their familiar beast gear and were still getting used to their vampires selves and this inexperience was showing. Alex had been unable to outfit everyone with weapons made through own blood, so only a few had them.
Still, with the help of Quinn's equipment they were able to hold the line, the real threat that needed to be dealt with were Vampire knight Tifu, and eighth family leader, Jill who were concentrating on getting rid of the gargoyles.
"I can see what you're trying to do, and I won't let you do it." Wevil challenged him, a dagger in his hand.
"Huh, I thought it was a strong opponent, but it's just a small fry? … What even are you? You don't smell like a vampire." Tifu started to be intrigued.
"That's right, because I'm not an ordinary vampire." Wevil said, as he began his transformation….
Over on the other side, Jill moved forward and was directly underneath the other gargoyle, she threw a fist right towards it's c.h.e.s.t where she had seen a faint light before, thinking this was where its power source would be, but before she could hit it, her blow was stopped by another fist.
"You're not that Cindy bitch, but you will have to do!" Peter yelled as he punched her face, sending her back a few meters.
'The blow was strong, and he was able to see my punch?!' Jill thought.
Standing by his side were two more Wights that had been raised during the fight.
'I can't just think of him as any ordinary Wight.'
"Peter!" A voice shouted from behind. "Help out the others, let me deal with her."
"You have a more important job with your Wights. Don't let anyone get inside the castle! Your skills are better suited for that than mine." Paul ordered.
Peter wanted to give Jill a beating, but he could see the tower shots not acting quick enough, and some running towards the gate, trying to scale the wall to get into the castle without going through the doors.
If they got in, then Logan, Sil and Alex were very much in danger.
"If you don't beat her, I'll beat you and her together!" Peter said before he ran off.
"Oh, the little toy I was going to play with ran away. Well, let's see how powerful the tenth's second knight is?" Jill said playfully.
"Let's see indeed." Paul lifted his hands and activated his soul weapon right off the bat.
*****
Get access to the MVS webtoon on P.a.t.r.e.o.n it's only $2 dollar a month (only 100 slots at this tier) And read My werewolf system Exclusively.
If you want to support you can on my P.A.T.R.E.O.N: jksmanga
Although those from the tenth family were fighting well with all the support they were getting, they were nevertheless struggling to hold the line against the sheer number of vampires the eighth family had brought that day. Those with the shadow ability stayed a little further back and were using the shadows as best as they could to limit the number of injuries their family members received.
When one was badly hurt, some members like Dennis would carry them off, and enter the castle, closing the doors once again to keep them behind. They were trying to keep the deaths to a minimum, and luckily vampires were quite resistant when it came to dying.
However, there were too many vampires on the eighth side and eventually the eighth family got through. Even with the door closed, they began to scale the wall. They didn't know the special code needed to access the castle, so they decided to try entering through the windows and such on the floor above.
There were only a couple of vampires on the walls and Peter was ready to move, but then something surprising happened. One of the gargoyles that had been in the middle of the fighting, jumped up and started to flail its heavy wings. Although unable to fly, they helped the statue to glide, thereby increasing its time midair.
Peter, seeing this, was wondering why the gargoyle would do something like this until he watched it glide towards the castle and grab one of the vampires to chuck him off the wall. Not hesitating, he then went ahead and went towards the next vampire to deal with him.
Even more surprising was the fact that the gargoyle didn't head back into battle, but remained near the wall, making it clear that it would prevent anyone from using them to get inside.
'Well, looks like i'm not needed and that thing is doing a good job for me. That means I can go somewhere else.' Peter thought. He gave the gargoyle a thumbs up while using his elevated position to search for the place he would be needed the most.
The reason why the gargoyle had acted was because Quinn had figured out he was also able to control that from down below. As soon as he saw the red dots were breaking through and getting to the castle, he decided to add some defences of his own.
'Guys, I don't know what you're going through, but I'm going to do everything I can to help you!'' Quinn thought, as he concentrated more than ever at the battle going on in front of him.
The other gargoyle was still in the midst of battling and thanks to its regenerative abilities the vampires were having a very difficult time dealing with it. This was why Tifu had set his eyes on taking it down, but a certain individual was making sure to stop him just before he could do anything.
——
As a strogi there were two evolution paths one could take, a Strigoi mot, which focuses on physical powers or Strigoi vu, a sorcerer type vampire.
At first Wevil had thought the right choice for him would be to choose the Mot evolution path, simply because used to be a melee fighter with his previous speed ability. However, since he was already speedy enough as a vampire, he came to the conclusion that it might be good to gain something new, thus he decided on the Vu evolution path, after which something in his mind and body changed.
It allowed him to realise what powers he held, one of which was to let him transform his body partly into a type of creature, yet to do this he would have to picture what creature to turn into first.
He knew this would be important, and he already knew that he wanted something speed-based. If he had to change, why not try and become even faster than he had ever been before? With this goal in mind he went to the one person he was sure could tell him what animal would be the fastest, Logan.
"If we're just talking about the fastest land animal in existence in terms of their top speed, then that would be the cheetah." Logan answered him. "However, if we're comparing animals to scale with them all being the same size then the winner wouldn't be a mammal but an insect. Out of all the insects in the world there is none faster than the tiger beetle."
"Tiger beetle?" Wevil had never even heard of such a creature.
——
His arms started to become curved as they imitated the large jaws on the beetle he had extensively researched, turning green in colour. His eyes slightly became larger and his jaw widened.
Dennis, who was watching, had to look up since Wevil's form became larger than a human's.
'Can we even call that a vampire at this point?' Dennis started to wonder, but was too busy with his own fight.
Although the figure looked strange, the transformation was certainly an improvement, as Weevil pushed off his two large feet and dashed forward, appearing in front of Tifu before he could react.
Wevil's body slammed into the Vampire knight, and using his bladed hands he gripped him tightly with immense power. He carried on pushing Tifu through all the other vampires moving him back.
'When the description was talking about sorcery, it meant sorcery to transform and the tiger beetle has a few more tricks up its sleeve.' Wevil thought, as he spit out a strange green grey substance from its mouth right onto Tifu.
Immediately, the latter felt a burning sensation. However, Tifu was a vampire knight, using Blood hardening he managed to cover the layer where the strange goo had touched him, preventing it from further damaging his body.
"You may be faster than me, but you don't have the strength!" He shouted enraged as he grabbed both hands and slammed it down Wevil's head.
The force was great and the transformed boy felt his legs were about to tumble, his speed soon slowed down but he didn't let go of the other.
"Good job." A voice praised from behind. "It doesn't matter if he doesn't have the strength, because I do!" Peter shouted as he threw out one fist after another hitting Tifu as hard as he could. Every fist was heavy and strong, filling his fists with blood.
Wevil held on greatly and eventually, after taking too many hits Tifu stopped moving.
'How is this possible, what the hell is going on?!'
She looked at Paul in front of her, and started to look at the battle. It should have been an easy one-sided battle, yet now it was clear that they were on the losing side. It seemed like it was impossible to get into the castle.
She hadn't fought against Paul yet, but even if she did join the fight, on her own could she really do much?
Swallowing her pride, she eventually decided to get in contact with Bryce himself.
"Bryce, the tenth family is resisting as we've expected! They have more tricks up their sleeves than we thought, so I'm going to need some help. You need to punish them and come down here yourself or at least do something! They're disobeying a direct order from you as their King!"
Bryce had accepted the call and when he heard the news, he had to do everything to not show the smile on his face.
'I knew that Quinn would have some surprises ready. When he came to attack me, he would have had something in case I retaliated. I've come to learn how cautious that boy can be, and weakening two families at the same time, is getting rid of two problems.'
"Fine, you will get the support you ask for!" Bryce replied. "Contact me through Cindy, I'll ask the second family to send you support."
'Come on, I'm rooting for your family members to get rid of all of my problems.' Bryce thought, no longer resisting the temptation to laugh out loud.
Get access to the MVS webtoon on P.a.t.r.e.o.n it's only $2 dollar a month (only 100 slots at this tier) And read My werewolf system Exclusively.
If you want to support you can on my P.A.T.R.E.O.N: jksmanga
For MVS artwork and updates follow on Instagram and Facebook: jksmanga
As soon as Paul revealed himself, for some reason, it looked like Jill was staying back and not engaging with him. She seemed willing at first, but once she realised her and her family's situation, she backed away.
This was another reason why Paul wanted to switch with Peter. In this type of situation, it actually benefited them more. The longer Jill took to act, it was just one less person they had to deal with. The gargoyle statues and the towers could continue doing their work, slowly dwindling their numbers.
Whereas Peter might have rushed in head first, but Paul didn't just stand around doing nothing. While Jill was waiting, Paul had the three long-bladed spiked gloves on him, but these weren't like the last ones he had. They were red in colour.
Going through the battlefield, Paul carefully picked and decided who he would strike, blocking a claw from a vampire from above, and scratching them with his glove. It didn't take long for the vampire to start to kneel over.
Paul, thanks to the book from Mantis, was now a level eight poison user. Striking the weaker vampires would nearly take them out instantly, and with the fairy blood on top of it, it would only take one scratch.
For the noble vampires or stronger ones, it would take more, but Paul was aiming to shorten the numbers on the other side first, getting rid of all the weak ones. He continued going through the battlefield, attacking them, and their numbers started to fall extremely quickly.
'That blasted king, he's taking his sweet time on purpose isn't he!' Jill thought. 'Where is my backup meant to be? I can't let this continue on, if I don't do something then the only other option is to retreat' Gritting her teeth she thought it was an embarrassment, she couldn't retreat.
They had the larger forces and were going up against a bunch of ex-humans, it would just be too embarrassing, and her family would be humiliated for years to come.
Having enough, she decided to confront Paul, she kicked one of his clawed gloves away before he could hit another. The hit was strong and Paul had stumbled back a few steps. It reminded him that maybe she wasn't the best mentally, but she was still a leader at the end of the day that had strength that surpassed his own.
'She surrounded her leg in the blood so she wouldn't be affected by the poison.' Paul noticed.
However, he was ready, as soon as he saw Jill, he made sure to keep his soul weapon active so he could use it at any point and time, and now was the time.
Out from the pores of his skin, and through his clothing, dark green liquid could be seen seeping out of him. Soon they started to form into dark green balls, the same size as a billiard ball.
"I'm happy my soul ability is similar to what I had in the past," Paul said as he was surrounded by eight dark green balls floating in a circle behind him.
Seeing this, Jill moved forward again, and Paul controlled the balls to go after her. The balls could move faster than himself and kept up with Jill's speed. The first one had hit her on her t.h.i.g.h, nearly a few seconds later, her eyesight started to blur, and she could feel herself feeling weak.
Luckily, she was able to use her blood hardening, to go under where the poison was and chuck it on the floor. Not touching it directly it was similar to scraping it off her body. But soon, there were more balls of poison upon her. She used blood hardening to block off some of them, and dogged the third, but what she didn't expect was that the one that had just missed and gone past her, was stopped mid-air, and moved back, hitting her from behind.
Again the same effects were happening as before, and she had no choice but to use the blood hardening to scr.a.p.e the poison off again, now that she was more aware of her situation, she could see that all the balls of poison had surrounded her, ready to hit at all sorts of angles.
'These people, they aren't just ordinary humans who have been turned into vampires! How can they be so strong!' Jill thought.
Dodging the balls and using her blood hardening skills was taking everything out of her, and each time she would be hit by a ball of poison it would weaken her further, she was at a standstill, not being able to do anything.
Or at least that's what Paul thought.
At that moment, Paul could hear something. Not just one or two voices, but multiple loud voices rung through his head.
"My arm hurts, it hurts too much!'
'These vampires are so strong, I don't know how much longer I can go on.'
'I don't want to die, I want to see my children again.'
'I know I agreed to follow Paul, but I didn't think it would be the death of me.'
Right now, Paul could hear the thoughts, and cries of everyone on the battlefield. As they were being sent to his head.
He tried to concentrate and ignore them, but it was hard as some of the words were making him lose focus, and the balls were slowing down.
"How does it feel, how does it feel to know you're the one that caused all of this!" Jill said. "Because of you, all these people have been forced to fight." She started to laugh hysterically.
Paul was being so affected by the words, he fell to one knee. The cries were getting louder, and it was as if he could really feel their pain.
Jill stood there laughing in place, as the poison balls finally dropped down and fell to the ground. She could finally move once again.
Until, in the middle of her laughter, she felt something smashing into the side of her face so hard, she could feel her cheek and teeth falling apart. The punch was strong, it was just as strong as one of the leaders, and before she knew it she was flying through the air.
"I told you I would come back for you bitch!" Peter said.
———
Towards the back of the tenth's people, Layla and Cia were in the middle of the battle. Since Layla was a supportive type, she continued to fire arrows, there were also plenty of negative feelings for her to feed off in the middle of the battle, so at any point and time she was able to transform into one of her three forms, but she held off for now, until it was needed.
However, what had shocked her was suddenly Cia had grabbed onto her hand and had a look of death on her face. She was sweating greatly, and her breathing was quick and sharp like something had happened.
"We have to go to one of the other gates, now!" Cia said. "It's Erin; she's going to need our help."
At the other gate, it looked like Cia had seen something that was true, because marching forward was another army of around a hundred. While Erin, she only had herself and the ten students that Leo had been teaching.
"Don't be scared guys, we knew that this was a possibility, but that's why we trained, right?" Erin said, trying to encourage them.
"The others have already been fighting a hard battle, so it's possible that they won't be able to give us back up, but remember what happened last time, remember what happened to your family members. It's these same people that took your family away last time, and it's these people that want to do the same again!" She shouted.
Those words were enough to give the students resolve as they remembered saying goodbye to their loved ones after the last attack, and the brave ones from the tenth family before that had risked their lives to save them.
Walking at the front of them all, was a hooded man with two small strange looking daggers, it had three prongs on it and was known as a 'Sai'; another name given to it was the 'Hairpin'.
Using her Qi, she could sense the strength of the one in front, and it was definitely that of another vampire knight.
"No one engages with him!" This one's mine, she said.
The hooded man with the hairpin ran forward and could see the shots from the tower come out towards him, he had dodged the first one, but the second one managed to successfully hit.
The students cheered as they saw the power of the towers, and when the hooded man came out, his clothes were destroyed and part of his flesh had fallen to the ground. However, he continued running forward, and it looked like he was healing on the go.
"It's the ability of the second family, he can reverse the damage, be careful!" A student shouted, as he went past the towers and now was directly in front of Erin. Pulling out her large blade, she blocked one of the Hairpins with her large sword, but the other one had directly hit her in the stomach.
She was bleeding, but she didn't feel the pain, because instead, a new energy was rising in her as her eyes started to turn yellow.
"You're a Dhampir!" The hooded man said.
******
Get access to the MVS webtoon on P.a.t.r.e.o.n it's only $2 dollar a month (only 100 slots at this tier) And read My werewolf system Exclusively.
If you want to support you can on my P.A.T.R.E.O.N: jksmanga
For MVS artwork and updates follow on Instagram and Facebook: jksmanga
Navigating their way through the battlefield, both Cia and Layla were running as fast as they could to reach one one gate in particular.
Cia's hands couldn't stop trembling at what she had seen not too long ago, but at the same time, the sight of wounded vampires, their own side's and that of the enemy, as well as the cries of pain were distracting her, but not for the better.
Cia gripped the whip in her hand a little harder and swung it towards one of the vampires who came to stop them. The man had tried to block it with his left arm, but it got cut off and he immediately dropped the weapon in his right hand due to the sheer pain the loss of a limb and the still burning fairy blood caused him.
During this attempted attack, Cia had learnt a bit more about her weapons and why they were going to Alex, and now she was feeling even more terrible.
'All of this is my fault! This whole nonsensical war has started because they found out about Alex! If I had stayed quiet and not gone to visit Cindy, none of these people would have been hurt.' She blamed herself. 'After my parents died because of the war, didn't I join Pure because they kept preaching about peace? And now my selfish d.e.s.i.r.es led to this horrible outcome!'
'Why does the answer always have to be to fight each other?'
Seeing Cia's hand shaking after hurting the vampire, Layla embraced and grabbed her hand, to stop her from shaking.
"I know you don't want to hurt them, but if you hadn't stopped him, he would have hurt us. We are just defending ourselves." Layla reassured her. "So thank you for protecting me."
Alas, this all made it worse for Cia. She knew that Layla only meant well… but would she still think that way if she knew what Cia had done?
Cia's dislike of fighting had never been much of a secret and it was also why Pure had made her be an agent instead. When she was assigned the task to keep an eye on Layla she had wanted to get to know her better.
For once she was going to be with another agent, that would understand what they were going through. Since they were experiencing the same things together. Through watching Layla, and 'pretending' to be friends with her, she had actually felt like the two were starting to get on.
Perhaps, because Layla was the first friend she had made, Cia had regarded Quinn as someone who would get in the way of that.
However, right now she truly realised how foolish she had behaved. Simply put she had been jealous. Jealous that her only friend would pick Quinn over her and it was quite clear.
Because she couldn't swallow her pride, she had caused all of this. These were the thoughts that were going through her head.
'Layla, whatever happens, I promise, that I will make sure you survive all of this… no matter the cost!'
——-
Erin had been pierced in the stomach and although most would have felt pain at this point, instead she was feeling a new energy rise in her. Against a Vampire knight she couldn't afford to hold back, so she let the energy take over her body.
Her eyes took on a yellow sheen, and power was being sent to her blade. She swung it and with it activated the Blood swipe, the usual red color also changing to yellow.
The knight stepped back a few steps and raised a Blood wall, but it got smashed through easily. With no other choice he had to use the Blood hardening on his forearms blocking the attack, but when Erin's attack touched him, it cracked through that as well.
It was too late to stop it, so he did the only thing he could by falling to the side and sacrificing his left arm over his body.
"A dhampir in a place like this! Not only are the tenth family hiding a Blood fairy but you as well! Have you gone crazy or do you intend to rid the world of all vampires!" The knight shouted angrily while he lost vast amounts of blood.
Normally the wound on his remaining arm would have at least started to heal but something was preventing it from doing so. This wasn't an effect he knew the dhampirs had, it had to be something else.
Still, placing his other hand over his arm, soon the arm started to reappear where it once was.
'He's healing again, no this isn't a healing ability, it's something else. A different ability.' Erin thought, since she knew the effects Qi should have had on vampires.
It looked like their advantage of using Qi to stop the healing was being countered by the second family's own ability to heal these types of wounds. Although they should still be very useful against the other families, that knowledge didn't help Erin in the current situation.
"Everyone, form a line inside the towers' range, your attacks will be stronger than theirs! Remember what Leo taught you, they won't be able to heal forever with their ability!" Erin ordered, and the rest followed nearly instantly.
The ten soldiers that Leo had been training how to use Qi, started to run past the knight in a line. The knight wanted to intercept them, but Erin wasn't giving him any chances. He might be able to heal such a wound, but he had a bad premonition that turning his back on her might lead to a fatal outcome for him.
She moved directly in front of him, and swung her sword down barely missing him as he pulled back.
'I feel stronger, and faster. I can do it this time!' Erin thought to herself, as her strikes accelerated with each clash.
The Qi users form the tenth family fired out their Blood swipes infused with Qi. The others raised Blood walls, only to be surprised when the attacks turned out to be stronger than they had expected. Some of them lost limbs or were greatly injured and that's when they noticed.
Not everyone in the second family had such a great control of the ability, they were only partly able to reverse the wounds, in several cases they turned out to be too great and this caused the tenth family to gain confidence.
However, there were still around a hundred or so from the second family, and they started to retaliate with their own attacks. They were coming from everywhere and it was impossible to block them all.
Thankfully they had equipped best gear armour which increased their defence, so the injuries they sustained weren't too great, yet they would lose if things continue this way.
Eventually one of them suffered from a deep cut to the stomach. Not knowing what to do, they were wondering if they should fall back, but at that moment, three green flames came out shooting towards them.
When it landed on the soldiers, their bodies started to feel better and the wounds started to heal.
"We'll try our best to support you!" Layla shouted a short distance away, but she didn't look like her usual self, for her bottom half of her body now looked like that of a serpent. Feeding on the negative emotions, she had succeeded in evolving into her third form. With this, her arrows could give out buffs, heal her allies and she could cause damage at the same time as well.
Usually seeing such a thing would scare the soldiers that were originally human, but it wasn't the case for these. That was because they had seen scarier things while they were locked up.
In her snake form, Layla had grown to a height of two meters , and Cia was riding on her back. She did her best to protect her friend with the whip, blocking incoming attacks and punishing anyone that got too close to her, because now the soldiers eventually no longer cared about the tower and were charging forward.
Once Erin saw that Layla had joined the battle, she stopped wasting any more time and let loose. So far the knight had been blocking many of her attacks, but now as she had gotten used to her newfound speed, her superior swordsman ship was showing. The wounds on him were piling up faster than he could heal himself, not to mention that he would run out of MC cells eventually.
And that time had come sooner than he had wanted it to. Feeling and knowing his time was coming to an end he used his last chance to warn his family members.
"This DHAMPIR will be the death of all of the vampires!" He shouted, letting his hands go, giving up.
Eirn had already vertically swung her blade, and couldn't stop the momentum before slicing off the vampire knight's head clean off.
The strange thing was that despite having fought a Vampire knight, Erin didn't feel tired the least bit. On the contrary, after killing the knight, the energy inside her only grew and she needed some way to expend it.
"Regretfully, it looks like I was a bit late." A female voice said in a neutral voice. At that moment the vampires that had all been charging forward and attacking fell back to where the voice had come from outside the towers' range.
For a brief moment the fighting by the gate stopped.
"Leader, what are you doing here?! It's dangerous, you should head back!" The vampires next to her cautioned the woman while quickly bowing down.
Dressed in her large black gothic dress was none other than Cindy Cha.
"You've already defeated one of my knights, so how about we end this fight here? After all, it would pain my heart to ruin your pretty faces, girls?" Cindy suggested, and at that moment her eyes had laid on Cia who had climbed down due to Layla cancelling out her transformation. Something she had learnt to do now.
"Oh Cia, I'm surprised to see you here. How about you tell them that there's no need to fight? We can even pretend to not know about the dhampir cutie. All we want is the Blood fairy… and you should know who it is."
"After all, you were the one who told us about its existence!"
*****
Get access to the MVS webtoon on P.a.t.r.e.o.n it's only $2 dollar a month (only 100 slots at this tier) And read My werewolf system Exclusively.
If you want to support you can on my P.A.T.R.E.O.N: jksmanga
For MVS artwork and updates follow on Instagram and Facebook: jksmanga
A brief break from the fighting was just what everyone from the tenth family needed, especially since they were outnumbered. Although Layla and Cia came at the perfect time to reinforce them, it wouldn't be enough. The sheer number of enemies was too great, even if they all seemed to be mostly regular vampires.
As soon as their line collapsed, or they retreated, the towers would fall, allowing the second family's army to join the eighth family.
That could very well turn the tide of the battle, that they were winning at the moment.
However, their camaraderie was already being challenged by what Cindy had just revealed.
"Cia, what does she mean by that?!" Erin demanded to get an answer. She had a deep hatred from those that had attacked the castle last time. A will stronger than any other on this battlefield to protect the castle this time, and to hear it might be Cia's fault.
A mixed set of emotions was rising in Erin, as she started to think about what Cia had possibly done.
"Calm down, Erin! Clearly this is just her attempt to make us fight each other. We can't just trust whatever she says. I'm sure she's lying, Isn't that right, Cia?" Layla defended her friend.
Alas, Cia's silence wasn't exactly helping her case. Her head held down, not even looking at the others, made it appear like an admission of guilt.
'Come on, Cia, even if it is true, now is not the time! Erin is too emotional!' Layla thought as she could see the smog above her head. Ever since her eyes had turned yellow, Layla had noticed that Erin's emotions were getting the better of her.
"A lie? Do you really think us leaders would have to resort to such petty tricks? I'm only telling the truth. Why do you think Quinn had been made out to be a high level threat? It was because I found that information from your friend there, but don't worry she was only looking out for her family, the vampires that is.'' Cindy spoke before they could clear any possible misunderstandings.
"You shouldn't be mad at her, but praise her loyalty to the vampire cause! That's why she told me what you and Peter were talking about. How you saw me have meetings with Jill!"
Saying that much, Layla knew that had to be at least a bit of truth to Cindy's claims. She and Peter had made sure to talk about it privately… and the only one she confined in, had been Cia.
'Cia, did you really tell her, is that why they tried framing Quinn. Was Peter actually right about Cindy?' So many questions were spiralling through Layla's mind right now but the biggest question was why?
Why had Cia decided to tell Cindy about everything? What did she offer her in return?
Could it be a deal to bring her memories back?
"Don't worry, I know a lot more about you girls than you originally thought." Cindy started to speak in a soft gentle tone. "You three girls don't deserve to get hurt, each one of you is more special than you think. A rare Hannya, a Banshee, and finally a Dhampir. Although the others aren't much of a problem, you will bring danger to the tenth family if you remain!" She said, looking towards Erin.
"Don't you see, that the boy can't protect you three girls? Because of what you are, you will always be sought after, and the vampires will find a way to get to you. Just like with the blood fairy, if you stay with them they will come and attack the tenth over and over again. Or, if you truly value your family members, come and join the second family. With me and my faction vouching for you, I can promise you that not a soul will be able to hurt you!"
Layla went over to Cia and knelt down by her side, she could see her hands were shaking and when she peaked at her face, tears were dropping to the floor. She already knew that Cia really had done those things before coming over.
"Cia, I don't know why you did those things, but I can tell that you regret them now. Just tell me, do you think because of what you told her, she's the one that set up Quinn?" Layla asked in a quiet tone.
Thinking about it, what probably started this was when Cia had blurted out the fact that Cindy had been killed, by none other than Quinn.
"After she treated me I had a vision. A vision of her being killed by Quinn." Cia managed to say amidst the sobs.
"I guess Peter was right about you." Layla said standing up. "You are one crazy person, setting all this up. You're willing to take in Erin, who you know is dhampir! Admitting you would hide her, I wouldn't be surprised if you have been hiding your own blood fairy from the others and that's how you set up Quinn in the first place! It should be you rotting down underground, not him!" She shouted.
"Quinn... I guess it's true what Cia told me, you are head over heels for him." Cindy sighed, almost looking depressed by the words Layla said. "Oh, well. A shame, but I don't need a girl that relies on a man!"
In an instant, Cindy moved forward as fast as she could and swung out her arm, performing a single line Blood swipe. It was one that was focused on speed, so it came out across the ground faster than Layla could react.
She also wasn't a vampire so her physical traits weren't as strong as others. However, there was one person who was not injured and felt faster and stronger than ever and that was Erin.
Using the energy in her body, Erin also dashed in front of the attack, and held out her large sword in front of her. Infusing it with Qi hoping to either deflect the attack, or take most of its energy.
Seeing this, a smile appeared on Cindy's face. As she reached out her hand, and activated her blood control skill.
"I won't kill you, you are too special!" Cindy said, as she controlled the Blood swipe to move around Erin, heading straight for Layla.
The attack connected, and blood was seen flying in the air. Liquid was felt on Erin's back as it went across her clothes. When turning around though, rather than seeing a sad face, Erin only saw one of smiles falling to the floor.
———
[A cursed family member has died]
[33/50 slots remaining]
The slots for being able to use the blood ritual had also gone down by one, and the messages had just confirmed what he feared.
An anger rose in him, as he was filled with regret.
'No, how could this happen!' Quinn thought as he tried with all his will to break free from the wall, but it was useless.
——
The blood swipe had hit, and her body had been cut in half by the blood swipe, and for some reason, Erin could see that she was smiling with her face full of tiers, but it wasn't Layla who had fallen, it was Cia.
'I knew, this would happen...' Cia thought.
Back at the main gate, the sudden vision Cia had received was not one of Erin's death or anyone else, but her own. She had seen herself save Layla's life.
'Please, continue to live on Layla… thank you, for having been my best friend.'
*******
Get access to the MVS webtoon on P.a.t.r.e.o.n it's only $2 dollar a month (only 100 slots at this tier) And read My werewolf system Exclusively.
If you want to support you can on my P.A.T.R.E.O.N: jksmanga
For MVS artwork and updates follow on Instagram and Facebook: jksmanga
Pacing up and down in the room at a quick pace, biting the top of his nail was none other than Alex. His back was starting to ache as it kept his wings tucked in tight underneath his clothing, more so than ever before they were twitching, begging to be set free.
Calling him a nervous wreck was still putting it mildly. The blood fairy was inside the castle, hidden from the two families who had come to drag him back. Paul had told him to go to the top floor, to wait in the throne room, until everything was sorted.
Still, Alex wasn't alone, Logan and Sil were there as well to keep an eye on him. Logan was looking out of the large glass panel window, watching the battle unfold. As for Sil… he took the chance to sit on the throne.
"This seat is really nice." Sil mentioned with a satisfied smile. "If I was Quinn, I would never leave a seat as comfy as this."
"All you have to do is become the leader of one of the families. Or, you could just get someone to make you a chair." Logan commented, not even looking up from the window.
The view from above allowed him to grasp their current situation, and to his surprise their family was doing extremely well defending their position. Before,the defences weren't great, and they would have been overpowered, but defending a castle was always easier than besieging one and that was especially true thanks to Quinn's towers and gargoyles.
However, if it would have been up to him, he would have placed them in slightly different places to maximise their efficiency. Logan had seen some of the towers start to rise on their own, unsure if Quinn was somehow doing this from wherever they held him prisoner or whether he had planted them there for the future with the power of his system.
If he could raise them on the go, then they should be able to turn the tides. If the battle was to continue this way, the eighth family was likely to flee, but if they could raise some towers behind them it would be possible to trap them all inside.
At least, that was what Logan would do. He knew Quinn wasn't vindictive enough to want to eradicate the whole family. Most likely their leader just wanted the fighting to stop rather than teach them a good lesson. In the long term, it would probably be the better decision.
"How can you two be so calm?!" Alex shouted. "There is a whole army out there trying to break into this castle and get us!"
"You're wrong." Logan corrected him. "They are here to get you, and it doesn't look like they will be able to make their way here any time soon."
At that moment, something strange had happened. Alex felt a slight pain in his c.h.e.s.t. It was a dull pain that was hard to pinpoint and he soon noticed that it didn't actually hurt but was more of a feeling as if they had an itch on their heart. The next moment it went away, as if it had never been there, yet he instinctively knew what it was.
"They're dead... someone from the Cursed family has just died." Alex softly spoke, in disbelief. He thought this was all due to him, due to what he had become.
Hearing this and looking out the window, it didn't look like anyone from near the castle area had died, which meant it was most likely from one of the other gates.
Just then, popping his head through the flap of Sil's side pocket toolbox that was attached to his leg, was little Borden.
"Alex, don't worry, you know I'm strong, right? If I'm here I promise I'll protect you. It's what Quinn asked me to do." Borden said.
Although Alex didn't know what a little human the size of a puppy was meant to do, he had heard the stories of how Borden had protected the little kids on the Cursed ship, when Pure had sent their people in. Seeing the one supposedly responsible, didn't really give him much confidence, but he understood that the other meant well.
"Erghh thanks."
"This is bad, quite bad. Someone's inside the castle, and they're incredibly fast! Prepare yourself!" Logan shouted, immediately recalling the spiders back to his body as he equipped the speed suit on himself.
Knowing what was happening, Logan had set up senses in parts of the hallway that one would have to pass if they were to reach the room they were in now. What was worrying him though, was the short amount of time between each beep.
At the speed they were travelling, it meant whoever it was would reach them in less than a minute. Popping out of the toolbox altogether, Borden was now on the red carpet, while Alex went to hide behind the throne.
"Brother, you have no abilities here, it's not safe for you, you need to stay safe as well! We can't save the others if you die." Borden cautioned him.
Assessing the situation, Logan could only assume it was bad. Paul had gone out thinking the castle would be quite safe. Sil was no help at all and Logan didn't really know what Alex could do. He himself wasn't the best fighter either. Which meant the only person they could rely on was little Borden.
'If only Quinn had placed one of those statues here In here, but I guess he couldn't predict they would be after Alex, only that they might attack this place.'
Soon, the doors to the throne room swung open violently and a man could be seen standing there with his hands behind his back. He wore a smart white shirt with a long dangling trench coat that had seen better days. It was in tatters and the one wearing it looked as if had just been in a fight, but one of his most standout features was the ends of his moustache that would twirl.
"I can smell you, Bloody fairy!" Remus, the original eighth leader, called out. "This place brings back bad memories. Just knowing there is one of your kind inside this damned castle, makes me want to tear it to shreds!!" He shouted out so loud, that the curtains at the very back of the room had ruffled from just his voice.
"Who the hell is that guy?!" Alex whispered, hiding behind the large throne. Sil, who was by his side, could only shrug his shoulders.
A few seconds later though, and they heard a loud crashing bang. Alex couldn't resist the urge to carefully peek over the corner of the throne to see that the intruder that had just entered had been smashed, and was currently stuck in the wall.
"See, I told you I was strong!" Borden cheered, not looking like he did a few seconds before. He now had two spikes on his back, as well as scales running up his arm and down certain areas on his face.
"Who allowed you inside our throne room, you old man?!" Borden shouted.
Getting out of the wall, pieces of it had crumbled to the floor. Remus twisted his apparently broken neck slightly. It cracked and twisted, fixing itself and so did the bones on the other parts of his body.
"That hurt far more than I expected. It seems that this era has its fair share of interesting people, yet why do all of you insist on giving me so much trouble?" Remus asked, clearly annoyed. He looked at the little one in front of him, and before he had time to react, Borden felt himself sent flying from a powerful kick.
His instincts had made him try to block the attack, yet his body had only been able to react when he was already mid air. However, the attack didn't stop there, Remus grabbed onto Borden's head and dragged him across the red carpet, before slamming him head first into the top half of the throne.
Several cracks ran on the previously immaculate throne, and a mix of green and red blood now decorated it. A few seconds in, the top half of the throne fell off, revealing Alex with his leg's clacking together.
"Looks like I have found you, Blood fairy."
******
Get access to the MVS webtoon on P.a.t.r.e.o.n it's only $2 dollar a month (only 100 slots at this tier) And read My werewolf system Exclusively.
For MVS artwork and updates follow on Instagram and Facebook: jksmanga
Still on the floor, Alex looked up at the man towering over him, as his whole body started to shudder uncontrollably. The man wasn't large, nor did he have a very scary look per se, but as Alex stared into the other's eyes, he could feel the sheer power inside the vampire, power that he could never hope to match.
'If you don't do anything, he's going to grab you! Move, Alex, move!' He screamed internally but none of his body parts were willing to listen to him. He felt like a frog staring into the eyes of a snake, his fate already sealed.
That's when he felt someone grab his hand and drag him from their spot. That one person wasn't affected by the man's presence.
"My grandfather is a lot scarier than him! Trust me, if he was here, we would all be dead already." Sil joked as he pulled his friend along.
"It's useless! He seems to be even stronger than Quinn and we know how fast he is!" Alex protested, but when he looked back, the strange vampire had stayed in place for some reason.
"Just let Borden handle him! How have you NOT realised what he is yet?"
Looking over again, he saw that it wasn't the vampire not wanting to move, but more a case of 'little' Borden having his hands gripped around the vampire, and it was only then that Alex started to pay attention to his body features.
"Wait a second, he looks like a D-D…a-a-l… a Dalki!!!" He stuttered.
"That's because he is one, genius. That's why he was so confident." Sil replied, not stopping their escape.
Alex had been blissfully unaware that there had been Dalki on board the Cursed ship the whole time. Yet for some reason, he couldn't say that one was out of place, given their rag-tag team under Quinn. Nevertheless, right now he couldn't care less what Borden was, he just wanted him to win this fight.
Taking this brief moment of nobody paying attention to him, Logan decided it would be best to try to contact the others, because there was one thing worrying him. Yes, Borden was strong, but there was a time limit to his prowess.
"This is Logan. Paul, I don't know what's happening right now with you, but you have to come to the castle RIGHT NOW. We have a visitor on the level of a leader!" Logan tried to relay the message but there was no response.
This was because at this moment and time, Paul was being overwhelmed by the simultaneous influx of information coming from all voices on the battlefield. It was impossible for him to filter out what Logan had just relayed.
With blood dripping down his head, Borden had a smile on his face.
"Old man, have you ever fought against a Dalki before? You know the more you hurt me, the stronger I get!" Borden shouted as he crushed the bones in Remus' hands. Lifting up in the air was quite the sight for them to see and soon ,he was slammed down into the floor.
Getting up quickly, Remus was recovering at a rate that would even put a Wight like Peter to shame. Vampires had great healing abilities provided they had blood nearby, but this strange vampire somehow managed without, albeit at a tempo he himself was unhappy with.
"This truly is an interesting era, for so many people to be able to actually hurt me. What exactly are you, you smell like a human but at the same time like a beast?!" Remus questioned, shaking his arm after a few seconds.
Not answering or wasting time, Borden went in again.
'If one big hit won't finish you off, then I just need to hit you until you can't recover anymore!'
This time Remus took on a fighting stance with one hand in front of the other, and as the punches came he would tap them away with his finger from side to side. It was awkward due to Borden's small size, but still the original vampire could keep up with everything that was happening.
'The swings look wild, but I can tell he is well trained. It seems my bad habit is acting up again. I should stop wasting time with this one, and go after the Blood fairy.' Leaping back, away from Borden. Remus made a fist.
'Blood canon!' Activating one of his strongest skills, his arm churned back and the recoil was strong swinging his arm upward. A large red heavy ball was shot out from his arm as fast as a bullet, knocking the Dalki, back to the throne.
Looking at Remus' hand now, it looked completely destroyed as all the skin from his outer arm had peeled off, and his muscles could be seen, however once again his arm was regenerating at a visible speed.
'That skill, it looks like Quinn's Blood bullet but a stronger version.' Logan noted. 'Using Blood bullet once makes it so Quinn can't use his fingers for at least a day, but with his healing speed it looks like he can use it as many times as he wishes.'
And soon, Logan would find that out.
Borden stood back up again, yet he was covered in far more blood than before. For such a little person it looked like a horror scene, but there was a smile on his face as new energy was building up inside of him.
"You are pretty resilient, aren't you?" Remus noted, now holding out his fingers like that of a gun. He fired hitting Borden's legs, but he continued moving, firing again hitting his shoulder. He then attempted to hit his head but Borden was moving faster than before, and he was ready to deliver another punch.
Charging forward, the bullets continued to fire, as Remus' fingers would heal with each shot, but now Borden was dodging them all and this was when Logan could see it, that Borden had a third spike sticking halfway out of his back.
Jumping up from under, Borden was suddenly above him, and he grabbed both of his fists ready to slam it down upon Remus' head.
For some reason, Remus had a bad feeling that if this attack was to hit him, he might not recover that easily. Holding both his arms out and having his hands in fists. He shot out a double blood cannon, hitting Borden and throwing him slightly off target, to allow his fists to slam across the floor.
A shackwave was sent out instantly shaking the whole floor, and Logan and everyone else could feel it. Soon after, the floor started to cave in. From the single punch the hard black material was crumbling.
The whole floor had collapsed and they were falling to the floor underneath them. While falling. Alex decided to take off his top and used his blood red wings to grab both Sil and Logan so they wouldn't be hurt by the impact.
Remus on the other hand, had landed fine, but he was a bit stunned by what had just happened. He stood still, and was looking at the ground. The little man was still standing, huffing and panting, but he didn't look like his former self anymore.
'It hasn't been ten minutes yet, is it because of the third spike?' Logan wondered, but what he was more concerned about now, was Alex. He looked at him and Sil.
"Alex, get out of here!! Why are you still here?!" Logan shouted frustrated with everything that's happening.
'Quinn, are you really going to let this happen? We need you, right now more than ever!' Logan was frustrated, mostly at his own weakness. A battle between the two in front of him made him realise how powerless he was, and the one person who probably could have done something had wrongfully been detained.
Seeing little Borden, in pain like that, Alex gripped his fist and made his decision.
"No! I know inside that big head of your's, that you know it's pointless to run. He would catch up to me anyway. Besides, he's here for me in the first place. I should have just done this from the beginning." Alex said, as he started to walk over towards Remus.
"You idiotic fool! You're going to give up now?" Logan questioned, as he was ready to attempt to fight the strange vampires, but Sil was the one that stopped him.
"Don't lose your life for no reason, Logan. We've already lost one of our own, let's not add to that count.." Sil shook his head.
When Logan turned around, both Remus and Alex had disappeared, yet the fighting outside continued. The enemy had yet to realise that they had already succeeded.
******
Get access to the MVS webtoon on P.a.t.r.e.o.n it's only $2 dollar a month (only 100 slots at this tier) And read My werewolf system Exclusively.
If you want to support you can on my P.A.T.R.E.O.N: jksmanga
For MVS artwork and updates follow on Instagram and Facebook: jksmanga
The tide was still in the tenth families favour on the battlefield, but there was still one big problem they needed to deal with, Jill. A leader had great strength, and quite rightly so, some could turn the tides of a battle by themselves.
Paul was still down on one knee as the voices in his head continued from those that he cared about most. However, for a brief second, they had stopped, and when he looked up, he could see Peter walking towards him.
'Of all the people to come and save me at a time like this, I never thought it would be this guy.' Paul thought.
Peter was now standing directly above him and had his hand held out.
'I think my opinion might have changed of you.' Paul thought, seeing that he was giving him a helping hand.
"Your gloves," Peter demanded. "If you're going to be so useless fighting against her, then you don't need those weapons, do you?"
Peter wasn't offering his hand to help Paul up. Instead, he was demanding for the beast weapons in his hands. Slightly confused by the demand, he hesitated, and before he knew it, Peter was pulling them off him and wearing them.
He looked at them for a few seconds and gave a few practice swings in the air. He could throw his hands out like fists, but the claws had better range and were made with fairy blood.
It was the first time Paul had seen Peter really move up close like he was doing now. With each strike, a sharp noise was made as the blades slashed through the wind. Seeing this, he only thought one thing. 'Fast' Peter was incredibly fast, and judging how he sent Jill across the battlefield, it looked like he was strong as well.
If there was anyone that was a dark horse that the other families probably would have underestimated, it would be him.
A vampire came running towards Peter, and he was simply whacked away with the palm of his hand, further proving his strength was on the same level as a leader. Ignoring everything going on around him, he had his eyes set on one person and one person only.
'That punk from before is back, but I can only direct the thoughts into one person at a time. I don't think it will do much on that idiot, and the knight seems like more trouble in the first place.' Jill decided, as she once again activated her abilities.
Paul this time, could ignore the thoughts better. As he was getting used to it, something had changed. Now, not only were sounds being transmitted into his head but images to go with it. As he heard his fellow team-mates scream in pain, images proceeded, some of them were getting clawed at, and their limbs torn, or were bleeding out.
The images were even blocking his own real vision, and he was finding it hard to see in front of him.
'Looks like she can do a lot more than just become a mobile phone for the vampires.' Paul started to think, but he smiled, because he knew he didn't have to worry about her.
Peter immediately rushed in head first, and he had caught up to where Jill was in an instant. He threw out one of the claws, and it was faster than she had anticipated.
'How is he as fast as a leader? I thought he had just caught me off guard.' But there was one thing that vampires had that Wights didn't, and that was blood skills. Using the blood hardening, she blocked the powerful attack and threw out a blood swipe, hitting him on the shoulder.
However, feeling no pain the punch continued, and this time when he had hit her, it was with the claws from Paul, causing immense pain through her body. Using the blood control took time, same with the blood hardening, and Peter was ignoring his own body damage to deal blows to Jill, knowing full well she would be hurt more by it.
"Damn you!" Jill screamed as she gritted her teeth with a mouth full of blood from the hits she was taking. She attempted to slash Peter's head right off, But both his arms and weapons had blocked his head, with another pair in front of them.
Looking at it, Jill could see that the other pair of arms was from someone she knew. It was her own knight Tifu that had been raised from the dead.
"Protect the head, it was the only lesson Edward taught me, and it's the only lesson I need!" Peter shouted. Tifu, grabbed onto Jill, and Peter stabbed one of the claws right into Jill's t.h.i.g.h.
The blades dug in deeper than before, and the effect was taking over her whole body.
'I…I….I can't win.' She had finally admitted to herself. 'Where the hell is my help, just wait Bryce… let's see how you deal with this failure…' One second Peter could see her, standing in front of him, proud and the next second he could see her running off, and soon after the rest of her people started to follow her.
Finally, the images in Paul's head were stopped along with the sound.
'Is it over?' Paul wondered.
As the battlefield in front of him was clearing. The eighth family had retreated.
Although the fight was over in front of the castle, there was still the fight at one of the other gates.
———
Erin had just witnessed Cindy attempting to kill Layla, and in the end, another was sacrificed in her place. Seeing the blood of someone she knew, someone fell in front of her again. Reminding Erin of her past.
'No, it's going to happen again, everything.. they're going to take everything away!' Erin thought as she gripped her sword, and dived into the enemy's side, right in after Cindy.
'She was the one that attacked. She is the problem I need to get rid of!' Erin thought as her anger had reached a boiling point so strong, she was crying inside to get rid of the energy that had built up.
The whole situation had been calm up until this point, that the others didn't know what to do. While Layla, she had transformed into her serpent form, and was placing her green flames on top of Cia's wounds, but it was doing nothing. The slash in her body had nearly gone through her. It was that strong, but it had torn everything inside with it, giving her almost an instant death.
"Cia, Cia!" Layla cried. "Come on, I lost my mother. You can't leave me now as well!" She screamed at the top of her lungs until her throat was sore. She continued to cry and used all her energy to produce bigger green flames. Her voice was nearly torn to shreds as she continued to shout.
"Wake up! Wake Up! Who is going to help me find out about my mother? Didn't you just remember who you are, you can't just leave like this!"
However, there was no answer, and her eyes were lifeless, with a soft smile on her face.
Seeing Erin rushing towards Cindy, the other vampires around her started to gather, pushing her towards the back. They were clearly worried for their leader who wasn't known for her combat abilities, but instead was known for her actual ability.
"Please, leader stay back. None of your noble vampires are here!" One of the vampires ordered.
Cindy had only brought one vampire knight along with her, along with the regular vampires from the pooling area. She didn't bring any from her inner castle area, or from the castle itself.
Which was why the vampires were so worried about her, and at the same time were trying to make an impression, hoping to be promoted.
"Don't hurt her too badly!" Cindy shouted, strangely concerned for Erin.
What the vampires didn't realise, was what they were getting themselves into. It didn't take much for Erin to beat them. All blood swipes coming towards her could be blocked with her sword, and with each strike of her own, a vampire would fall down and never get back up.
That's when Cindy noticed something.
'Every time she strikes down a vampire, her attacks are getting faster and stronger.'
It wasn't just her imagination either. Erin could feel it, every time she had killed a vampire, a surge of energy was increasing inside her. This was the special treat of the vampire hunter.
'I have to get stronger, stronger!' Erin screamed internally. No longer was she worried about herself or the others, but she was just looking at the next vampire to go after. The vampires stepped back a little, and she leapt forward, launching after them swinging her sword, when a sudden clash was heard swinging her own sword upward. It was a first in this fight where she felt her blade overpowered.
"Who did that!" she shouted.
"Don't get consumed by your own power, Erin." A voice said.
When she finally saw who had just blocked her attack, she recognised who it was.
"Teacher!"
******
Get access to the MVS webtoon on P.a.t.r.e.o.n it's only $2 dollar a month (only 100 slots at this tier) And read My werewolf system Exclusively.
If you want to support you can on my P.A.T.R.E.O.N: jksmanga
For MVS artwork and updates follow on Instagram and Facebook: jksmanga
Usually a run in with one's teacher would be followed by a feeling of relief, especially in the case that the one in question had disappeared for far longer than should be reasonable, but instead Erin felt hurt by what had just happened.
For more reasons than one, a strong swing from herself was still able to be deflected like so.
"What are you doing?!" She shouted. "Have you been swayed over to the enemy side? Why won't you let me pass?!"
For a second, Leo was concentrating on the aura around her. He could sense it. This wasn't the power of Qi, but it was something else that was fuelling her body. The yellow power surrounding her was larger than he had ever seen before.
What exactly had happened in the time they were away? What made it so you had to resort to the power taking over Leo thought.
"I'm sorry," Leo responded. "I'm sorry I wasn't here. I've neglected my responsibilities as this family's knight. I should have been here for you all. However, I can't let you hurt these people, not when they have already given up and lack the will to fight!"
"What do you mean?! Stop making excuses!" Erin asked, confused by his words. She dashed in not wanting to wait anymore, and swung up her blade high, towering over her head.
'Do I have enough energy left?' Leo wondered, as he could see the power inside of her. 'I have no choice, it will have to be done.'
He placed his blade in his sheath again, crouched, bending his knees slightly, not moving from the spot he waited, and when the blade started to descend down. That's when Leo unleashed his sword. Suddenly, Erin could feel something pull her sword in a certain direction, she could tell if it continued on this path, that it would be blocked, but she couldn't do anything about it.
It was as if her arm was being guided and it now had to follow that path.
At the right point and time, Leo's blade struck the large blade and stuck it into the ground, yet Erin had more than one weapon on her.
She also carried a new katana type blade made from Alex's blood, as she was attempting to draw this out, Leo kicked her hand, hitting her knuckles pushing the sword back in, and then his hand laid on top of her head.
Soon, the energy from her got distributed to Leo himself. Erin's head was clearing and all the anger in her body started to dissipate. What he was doing right now, was a form of Leo's soul weapon and it was the same before. Learning how to use the second stage of Qi, had also opened up more ways for him to use his soul weapon as well. When the energy died down, her yellow eyes began to dull and that's when she noticed the look of those around her.
The vampires from the second family no longer looked defiant. No, they looked frightened as if they were looking at a demon, their weapons drawn shaking in their hands, and even those that were on her side had great concern for her.
Once the energy was transferred to Leo, he lifted his sword, and struck it into the ground. Cracks started to appear in the ground and yellow energy could be seen coming out from it. The area of attack wasn't large, but an attack deeper than one's eyes could see was created in the ground itself.
"Leo…" Erin spoke softly, having come to some of her senses. "I'm sorry, I didn't mean to attack you."
"Don't worry, you have too little experience with this type of energy and failed to control it. That is what teachers are for, and that is why you are still a pupil and not a teacher." Leo replied as he put his hand on her shoulder.
The reason why Leo knew they were no longer planning to fight, was because their aura told him so. It had retreated, and was no longer on the attack.
"What are you still doing here, do you need an extra invitation to leave?" Leo questioned.
"Do you think I would take orders from a vampire knight?" Cindy talked back. "Remember I am still a leader."
Turning his head, Leo had his hand gripped on the hilt of his blade. Although the others had put their energy away, there was still one person prepared to fight.
"No, I don't expect you to take orders from me, but I do expect you to listen to the orders you have been given. I'm not in the best of moods right now. My duty is to protect the tenth family, and if you dare to step a single foot forward, I will do just that."
Cindy appeared calm, cool and collected to everyone on the outside. The expression on her face hadn't changed in the slightest, but Lep could tell those words had angered her greatly. She was unable to hide it with her aura as it went about fiercely over her, like a rabid cat.
"Everyone, we shall retreat for now." Cindy ordered, turned around, and the rest soon followed.
Erin didn't understand what was going on. Why would they retreat now just because Leo had turned up? Things were certainly confusing, but as the whole area was quiet, there were sounds of sobbing that coudl be heard.
Looking at where the sounds were coming from, Layla was no longer in her serpent form, and had her head pressed up against Cia's c.h.e.s.t.
"Everyone!" Leo shouted. "The fight is over, return to the castle. Get your wounds treated. Afterwards, we shall pay our respect to those who have given up their lives for us."
Walking over, Erin could see Cia wasn't moving and she hadn't been for a while now. She looked cold. Dropping her large sword to the floor she fell to her knees.
"I'm sorry, my last words….my last words to you…" Erin, she couldn't even get the words out she wanted to say, a small tear fell from her left eye.
"It's okay, I'm sure she knew you didn't mean it." Layla said, with a forced smile through her own tears. "Look, she's smiling. It means she was happy, right? Tell me she at least died happy."
"Yeah, she's definitely smiling." Erin replied, thinking back to their last moments.
——
Not long before Leo had arrived at the battle scene. At the King's castle, they also had another visitor who was in the throne room. Her silver hair was ragged and messy, as if she had been living in the jungle for months.
Her face was full of dirt, but she didn't care. For she had come straight to the King's castle before going anywhere else.
SIlver was bowing down, and standing in front of her was King Bryce.
"Silver, you truly are an amazing person to have found all that out. Who would have thought they would be involved." Bryce noted with a big grin on his face. "The request has been made, those attacking the tenth have been ordered to withdraw. You may leave now."
However, Silver remained, she had gone through all that, and that's all Bryce was going to say to her.
"Sorry, your Majesty, but may I ask, what will happen now? What will happen to Quinn and what about what we found out?" She spoke worriedly.
"Things are always more complicated than they seem, and unfortunately complicated things take time to unravel. You have done enough, Silver. Leave this to me and the council. Your father was right about you, you do have the traits to become a great leader. I shall look forward to working with you soon."
Clenching her fists, Silver still didn't think this was good enough, but what choice did she have?
Watching Silver leave the room, Bryce sat back down on his throne.
"You have done a great job so far, Quinn. Looks like I might need to use you and your family a little while longer. "
*****
Get access to the MVS webtoon on P.a.t.r.e.o.n it's only $2 dollar a month (only 100 slots at this tier) And read My werewolf system Exclusively.
If you want to support you can on my P.A.T.R.E.O.N: jksmanga
For MVS artwork and updates follow on Instagram and Facebook: jksmanga
The area around the castle was filled with the sound of swords clashing, explosions going off as abilities were used, as well as cries of pain and anger from those who had mustered the strength to fight with their lives on the lines… until all of it stopped rather undramatically.
The tenth army had been outnumbered, to carry on pushing forward they had to go beyond what they had in their tank and pushing their bodies beyond. Yet eventually, with the appearance of their first Vampire knight, the fight was over.
Jill had already retreated with the rest of her family members, leaving the tenth family's army standing still. Some of them were wondering if it really was the end or some sort of plan. They could imagine that this might only be the beginning.
That was until Paul spread the news that he had received a message from a man he had been trying to get through to for the longest time.
"Paul, it looks like you did well in my absence. I'm sorry I couldn't return sooner. The other gates are fine, only the one I'm currently at got attacked by the second family, but Erin seems to have done a good job in fending them off."
"I know you are worried that they might return, but trust me. The other families won't be. At least for a while anyway. We have to take this time to rest and do what we can." Leo reported.
There were a lot of things Paul wanted to ask Leo, most of all where the hell he had been all this time? And, what did he mean they wouldn't return?
The order to get the Blood fairy came from the newly crowned King himself, and Paul couldn't imagine that unless they achieved their goal or got rid of the tenth family that Bruce had any reason to call them off.
But if there was one thing, Paul trusted Leo greatly. He was a man who had achieved a lot and might have been in a higher position than himself in the army if he had accepted it. Looking around at his men, there was a lot of work to be done.
'Let's get to it.'
What was concerning for him, was that in the middle of the fight he had felt something. Not just him, but everyone who had been turned by Quinn had felt it.
Unlike with the attack from the Bloodsucker, the damage done to the inner tenth area was actually kept to a small area. The area directly in front of the castle.
The two newly erected towers had protected them well in the fight and were still left standing. As for the gargoyles, only the one who had defended the castle walls had remained standing, the other had been destroyed in battle.
The most impressive thing about them was their regentive ability, but at the same time, if the core was destroyed, they would no longer be active. It was a weak spot they had.
Those from the Cursed family had known about it, so they had done their best to protect the core for as long as possible, but eventually they got overwhelmed. Those that were injured were taken into the castle for treatment and healing, thanks to them doing that in the middle of the battle there weren't a lot of casualties lost on their side.
There were many gravely injured that could no longer battle, but out of the two hundred, they had only lost fifty or so. Which was far fewer than than the other side.
"Sir," Ashley reported. He had been called from the other gate, which was the only one that hadn't been attacked. Him and his group of ten had been lucky enough to survive completely intact, by following their orders to not move from their post. "What would you like us to do with those from the eighth family that are still alive?"
In front of the castle, a large green tent had been put up. For the time being they had dragged all those not belonging to the tenth family there. The ones that were still alive.
From this fight Paul had learnt one thing, it wasn't easy to kill a vampire.
Many of them had lost one or more limbs and couldn't move, but as long as their hearts continued beating and their heads remained on their shoulders they wouldn't die that easily, although it was easy enough to give them that finishing blow in their current condition.
"Don't treat them just yet. We don't want them to leave the area to start another attack any time soon. There's a dungeon underneath the castle. Place them in there, and then give them a minimum supply of blood. We don't want them dying. I'm sure we can still use them as some type of bargaining tool down the line."
"And what of the crystals sir?"
"Crystals," Paul replied, wondering what the man was talking about.
Out from his hand, Ashley revalied the bright red crystals that looked similar to that of the beast crystals. It looked and felt like there was a strange power within them.
"Gather them up for now, maybe there will be a use for them as well."
Finally, Paul could see Leo walking over with the others. He was thankful that most of them looked fine without any severe injuries, but there was one being carried in Leo's arms, and the look on Erin's face, behind him, didn't seem fine at all.
'So it was her in the end that had died. I wonder how this will affect the girls, and the others. I wonder how it will affect Quinn.' Paul thought. Although he was sad for Cia's death, there were many others from the army that he was much closer to that had died today.
Paul's mind was focused, and he was more thinking about how the group could grow from this. Death was a truth of this world. In all honesty, they were lucky that no one close to them had died until this point.
"You have made some good calls." Leo praised him. "A lot has happened on our end, and it looks like a lot was happening on your end as well. I'm glad we came back with what we could. When everything is sorted, we should try to figure out just what is going on here."
When the outside team had finally finished bringing everyone in, Leo and Paul had returned inside, and started to head up to the throne room. When Paul reached the floor underneath the top one, he noticed that the whole stairway was blocked in.
"No! No!" Paul shouted, as he frantically started to run around the floor, and then he finally was in the room directly underneath where the throne room would have been. A large bedroom that Quinn would usually reside in.
Inside, there were Sil and Logan, who looked to be frantically typing away, at a holographic screen. Ever since Alex had been taken away, he was doing everything he could to try and reach him.
Alex had the shadow ability, and wasn't wearing his mask, which meant there was a chance that he could get in contact with him, but so far no messages appeared to have gone through.
"What happened here?!" Paul demanded to know.
"Paul, why haven't you been answering your mask. I tried to inform you constantly of what was going on!" Logan criticised the latter.
Looking at his mask he had taken off after the fight was over, he could see it blinking away, but the vibration function on it had broken so he was unaware that Logan had attempted to call him multiple times.
With the look on Logan's face, and Sil tending to a weakened Borden, Paul noticed that he couldn't see one vital person.
"They... got him? … All of this and they still got Alex..."
"Yes." Logan confirmed it. "The other side has won this battle."
*******
Get access to the MVS webtoon on P.a.t.r.e.o.n it's only $2 dollar a month (only 100 slots at this tier) And read My werewolf system Exclusively.
If you want to support you can on my P.A.T.R.E.O.N: jksmanga
For MVS artwork and updates follow on Instagram and Facebook: jksmanga
It was impossible to keep what was happening to the tenth family a secret from the other vampire families. After all, two of them had been involved with the attack. However, the result was contrary to what everyone had expected, and it had quickly become the talk of the whole settlement.
"Wasn't the tenth family weakened from the attack with the Bloodsuckers? I heard they made the eighth family and second family retreat."
"Stop giving the tenth family all this credit. It was under the King's order that they retreated!"
"But it's true! Have you not seen what happened to those that come back from the eighth family? Many from the pooling area had joined them for the attack, but only about half of them had returned. No one wants to mess with those in the tenth family now!"
"I heard it's all because of their leader's special construction. Those towers we saw last time, there are more in the inner circle areas and I heard they have deadly statues that are actually beasts."
"What's going to happen now? Do you think the other families will form a bigger army and attack them together?"
That was the question on everyone's mind, especially for the tenth family themselves. Paul was in one of the large dining rooms they often would have a meeting in, while the others were still busy completing his given tasks and looking after those that had been hurt.
Paul had just informed Leo about everything that had happened during his absence, catching him up on why exactly they were after Alex. The biggest shock to the first Vampire knight being the fact that Quinn had been captured.
"I see, so it's difficult for us to make a move currently. I wonder if what we found out will be enough to let him out. Have you had an update from the King?" Leo asked.
"No." Paul shook his head. "I've heard nothing and it looks like you might know more than me. Usually we would get an update through Jill, but I have this feeling she won't be speaking to us anytime soon after what has happened. So what about you? How come you knew what was going to happen? Did you discover some information during Fex' rescue?"
"Yes, we definitely found things, but it has nothing to do with Fex. It was just like his familiar said, someone had removed all his memories. It would be best for me not to say anything just yet, at least until we hear back from Silver on how things will proceed."
"For now, we should keep an eye on those in the castle. Quinn brought a lot of these people together, and without him they are being torn apart. They will have to find something else to rely on and push forward. They are young and have never experienced things like this before. Even in my time I did things I regretted."
Leo was right, there were many of those that had been affected by the loss of their comrades.
Walking down the hallway, Peter was looking at the gloves that he had taken off Paul.
Paul had asked for them back, but so far Peter had ignored his request and was happily testing them out. He had never used a weapon but these gloves suited him quite well. There was a time when playing the VR game power fighters he had tried multiple weapons but couldn't quite find the right one.
Peter mainly fought with his fists similar to Quinn, but Quinn also had many options to fight at range due to his shadow and blood abilities. Although the gloves wouldn't give him a big range, they were perfectly suited for his current fighting style and gave him an extra bit of power, especially against vampires.
Suddenly, he picked up the sound of sobbing coming from one of the rooms. It was a voice he recognised. He placed his head on the door for a few seconds. Deciding whether he should go in or not.
'Urgh, this is something Quinn would be better at…but he isn't here right now.' It wasn't that Peter was a completely unemotional person, but ever since his evolutions his emotions had become far more dull. Even now, he didn't feel much empathy personally, but was more aware that he should feel bad and try and cheer the person inside, as that was the proper thing to do.
"Surprise!" Peter tried to act cheerful, but his voice came out quite dull.
Rubbing her eyes, she looked up to see who it was.
"Oh Peter, I probably look horrible." Layla said as she was rubbing her eyes with the bed sheet.
It wasn't hard to guess why she was crying. Not long ago they had just lit a fire for those who had passed away, including Cia. The fact that Layla was currently under Cia's bed sheets was all the evidence one would need.
"You look the same as always." Peter said, not realising that this actually hurt Layla's feelings. If a girl thought she looked horrible, it would be a man's job to deny it, not confirm it.
But Layla was far too upset to even care, especially since it was Peter. Seeing Layla continue to sob was kinda annoying Peter, so he decided to say what was on his mind, whether it would help her or not.
"Layla, crying for the dead is fine. It's good to let out your emotions, but it will do nothing. You should focus on those that are alive like Quinn, and try to do what you can to make sure the same thing doesn't happen to him." Peter stated bluntly.
He didn't move and as it hit him on the face it fell to the floor.
"Would it make you feel better if I pretended I was hurt by that?" Peter asked.
"Just get out!" She screamed, and Peter was on his way to the door.
"Before I go, one more thing. Cia could see visions of the future, right? So if anything she should have been able to avoid her death. If she saw herself dying, she probably knew this was going to happen, so in a way this was her choice. If she saw you now, she might be thinking she made the wrong choice." Closing the door, Peter was gone and he shook his head a few times.
'Yeah, let's not try to do that again.' Peter thought.
Continuing on his way to where he was originally heading. Peter was now walking towards the research lab. During his spare time he enjoyed helping Logan out with his things, since their personalities allowed the two of them to get on well.
Neither of them liked talking about things, and Peter could stay up all night helping him. When he entered the research room, he could see Logan, checking up on Borden, trying to see if everything was okay with him.
The little guy was plastered with white circles all over his body, which were linked up to a computer screen. He looked to be fine. There was a little worry as it took him a while to wake up.
"Everything is registering okay on the computer. The equipment says you are good so I don't see any problems." Logan reported.
Still, Borden didn't seem happy about that answer and was deep in thought.
"Everything is okay, but it's not, is it? I'm not the way I used to be. I'm not even the same size. I know I have a short life span like all the other Dalki, but why can't I fight for longer than ten minutes?!" He shouted in anger.
This was something that Logan wasn't really clear on.
"Please Logan, I know you have a great mind. There's nobody else I can ask. I want you to make it so I can fight for longer than ten minutes, so I can bring out the same power as I had before. Isn't there anything you can do? I don't even care if it makes my life shorter. Alex got taken away, and Sil nearly died because I was too weak!"
Of course, this thought had run through Logan's mind many times, and there were things he wanted to try, but experiments were risky, potentially damaging or costing the life of a subject, especially without any prior research.
'Research…'
Then something came to mind. In the lab where Logan's parents had originally helped create the Dalki there should be information that might help. Given Logan's identity, he had access to the place. There was all the past work he needed that was performed by his parents on the Dalki, and maybe he could find something to help little Borden.
The question was at a time like this, could he really afford to leave this place?
Remembering the strength of the vampire that had attacked them, Borden had done a good job, yet it had been the time limit that had made him lose. If they had to go up against someone like that to save Alex and Quinn, they did indeed need more help on their side.
"There might be something we can do." Logan said with a smile. "Peter, you want to accompany us on a little journey outside?"
Get access to the MVS webtoon on P.a.t.r.e.o.n it's only $2 dollar a month (only 100 slots at this tier) And read My werewolf system Exclusively.
If you want to support you can on my P.A.T.R.E.O.N: jksmanga
For MVS artwork and updates follow on Instagram and Facebook: jksmanga
In the dark pitch balck room, still tied up against the wall, Quinn was given a few seconds of relief before a familiar ding was sounded in his head.
[Quest complete]
Quinn received the message after the other families had retreated from the battle. However, he wasn't happy with the result. How could he be when he knew that his family had been attacked and he knew many of his family members perished?
With the system having displayed everything as red and green dots to him, he had been focused on saving as many of them as possible, yet the reality of the matter had only really hit him once he had felt the loss of the connection with one of his own.
The fact that he had no way to find out who had died, turned out to be a worse form of punishment than anything else they could have done to him in his current situation.
[Quest rewards will now be distributed]
[10,000 reputation points earned]
[New title, Great architect received]
[Building items from the reputation shop in the allocated zone will now take half the time. This also includes upgrades and repairs.]
The rewards were nice, the reputation points made up for what he had lost during the fight, and even the title was great. It seemed like this title could also be used in conjunction with his other one, since he needed the tenth leader to access the reputation store in the first place.
Not that it would be much of a problem, since Quinn could switch titles at any point in time without any hassle.
What he was more concerned about, was whether he would have to use those reputation points and rely on the title in the first place, because if he could help it, he wouldn't want another attack to happen while he was down underground locked up.
'What the hell am I still doing here? So what if I can't use Qi, so what if I can't use the shadow? Am I really going to wait and rot in here, hoping for the others to bail me out?!'
However, if Leo was in the middle of an important matter he wouldn't want to do that, same with Paul. The other problem would be getting out of this area. There was the special lock on the front door, which with the two of them, they might be able to break, but it wouldn't be quiet and the ones above wouldn't just let them out the front door.
This was another reason why Quinn hadn't attempted to leave. Leaving in a way was admitting to his captors that he was guilty, but since nothing had happened to him for so long, Quinn could only deduce that they either lacked evidence against him or that it was not solid enough.
'At least the vampires are fair in that sense, even if they get the evidence through illegal means.' Quinn thought.
But there was a second method for Quinn to escape. Something he had figured out not too long ago. He still had one power source on him left he could use, his blood energy. The vampires that would come in so often had been feeding him blood and it was to the point where Quinn's blood bank had also been filled.
It wasn't like he could use his blood skills to get out of here. He could hardly move his hands to perform a blood swipe, or any of his other skills but there was something he could do.
Suzan's ability was strange, it prevented him from regaining any of his shadow powers and it appeared to have done the same to his Qi as well. However, after experiencing it a few times, Quinn came to the conclusion that it was actually more like it kept certain things in the exact condition he was when the needles were placed inside of him.
Unlike with the other form of energies, the feeding of blood did allow him to restore his blood energy.
He closed his eyes and started to focus. Looking at the ball of energy that would usually be filled with Qi, it was empty. The red energy was flowing around him as usual, and even if that wasn't enough Quinn had the blood bank to back him up.
'Let's give it a try.' Quinn thought, as he started to use his Blood control to move the energy around his body. He did so while pouring it into the Qi ball slowly, bit by bit.
[Your bloodl.u.s.t is increasing]
'Quinn what are you doing?' Vincent asked, stunned, as he saw Quinn's body slightly changing. His skin was tightening and his muscles were building as his fat was being eaten away.
'Have you forgotten what I told you? Doing this could be how you turn into a Bloodsucker! Even if you can escape there is a good chance that they will try to kill you as you escape from here before you even get any proof!'
'Don't…worry Vincent.' Quinn replied while grunting out loud at the changes of his body.
He didn't fill up the blood in his body straight away. Instead, he was placing it on the edge, each time he felt his sanity slip a little and his mind start to go blank, he would move the energy out a little stopping him from turning.
When his body got used to it, he would push it further adding more blood in. He didn't mind what state his body had transformed into a Bloodsucker. He wanted to do that so he could have the strength to break out of here, but he wanted to also have a clear state of mind.
'I know it's possible from what Leo told me, and if someone else can do it, it means I should be able to!' Quinn grunted again as some of his hair from his head fell out.
It was a difficult stage to keep because one needed to be self aware of themselves the most, if he pushed it just a little over, then there was a chance he would completely transform into a mindless beast.
By this point, he had made it so his body was already starting to change, but was unsure how long it would take.
'Quinn, there are footsteps, someone is coming.'
Hearing that noise, Quinn didn't want to alert them to his plan, so he quickly moved all of the blood energy away from where his Qi would reside. His body started to go back to the way it used to be.
However, when looking at the cuffs on the wall, Quinn could see that one of them had moved very slightly off the wall.
'Looks like my new plan might work out after all, but I also need to think about what I do after. Do I go to Bryce? Or do I head to the tenth family and try to get my family out of the Vampire World?'
Without information, it was a hard decision to make.
The door started to open, and this time there were a few more Royal Guards that had come to visit him than usual. He thought the timing was a bit strange as they had been consistent with the times when posting him to give him blood.
Quinn had only met the clown once, thankfully and never saw them again after.
"Set it up." The guard ordered, and the guards quickly moved in with somebody that Quinn couldn't quite make out.
The room Quinn was in was large, and they had gone up against the same wall but were around ten meters apart from where he was. The sound of a few clangs was heard here and there and when they finally moved away, Quinn could see that they had tied someone up against the wall just like him.
"Alex!" Quinn shouted.
Get access to the MVS webtoon on P.a.t.r.e.o.n it's only $2 dollar a month (only 100 slots at this tier) And read My werewolf system Exclusively.
If you want to support you can on my P.A.T.R.E.O.N: jksmanga
For MVS artwork and updates follow on Instagram and Facebook: jksmanga
Up until the very last second, Alex had been wondering whether it was the right thing to give himself up. After all, in a way everyone in the tenth family had been dragged into a fight to protect him.
Would they forgive him, once they found out? Would they blame him for being selfish having made this decision on his own?
Would they understand what he was thinking at the time? Perhaps sympathising with how scared he was allowing that strange vampire to take him away from his friends and family, unaware whether he would see them ever again?
Ultimately, the reason why he had decided to go along with the powerful vampire was because he didn't want Logan to get hurt. Or anyone else for that matter. Before the vampire had entered the facility they stood a good chance, but after witnessing what he had done to Borden, he knew that even if Logan and him teamed up it would be useless.
If the outcome was bound to be the same either way, wasn't it for the best to at least save those next to him?
A few seconds later after he had begged the vampire to leave the others alone in exchange for his life, Alex had only been able to see the vampire sigh and nod, before he felt a pain at the back of his head, and his vision had gone black.
By the time he woke up, he understood that he had been knocked unconscious, though he was unsure for how long. The strangest thing was that when Alex opened his eyes again he found himself in a familiar looking room, yet at the same time something seemed slightly off.
'The walls, a throne… am I in another castle?' Alex thought.
Soon, the figure that had brought him here stood over him once again blocking his line of sight. Out of instinct, Alex scurried away, a little like a little scared cat.
"Ha, Ha, ha!" Remus laughed out loud. "That's right, this is how things should be. You're a pathetic being, just like everyone else from your damned family."
Surprised, Alex noticed that he wasn't tied up or anything. When he looked back the reason why became obvious. The man before him didn't care if Alex tried to escape, he would just bring him back in a matter of seconds.
"What…what do you want from me?" Alex asked nervously. He was trying to act brave, but he felt like he might pass out from his own nerves at any second.
"What do I want from you?" Remus pointed at himself with a look as if it was a stupid question to ask. "I am only doing what I have been asked, you are best asking them over there." He tilted his head, and it was only then that Alex noticed there was one more person in the room.
'If this is one of the other castles, then that must be one of the leaders.' Alas, Alex had been kept inside the tenth family's castle for the entire of the trip for obvious reasons. As such, he had no idea what the other leaders looked like so he could only guess.
"You've done a great job, Great Ancestor, their family turned out to be more troublesome than I thought they would be." The leader bowed lightly.
"You can say that again." Remus scoffed. "I thought our original vampire bloodline was supposed to get weaker with each generation, not stronger. Yet somehow, their family is filled with extraordinary existences."
"You should thank your lucky stars that I didn't destroy the whole castle down there and then. That place is only filled with bad memories. Don't expect me to hold back next time. If I ever go near that place again, I won't be able to stop myself from eradicating the entire family and their castle!"
Hearing these words, Alex knew he was serious, he could see it in the vampire's eyes. For some reason when speaking about the tenth family, he had a deep hatred for them.
'Did Quinn do something to him to piss him off? No, the other one just called him an ancestor, so maybe it was something a previous leader did?'
"Noted. As promised, I will pay you back once all of this is over." The leader replied respectfully.
Analysing when the two were speaking to each other. Alex noticed that one didn't speak like the other was less than them, instead it sounded more like they respected this person. It made him wonder if both of them were leaders of a vampire family.
'This could work, I have to try what I can, but maybe I can turn them against each other?' He naively thought, but he had already been captured and since they hadn't killed him yet he should have still some use to them.
"Hey, you're stronger than them, right? In that case why are you listening to what they have to say? You should do what you want! I don't know what the tenth family did to you, but there is a new leader now and maybe you two can strike a deal." It took a lot of courage for Alex to say those words, and not hearing a response from either one of them was killing him.
"Nice try, boy. However, I will NEVER work with one of them. Not after what they have done to me. You're correct that I am stronger than them, but I know how to repay a favour. They've done something that couldn't be done by any of the other families."
"What your family took away they brought back, and they have given me a chance to get rid of every single one of your members. Luckily, you get the privilege of hearing about it." Remus said, as he started to laugh and left the room, leaving Alex alone with the leader.
The question was, what were they going to do with him now. What came as a surprise to Alex, was he was handed over to Bryce in the end, and eventually ended up put in the cell with Quinn.
Alex had just finished telling the tale of what had happened. How those in the tenth had been attacked because of what was used on Dwight. How they were after him and everything after he had been taken.
"The mysterious vampire that you saw, the one that entered the castle. Can you describe him?" Quinn asked.
"He had quite long black hair flowing to his shoulders, his clothes were all tattered but I don't know if they were old or because he was in a fight, but the thing that stood out most was his twirly mustache." Alex described.
From the description alone, there weren't any of the leaders that fitted that exact bill, but there were a few that came close.
'Quinn, I'm not entirely sure what Alex said is correct, but from the sounds of it, the person he was describing is one of the Originals.'
'One of the originals are you sure?'
'Yes, and not just any original, but the original belonging to the eighth family. If it's true, then what Alex felt and the words he heard might be true after all. Do you remember what I told you about Jim? How he had experimented on one of the original vampires, well that was the eighth.' Vincent explained.
'Wait, but didn't you say he had died?!'
'Yes, but I don't know the full details either, of what actually happened, only what we have been told, but if it is true, then his grudge against the tenth family will run deep. Very deep.'
Once again, something that was completely unrelated to Quinn, but to those before him was bringing pain to him and his friends. He couldn't imagine the experiments Jim must have run on the original for him to be so angry.
"One more question, would you be able to describe the leader in the castle that you saw?" Quinn asked.
"Of course, I didn't get a good look at her because she had a black veil covering her face.'' Alex said. "But, it was obvious it was a girl, because she wore a big fluffy black dress."
Out of all the leaders, Quinn only knew of one leader that wore the same dress every time he saw her. It looked like one of his guesses was right.
It was Cindy, and they were for some reason, working with the eighth original leader.
*******
Get access to the MVS webtoon on P.a.t.r.e.o.n it's only $2 dollar a month (only 100 slots at this tier) And read My werewolf system Exclusively.
If you want to support you can on my P.A.T.R.E.O.N: jksmanga
For MVS artwork and updates follow on Instagram and Facebook: jksmanga
A day had passed since Silver had returned with Leo, and since the fighting at the tenth family's castle had stopped. Nobody else had come to bother them since.
Frustrated about no news, Silver already decided to ask for another meeting with King Bryce. After the information she had given him yesterday, there should have been an announcement or something should have happened, but there was nothing.
Were it not for all the strange things that had occured one would have called it a peaceful day in the vampire settlement. However, it was precisely the lack of anything happening that Silver thought it to be strange that such an important matter was moving so slowly, especially given that it was the new King's problem.
Up to this point, Bryce had been rash when deciding to attack the tenth family, but when it was other matters, suddenly things took longer?
To her surprise though, Bryce had immediately accepted a meeting with her, which was why she was currently standing outside the door to the King's throne room.
It was a place hardly used, since his predecessor's health had him remain in his old chambers most of the time, and leaders and knights mostly met up in the council room. But for Bryce, it had become his favourite place as the new King.
Opening the door, Kyle and Prima came out. Kyle gave a quick glance at Silver, and she realised that she hadn't bowed down to show her respect.
"He says you can go in to see him." Prima informed her, while walking past.
'These are the new Royal knights? It's as if they think everyone should give them respect due to their position rather than earn it. I can't believe Bryce was the one who had been elected as King.'
But walking in those doors, she was wondering if Cindy would have made for a better choice, given everything that was going on, maybe an outsider like Quinn would have been best. Just like last time, Bryce was sitting casually on his throne as if he didn't have anything to worry about in the world.
Even though there was an assassin on the loose, someone working with the Bloodsuckers, and the Absolute blood book had been taken away.
'You seem way too calm.' Silver wanted to tell him, but she knew it would be counterproductive.
"I can guess why you are here, you want to know why I haven't done anything, correct?" Bryce asked her directly, not mincing words.
Silver was on one knee in front of Bryce, paying him the respect a King should deserve but there was something different about him. He had always been a leader exuding a lot of pressure on others, but somehow after his election, he seemed to give off even more pressure than before.
"Indeed. With the information I have given you, Your Majesty, we know now that there is an original leader out there somewhere, and we know it to be the ancestor of the eighth family. As such, I highly suspect their current leader Jill to be somehow involved in the matter!"
"I brought you back her Vampire knight and thought there would have been some progress by now, or at least some action taken. And due to the other thing we found, it should be safe to assume that neither Quinn nor the Blood fairy he was keeping had been used on Dwight."
Bryce started to stroke his long white beard for a while, before finally answering.
"Young people always seem to be in a rush these days. The person behind this has been cautious and due to the eighth leader's ability I'm sure they already know everything that you or I know as well. Which means they are always one step ahead of us."
"Think back, when you thought you had discovered an illegal in the Human World, did you capture the illegal and bring them back straight away? No, you went on to search for the one who had created the illegal. I am taking the same steps here, so taking in Jill now will mean nothing. Instead I intend to use her to lead us to the rest."
Judging from his words, it seemed like Bryce was making his own moves in the background. He had always been sneaky as the first leader, and now it seemed like he could be even sneaker as king.
"And what will you do with Quinn and the tenth family?" Silver asked, concerned for her brother who was a part of the tenth family as well.
"There isn't much I can do. Even if Quinn wasn't behind the killing of Royal knight Dwight, we now have proof that he had indeed been keeping a Blood fairy. I was thinking of using him. If we plan his execution for plotting against the Vampire council, it will make whoever is behind this feel safe."
Although Silver wasn't particularly close with those in the tenth apart from her brother and Leo, these words angered her, her fist was tensing up as she thought back to that incident that had harmed people unnecessary, yet Bryce didn't care as long as he got what he wanted.
"Are you upset with my decision? The tenth family will become a problem in the future for my plans, do you not think so as well? They are mostly made up of humans, that stupid boy actually shared the ability of the Punisher with many of them. If I simply leave them be I can see a future in which they may be those that wish to bring the Punishers. I won't get rid of the tenth family altogether, though. They are still needed, except those with the shadow ability, so don't worry your brother will be safe."
"Fine." Silver replied quite aggressively. "But if that punishment is acceptable for him, then an even worse punishment should be dealt to those that are really responsible! I know you do things by the book your majesty, so I have to ask. The knight I brought you earlier, were you able to extract information to prove that Jill is involved?"
This was important, just like with Quinn they couldn't prove he had killed Dwight so they couldn't execute him. Now they were going to use the fact that he had a Blood fairy as grounds to order his execution. As for Jill, there was no proof she was involved with working with the Bloodsuckers, only that her Vampire knight did. The leader would be punished for not keeping an eye on their knights but nothing serious would happen to them.
"The knight you brought back… their information was useless. We weren't able to get a single thing from them." Bryce answered.
"What?!" Silver shouted and nearly stood on her feet. She was so stunned. After all the work her and Leo had gone through to make sure to bring her back alive, they had found nothing.
There was one thing Bryce could do to her, and that was use the influence skill to force information out of her, but now he was stating they could find nothing. It would make sense if she had no memories like her brother Fex and Kazz but this didn't make any sense.
"She is under the influence of someone more powerful than I, most likely the original you have mentioned to have found, unless there are more of them awake. It could also be by whoever obtained the Absolute blood book and the blood of all the leaders, which means they could have awoken any of the previous leaders. … I have told you too much already. It's time for you to go. Leave matters in my hands, and let this be a warning for you to not get involved."
Leaving the room, Silver once again felt dissatisfied with everything she had heard. She wanted to fight for Quinn, after he had saved her brother the last time, and after Leo had helped her, but she had failed to speak up.
However, the worst news was yet to come. A few days later a meeting was held, which led to King Bryce making an announcement.
A date had been set for both Quinn, and Alex' execution.
*******
Get access to the MVS webtoon on P.a.t.r.e.o.n it's only $3 dollar a month And read My werewolf system Exclusively.
If you want to support you can on my P.A.T.R.E.O.N: jksmanga
For MVS artwork and updates follow on Instagram and Facebook: jksmanga
No news, no updates, nothing was heard. It was as if the tenth family had been set outside as an outcast. It was clear there had to be something going on, and Paul was starting to wonder if this was a tactic to put them on edge. The Longer they felt this way, they would eventually tire themselves out, and maybe that's when they would return with another attack. The only good thing was that the attack hadn't happened yet. They waited a few days and finally, something did happen.
None other than Prima, the new Royal knight, had been sent to deliver a message first-hand at the north gate. He had been sent alone. The towers weren't activated, but even Sam, who was standing at the front, didn't know how they worked.
'Can it tell if he's planning to attack us or something?' Sam thought.
"Please bring me to your vampire knights straight away," Prima demanded without stating the reason why he was there. However, Sam knew not to make them angry at this moment and started to escort him along with Dennis.
The two of them kept an eye on him the whole way, it was out of fear after having just been attacked, and Prima didn't like it. As a Royal knight, he should have been respected, but the eyes of the others were looking at him like he was an enemy.
'I should kill all of these misfits on the spot!' Prima thought, but the words of the King, Bryce were in his head, and he wasn't to cause a scene and deliver the message.
Eventually, they had sent Prima to a meeting room that had been created recently. It had two offices inside that were placed opposite each other. On one of them, it was filled with paperwork. This was where both Paul and Leo would work. It was obvious from a look which desk belonged to who.
"I am here to inform you that a decision has been made," Prima announced. "Quinn, the tenth leader, along with the one known as Alex, the blood fairy, will be executed at midday tomorrow. Those in the tenth family are to remain in their inner castle area and are not allowed to attend the event. Those that do not comply with this rule will be punished.
"After the execution has been done, there will be an investigation into the tenth family to decide who is directly involved with Dwight's death from the tenth family. Attempting to leave will also be punished. A group of Royal guards will be placed around the castle to make sure no one leaves this area. They have been given permission to use force if an attempt is to be made."
The terms that had been given were quite ridiculous, but both Paul and Leo knew that saying anything was pointless. The decision had been made, and complaining to the Royal knight would mean nothing.
"Does this start from this very moment?" Paul asked.
"There is already a group keeping an eye on you to see if you are to leave this place. The Royal guards will be here soon. Make sure your towers and statues don't attempt to attack the Royal guards. Otherwise there will be trouble."
With that said, it looked like Prima didn't even want to give them any more information, as he was already on his way out. Paul was just thankful the others weren't there to hear what was said. Especially Peter, as he would have lashed out on the spot, possibly trying to fight with Prima.
Another worry was the towers. They didn't know how they worked and were worried that they could possibly attack the Royal guards as they approached.
After much discussion between the two of them, Paul and Leo decided that they would call all those that were close to Quinn inside the usual dining room. They thought about not informing them, but they wanted to know how they felt so they could get an idea about what to do.
However, when everyone entered the room, there was one problem.
"Is there a reason why Logan and Peter aren't here?" Paul asked.
"I couldn't find them anywhere in the castle. Maybe they are somewhere in the inner castle area?" Sam replied.
"Oh, those two said they were going outside to look for some lab or something, outside the vampire settlement. They don't know when they will be back." Sil casually replied, as if it wasn't a problem at all.
"What!" Paul shouted, stunned. Although, he didn't know if it was good timing or not. If they had tried to leave now, it would be impossible, but he was now shaking at the thought of them returning and finding out about Quinn.
Knowing the two, they would do whatever it cost to stop the execution.
Hearing that the two of them were going to a lab, Leo could only think of one place. The place they had discovered a while ago in the mountains. While there, they didn't seem to have any troubles, and Peter was strong, but still, there would always be some type of worry.
"We can try and go look for them?" Layla suggested, seeing Paul shaking his head.
"That's the problem. We can't," Paul replied. Just moments ago, he had received a message from Ashley, who had remained at the gates. The Royal guards had arrived to keep them in check. But they had also informed him that just before, they had a couple of visitors that had entered that should be joining them soon.
Paul explained to the others what they had been told by Prima, and the room fell silent as they were struggling about what to think.
"So, if we try to save Quinn, it basically means we are going against the king? Fighting all the leaders?" Layla asked. "But what choice do we have? They are basically telling us they are going to kill Quinn."
From the last conversation they had, Paul already knew everyone would fight trying to save Quinn. In a way, they also knew that if they didn't, their lives might become worse, and death would be a better option. As ex humans and with no leader, they could only imagine how they would be treated.
"That may not be the case." A voice said, entering the room. The doors swung open, and two people were seen. It was the guest Paul had been expecting, Silver, along with her little brother Fex, who was darting his eyes around the room randomly.
"Fex!" Layla said. "You're alive and look great!."
But it was clear that Fex had no clue who Layla was or anyone else in the room.
"Hey, everyone, I'm sorry if I don't know any of you? You know, I kind of have memory problems, but please treat me like you did before, and we can be cool, right?" He laughed nervously.
Although Fex coming back was a moment to be celebrated, their minds were still on the most important matter at hand, and wanted to know what Silver meant by her words.
"I had a meeting with Bryce, I don't think he is planning to kill Quinn at this execution. At least not yet anyway. Before that, he wants to find the real person that killed Dwight, and he also knows that there might be a bigger threat coming our way."
"A bigger threat?" Sam said. "Did something happen?"
Leo started to move and headed over to where Silver was standing. The others naturally moved out of Leo's way.
"Haven't we been around each other long enough to know you don't have to do that around me?" Leo commented.
Some of their faces went red out of embarrassment. Those from the cursed ship didn't know Leo very well, and seeing his eyes like they were all the time, just did what they had done out of instinct.
"I guess you already told Bryce everything we have found out, which means it's time for us to tell all of you," Leo explained. "The ones framing Quinn, it seems they have been preparing for this for a long time."
"We will explain what happened to us in the few days we were left, and once you know this, we can make our plan."
The story both Leo and Silver were about to tell, was during the few days back, when they met up with the original eighth leader and what they had discovered that had held them up for so long.
******
Get access to the MVS webtoon on P.a.t.r.e.o.n it's only $3 dollar a month And read My werewolf system Exclusively.
If you want to support you can on my P.A.T.R.E.O.N: jksmanga
For MVS artwork and updates follow on Instagram and Facebook: jksmanga
After having just saved Fex, the group were on their way back, running as fast as they could through the forest. This time, not caring what type of noise they made. The main reason being, right now, inside the large box that was being carried on Silver's back was one of the eighth vampire knights. Hopefully, this would give them the answers they were looking for about who had attacked Fex and Kazz.
However, the group were currently stuck in the forest, having met with someone they never thought they would see. Fex and Nate were surrounded by around eight Bloodsuckers. Each one of them contained strength that surpassed their own, speed that matched theirs. To get out of this one, they couldn't just rely on their power alone and would need to use their heads a little.
The main problem was the original vampire that appeared with them, named Remus. Silver was on her knees, unwilling to fight someone that her eyes were never meant to look at. From the time she was born, she had been told that their very existence, what they were, was due to these people.
She felt like if THEY wished their life was meant to not exist, then it was something that was meant to be. In a way, the original vampires were like vampire gods, and what punishment would a vampire get for harming a said god?
The good thing for her, there was a man who didn't care who was in front of him. He strived to get stronger day by day, and he was ready to slice down whoever stood in his path, and Leo had done that very thing.
Lacing his sword with the second stage of Qi, Leo was able to cut off Remus' hand.
"What kind of sword is that!" Remus spoke while grasping the end of his wound.
The sword was unable to cut through his hand until this point, so why would it be able to now? The reason was due to the way Leo had used the second stage of Qi. The second stage was a casting over one's weapons rather than an infusion to give it strength.
However, with Leo's ability, he had more control than anyone. He was able to change the shape of the casting to such a degree it was as if he had covered his sword with another sword made out of Qi. It was almost a pure Qi strike that Remus had received.
What was even more shocking though, was how the wound wasn't healing like it would before. Remus would be able to grow his entire arm back if something like this had happened to him, but it wasn't happening now.
Down onward, from the middle of his forearm, the cut had been made and his hand was laying there on the floor. He could feel the fairy blood and another substance flowing through his body. First, Remus removed the fairy blood with his blood control, but his wound still didn't heal. Thinking fast, Remus decided to use his other hand to slice off his arm from the shoulder downward.
'This healing speed, it reminds me of Peter.' Leo thought. The strange thing was, when Peter healed his body, it would take up the energy inside his body. Eventually, that energy would run out, and it would need to be replenished with human flesh.
When Leo saw Remus regrow the arm, it looked like no energy was used at all.
"You have an interesting body?" Leo commented.
"Interesting?" Remus repeated. "No one would speak of that if they knew the curse we carried!" Remus shouted as he held out both hands, and started to fire out blood bullets towards Leo.
With his sword, covered in the Qi. He was strong enough to deflect each of the bullets, and after eight had been fired and had been deflected, Leo could see that the fingers that had fired were in the middle of healing. Shooting out the ninth bullet from one hand and the tenth blood bullet from the other, knowing these would be the last shots while he needed time to recover, Leo made sure to change his second stage Qi from a cutting form, to a grabbing form. When hitting the bullets this time, he was able to spin his body to add extra power in his step and hitting it with the side of his sword, he grabbed the bullets making them appear as if they were hovering when touching his sword, and swung them back, sending them towards Remus.
They had hit his body, but he absorbed them like a sponge seeing with no harm done, other than a few holes in the clothes he was wearing. Soon though, Leo was upon him, and swung his blades aiming for his hands once again.
Remus could see the movements and pulled back, but his hands seemed to be dragging behind as if they weren't listening to him.
'No, that's not right. It's as if my hand is moving towards the blade!' Soon his fingers were being diced up By Leo, falling off like sausages to the floor. Leo had used his soul weapon to make Remus' body move in different ways, the person in front of him right now, wasn't as strong as Rowa.
"I know you can heal from this, but can you heal quicker than it takes me to strike at your heart?" Leo asked, staying as calm as ever.
"You are annoying!" Remus shouted, making a fist even without his fingers, and suddenly, his arm was chucked back, recoiling off in the air. He fired off a blood cannon. A large red ball of aura came out from his fists and this was something Leo couldn't block with his sword, it was too close to spread his second stage Qi.
Hitting him, he was chucked back, and sent skidding across the floor. The blood cannon was a large ball of red energy. It wasn't sharp like the blood swipe. He had managed to block some of it with his sword, but not without taking a large blow to his stomach. On the outside, his skin was barely hurt, but his internal organs felt like they had all been ruptured in some way, and the blood coming out from Leo's mouth was proof of it.
Nate, and Fex had their hands full, fighting the Bloodsuckers. Due to their speed and strength, the two of them were staying close together. It was only thanks to a combination of them both they had managed to survive but in total they had taken out only one of the Bloodsuckers' and soon Nate's shadow Mc points would run out, as the Bloodsuckers strength was strong.
"What are you doing, Silver!" Fex shouted, looking at his sister, who still hadn't moved. "You said you were my sister, right? You know, when you told me that and I saw you fighting against that other person, I thought you were really cool. I thought I can't believe I have a sister like this, but now, you're just going to stand there and let that man kill us all. You have to do something! Help him! Right now, you're a disappointment!"
Maybe the words of others wouldn't have gotten through to her with the state she was in, but hearing the words from her brother, the one she deeply cared for, and the one who she worried most about what he would think of her, had hit her a certain way.
There was also another thing that gave her confidence, seeing the fight between Leo and Remus, this man was no God. When Leo was close with his blade, he had a fear in his eyes. A god wouldn't show fear.
She stood up from where she was standing and grabbed the doll with her strings, ready to join in the fight. However, turning around, she soon saw that both of Remus' hands had healed and another blood cannon was coming her way.
The only thing she could do was place the doll in front of herself, and block the attack. As soon as it hit the doll, its limbs were torn apart, removed from the threads of string that tied them together, and its torso was sent hitting her own body with the blood cannon. The powerful attack was felt in her gut, and the wind was knocked out of her.
"You are all idiots, this could have been a lot easier," Remus said, now having fully recovered, looking like he hadn't been in a fight at all, apart from his clothing looking different to before.
Both of his arms were ready again, and firing out another blood canon would finish the two of them off.
Getting up off the ground, Leo was able to use Qi to strengthen his organs, so he could continue on the fight. For how long while they were still heavily damaged, he didn't know.
'This is going to be a hard fight alone, but I don't think it's one I will lose.' Leo thought.
"Guys!" Fex cried, but no matter how much he wanted to help, he and Nate were stuck in the middle of the Bloodsuckers, but at that moment, black mist started to appear from Fex's earning. Something that had never happened before.
The mist was starting to take portal-like shape, and as two Bloodsuckers jumped towards them, a large claw as big as a human body appeared, slicing the two of them in half. Out from the black portal was none other than the Boneclaw.
"What the hell is that!" Fex shouted, never seeing a beast like that before, and it had appeared from his earring of all things. "Was that me, did I do that! Maybe it's like the bull? Hey Bonney, save them!"
The Boneclaw looked towards Fex, with its hollow dead eyes. It made him realise straight away that he was not the one in charge of it.
"Why, why is the Boneclaw belonging to him here!" Remus said, his body trembling in horror at the thought of who belonged to.
*******
Get access to the MVS webtoon on P.a.t.r.e.o.n it's only $3 dollar a month And read My werewolf system Exclusively.
If you want to support you can on my P.A.T.R.E.O.N: jksmanga
The instant the Boneclaw had appeared, it was as if everyone in front of Remus had disappeared. His only focus was on the strange creature that had seemingly sprung out of nowhere.
The one who had realised this the most, was Leo. He could tell by the change in his aura as it flickered in response. The only thing he didn't understand was why? How would it come to be that these two knew each other? However, Leo wasn't going to waste this opportunity. While Remus was unfocused, they could use this time to recover.
He quickly opened the lid of the flask that had been given to each of them and started to drink the blood inside. Quinn was cautious about them going away in the first place and wouldn't let them leave without taking one, not that Leo wouldn't have. Silver, upon seeing Leo doing this, did the same. Soon their bodies were healing on the go.
Silver, now no longer hesitating, knew what she had to do. The only reason why she had survived was due to the robust puppet, but now her father's gift was seemingly destroyed. Stretching out her fingertips, a string from the ends appeared and started to attach to the torn body parts from the Doll all around.
Soon the body parts started moving towards the torso piece. With some quick hand movements, the Doll was nearly in the same condition as before and could be used in the same way as well.
'It's a good thing this thing isn't alive. If it gets destroyed again, I will just rebuild it!'
While the two of them were preparing for a second round with Remus, both Fex and Nate were staring at the strange creature in front of them. They still had all the Bloodsuckers surrounding them. Now though, they looked small. The Boneclaw itself was slightly larger than the Bloodsuckers, and its limbs and claws were nearly three times longer as it touched the floor.
"Hey, that thing's on our side, right?" Fex whispered over to Nate.
"Our side, does it look like it's on our side? And besides, weren't you the one that summoned it with your vampire mumbo jumbo magic?" Nate answered quite frantically. The reason being, he was hoping the strange beast that had just sliced one of the Bloodsuckers was on their side.
In an instant, the Boneclaw started to enter a black portal, and soon a claw was seen coming out towards one of the Bloodsuckers. It tried to hit the claw back, but its long sharp fingers just sliced through the Bloodsucker's hands, and with the Boneclaw's other arm, it sliced upward, cutting the Bloodsucker into four separate parts like butter.
The great weakness of the Bloodsuckers were that they didn't have much health. If there was a vampire or beast that could overpower it and manage to hit it, then they were easy to deal with.
Although the Boneclaw's movements with its legs weren't fast, its long hands were quick as ever. With its ability to teleport to any position it wanted to in a short area, it didn't need to be quick on its feet.
Soon, the others saw this became the outcome, as one by one the Bloodsuckers were ripped apart. The Boneclaw teleported to each one, finishing them off in one or two blows. It didn't take long, but the Bloodsuckers that were proving to be a threat for both Nate and Fex, were no longer a threat.
Turning around, it then started to look towards Remus. Its hollow eyes stared at him, and slowly it started to walk over.
'The two young boys won't be much help in this fight, but maybe the creature that Quinn carries can help us.' Leo thought.
However, there was no way for them to communicate with it, Leo would just have to be happy for now that it was on their side.
Now knowing that Remus had a few tricks up his sleeve, Leo went for a different approach. He swung his blade out, firing off a blood swipe. Silver did the same but not getting closer and tried to get her Doll to charge in.
She knew her strings wouldn't be strong enough to hold him, so she could only rely on her skills controlling the Doll.
Remus avoided Leo's strike, but he decided to take on the Doll's six limbs which each held a sword in its hands. He hardened the outside of his body with the blood hardening skill and took the impact head on.
The Doll was stronger than expected, as a few cuts appeared on his body, but this was never the goal in the first place, because right behind him, the Boneclaw had teleported and was striking down its claw on top of his head.
Moving over to the side, Remus allowed for the claw to go through the side of his neck, but after digging in a few inches, it had stopped there.
The group thought their three pronged attack had worked, but instead, a smile had appeared on Remus' face.
"You are not as strong as you were before. Why is that? Is it because your master isn't here? Is this all the energy you can muster while on your own!" Remus shouted, and as if reacting to his shout, a red energy could be seen emanating from the wound, which had completely destroyed the Boneclaw's claw.
The arm has been hit and could no longer be seen. It was leaving behind a trail of mist and nothing else. It backed away, teleporting elsewhere, but Leo didn't let up. He now was constantly throwing out blood strikes. He was being conservative before, for fear it would use up the blood in his body, but if he didn't try something, they could all very well end up dying.
"You have no blood control, do you? Are you really a vampire knight?" Remus mocked.
The doll Silver was controlling once again tried to attack Remus. This time, he didn't use the blood hardening and allowed for the blades to pierce his body, creating several cuts all over from head to toe.
Then, just like with the wound the Boneclaw had made, from all the wounds themselves they started to glow a faint red. The colour got brighter and brighter, eventually letting off a flash of red.
The others turned away at the energy. Leo went over to the other two in the Tenth family spreading out his Qi, hoping to shield them from what might come.
When the red aura and light dimmed, the Doll this time wasn't just torn apart. It looked like it had been ripped into a million small little pieces.
'Our family's sacred treasure was destroyed just like that.' Silver thought, as she looked down at the pieces of the Doll.
The situation was bad, and it looked like the original leader had another trick up his sleeve still.
'If I use my soul weapon, maybe I can take some of his energy and redirect it into me. With the Qi control, I should be able to make sure I don't take too much of his energy to turn me into one of those beasts, but maybe that's what's needed to defeat him.' Leo thought.
He was thinking of anything to get out of the situation they were in.
'Master, master!' A high pitched voice was heard in Fex's head. It was none other than his little companion known as Ham. 'The Boneclaw, it says it wants you to call all the others to where you are?'
"What, and why would that be of any help?" Fex argued.
With its hand that was uninjured, the Boneclaw lifted one single finger and started to draw a circle. Following its long finger, a purple line could be seen and when the line connected to its original starting point, what looked like a dark portal had opened.
It was one no one had seen before though, and a colour unrecognisable to the others.
Seeing this and thinking that the Boneclaw was at least on his side, he decided to call out to the others.
"Everyone, get over here, come on quickly!" Fex shouted, and he was the first one to jump through the strange portal.
Silver, picking up the large box, followed after her brother, soon running in, along with Nate and the last one, Leo.
"Where do you think you're going!" Remus shouted. The cuts on his body still hadn't healed, but it looked like he was using his own blood to somehow power himself. He formed it into a blood net, and soon threw it out towards the portal everyone had jumped through.
Seeing this, Leo resorted to one last thing. He sliced the ground beneath him quickly into a square and continued to run forward. Then when he was at the top half of the square he had cut, he slammed his foot down to create a wall between the two of them.
On the other side of the portal the Boneclaw had created, they were all looking at the area they were in. It was one none of them had ever seen before.
"It can't be..." Silver said. "Are we in the…familiar world?"
******
Get access to the MVS webtoon on P.a.t.r.e.o.n it's only $3 dollar a month And read My werewolf system Exclusively.
If you want to support you can on my P.A.T.R.E.O.N: jksmanga
For MVS artwork and updates follow on Instagram and Facebook: jksmanga
The energy sensed from Remus was building up, and Leo could feel it. He knew that Remus still had a lot left in the tank even after fighting and using so many abilities. Although Leo and Silver weren't hurt, it was hard to imagine them winning without getting seriously hurt in the process or losing something of importance.
However, Leo was clear what their goal was, it was to bring back the vampire knight in one piece, not to defeat Remus. If he was on his own, then maybe he would use everything he had in his arsenal to try to defeat the person in front of him, only risking his own life. He had even considered that for a second, but the problem was what that would cost?
Which was why, when he saw an out to their situation being created by the mysterious Boneclaw. He decided to take it. The energy that was coming from the portal was one similar to the familiar's. It wasn't a portal that he was used to or had seen before himself either. Knowing the creature belonged to Quinn, he thought it would do them no harm, or at least he hoped.
When each of them went through, it worked the same as the other teleporters they had used. An odd feeling that only lasted for a few seconds before they were chucked into whatever was on the other side. This was when they found themselves in a place that was unrecognisable to any planet they had ever been on. They rubbed their eyes as they looked upon everything around them.
Everything was covered in a green and blue hue that seemed to stem from the sky. It was reflecting onto the trees and the ground they stood on. Large mountainous terrains were spread everywhere, while the mystical colours could be seen floating about. Creatures were flying through the strange giant clouds that seemed to all be formed together, yet moved in a way that felt like it was its own.
The creatures they could see, all were lit strangely as if they were surrounded by a glowing substance. It all seemed mystical. What stood out the most though, was what was floating about everywhere through the air. There were glowing balls the same size as a snowball. Millions surrounded them and spread out all over the place as far as they could see.
Keeping an eye on the strange slow moving balls. It looked like when the creatures got close to these strange balls, that they would absorb them into their body. Temporally giving their body a greater glow.
There was only one person who had the faintest idea where they could be, and that was Silver. Something she had studied, but she had only heard words being described of this place, so she was unsure.
"This can't be, is this the Familiar world?" She blurted out, trying to match it to what she had read in the past. Something that was discovered long ago by the tenth family's original leader. He had written it down in his journal describing the place he had been to, but no one else had been to it, so others thought he may have made it up. Still, it was something that was gone through with students when learning about familiars.
It was clear now that this place really did exist, and for some reason, the Boneclaw was able to bring them all here.
"The familiar world? Is this another planet?" Nate asked.
"If what I read is correct, this is not another planet. It's almost as if we are in another universe different to our own, but also connected. This is where the familiars like the Boneclaw you saw before come from. This is where they rest and contracts are formed making a bridge between our two worlds." Silver explained, although she didn't feel like she was the best expert to explain this, for she really didn't know what this place was really either.
"If the Boneclaw could have done this, why didn't it do this from the beginning to hide us then?" Fex asked.
That was a question, that none of them knew and they wondered where even the Boneclaw was.
"Hey!" Nate shouted. "Where are you!"
Nate realised that to get out of this place, they would most likely need the Boneclaw to create a portal back as well, but the Boneclaw was nowhere to be seen.
"What are you doing!" Silver shouted at Nate. "Are you an idiot, what if a familiar comes and attacks us? Not all of them are followers of vampires. In fact some of them love to fight and try to test their strength against vampires."
"I think we better hurry and find the Boneclaw. It won't do us well to stay here for long." Leo interrupted them.
"What do you mean?" Fex asked.
At that very moment, from each of them, a small ball of energy was seen lifting from their bodies, it looked almost identical to that of the small glowing balls they could see all around them. When it left their bodies it joined up with the other millions of balls of energy, they suddenly all felt a little weaker and lightheaded.
"What just happened to us?" Silver said, grabbing her head.
Leo was probably the only one that understood what was happening. For the energy that was leaving their body, was Qi.
"What just left your body, was your Qi. What we also call it though, is life energy. I think I know why the Boneclaw didn't bring us here. Because this world, the creatures here. They all feed off our life energy. If we stay here too long, soon all the Qi will escape from our bodies, and when it eventually runs out, it will start to take our life force as well." Leo explained.
Maybe they wouldn't have believed Leo's words, or trusted him too much before the light had left their bodies, but they had all felt it, and linking the two, they could see what he had said made sense.
The problem was, what direction should they go in? There wasn't a clear path anywhere, and everywhere looked almost the same.
"The mask doesn't seem to be working here either, so we can't contact Quinn." Nate said with the mask in his hand, which he had summoned from his shadow.
"The good thing is our abilities still work in this world , but we are on a time limit." Closing his eyes, Leo started to try to spread his ability as far as possible so he could sense everything around them. Hoping to find the Boneclaw this way.
Doing this, he was unable to see the finer details, and if other things were to attack them that were close, it was possible that he would be unaware of them, but with the others around him he thought it was quite safe to do this.
Opening his eyes, it seemed like there was some good news.
"The creatures from this world, or familiars as you call them. They all seem to be heading to one place, as if something had caught their interest. Maybe that is the Boneclaw, or it could be something else altogether. I usually would say it was unsafe to go towards the dangerous unknown. But we don't really have the time to be wandering around this area either."
"Agreed." Silver said, and soon all of them were heading off towards where the familiars were heading.
Letting the others walk in front, Leo decided to walk at the back of the group. What he didn't inform the others about, was he had sensed one of the familiars following them from behind. It wasn't one he had felt before, and it stayed a distance away from them, as if it was curious.
For the time being Leo would leave it, as they continued their journey, ready to face it if necessary.
What Leo didn't know, was the familiar wasn't interested in the group. It was interested, in him.
******
Get access to the MVS webtoon on P.a.t.r.e.o.n it's only $3 dollar a month And read My werewolf system Exclusively.
For MVS artwork and updates follow on Instagram and Facebook: jksmanga
The group continued to travel being directed by Leo. They passed many giant mushrooms that were as large as trees, that had yellow or green tints. Small little familiar bugs scurried everywhere across the floor.
Eventually, they no longer needed Leo to guide them because they could see many of the creatures heading a certain way. It was as if they all hurried towards a big event to the point that they all ignored these outsiders.
Just then, Nate saw what resembled a large deer go past them, but it didn't look like just any regular old deer. This one had antlers that were two times the size of its body towering over it's head.
"So are familiars something all vampires can get?" Nate asked, after developing an interest in the surrounding creatures.
"It seems to require a certain aptitude, yet there are not many who want one in the first place." Silver replied. "Vampire knights can choose to connect with a familiar through a ceremony, which opens the link between this world and our world. We offer them a drop of our blood, so they can sense our power."
"The familiars are not supposed to reveal the secrets of their world, so while we don't really know things for certain we can speculate. Those familiars that wish to form a bond, will fight over each other and the winner eventually forms the contract with the vampire who had initiated the ceremony."
"Then what about your brother? How come he's got that flying bull when he's not a vampire knight?" Nate questioned.
Hearing this, Fex touched his earring as it started to vibrate a little. Ham clearly knew they were talking about him.
'So you're my familiar, huh, I wonder how I got you?'
"As a rite of passage direct descendants also go through a ceremony to connect with a familiar. The chances for one appearing are quite low, although there have been cases when direct descendants managed to get familiars later on in their life, despite none appearing during that first ceremony. It's unclear why, and the most popular theory in that regard is that either one can somehow gain the necessary aptitude to summon one."
"Rarely there are also cases where familiars appear on their own in our world. We don't really know how this happens but they also can connect with vampires of their choosing. My brother is such a special case, where Ham appeared on his own before Fex came of age for the rite of passage." Silver explained.
"That being said, I can see that you seem to d.e.s.i.r.e to contract one, but you really shouldn't. The reason they are not popular even among regular vampires who would be able to connect with familiars is because many have died because of their familiars."
"They are quite strange. Each one is unique when deciding what they are attracted to. When you make a contract it's almost as if you don't hold up your end of the deal, it will try to kill you."
Listening to Silver speak, and looking at the familiars, Nate was wondering just how strong they were? He knew that beasts had their own power ranking with some having almighty power, so was it the same for these familiars? If they could kill vampires then they had to have some strength, and the Boneclaw from earlier was definitely stronger than himself.
It was safe to say, if they did get into a fight, underestimating the familiars was not a good idea. Their journey so far had been relatively safe, although they saw many different types of familiars pass by them and come up close through the mushroom forest, not one of them seemed to be aggressive.
'So Ham, is this really the world where you came from?' Fex asked, wanting to know more about his little companion that had helped him.
'Kinda." Ham replied. 'Our world is large, and this is the first time I've been to this area. Besides, I hardly come back here. When I'm resting in your earring, I can choose to see what you see, or head back here until you call me, but I choose to look after my master. Besides, your world is way more interesting than anything that is going on here.'
'Then do you have any idea why all the familiars are going somewhere?' Fex asked.
'I have no idea, but maybe they felt something. I could come out and try to see, but I'm a little worried that If I do come out of the earring then I will act just like them, and what if I get split up from you again?' Ham replied.
It was clear that Ham and Fix shared a good bond. It looked like he would have to treat his little familiar to something once they returned.
Suddenly, vibrations through the ground could be felt, the mushrooms heads seemed to shrivel slightly as if they were reacting to what was happening. The vibrations continued one after another as if something large was walking.
It was clear whatever it was had quite some weight to it, which was strange considering the size they had seen of everything before, but then they all could finally see what was heading their way.
Towering over the giant mushrooms was a creature of titanic proportions. It walked on all fours and was three times bigger than an African elephant. What was most notable was it's long winding neck like that of the old dinosaurs and its large single ready eye with two horns sticking out of its head.
"That things enormous!" Nate couldn't help but say. "If that was a beast it looks like it would at least be a demon tier beast! It's almost as big as the giant crab we fought."
"How foolish are you?" Asked Silver. "You can't base everything on size alone. There are plenty of beasts that are small yet far more powerful than you would think, so just because one is large doesn't mean it has the strength or speed to match it."
In the middle of their small argument, once again they felt something pulling away from their bodies. Their heads started to feel light headed and then another ball of energy escaped from each and every one of them.
By now, the beast wasn't too far away from them, and the ball of glowing energy that had left their bodies, started to immediately head towards the large beast. Just like all the other balls of energy, it's large body absorbed them and it started to glow.
However, as soon as it did, it looked down to where the energy had come from.
"It seems to like the taste, and now wants seconds!" Fex started to panic.
The long neck started to swoop down towards them, diving down like a snake flying through the air. Seeing this, each one of them relied on themselves, but they were all feeling a little weak after just having some of their energy taken away from them.
'If I fight using Qi, then it will only mean my demise will be quicker.' Leo thought about grabbing his sword, trying to think of the best option, but it seemed like he wouldn't need to act.
The energy that had been following them, the small but powerful energy started to hop between the smaller mushrooms. Going from one to the other at a great speed. It eventually hopped onto the largest mushroom in the area, and when the beast's head was close, it leapt up to meet it.
"What's that little black thing?" Nate asked.
It was quite hard to see from a distance, but what was obvious was the size difference. It looked like a mouse going up against a cat, when finally a small paw was placed on the giant familiar's head. A pulse of energy was felt as ripples were seen going through the air, sending the beast's head away.
'Did that little thing just save us?' Nate wondered.
The small black object started to hop from mushroom to mushroom, and eventually was running towards the group, noticing that they got startled and got ready for battle.
"Don't draw your weapons! It's not planning to hurt us!" Leo held them back.
They were unsure though, but it wasn't like they could stop it if they could, as it ran past all of them, only to hop on the top of Leo's shoulder.
Soon, sat on top of Leo's bald head, seemingly claiming the spot for itself.
"Meow." The cat went, l.i.c.k.i.n.g it's paw.
"A cat?" Fex blurted out, able to see that familiar was a black cat, with big eyes, and a small red slit down the middle of it's forehead.
"Well, it looks like someone wants to make a contract?" Silver pointed out, giving Leo a smile.
******
Get access to the MVS webtoon on P.a.t.r.e.o.n it's only $3 dollar a month And read My werewolf system Exclusively.
If you want to support you can on my P.A.T.R.E.O.N: jksmanga
For MVS artwork and updates follow on Instagram and Facebook: jksmanga
All the others were staring at what was lying on top of Leo's head. They were looking his way and couldn't keep their eyes off of it, although Leo couldn't tell this. There was no reaction from their auras after all, but the reason for them doing such a thing was simple. It was because they were looking at what had decided to lie its fat body on top of Leo's head.
It had spread its body wide and had its two large paws dangling on top of Leo's forehead just shy of reaching his eyebrows.
The others seeing this, we're all thinking along similar lines. 'Cute,' They thought.
"Hey Leo, you do know what's on top of your head right now, right?" Nate asked. "I mean, I know you can't see, but you should still be able to feel it."
Leo's reaction to the whole thing was what had startled them the most. He didn't move, he didn't try to attack the creature, and he acted as if everything was completely normal.
"Of course, I can feel it," Leo replied, which was a relief to the others when he said this. "I know it has been following us for a while, but just like humans, creatures emit a different aura when they are preparing to attack. This little one has been following us for a while now, and it has no intention of harming us. Although I have to admit, I never thought that it would end up protecting us."
Those words reminded them that although the cat looked cute now, yawning and lying on top of Leo's bald head, it just managed to repel a giant beast with a single paw. Making Silver's point from before, very valid. That it wasn't the size of the creatures that mattered.
"Well, it just means this familiar is very special. Do you know what it is?" Nate asked, turning to Silver, the knowledge dropper of the group.
She didn't mind explaining things. Since her teacher days, she was used to it, and Nate actually was her student at one point. Which was probably why Nate found it natural to ask her questions.
"No, I'm afraid I don't. But you have to remember, the familiar world is large, just as large as ours. There may be even more familiars than humans, and amongst them, there will be special ones. We have familiars that we know of and have recorded, but I can't say I have them all to memory, nor do I know which this one is." Silver explained.
At that moment, the cat finally looked like it had finished taking its little rest and hopped down from Leo's head. Now it was on the floor, on all of its fours. The others could see that the cat was quite fat. It had a large round body, making its head look relatively small, but this just made its appearance even cuter.
"What a fat cat," Fex commented.
Immediately, The cat turned its head and held out its paw. Seeing this and remembering what happened earlier, Fex flinched and held his arms up to protect himself. Closing his eyes, after a few seconds, he felt nothing.
When he looked back at the cat, it was simply just liking its paw, then what appeared to be a grin on the cat's face appeared.
'No, did that cat just trick me?'
For that to have happened, the familiar must have had a good grasp on the human language and at the same time have a high level of intelligence.
Its next set of movements were strange, the paw it was l.i.c.k.i.n.g until now, it suddenly dug one of its sharp teeth that looked like a fang into it. Blood was now pouring from the paw. It held it upwards and was holding it towards Leo.
"I was right. It looks like the familiar is looking to make a contract." Said Silver. "Although it's not the conventional way, it seems insistent."
Leo looked at the cat for a few seconds and stared at its two eyes, not looking away. It was as if the two were locked in a battle where neither one of them could blink.
"Leo has won this battle, that's for sure," Nate whispered to Fex. "How can 'He' Lose a staring competition?"
Drawing his sword, Leo hovered it an inch above his own finger.
"What is it that you want in return, and how do you know I will be the one to give you what you are looking for?" Leo asked.
The others heard nothing, but in reality, the two of them were speaking to each other, as the cat was able to send its voice directly to Leo so only he could hear.
"You have a d.e.s.i.r.e stronger than I have ever felt before. Even now, you are filled with energy, all for the sake of improving yourself. I never thought I would meet a human that would match my taste. Several drops of blood have entered the familiar world, all of them so dull and straightforward, your's is interesting.
"As long as your d.e.s.i.r.e stays strong, I and you will not have a problem, and you will be helped out in many ways to come. We, familiars, live a simple life, and we don't ask for much. Besides, without my help, you all will not survive this place. For helping you, all I ask is to come with you."
Most of what the familiar said, he did not care about, but the last words were what had affected Leo the most.
"What is your name?" Leo asked.
"My name is Ovinnik, just remember to always have your d.e.s.i.r.e, or things could go very wrong."
Having heard enough, Leo moved his blade an inch, making a cut on his thumb. A trickle of blood started to fall, and immediately the familiars in the area started to turn their way.
However, slamming its paw onto the ground, another pulse of energy was sent outward, and the others soon stopped. They ignored them, continuing to go onward to their destination.
Leo and the cat walked closer together until eventually, both wounds had touched each other and finally, they could feel an exchange of energies within each other. A few seconds later, and the cat started to glow brightly until it had disappeared and now, on Leo's forehead, between his eyebrows just slightly above, he had a black circle appear.
"Although I do not know what or who that familiar is, it certainly seems you have made a strong ally that will help us in the future." Silver said with a smile.
'Where's my familiar!' Nate complained and wanted to shout out. 'Give me something cool like that deer from earlier or something.'
Alas, it seemed like nothing was interested in Nate.
"Let's go," Leo ordered. "It says what we are looking for is in this direction."
The others didn't argue, they knew that Leo and his new familiar must have been communicating, and the cat seemed to be directing them in the same direction as they were heading in any way, along with all the beasts.
Soon though, the terrain started to change as they left the mushroom forest, and the purple skies had gone dark, turning into a black grey colour. They were now at the base of a large mountain in front of them, and there were no signs of other life anywhere in the area.
Stepping out from the forest, they could see hundreds of different sized familiars all heading over to one place, and now they were part of this group as well.
'You're telling me, not one of these guys is interested in partnering up with me?' Nate continued to think about it, but he soon stopped as they could finally see what they were looking for.
Up ahead, all the creatures had stopped and were gathered around something. In what looked similar to a type of throne made from bones, sitting down was none other than the Boneclaw.
All of the familiars were heading to the undead king, to give their respects as he had returned to this area in a long time.
******
Get access to the MVS webtoon on P.a.t.r.e.o.n it's only $3 dollar a month And read My werewolf system Exclusively.
If you want to support you can on my P.A.T.R.E.O.N: jksmanga
Standing on the open black hard ground, they could see that the area was covered with familiars of all different shapes and sizes.
They had formed a semi circle roughly ten meters away from where the Boneclaw was sitting.
"This is crazy, they seem to be treating the Boneclaw like some sort of king." Nate noted, amazed and a little bit jealous of the treatment.
Their group were in the middle of thousands of familiars and they hadn't taken a step forward just like the rest of them, for fear they would be doing something out of place.
"I thought it was just a nickname, but it looks like it might be a deserved title instead." Silver mumbled to herself.
"What name is that?" Nate just had to ask.
"The Undead King."
Finally, it looked like something was happening, as one familiar stepped out amongst all the familiars and started to walk towards the Boneclaw.
It was the large antler deer they had seen earlier. When half a meter in front of the throne, it bowed its head slightly. The faint glow around its body started to brighten bit by bit.
Soon after a white glowing ball came out from the deer and flew towards the Boneclaw.
The deer repeated this process several times and when it stopped the initial glow around the creature's body had dimmed to a level where it was barely visible.
Soon after it quickly left the scene heading back to its space and when it did the surrounding balls in the area were being attracted to the deer. Once it had absorbed a few of them the deer regained its glow once again.
After the deer had left the next familiar stepped forwards and did the same. More and more familiars joined. Without seemingly speaking to each other they orderly came forwards and offered up the shining balls to the Boneclaw who kep absorbing them.
Seeing everything Leo was trying to guess what was happening.
'The balls of energy, I thought they looked and felt familiar but now it's starting to make a little more sense.' He thought. 'They are exactly the same as QI, which also explains why what comes out of our bodies is QI as well. The QI is able to be absorbed into their bodies unlike ours. Is this why they have a fascination with connecting to the Human World, but then why have the familiars chosen to make contact with the vampires?'
From what Leo had learnt so far Vampires didn't seem too knowledgeable about QI in general. In fact, he had yet to meet a single vampire that knew about it and when he had tried to teach the vampire students they had been unable to.
Of course, there weren't many humans that knew about it either but from his experience they had varying degrees of potential in allowing it to grow in their bodies.
It's menacing size was apparent and it was clear he had an overbearing power here.
'This guy, how dare he act like he owns this place? He didn't even ask me for permission before taking everyone's power.' A voice spoke inside Leo's head. It wasn't hard for him to figure out who it belonged to, since he had already heard it not long ago.
'From the way you're speaking, am I correct in assuming that you are actually the leader of this place?' Leo asked the black cat that had disappeared after leaving the black mark on his forehead.
'Indeed and you have even correctly assumed that it's 'just' this place. As far as I know you have several leaders in charge of different territories as well. He's lucky that he came across my territory and I'm in a good mood since I met you because of his actions. If he had tried this in any of the other places, there would be hell to pay."
"Especially for him as he is right now. I have seen him a couple of times, but this is the first time he seems so… weak. Has the person he contracted with not let him fulfill his d.e.s.i.r.e? Maybe he didn't choose the best person this time.'
The cat sure was talkative, but Leo was happy about it, since he had been able to learn a lot. The Boneclaw that Quinn had obtained and the black cat that Leo obtained, both of them appeared to be strong powerful figures in the Familiar World.
However, Leo found it strange that the cat claimed that the Boneclaw was weak. He had seen it help the others and it certainly didn't seem like something that could be described as such. It also made Leo question just how powerful it was under normal circ.u.mstances…
Looking at the Boneclaw standing up, this was when the others realised something different about him compared to the rest of the familiers.
It lacked the faint glow around its body. It looked just like they had seen it in their world.
They entered him one by one, energizing him.
'So that's why he is in that sorry state.' The cat commented. 'It takes a lot of energy to force open a rift between our two worlds and right now he's gathering energy to send you guys back. I wonder why he's trying so much for all of you? Oh well, it's better for me in the end since he hasn't asked to borrow my power.' Although Leo couldn't see it, he could hear how smug and satisfied it sounded.
With one of its long dangling fingers the Boneclaw held out, it pointed towards Fex who was in the crowd.
At this moment, not knowing what was going on, Fex started to sweat nervously.
"Have I just been selected for some sacrifice ritual or something?" Fex asked looking at the others for help and eventually stared at Nate thinking he would be a better choice.
"Hey what the hell?! Don't throw me under the bus!" Nate could practically read Fex' thoughts… after all, he would have done the same.
"He will not harm us." Leo assured them. "He is trying to send us all back."
Eventually Silver was the one who gave Fex a nudge, and was following straight behind him.
The others soon moved forward and with their support he felt less nervous. Not knowing everything and at the same time learning so much that was new to him as experiences he didn't want to forget.
When Fex arrived in front of the Boneclaw he knelt down unconsciously. He didn't know why he did it, it just felt right to him to kneel in front of the creature.
It then touched the earring on his ear. After it dangled in place for a few seconds, it lit up and Ham appeared in front of them.
"Please don't take all my energy away!" Ham pleaded immediately, begging and kneeling on the floor. "I only have a little bit of energy and if it's taken away this little bull will die!"
"Huh? Oh you just want me to speak to them for you? Haha, that's great thenm sure I can do that!" Ham said as he stood up and his mood had changed in an instant.
There were a few nods here and there from Ham and he turned around to speak to the others.
"His Majesty says, 'I have fulfilled my promise by protecting you all, but I will not be able to do it again. I will be sending you all back but I must remain here to gather more energy before I can return.'"
"Creating a portal here I can send you back to the same world, but it won't be to the exact same spot that we left. I can only promise you that you will end up on the same planet."
"Don't make all my efforts be wasted in vain, live!"
It didn't look like there was much time to decide anything as the Boneclaw drew a circle in the air, which appeared on the ground surrounding them.
It was time for all of them to head back.
Get access to the MVS webtoon on P.a.t.r.e.o.n it's only $3 dollar a month And read My werewolf system Exclusively.
If you want to support you can on my P.A.T.R.E.O.N: jksmanga
For MVS artwork and updates follow on Instagram and Facebook: jksmanga
Although the tale Leo and Silver had told so far was amazing and beyond what they could have ever imagined, it didn't explain what Silver meant by her words, saying that Bryce wouldn't attack and how something bigger was on the horizon.
Little did they know that this was because it was only the first half of their story and there was still a lot to go from when they had returned.
It was explained further by Ham that when they had moved to the Familiar World they had also moved from the position they had entered as well. Although the Boneclaw could have gone back, and opted a portal up there time wasn't on their side.
If two more energy balls were to escape from their bodies, then it would possibly be life threatening. As such they had no choice but to go through the portal that had been created and hope for the best. The Vampire World was not exactly the smallest, so they could only rely on luck to end up somewhere near the Vampire settlement.
Going through the portal only took a few seconds, and when they arrived it was as expected. They were in the forest but there was nothing resembling where they had come from, and nothing to tell where they had ended up.
"I feel different. Oh, his Majesty, the Boneclaw king is no longer with me!" Ham shouted as he flapped his wings, happy to be free. The rest couldn't share his enthusiasm.
"But didn't that Boneclaw protect us?" Fex pointed out the reason for their disgruntlement. "If we run into that vampire again from last time, it will be really difficult for us. We can't escape."
"I don't think the Boneclaw would have been able to help us a second time in any case." Leo stated. "It must have used up a lot of energy creating those two portals, otherwise it would have returned with us."
"So is that the last time we will see that thing?" Nate asked.
Truthfully, Leo didn't know, but he had a feeling it would be the last time. There had to be a reason why such a powerful being wanted to stay in the Human World, and it hadn't really appeared to be the type to help them out of the kindness of its soul.
'Finally! How long has it been since I have been here?' The cat purred inside of Leo's mind. 'It's so rare to find someone with your quality of Qi, no wonder that Bonehead had stayed here for so long. I'd love to taste some, but I will leave it alone for now. I don't want you dying in the middle of nowhere, since you might need your strength.'
Silver, who had been carrying the large casket on her back the whole time, placed it on the ground, and opened it up. She was worried that their little captive might have been damaged when they had gone to the other world, but she was wriggling about tied up showing full well she still had strength.
Still, the others could tell that the energy inside her had also been s.u.c.k.e.d away. All of them were currently weaker and not at full fighting strength,
Using what they could, Ham flew up high in the sky and tried to tell the others what he could see. Silver had done some exploration in the past, so if they spotted some sort of landmark maybe they could find their way out.
"Mountains, smaller mountains, scary looking mountains." Ham kept naming them all as he saw them.
"Anything else, Ham?!" Fex shouted from below.
"Did I already mention the mountains? Hang on, there is something there.." Ham corrected himself as he noticed something else a little behind a mountain. Flying back down, Ham delivered the news.
"It looked like a giant dome created from the ground, but the centre of it was all cracked. It didn't look natural, that's all I'm saying." Ham reported.
The group needed to make a decision, head towards the stage man built object, or split up in different directions to return to the centre once they had found something.
"Split up? Did none of you guys ever watch any movies?" Nate complained. "If we split up, they'll get killed off one by one and knowing my luck I'll end up being the first one!"
Hearing Nate speak out about it, while they didn't think it would be as drastic as he had described, they decided against splitting up and with no better idea they headed towards the dome.
While on the way, Nate would constantly try and get in contact back at the base, but now it seemed like everyone in their base was currently busy all at the same time. It just made them feel tense about the situation, and rush forward.
Leo placed his hand out against the top part of the dome, and made a sign for the whole group to stop.
"I can sense vampires."
"All the way out here, in the middle of nowhere? But it makes no sense we aren't even close to the waterfall?" Silver wondered.
"But that original vampire guy didn't come from the waterfall!" Fex argued. "He had to have come from somewhere else, right? What if this is where they're hiding right now?"
Leo was quite confident that it wasn't the case, at least that the man they had met before wasn't here. Somehow he had known where they were, and Leo wondered if it had anything to do with their prisoner.
"Make sure, she doesn't hear or see anything." Leo warned, and soon the Vampire's knight's ears were plugged up with cotton balls made of string as well.
With Leo's ability, he should be able to sense anyone else before they sensed them. The group decided to continue forwards with Silver being the most keen.
Hearing what Fex had said, just made her want to find out if it was true or not. She wanted to bring back as much information as possible as they could.
Using Leo's ability, they took a path that would Delbert avoid the vampires that seen. However, foolowing them as they got closer to the dome they needed to follow them from behind.
Finally, they could see the crater in front of them, but were unable to see what was inside from the top. They could see two female vampires, holding a male vampire walking towards the dome.
"Hey, is it just me or does it look like they're treating that man like a prisoner?" Nate asked.
It was true, they could see that both the females were practically dragging the male vampire by his arms, as if he had been passed out and his legs dragging on the floor.
"What is this place? They're wearing the castle uniform, so they must be from the settlement, but were nowhere near the settlement." Silver said.
When they entered the dome, the door they had gone through closed behind them, and the way Silver was shuffling her feet it was clear she wanted to follow them inside.
"After what we encountered last time, we need to be more careful. Especially with the state we're in." Leo cautioned, closing his eyes as he spread his ability one more time, to get an idea of what was inside the strange place.
Straight away, Leo could sense multiple auras, many of them similar but at the same time a lot of them different, and it wasn't just a few, there were more auras then that at the Bloodsucker base in the waterfall.
However, something was strange about them, some felt weak and weren't moving about much.
"What did you see?" Silver asked.
Leo explained what he could see, and the others couldn't really figure it out much either.
"So, there isn't anyone strong that we can't take on in there?" Nate asked.
Leo nodded, but it looked like he had one more thing on his mind he wanted to say.
"About one of the auras I felt, it was exactly the same as one of the auras at the tenth castle. Someone inside has the same aura as Alex."
*****
Get access to the MVS webtoon on P.a.t.r.e.o.n it's only $3 dollar a month And read My werewolf system Exclusively.
For MVS artwork and updates follow on Instagram and Facebook: jksmanga
A blood fairy was an illegal subclass. If one was created, it was the leader's responsibility to get rid of it on site. If that didn't happen, then the vampires could only assume you were not only going against their wishes, but was plotting something against the vampire settlement.
These subclasses were explained to have a high potential to either be used against them or ruin the current lives the vampires had built up for themselves at the moment.
"Same as Alex, who's Alex?" Silver asked, confused.
Of course, Nate and Leo knew what they were talking about, but Silver didn't. Alex's existence was unknown to her, and she wasn't part of the tenth family. Even if she was Fex's sister, if she found out, there was always the risk she would tell her father or someone else and get them in trouble.
In all honesty, not Even Leo really knew who Alex was that well either. Only that he was a special subclass vampire that had created his weapon. After seeing the way the vampire from earlier reacted, he was starting to understand why Quinn had asked him to keep it a secret.
"There are quite a few subclass vampires inside." Leo continued, ignoring Silver's question. "If we take what we saw earlier, assuming they are taking prisoners inside, I don't think the best of things is happening inside. A facility disguised behind a mountain, out in the middle of nowhere away from the vampire settlement?"
"It certainly feels like they are hiding something." Said Fex.
It was clear that quite a few of them wanted to know what was inside, but they would need to be careful if they were to investigate. Suppose it was true that the eighth family was involved. In that case, it means as soon as they saw them coming, they would be able to send a message to the others almost immediately. With the state they were in now if someone like the last person they had met was called, they probably wouldn't survive.
So instead, they decided to rest for the night. Their bodies needed to recover what was taken from them. Yes, they would try to avoid being seen, but it would most likely mean another showdown if they were seen.
They took it in turns resting as they kept an eye on the dome. It was too large to see all the sides of the dome, so they just looked at where the other three vampires had entered from. Eventually, while it was Silver's watch, she could see the two girls who had entered leaving but without the man.
'Heading back to the vampire settlement?'
Placing the large box on her back down, she decided to follow them from quite the distance. She inched closer and closer as a test, and eventually, she realised that the two of them weren't at the level of a vampire knight. If they were, Leo would have sensed it, and they would have discovered her by now.
She followed them in their general direction for a while through the forest until eventually, she could see it. She recognised one of the mountains that could be seen from the castles if one was to lookout. The two girls were definitely heading back to the settlement.
She tried to inch closer to them. If they were vampires from the settlement, then they would have an emblem on their clothing stating what family they were from. Silver mainly was travelling up high through the trees, but having taken one step too close, the two girls turned around.
"Did you hear something?" They asked.
"There are beasts on this planet, so hearing something isn't that uncommon." The other replied, and the two continued on the journey.
Coming out from behind one of the tree trunks, Silver realised that she couldn't get any closer without a confrontation.
'If they were able to sense me from that far, then they would have had to at least be at the noble level. So the leader involved is willing to work with their inner castle vampires. This whole thing smells rotten.'
Returning quickly, Silver was worried that she had left her post when she was meant to make sure the others were okay while they were sleeping. Upon returning though, she noticed that Leo was already awake and was leaning up against a tree.
"Did you find out what you needed to?" He asked.
"Yeah, I did, I found our way back, but we need to check out that facility first. Those two girls seemed scared." Silver said as she looked towards the two boys who were fast asleep, as if there wasn't a care in the world. "Thanks for looking after them. Feel free to go sleep; you couldn't have gotten much."
"I didn't sleep much before as a human, and it's even worse now as a vampire. Besides, we have more lookouts compared to before." Leo pointed to the top of his head, directly at the circle ring.
It was actually the cat that had informed Leo that Silver had gone off somewhere.
After the two boys had woken up, they didn't see anyone else enter or leave, so it was time for the two of them to enter.
Walking up, they noticed that security was very minimal, almost as if there was none at all.
'I guess if they are vampires from one of the thirteen families, they can't just leave when they want like the Bloodsuckers.' Silver thought.
Leo noticed something as well. He still found it strange that those that he could sense hadn't moved. It was as if they were locked up. There was no door to enter the dome, just part of the wall had been almost cracked to look like a cave entrance.
Leo suggested it was safe for them to all walkthrough, and so they did. They entered the cave-like tunnel and could hear the sound of screaming and groaning echoing through the tunnel's walls.
"Hey, should we really be walking towards those noises?" Fex asked.
Eventually, they had reached the end of the tunnel, but it wasn't the end of the groaning. Leo could sense that in a large circle shape as large as the dome itself, different types of energy spread out around and leading upwards.
Ham was the first to be sent ahead. If they spotted him, most would think it was just a weak beast. After leaving the tunnel and looking around, he returned.
"I would say it's pretty safe for you guys to go ahead, but be prepared for what you're about to see." Said, Ham.
They trusted Ham, a little, but it wasn't until Leo said he said it would be okay as well that the group continued to move forward. When they had exited from the tunnel, Leo and the others could finally understand what he was seeing.
This facility was one giant prison. The centre of the dome was flat ground that looked to be mostly destroyed, and it made the whole place look almost like an arena, but instead of an arena full of crowds, it was one full of prisoners.
Spread across the edge of the dome were prison cells, each with one person locked behind them.
"What do they want to do with all these people?" Fex asked.
"That's what we are here to find out." Silver replied. As she started to walk around the edge past each of the prison cells. They saw nearly every type of human subclass possible. The groans and screams were coming from them, but as they tried to speak or reach out, their minds seemed wholly broken down.
They were unresponsive to the group's calls or presence.
"A blood fairy!" Silver said in shock. "They have a blood fairy!"
Nate looked at it. Its appearance was similar to Alex, but it was a sad sight to see. It looked like its wings had been pinned down to the floor, only allowing one to move its body. And the blood fairy eyes looked dead.
"What family is behind all of this? Why are they keeping so many different subclasses here!" Silver said, speaking out loud.
Eventually, they had stumbled across a man that seemed saner, as he responded to them, running up to the bars and grabbing them.
"I'm sorry for whatever I've done, but please let me out!" He cried.
This one was a regular vampire and was the only regular vampire they had seen so far. Judging by the fact that he wasn't as worn down like the others, they guessed that he was the one that had been brought in not too long ago.
"I'm sorry, but please, I don't remember anything!" The man screamed.
"What do you mean, you can't remember anything?" Fex asked while gulping.
The man touched his head.
"My memories, who I am, where I am or what this place is, they are all gone!"
*****
Get access to the MVS webtoon on P.a.t.r.e.o.n it's only $3 dollar a month And read My werewolf system Exclusively.
If you want to support you can on my P.A.T.R.E.O.N: jksmanga
For MVS artwork and updates follow on Instagram and Facebook: jksmanga
MVS 910
The group asked the man as many questions as they could, but as expected, it was a lost cause. He couldn't remember anything, so he had no way of answering their inquiries. Still, his particular situation reminded them a lot of how Kazz and Fex were when they first had found them.
However, the strangest thing was how the man was even unable to remember how he had ended up in his cell. Even after telling him two girls had brought him here, it didn't jog anything in his brain. Silver was hoping that he could at least describe what he had seen on their uniform, but it was all hopeless.
"Wait, where are you going? Are you not going to set me free?!" He shouted as the group continued on their way.
"If we did that, then the others would know that we were here. Have you lost your common sense as well as your memories?" Silver questioned him harshly.
"But you can't just do this! After seeing all this, if you leave, you are just as bad as them!" The man continued to shout, pulling at the bars. He was desperate, but the main reason why he felt like this was because of how all the others around him were acting. He knew he would end up the same if nothing was done.
"When those guys return, I'll tell them that I saw you anyway, so you might as well let me out!"
Still, the group continued to ignore him and continued on their way.
"Hey, what if he really tells them about us? Won't that be trouble for us?" Nate asked.
"Don't worry, on the way back, we can deal with him, and as Leo said, there doesn't seem to be anyone to guard this place. They should be rather confident in their cells and hiding place." Silver replied.
Fex looked a little down after talking with the man. After all, he could relate to not having any memories and nobody explaining what was going on. Luckily, he had been important enough for people to come to his rescue. As for the man and everyone else in this facility, even if they had someone looking for them, how likely was it that those possessed the necessary strength?.
"I know what you're thinking, but we can't help them." Leo said. "At least not yet. Think about what would happen if we did. A lot of these subclasses would probably just get killed if they were to appear in the Vampire settlement. After we find out what is going on and that it won't put our or peoples' lives in danger, then we can act."
After going past every single one of the cells, they had come across a couple more subclasses that seemed a bit saner then the others they had met. They could be communicated with but were close to a breaking point.
Just like the first, the others also had their memories removed. However , one of them seemed to have seen something, when asked if there was anything there. The subclasses pointed at the flat cordon in the centre of the area that looked to be just empty ground.
"Hey, I think that man is trying to tell us something." Nate noted, running over to the flat ground, he looked at the centre, and then walked over towards the edges.
"Hey, I'm right. You see how the rubble of the ground is spread off towards the sides? Yet, for some reason there's none in the centre at all, which can only mean one thing."
A clang sound could be heard after Nate had finished his explanation since Leo had used his sword against the ground.
"It appears we have a trap door, and quite the hidden one" Leo concluded.
The next course of action was to try and find a way in. This facility just kept surprising them more and more and they didn't feel like leaving before unearthing all the secrets they could find.
Eventually they found that on the second floor, there was an operation room. It was empty just like the rest, and even the inside of it looked to have been made with metals that were a little rusted.
'Does this mean that this facility has been here for a long time?' Silver wondered. 'Doing all this right under our noses.'
Depending on the material, sometimes Leo's senses wouldn't allow him to see through them, and this turned out to be one of them, making him just as curious as his companions about what was underneath. The controls were simple enough, even for Nate to use them as he pulled a leaver, and the mechanics behind the door started to move.
As they had learnt, the arena floor was a large trap door. From the centre it started to slowly pull away in two halfs and what little burble there was would fall down the centre while the rest moved to the sides.
"Looks like the blockhead isn't so useless after all." Silver commented, and they all looked over to Nate, who grumbled under his breath that they were underestimating him.
Once fully opened, they could see a large swirling staircase going around the edge, and the team decided to carry on moving forward. Once they had awed around to the stairs, looking down they could just see the bottom.
The whole thing was made of a strange metallic material. It made the whole area feel cold and blue. Before they started walking down the stairs they were looking towards Leo for new answers.
"I think you will all be surprised as me, but the area down there is almost an identical replica of what is up there." Leo explained. "There is a major difference between the two though. All of these above ground are vampires, or vampire subclasses."
Here, Leo could feel it. "Nearly every single thing alive in this underground facility on the other hand is a Bloodsucker."
It confused them, but they did get the okay from Leo to move forward. Walking down the spiral staircase together, they were able to see for themselves. The Bloodsucker looked more hungry than ever, never taking its eyes of them.
Walking down more, they saw the same thing repeating again and again. Unfortunately, it looked like they had all lost their minds. Even if one tried to ask them a question they were unable to answer it just like those above.
There was no one they could speak to here below. Silver soon realised that the sheer number of Bloodsuckers behind bars was far more than should be possible. They had already passed around two hundred cells and it looked like there were around two hundred more to go.
"What are they planning to do with all of these?" Silver asked.
But no one knew the answer, apart from the person who had brought them here. This was when Nate also noticed something strange, something that had bugged him as he walked around the whole place.
"Where are all the women?" Nate blurted out.
"You teenager, do you really need to think about things like that, at a time like this!?" Silver glared at him.
"No, that's not what I was thinking about. I just pointed out that we have only seen men in these cages so far. Don't you find it at least a little bit weird given the number? I could understand if it would have been a dozen or so, but there are hundreds down here, yet every single one is male." Nate explained.
"Is that really true?" Fex wondered as he tried to remember what they had seen so far. He had been more interested in their subclass than their gender.
"Of course, trust me I would have kept a note or something if there were some girls around." Nate replied, blushing when all three gave him strange looks.
Silver, who had quite a good memory, started to think back. She was unsure if it was a big deal, but it certainly did seem a little strange. It wasn't as if only men could turn into Bloodsucker, and the same was true for the subclasses.
"Putting aside that it does seem strange, does this information help us in any way?" Silver asked.
"I don't know yet, it just reminded me of a place where the opposite was true. Back when I went to visit the second family for Cia to get her memories back. I was surrounded by girls and had been wondering where the men were. It was just a thought, but now it makes me think, could it be they were brought here? Turned into these monsters?"
Get access to the MVS webtoon on P.a.t.r.e.o.n it's only $3 dollar a month And read My werewolf system Exclusively.
If you want to support you can on my P.A.T.R.E.O.N: jksmanga
For MVS artwork and updates follow on Instagram and Facebook: jksmanga
Based on what Nate was saying, it sounded like he thought all the men that should have been in the second leader's area had been placed in this facility, locked up. It was a crazy theory that if Silver had heard before, she would have just dismissed it.
Right now, with the circ.u.mstances the way they were, she was willing to accept this theory.
A leader was allowed to elect who they wanted in their inner castle area. If they wished all of them to be women, then that was the leaders choice. It did not matter how obscure the request was. However, what was more concerning than Nate's theory was the Second leader themselves, Cindy.
Nate's suspicion had become her suspicion due to her ability. All of these vampires having their memories lost, it wasn't too strange as a powerful vampire leader should be able to do such a thing with their influence skill.
Other than using the influence skill to remove one's memories, there was another way other than using the influence skill to remove one's memories, and that was with the Second leader's ability. Although according to Cindy herself, this was impossible. She was only able to reverse time so far back, it was different for body parts as well, or so she claimed. This would mean with her ability, it would be impossible to remove every single memory about themselves.
The power of the ability varied from leader to leader. Some were better with it, some were weaker, but leaders hardly ever got into scuffles to test such things. Leaving the other leaders to rely on only their word about their powers.
Every leader knew the other ones were hiding their true strength.
If Cindy claimed she couldn't do such a thing, then the others would just have to believe it as there was no evidence. There was no way for them to force the other.
"I think it might be time for us to head back," Leo suggested. "There is nothing left to explore here, and based on what we have found, it looks like some type of BloodSucker and Subclass breeding ground. Hiding this away, they must have bad intentions."
What was more concerning for Leo though, was the connection in his body going wild. He could tell something was happening to the Tenth castle at this moment, and they needed to return; they needed his help.
"Wait, shouldn't we get rid of these guys? Right now, they're trapped behind a cell. We can kill them so they can't be used to attack us. I know they will find out about this place was discovered, but they won't know who discovered it." Said Nate.
It wasn't a bad suggestion, but Leo was against it.
"Even with our strength and numbers, killing four hundred of these guys won't be easy. Can't you see? The bars have been made of the same material that they create the castles out of. Making an attack through these bars would be difficult, making the task take even longer."
"I also think knowing about this place can be used to our advantage." Silver agreed, "We stumbled upon this place by accident. The enemy probably thought we would never find such a thing, but knowing about it can make it clearer for us to know their goal. Finally, we can be one step ahead of them rather than always one step behind."
There was another person that didn't want to kill them, and that was Fex. These people had been turned against their will. As he looked into one of their white eyes that did nothing but stared right back at him, Fex didn't feel scared. Instead, he felt sorry for them.
'I wonder if there was a way they could be turned back.
Before leaving the place, Silver did one more thing to those vampires that were saner than the others. Just in case, she used her influence powers on them to remove any memories they had of them in this place.
Usually, she wouldn't do such a thing, but they had already lost their memories, and the one she was removing wasn't one that was particularly meaningful or long.
Doing such a thing, as long as she was able to, should have been an easy task.
"We must move as quickly as we can!" Silver shouted.
______
"And that's what we discovered while being away. It was what held us up for so long." Silver said, having finished explaining what herself, Leo, and the others had gone through.
"All of this was reported to Bryce?" Sam asked. "Which means he knows about the bloodsucker and the other blood fairy which would have been used to kill Dwight?"
This was the proof they had all been looking for. The only bad thing was, that Leo and Silver didn't know Quinn had been framed using the blood fairy.
"It seems all the signs are pointing to Jill and Cindy having worked together." Said Paul. "Yet somehow she had convinced the other leaders that she was the better one compared to the other leaders."
Layla, upon hearing Cindy's name, clenched her fist tightly. She couldn't believe for a second she had trusted her and thought she was a good leader. She knew how the other leaders must have felt but she had also seen her dark side when Cia had been killed.
"What I'm worried about, is after learning all of this, Bryce has decided to continue with the execution," Sam said. "Why not delay it until he finds the other blood fairy so it can be used as proof? Do you really think he won't kill Quinn just because he thinks it isn't Quinn?"
"No," Paul answered. "If we know Bryce, which I'm not sure we do, he will use this opportunity to kill two birds with one stone. He'll get rid of Quinn first, and then get rid of Cindy second, but if Bryce doesn't act soon, then the army of Bloodsuckers could be used again."
"So we are back to where we started," Layla complained. "The story was nice and all, but it still doesn't guarantee that Quinn will be kept alive. It just means we have ways to prove Quinn's innocence and know who the real enemy is. Tomorrow we have to act."
——
Down in the king's castle, unaware to everyone something was going on. Quinn was cooking up his own plan. He never did want to rely on others.
His arms had grown slightly in size, his hair had partially fallen out, and his fangs had winded. His arms were shaking, and the cuffs connected to the walls were starting to rattle.
"Quinn! Quinn, are you still there!" Alex shouted. "Come on, you're not going to turn and eat me, are you?!" Alex screamed.
There was a manic wildness in Quinn's eyes, but hearing Alex's words, they had disappeared. His transformation was still the same though, with his bulging muscles still on display. When cancelling his transformation, his hair started to grow back slowly, and his muscles shrunk smaller.
"That was good, we were almost there, but I would have lost it without you. Let's go again!" Quinn shouted.
Ever since Alex had joined him, every day, Quinn had been trying to learn how to become a Bloodsucker to utilise its extreme strength without losing his sanity.
Luckily, Alex was a great help as words from the outside while he was in the middle of losing his place, helped get him back on track and he was making progress faster than ever. Quinn could turn but would begin to pass out, hearing Alex's encouragement would kick him out of that stage, but his body was still that of a Bloodsucker.
However, he felt it was risky having to rely on Alex every time he wanted to transform safely. They did the test again, and this time, there were no words spoken by Alex.
"So let's see what you do now," Quinn said with a smile. "Now, all I need to do is wait, and there will be a big surprise for you."
******
Get access to the MVS webtoon on P.a.t.r.e.o.n it's only $3 dollar a month And read My werewolf system Exclusively.
If you want to support you can on my P.A.T.R.E.O.N: jksmanga
For MVS artwork and updates follow on Instagram and Facebook: jksmanga
To those in the vampire settlement, it didn't seem like a long time ago that they were all talking about the same thing. As members from each family were gathering at the plaza to witness yet another execution. The difference was, this wasn't just any execution, but it was one to do with one of the leaders, something the young vampires had never witnessed in their lives before.
"Did you see the royal guards, they have gathered around the tenth castle."
"Yes, I did, I guess they're making sure the execution goes well and don't want anything to happen, but why is the tenth leader being executed, do they suspect he has something to do with the Royal Knights death?"
"I can only assume that is to be the case, but it's not only those from the tenth castle, they aren't allowing any vampires that belong to the tenth at all to attend."
The talk in the vampire settlement was true. The royal guards were stationed around those that lived in the tenth area, while those that belonged to the tenth family in name were told not to attend. There were no complications to happen this time as everything was planned to go smoothly.
——
Underground under the king's castle, Quinn and Alex were silently waiting. They had used up all the conversations they had within them.They had been together for several days now and with only the two of them together 24/7 they had learnt a lot about each other.
Quinn had explained his background, his life at school and how he was treated so badly and how he saw others being treated the same or worse. While Alex's background was a little different to what he had expected.
Before the war, apparently Alex's family used to be quite wealthy, owning many real estate properties in the big cities, however, after the war most of their properties were destroyed, and the government had done nothing to subsidise them.
They wished to build up their name and wealth again, but found it difficult after the introduction of abilities. Where power was more important than anything and it was something they didn't have.
'I guess a lot of people lost different things due to the war.' Quinn thought.
The reason Alex was interested in Quinn's offer initially was because he wanted to raise his own forging empire and bring his family name back up to what it used to be. He knew working for someone else wouldn't be possible. Even though it didn't quite work out how he originally planned, he was pleased.
'Working hard for your family huh?' Quinn thought, as he tried to think back to his own parents, but he knew very little about them, not enough to even feel sad that they were gone, but only to feel down that others had a family when he didn't.
'You still think like that?' Vincent said. 'Even your system is a constant reminder that it isn't true.'
Looking at his system, Quinn understood what Vincent was trying to get at.
'You're so cheesy man, but you're right! Maybe when this whole war is over I can start thinking about raising my own family as well.'
Quinn thought it sounded a bit weird for someone his age to start thinking about a family, but he realised it was due to his life that he had lived while being Vincent. The one thing that Vincent felt fulfilled by, was seeing his kids grow up, and because he had children he was at peace when leaving this world, thinking that he was at least passing something on, and it was the whole reason Quinn was here today as well.
Although Quinn didn't know it at first, that the two of them were related.
'A family huh, you know that to do that, you need a partner, do you at least have someone on your mind?' Vinent asked.
Thinking about this question, Quinn's cheeks started to turn slightly red and his body temperature was rising as he thought of the possibilities.
"Hey are you okay?" Alex asked. "It's just gone a little quiet, I guess it has been for a while."
Quinn thought for a second Alex could see what he looked like, but it was impossible from the way the two of them were chained up. It was just Alex speaking out of awkwardness with the silent room.
Now with the two having shared their stories together, all they could do was sit there and wait, they knew nothing about the planned execution nor what was happening above, but at least Quinn was pleased that it didn't look like the tenth were getting attacked anymore.
'As soon as they open those doors, depending on what will happen or what they will say. Depends on how I will act as well.'
Quinn wasn't a hundred percent with his ability to transform into the bloodsucker, while still staying sane. If something went wrong while trapped in the room he could end up attacking Alex which was something he didn't want to do, and he wasn't sure if he would have the strength to break down the door holding them inside either.
So he had decided as soon as he was taken out from those doors, that's when he would transform. That was when he would do what needed to be done.
However, there was a major problem with being a bloodsucker. His health would be incredibly low and he was unable to use blood skills including the blood bank. Essentially, one hit from one of the leaders or someone powerful and he could be a goner. A double edged sword.
That was why when he saw who had come to collect him, he was in for a bit of a shock. The sound of the doors opening was heard and it had been a while. What he didn't expect was for it to be a bald headed man walking in, and not one the ones who he enjoyed their company.
The door shut behind him, and now the only ones in the room were Bryce, Alex and Quinn.
"Are you ready boy, it's time for you to head out to your execution." Bryce said with a smile.
——
The stage was set and the vampires were having a weird sense of deja vu as they looked upon the execution platform. It wasn't too long ago that Fex, a direct descendant, was the one to be executed. Now once again, the council leaders had gathered and were left standing on the ground of the execution platform looking outwards.
Some of the leader positions had yet to be filled, as the execution was deemed more important by Bryce, and Quinn's matter was to be dealt with first. So the vampire knights of their respective families stood in their place instead for the time being.
Finally, the King had arrived, with his two Royal Knights, following behind them, covered in a chain on their feet and hands were both Alex and Quinn. There were two short tables set for them, with a curve in it where they could nicely rest their heads, and on the stage itself, a clean, fresh sword that had yet to be used.
The executioner that had been selected was Muka. Who would use the blade to sweep both of their heads in one clean motion.
While being brought up to the platform, Alex kept looking at Quinn. He knew what Quinn had been practising underground and was wondering why he hadn't transformed yet.
'Weren't you going to escape before it got to this point, or is it because the King was the one that came to collect us?' Alex thought.
When Alex was placed in front of the table, there were many on the ground that couldn't help but gasp at his sight. Because now he wasn't hiding his wings like he usually would. The ragged shirt he wore, with holes in its back, displayed his two wings on his back clearly.
"Is this why the tenth is getting executed, due to him having held a blood fairy?"
"Now it makes sense why they went to storm the castle!"
The vampires were soon filling in the gaps of what had happened, whether it was true or not, it was the only thing they could guess, and it didn't help that there were already rumors spread around about this very thing.
When Quinn was brought out to his own table, the vampires started to look around, same with the leaders.
Cindy, who stood in the middle of all the leaders, seemed quite pleased. She always had a smile on her face but this one was a little larger than usual.
'It looks like not a single one from the tenth family is here.' She thought.
However, she was wrong, very wrong. A few miles back on top of one of the regular households, Logan was in position. He had picked the highest regular house and with everyone away there was no security at all in the pooling area for the vampires.
On the roof of the building, he had built a strange contraption that almost looked like a sniper rifle. He had it propped up and was lying on his belly staring down the scope.
What he was looking at were two regular ordinary looking vampires. One which had curly brown hair, and the other next to him slightly taller with black hair.
"I hope we can pull this off Peter…and Borden." Logan said.
******
Get access to the MVS webtoon on P.a.t.r.e.o.n it's only $3 dollar a month And read My werewolf system Exclusively.
If you want to support you can on my P.A.T.R.E.O.N: jksmanga
For MVS artwork and updates follow on Instagram and Facebook: jksmanga
A few days before an order from the King was received. It was to prevent anyone from leaving the tenth castle. By this time, Logan and Peter had left the vampire settlement already. Little did they know that their little trip to improve little Borden would turn out to be a blessing in disguise for more than one reason.
Leaving the settlement without anyone finding out was quite easy given Peter's ability to disguise himself and Logan as whoever they wished. Nobody raised a fuss when they went out of the settlement's gates as the guards were far more interested in those who tried to enter.
Once they were out of sight, Borden climbed out of Peter's large pocket and hopped onto his shoulder.
"Finally, I can breathe right!" He said while stretching his arms. He was looking forward to their destination.
Logan wanted them to go back to the lab where the supposed Dalki had been created, especially after learning that his parents had been kept captive there in the past. He felt like there should be a connection there and perhaps even a few things he had missed during the last time they were there.
As for why Peter was chosen to come along… he was the muscle of the group if needed. If they ran into any vampires, they could pretend to be some no-name villagers, but if that didn't work, then Logan was pretty confident that there weren't many that could take down both Borden and Peter at the same time, even if they ran into one of the leaders.
"I see you have taken a liking to Paul's gloves." Logan commented as they continued to walk through the forest.
"They are light, but there is still something missing to them. It just doesn't feel like me." Peter commented. "Do you remember a long time ago you let me try out the game? There was a weapon that I took a liking to, but I don't remember what they were called. Those things that looked like batons, only you held them?"
"Oh, you're talking about the Tonfas. Hmmm, yeah they would suit someone like you. They would provide you with some extra range, and you could still use your fists to hurt your enemies.." Logan replied.
"Still, these are great because of how sharp they are, and I would want something a bit more secretive.'' Peter said, in a slightly excited mood. "Do you think something like that is possible?"
Logan considered Peter's request and he quickly came up with a design. Once they were back he would create a blueprint for a large blade that ran up each of his forearms, and when he wanted to activate it, it would appear out from underneath.
What made him think of this, was the active skill that Quinn would use with his weapon. This always gave him the extra range when needed once in a while.
"Alex has been taken, but there might be something I can come up with for you in the meantime. If everything is still at the base we're heading to, then I should be able to make you one before we leave.'' Logan promised.
He had brought a few items with him, mainly crystals of different levels for what he was going to do with Borden, but also some miscellaneous things that might prove useful. The base should also have plenty of equipment left over that would allow him to create a new beast gear weapon for Peter.
Eventually, they reached the base, only this time without running into any trouble on the way. They entered the mountain, and started to walk through the tunnels. Logan's memory was great and he remembered the way from last time they had come here.
[Welcome Mr Green]
Entering the facility, it looked the same as before. It hadn't been touched, and there were many empty large glass containers big enough to fit a human in, filled with nothing inside, but had large tubes leading off to different locations. When they reached a crossing there were several doors leading to different places, and there was one room which Leo told them to not enter.
For that was the room with the demon tier beast. Apparently it still had great power, more power than the Demon tier beast they had met before and it was possible that he would go mad if he stayed there long enough.
Heading straight forward, Logan entered a room where a large digital display nearly the width of the room was in front of him. Terminals with all sorts of stored information were in the corner of every room.
'This is the room where mum and dad had been kept for years and eventually made the Dalki.'
"It feels weird being here." Borden couldn't help but say. He recognised part of the entrance where they had come in from, but not the rest of it. He didn't have bad memories of the place, but it was weird visiting the area where he had first opened his eyes.
Straight away, Logan went off to work, touching the several terminals and gathering what information he could. Before he had been skimming through information trying to find out what this place used to be, but now he had more of an idea.
There were several failed projects that had been created before the success that became the Dalki and he wanted to gather information on them.
His main concern was to discover why Borden was labeled to be an even bigger failure than the Dalki that had been created. After several hours of gathering information Logan had come up with a theory.
From what he could gather, the energy output from the Demon tier beast was no longer what it was before. It appeared that the number of Dalki that could be created from at least that particular Demon tier had hit its limit, and if there were any more that were created they would come out with problems, just like Borden.
'Was the vampire the one that set up the link between the lab in the tenth castle and this one? It seems like it had been kept a secret from the vampires and he was working from the tenth castle, he must have also been working here. Is that how I accidently created a Dalki version of Vorden?' Logan thought.
If this was the case, then there was a solution to the problem, find a Demon tier crystal and somehow infuse that power into Borden. It would have to be one that matched with the original one that created the Dalki.
However, that seemed impossible, he could use any old Demon tier crystal, but that might only have a temporary effect, although temporary was fine for now.
If he didn't have Demon tier crystals, then he would just have to use the next best thing he had on him which was king tier crystals.
"Is there anything that I need to do?" Borden asked.
"I just need some samples of your blood, but other than that you will be fine." Logan replied, as he got to work.
Just like before, Logan was hoping to create a few green serums the same as the ones received at the lab, but it would have to have Vorden's DNA imprinted inside it. Luckily he still had information from the last sample he had created, and Borden also shared the same DNA.
Then, using the King tier crystals, he would create a better serum that could be injected into his body to give him more time. How much time, and if it would restore his body to normal, he didn't know.
There was some gold coloured liquid in there, and he took samples of this as well. It turned out that the gold liquid contained traces of energy from the Demon tier beast.
There were a few times where Logan was tempted to go look at the Demon beast himself, as he thought studying it further might give him more results or answers, however some information he had found out during his research had warned him against it.
It was a journal from his parents during the time they had worked on such a thing. Apparently there were a few times where they had entered the room where the Demon beast resided and images appeared in their head. The vampire that had held them captive had to drag them out of there after he had heard their screams and after that incident they had never ventured in there again.
Logan also made sure to pass on this warning to Peter and Borden, although he was unsure if the two of them would be affected like he was considering how they were.
Finally, Logan had gotten nearly everything down to the last detail. He had created the best serum he could possibly create, now there was only the last step needed. Melting down the Emperor tier crystals and adding it to the green solution, but when he went to look in his storage box, he also noticed a few bright red crystals in there.
These were blood crystals, the crystals harvested from the battle the tenth family recently had. He had been given some to do some research on, and he still had them on him.
'The vampire was focused on creating a blood substitute, so he tried to mix the beast DNA with humans to get human blood. There were also some attempts on vampires made, but vampire and human bodies aren't the same. Then what would happen if I used the blood crystal instead?' Logan wondered.
******
Get access to the MVS webtoon on P.a.t.r.e.o.n it's only $3 dollar a month And read My werewolf system Exclusively.
For MVS artwork and updates follow on Instagram and Facebook: jksmanga
After spending a few days at the lab, Logan had gathered everything he needed. He had even found the time to create new weapons for Peter. As for the serum, there had been enough to create two vials of green liquid.
How long they would last for or more importantly what effects they would have on Borden, Logan was unsure. He suggested they should test one out before they left, but Borden insisted that he trusted Logan and he thought it wiser to have a second dosage just in case.
As for Peter, he still wore Paul's gloves on his hands since they were made with fairy blood. However, there were now two single long blades hidden under his clothing where his forearms would be,
that could retract as he wished. It was safe to say he was pleased.
Luck seemed to be on their side, since just like on the way to the lab they didn't run into any trouble on the way back. When they had reached the vampire settlement, things seemed to be a little more rowdy than usual.
"What is going on?" Logan asked, as many vampires were out on the street all talking to each other excitedly. Yet, the tension in the air around didn't seem to bode well.
Using his hearing, Peter listened in to all the conversation he could, while Logan was gathering information via his small spiders. Between the two of them they quickly figured out what had happened while they were away, how Quinn's execution was set and how the tenth castle was surrounded by the Royal Guards to prevent them from doing anything about that.
'This is not good, if the others can't leave the castle, then how will Quinn get out of his predicament?' Logan started to rack his brain for a solution. In the end, it felt like that it may very well be down to the three of them, to break Quinn out of this whole mess.
Some time passed, and it looked like the execution was proceeding as scheduled as those from the families and pooling area were moving forward. Heading down a dark alleyway, the disguised Logan and Peter met up.
"Well, it looks like Quinn is going to have a hard time breaking out of this one." Peter concluded his research.
Logan nodded. "I also failed to find a way for those inside the tenth castle to escape undetected.." Logan replied. "The Royal Guards have made sure to have all our exits covered, however, I doubt that those inside the castle will do nothing. They will try and help Quinn escape. The problem is the Royal Guard's strength is nothing to laugh at, each one of them is meant to be at the same level as a Knight. Even if they do try to break out, it will be hard to make it in time, especially since Bryce must have ordered the leaders to stop us as well.." Logan replied.
"Damn it!" Peter shouted in anger, nearly punching the side of the house they were meeting behind, but quickly stopped himself, worried his strength might give them unwanted attention. "Screw it all, I'll just have to disguise myself as one of them, and break the chains off Quinn. I'm sick and tired of all this vampire crap! Let's just break out and leave this place for good."
Quite frankly, Logan actually felt the same way as Peter right now. The vampires and the whole situation surrounding them was just tiring them out.
"Let me help." Borden declared. "If I use the serum I should be able to do the same as last time. As long as I can use my strength I can break the chains that are holding Quinn and Alex."
Although Logan wasn't against the idea, the problem was they didn't know how much strength Borden would regain, nor how long he could fight for. Fighting without that information would be troublesome and risky. What if Borden lost his strength in the middle of the fight and because of it lost his life as well.
"Don't worry about me." Borden said with a smile. He then moved his small hand and snatched the syringe Logan had been holding on to. Before the others could react, he had already injected it into himself.
"At the end of the day, I'm just a clone right? I just want you guys to promise me one thing. If anything happens to me, look after the kids from the Blade family and bring back Vorden." he said, grunting a little and falling to the floor.
At that moment, his body started to change, his body was growing by the second, and his hair with it, as it reached nearly the bottom of his waist. Soon, Borden was back to the size he once was.
Lying there on the floor with his clothes ripped off him, he started to clench his hands and touch all over his body, including the dangly parts.
"I'm back, it worked, my body is back to the same size!" He proclaimed excitedly.
"I have to warn you, we don't know if this is permanent or not, so please don't get too excited." Logan reminded him. "And you probably should not waste any time. Think of every moment as possibly the last."
"I know." Borden nodded. "We should act under the assumption that we don't have a lot of time, so let's get moving."
"First we need to get you some clothes." Peter pointed out.
This was an easy task, since nearly all the houses were empty, their occupants having left to go to the execution. Stealing some clothes for Borden to wear was simple, but seeing Borden standing next to Peter had given Logan an idea. Something that would give them the best chance of survival.
------
Quinn suddenly noticed something. He could feel that other than Alex who was by his side, there was another connection out there in the crowd. However, he was unable to pinpoint where it was coming from exactly.
'Did someone come here to try and break me free?' Quinn thought, but looking over the vampires he didn't recognise anyone, yet that made him think of the first person he had turned. Ironically, that assumption did not make him happy in the least.
'Of all people, why the hell is he the one out here? He's going to ruin everything! My whole plan!' Quinn started to panic, yet there was really nothing he could do, especially since even he didn't know which one Peter was. 'Maybe, it's just someone wearing Peter's mask... '
------
Standing out in front of everyone, at the edge of the platform, was King Bryce. When he raised his hands, everyone in the settlement bowed their heads down, and then looked up at the King. This sight pleased Bryce greatly, making him almost forget about all the bad things that had happened as a grin appeared on his face.
"Thank you all for coming here today. Alas, today is not a joyous day." Bryce began his speech. "We are all here to witness the execution of the tenth family leader, Quinn Talen. He is a grim reminder to everyone that no matter what era we are in there will always be those who think of themselves first and foremost. As the new King, it is up to me to uphold our laws and the Vampire code!"
"Alongside him there is another member of his family, a subclass created by himself, who shall receive the harshest punishment! You may have heard the rumours so let me confirm, the tenth family has indeed been harbouring a Blood fairy!"
Hearing these words, a few gasps were heard between the people, but not many as there were only a few that knew what a blood fairy actually was.
"He is a subclass that is a great threat to us vampires! It is clear by keeping this subclass that the tenth leader has been planning to ruin the lives of us vampires, as he has already done to the late Royal Knight Dwight and so his punishment must match the crime! I decree that both of them shall be executed today!"
The sword was picked up by Muka, it could be seen in the distance as it shined and glistened even in the dark. He looked at the two of them, and shook his head slightly, but not enough for it to be visible to those watching from below, yet Quinn was close enough to see it. Muka didn't want to do this but he had no choice.
'After I stated that I would save you, I was unable to in the end. The only thing I can give you two now, is a quick and painless death. I shall perform a clean cut.' Muka thought as he started to walk up to the first person, who was Alex.
The sword was raised, and pressed against the back of Alex's neck. It stayed there for a few seconds, before it was lifted up in the air. It stayed there as Muka hesitated for a few seconds, but that was the perfect opportunity.
A red beam of energy came out from far off, and hit the very tip of the blade throwing it off balance.
"Now, that's our go sign!" Peter shouted, as the two jumped over the other vampires and were heading straight for the stage.
"You think, we didn't expect this?!" Cindy taunted, as three leaders including herself appeared in front of Borden, surrounding him. At the same time, the other leaders, including the Wight Vampire Knight that Peter had fought with, surrounded him.
The normal vampires left the scene as soon as possible, afraid of getting caught up in the ensuing fight. This wasn't the same as last time, where some leaders might choose to help out and some were not attacking, it was everyone against that of the tenth family.
The red beams of energy continued to fire out at Muka, but he carefully avoided them after having felt their power. Logan's sniper rifle used pure energy created from the blood crystals they had obtained.
Unfortunately, as a vampire leader Muka was too fast to be hit by them after knowing to expect them.
"I don't want your family to get hurt anymore!" Muka shouted. "So I shall end this, and with the death of both of you they will have no more reason to fight!"
Quinn, seeing Peter and a stranger coming to help, thought the fighting had already happened, and he couldn't let Alex die in front of him.
When the sword swung down at Alex's head, the sound of the wind being sliced could be heard, and soon after, half of the sword was seen falling to the floor.
"I was wondering when you would call me." Leo said.
"We have been waiting for this, don't worry we knew you would do this." Paul replied as well.
Seeing how Peter had joined in already, Quinn had decided that it would be finally time for him to use the system's summon skill, bringing both of his knights to his side.
"Good, now break me out of here, and let's get the hell out of this place, before I really start tearing all these guys apart!" Quinn shouted.
Get access to the MVS webtoon on P.a.t.r.e.o.n it's only $3 dollar a month And read My werewolf system Exclusively.
If you want to support you can on my P.A.T.R.E.O.N: jksmanga
For MVS artwork and updates follow on Instagram and Facebook: jksmanga
From the very back, miles away, looking through his scope, Logan had a good view of everything that was happening. What he was surprised about was, even with the power of his new weapon and the use of blood crystals, that the leader Muka was able to avoid his attacks. Leaders were clearly stronger than he had anticipated.
As he was confident, if the weapon was to be used against a vampire knight, they would struggle to avoid such an attack.
The other problem was, unlike last time, Logan was hoping there would also be those on Quinn's side. Those that would not join the battle. That way, Borden or Peter would be able to get through, but that didn't happen at all.
When the sword was lifted, Logan started to imagine a life without Quinn for a brief second. What would be left of all of them after it happened? Would they be lost without a leader, would someone take his place, and would Logan be able to find out the truth of his family? Lastly, he realised how much of a loss Quinn would personally be for him.
However, the blade was stopped, and two of the people Logan had a lot of faith in were seen on stage.
He had no clue how Quinn was able to do it, but Quinn was always full of surprises, just like the towers he had made. What Logan liked, even more, was that both Leo and Paul were wearing the masks he had created for them.
Before, when arriving in the settlement, Logan had attempted to make a call their way, but the signal wouldn't even get through. He had a suspicion that it was quite possibly due to the Royal guards surrounding the area.
Maybe they had predicted that someone from the outside, or the human world would try to contact them, and had set up a device to block all incoming communications. Still, he knew his masks worked after testing them with Peter's mask. Which meant only messages sent within the tenth castle were being intercepted.
'A similar device used on as the teleporter blocker perhaps. If I have time to study these, I can find out how they are affecting our equipment.'
Now seeing the two of them there right next to Quinn, they could coordinate everything together. With three, Logan thought this was nearly impossible, but with Paul and Leo they might be able to pull it off.
"Peter, Borden, make sure the leaders don't reach the stage. Leo, Paul, I'm counting on you both to break Quinn free. If we can get out of this, I think I have a way we can all get back to the human world. Sorry I can't help any more than that." Logan said, and everyone went straight into action.
On the stage were Bryce, Muka and the two Royal Knights that would always stay by the King's side. Kyle and Prima. Immediately, Leo went to strike at the cuffs surrounding Alex, who was closest to him. His sword had sliced cleanly through. The cuffs fell to the floor, and Alex was finally free, quickly moving behind Leo.
A material that even Quinn couldn't break with his natural strength was broken with a strike.
This was out of everyone's expectations, but they didn't know Leo was using the power of his second stage Qi. As Leo turned around to free Quinn next, another person had appeared in front of him.
"Your skills are adequate, but skill won't mean much if I'm faster than you," Prima said smiling, striking Leo across the c.h.e.s.t with his small rapier he had in his hand.
Leo was unable to block the attack, but at the same time, when the blade scr.a.p.ed his skin, it did nothing.
"Does speed really mean much if I can defeat you in one strike!" Leo replied, striking diagonally upward, going across Prima's c.h.e.s.t. Unlike his attack that had done nothing to Leo, Leo's strike had revealed a deep cut ripping through his clothes and piercing his skin.
'This is the tenth's Vampire Knight? Why does he have the strength of a Vampire Leader!' What was even more worrying was the wound wasn't healing, and a stinging pain was felt within him, that was soon starting to spread.
"You idiot!" Cindy shouted from below, off the stage. "Remember that the tenth family has been harbouring a blood fairy, and the report from the attack stated that they have weapons made from their blood, don't get hit! Remove it with your blood control now!"
But it was a little too late for that warning.
On the other side, Quinn had summoned Paul, and Kyle was now in his way, blocking his path. Just like when Paul had fought against Jill, he had wasted no time activating his soul weapon, and floating around in a circle were six green balls of poison.
However, this opponent was not as easy to deal with as Jill. The poison was fast, but if it couldn't hit his enemy, there wasn't much Paul could do.
Every time a ball would get close, Kyle was able to use his cape to block the attack, and then immediately, he would change it to a spiral, acting as a large spear, thrusting it forward.
Paul's poison was purely an offensive ability, so he had to rely on his speed to dodge the attacks. He couldn't focus on trying to attack with his poison ability at the same time.
'You know what would be good right now, if someone hadn't taken my damn gloves.' Paul thought, but he hoped that at least Peter was making good use of them right now.
For he was also surrounded by three strong vampires, one of them being the Vampire Leaders Jin, and Sunny, while the other one was a Vampire Knight, a Wight like himself.
For a second, Peter was slightly confused as he looked at the Wight that wore a hood, covering most of his head, but it still allowed him to see his distinctive facial features.
"Aren't you meant to be dead? Borden flattened your head last time?" Peter said, vaguely remembering the events when attempting to save Fex.
"That was my brother!" The Wight shouted in anger and was the first one to go in, throwing out his fist. At the same time, Peter did the same. When the two fists had collided though, there was a clear winner as the Wight's fist shattered within itself. Knowing what he was tough, Peter knew he would heal, so he used the spike gloves and stabbed them into his c.h.e.s.t.
It was too fast for the Wight to react.
'How?' The Wight thought. 'I saw him fight against my brother last time. I and my brother are equal in strength, and last time he was outmatched. Could it be, his creator really has gotten that much stronger in such a short time?'
Peter was getting ready to use his new weapon to stab right through the Wight's head, finishing one of them off early, but before that could happen, some blood could be seen flying through the air heading his way.
A few seconds later and the blood exploded, it wasn't a large explosion, but it served its purpose as Jin just wanted the two of them to be split away. While Peter was startled, Sunny took advantage of the opportunity. She didn't have an ability that was that helpful in a fight, but she was still a leader who would be able to match Peter's strength and speed.
However, when she took a step forward, another red shot came out from afar and had stopped her from moving in.
'I have to be careful,' Sunny thought as she looked at the ground where the red beam had hit. It had caused quite a lot of damage to the floor. She remembered the power from before, how it had nearly knocked the sword out of Muka's hand with his grip strength.
Although everyone was faring well, at the same time, Quinn was worried, as it didn't look like they would be able to do much, and there were still leaders and vampire knights that hadn't joined the fight.
Looking at Borden, two spikes had appeared out of his back, he wasn't using his full strength, but he was constantly trying to get out of the position he was in so he could at least get to where Quinn was.
'If I use more strength, then it might shorten my time.' Borden thought. 'But how much time do we have?'
The same thought was also running through Quinn's mind. Alex was on stage, hiding behind that of Leo. He was worried that if he attempted to fly, they would quickly hit him down out of the sky.
While Quinn was looking to his right at Alex, he didn't notice that a blood swipe was coming his way directly at him.
'I have to get out of here!' Quinn thought and started to fill in his energy with the red energy inside his body. Still, he soon noticed that this was a waste of time, as the blood swipe was blocked, and a shadow was cast over Quinn from the person's back.
"Why did you stop my attack!" Cindy shouted from below. "What do you think you are doing, Bryce?"
******
Get access to the MVS webtoon on P.a.t.r.e.o.n it's only $3 dollar a month And read My werewolf system Exclusively.
For MVS artwork and updates follow on Instagram and Facebook: jksmanga
Leo's sword was continuing to clash against Prima's, but once in a while Prima's speed would win out and another small hit would be made on his body. After having removed the poison from his body, as Cindy had suggested, he was back to his usual self and was fighting at full strength. This time when attacking, he was more cautious than before.
'If I want to win this fight, I can't just treat this man as another Vampire Knight, I have to fight against him like he is a leader.'
What was strange though, was that Prima's attacks were faster after the first hit, and after a while longer of trading hits, Prima managed to get another hit on Leo's shoulder this time. Still, blood wasn't drawn, but when Prima came in thrusting multiple attacks, he was even faster than before.
'Now I have an idea of what is going on.' Leo thought. 'It's his ability. After he successfully gets a hit, he will get a speed boost, and it seems like his ability will stack with each hit. What an interesting ability, but there must be a time limit. As long as I avoid getting hit for a while, I will be able to return with my own attacks.'
Knowing this, Leo reverted to his own blood attacks, throwing out swipes of blood and keeping Prima's attacks away from him. For some reason, it seemed like Prima was desperately dashing in, hoping to get another hit in.
'Looks like I was right on the ball.' Leo thought.
However, he was soon distracted, for he felt an energy source heading towards Quinn. If he didn't do something, then Quinn would be hit by it. Leo was ready to act, but then he saw that one other was already moving before him, as if they were always ready to come in at any time and block any attack that would head Quinn's way.
It took a second for everyone to process what they had just witnessed. Even then, they weren't sure if what they had seen was correct, nor the reasoning for the person's actions. For some reason, the very King who had ordered Quinn's execution had just blocked an attack.
It wasn't until Cindy verified what they had seen from her words that they realised it wasn't a mistake.
"Bryce!" Cindy shouted again. "I will ask you again, why did you save that traitor's life?"
It was such a drastic scene, and confusion had spread so much that the fighting all around had stopped. After all, Bryce the King must have had a reason for interfering, and there were those families that still didn't believe that Quinn was responsible and wanted to hear what was to be said.
"I didn't think you would actually come through on our deal," Quinn said, looking at Bryce's back. "I guess you at least kept your word."
Bryce scoffed a little and didn't even turn around to acknowledge Quinn's words.
"You are a lucky boy. You shouldn't thank me, things just happened to come through in time."
"Prima, Kyle, stand down," Bryce ordered, and even though they didn't know what was happening, they decided to comply and stepped away from both Leo and Paul.
"Cindy, you are shouting at me like I am another leader, but I do have to remind you that even during this moment, I am still your King!" Bryce said, with anger in his voice at those last words. He was no longer hiding the hatred he had for the person he was looking at.
His eyes had naturally lit up red, and there was something Bryce was never able to hide when he was angry. It was the veins on his hands that would show.
"I'm sorry, your majesty." Cindy corrected her tone, giving a slight bow and biting her lip. "But forgive me, have we not all gathered here, with the whole vampire settlement and its leaders to witness the execution of a traitor?"
"Yes, you are right," Bryce stated, looking back at Quinn, and nodded towards Leo. It was a clear sign that Leo was able to act without him interfering. Using his sword, he cut the chains off from Quinn's hands and feet, and he was finally free.
"So, he wasn't lying after all?" Alex whispered as he rushed over to Quinn's side.
"It seems to be the case," Quinn replied, thinking about the moment the two of them had met in the underground cellar.
Before their execution, Bryce had visited them to bring them out, but he had come alone. Without his Royal Knights by his side, it was strange, but when Bryce stated he wanted to speak to Quinn alone, it became a little clearer.
"Your execution has been set, and we have had some news about what has happened, but there still isn't enough evidence. However, I can't delay this any longer." Bryce explained. "The wheels are already set in motion. Quinn, what I need you to do is delay your own execution for as long as possible, you are buying your own time, and if you are successful in this, then we can all get out of this alive. Well, at least the people that should still be alive."
Bryce wasn't really being clear, but Quinn knew that Bryce didn't suspect him of killing Dwight right now. In a way he was using him, what for Quinn didn't know and was unsure if he even should trust him. However, if he was going to do his escape anyway, then he might as well believe in Bryce's plan a little.
This was the reason why Quinn had decided in the end to abort his plan of turning into a bloodsucker once leaving the room, to do his grand escape.
However, Quinn was unsure why at this very moment, he had finally decided to intervene. What was he so desperately waiting for?
"Now, let's all find out who the real person is that has been working with the bloodsuckers, killed our Royal Knight Dwight, and has attempted to frame the tenth family for all these things," Bryce stated quite confidently.
Still, Cindy was unfazed, and even started to break out in laughter.
"Wow, so you really are trying to pull the wool over all my followers?" Cindy replied. "You have already become King. What do you have to worry about? Are you really now accusing me of all these things? Everyone knows that you have hated me because I was close to taking the position as the next Queen. Are you afraid that they might think you are unfit to be King? I would say if you are the one saving the tenth leader, then it is more likely you are covering up for something."
Those listening in to the whole conversation honestly didn't know who to believe at this point. For one thing, it was clear. Quinn did have a blood fairy, and Bryce had saved him, while there was currently no evidence for these crimes against the second leader. Not publicly anyway like there was with Quinn.
"Why do you think I have waited all this time to act?" Bryce stated.
At that moment, someone else was heard walking onto the stage, and it was an old face Quinn hadn't seen in a while.
"You did the right thing, believing in me and my father, Quinn. Thank you for not killing him back then." The voice said.
As she walked past, with her hair tied up in two buns, Quinn could see that it was Kazz, but it didn't seem like the same Kazz he talked to last time. When she spoke his name, it wasn't one of hesitation.
"Did she…regain her memories back!?" Quinn thought.
"That's right." Kazz said, standing at the front next to her father. "I Vampire Knight Kazz Cane was attacked along with fellow Vampire Fex from the tenth family, and it was all her doing." She pointed. "Cindy Cha of the second family."
*****
Get access to the MVS webtoon on P.a.t.r.e.o.n it's only $3 dollar a month And read My werewolf system Exclusively.
If you want to support you can on my P.A.T.R.E.O.N: jksmanga
For MVS artwork and updates follow on Instagram and Facebook: jksmanga
Some families were aware that Fex had gone missing, however, they didn't know he was attacked or about the memory loss, and they definitely didn't know that something happened to Kazz. Her words were even a shock to them all.
Other than the thirteenth leader, Lee, this was the first time they had heard that Kazz had been attacked. Attacking one's vampire knight was similar to declaring war on that family, unless they had a good reason for doing so, or had been ordered to.
From the words she spoke, Quinn had gathered that It seemed like somehow, Kazz was able to regain her memories and this was the moment Bryce was waiting for.
'But how was he able to get Kazz's memories back?' Quinn wondered. By now Quinn was pretty sure Cindy was behind everything due to what he had learnt from Alex. With her ability she was able to return one's mind back to a certain point in time, similar to what she had done with Cia.
So Quinn wondered how Bryce was able to remove it. Was there someone with the ability to negate abilities, or possible Cindy herself was able to reverse the reverse but this seemed very unlikely. Cindy would never help out Bryce. The main reason why Quinn wanted to find out was so he could help out Fex.
"I will now declare your wrong doings in front of everyone in the vampire settlement and to the other leaders!" Bryce said, moving forward and pushing Kazz slightly behind him. "A little over two weeks ago, Kazz and Fex were travelling together to return to my castle, when the two of them were attacked.
"Kazz's body was pinned to the wall, while Fex was taken away. Later on, Fex was to be found at the Bloodsucker settlement, and had been saved thanks to a collaboration act between the thirteenth and tenth family but there was one problem. Both of these had no memories of the attack and had no idea who had attacked them."
Seeing where Bryce was going with this, Cindy couldn't help but speak up.
"So now that your own 'Daughter' has regained her memories back, and she has pointed the finger at me, should we all just believe that I was the one who had done it? This just further proves my point that you two could have been working together all along. After all, we know the tenth was keeping a blood fairy."
Bryce didn't say anything, but gave her a quick stare, which caused her to take a slight step back a bit. He didn't move but it was a reminder that she shouldn't interrupt the King when speaking. So Bryce continued.
"In this situation, one would try to focus on regaining their memories, but if it was done via the influence skill, there would have only been one person who I could rely on to get them back, those from the second family. However, I guess it was a good thing that I never did trust you Cindy." Said Bryce.
"I was focused on the why. Why would someone go through the trouble of attacking Kazz and taking Fex away? And why the need to frame the tenth leader as well. After the Royal Guards did some investigating, it was found out that they weren't the only ones that had a lapse in their memoires, but several of the direct descendants from the other families, were unable to remember what they were doing between certain hours of the day.
"Usually, this wouldn't be too much of a concern; it was only a brief moment that they couldn't remember but certainly strange. Yet, there is one thing that is needed to not only open the King's vault, but to also open the absolute blood book."
Now walking to the front comfortably, stepping one foot after the other was Quinn, and he didn't even have the best expression on his face either, as his eyebrows were frowned and the wrinkles on his forehead could be seen. Staring at the one person that had caused him so much trouble.
"It's nice to meet you again, Clown." Said Quinn. Thinking back to the person who had extracted his blood back when he was underground. "It's safe to guess that the guards protecting my Cell also have a lapse in their memory. Getting my blood, I don't have any direct descendants so you need to get the blood from me. Of course approaching the leaders directly to take their blood would have been impossible, so you aimed for Kazz, Fex and all the others."
For once, the usual smile that Cindy would have on her face had dropped, her hands were left hanging by her sides. She wanted to say something, but she knew she didn't have to. It still wasn't enough to convict her at all. Right now Bryce and Quinn were just acting like a bunch of detectives. Spouting links that could just be made up on the spot.
"Cindy." Bryce spoke, and she lifted her head again. "You think we stopped there? We learnt of all your plans, it's useless now. We know Jill, the eighth leader, was working with you. Her Vampire Knight was found with the Bloodsuckers."
Hearing her name, Jill's face was full of panic, and she immediately started to look around at what leaders were around her.
"And there's more!" Another voice shouted out, being marched in through the crowd, was the Royal Guards, and they had surrounded a group of people, in that group was Silver, and those close to Quinn from the tenth castle.
As expected, they were already planning to make their move, and when charging out through the front gate, the reaction of the Royal Guards was not what they had expected. The guards told them that they would escort them to the plaza, and Bryce had informed Silver of a little more that day then what she had told the others.
"An investigation was run into those from the second family. Out of all the families, the second family has had more vampires born than any other family, yet they never reached the limit. From reports they have also had the highest crimes committed that would be punished, and vampires perished under infighting. Yet, when we go to ask those in the second family, it seems like there is no such thing.
"I wish we would have found out sooner, but there was a clear pattern. All the vampire men that were promoted into the inner circle, didn't last long. They weren't just receiving a normal punishment, they were sent away to be turned into bloodsuckers, or vampire subclasses."
Seeing a sweat appear on Cindy's face, was giving Bryce a satisfied smile and he wanted to give her the last push over the edge.
"If you planned to take me out with that army of yours then that would be useless. Prima has already been sent out with a group of Royal Guards, and we got rid of every single one, apart from the blood fairy we kept for evidence of course."
Fex too had been brought along, and hearing this he was a little saddened. Silver looked at him for a second, and it was the reason why she hadn't told him. She knew he wanted to save them, but she also knew what Bryce's course of action would be after finding out.
"You're saying that I'm involved in this!" Jill said, placing the palm of her hand on her c.h.e.s.t. "Just because my Vampire Knight was found, who knows what type of words Cindy could have used to threaten her. I have just been following orders from you this whole time."
"Both Kazz and Fex can verify that this happened to them." Quinn said. "And even Alex is a witness in all of this. The one that brought him to Cindy's castle in the first place as the original eighth leader. I find it hard to believe that you knew nothing about this. When the leaders are locked up in tombs below your castle."
Hearing this, there were many gasps from the vampires in the crowd and even the leaders looked at each other in disbelief. An original was woken up, and not only that but the eighth original.
"We can prove if what Kazz has said is true or not right now. Anyone feel free to use the influence skill on her and ask away." Bryce said.
Standing forward, the first one to volunteer for this act was Muka.
"You all know that I have been accusing Bryce and suspected Bryce has been behind this whole thing the whole time. So it's safe to say I don't trust him, and it is true even now. If I'm the one to use my influence skill, and Kazz is telling the truth we should all get our answer."
"Bravo, bravo!" Cindy said, smiling once more. "There is no need to use the influence skill on her. You caught me, you were right. I was the one behind everything. You did so much digging. I guess the one thing I underestimated was for a bunch of vampire elite leaders to put so much trust in a human turned vampire."
Then grabbing her black dress, she pulled hard, ripping it completely off herself.
"But what are you going to do about it?" She said, with the red blood armour covering her entire body.
*****
Get access to the MVS webtoon on P.a.t.r.e.o.n it's only $3 dollar a month And read My werewolf system Exclusively.
If you want to support you can on my P.A.T.R.E.O.N: jksmanga
For MVS artwork and updates follow on Instagram and Facebook: jksmanga
As soon as Cindy had ripped off her black dress, everyone's eyes couldn't help but be drawn to what she was wearing underneath. Some had never seen Cindy wear anything other than her black dress, there were even rumours going around that she slept in it, and even when she fought just moments ago she kept it on.
Now, having taken it off, everyone could finally see what was underneath. It just wasn;t what they had expected. To see the blood red armour. The red colour darkened on the edges of the armour, slowly getting more intense in colour towards the centre. Each piece was carefully crafted using one of the strongest blood crystals from the past. This armour was one of two that were known in existence.
"The blood armour…" Bryce said, as his eyes gazed Cindy up and down. He wasn't looking at her but the armour that she was wearing. Soon thoughts were beginning to consume his mind. That someone like Cindy, someone who didn't deserve it, was wearing this incredible armour made his whole body boil inside. His right hand was tensed so much that one of his bulging veins burst through the skin and was now slowly dripping onto the floor.
A first even for him.
It was expected that someone had to have the armour when the king's vault was found empty, but Bryce expected that there would be someone bigger behind this mess. How could the vampires let themselves be outwitted by her?
"So this means it's true, the Second leader was really behind everything."
"It has to be, otherwise why would she have the blood armour right now?"
The onlookers were visibly confused at the events that had occurred and had taken a step back. After having all those accusations thrown at her, she was now admitting to those crimes. However, showing the armour didn't mean she would be turning herself in, she was ready for a fight.
"Cindy..." Muka mumbled, not knowing how to feel. A lot of his anger thus far had been directed towards Bryce, and Cindy had even helped him and his people many times. After discovering the truth he felt guilty, not just because he had accused Bryce but for other reasons as well.
Cindy would often come by and visit the cells that were in the Fourteenth castle. It was normal for convicts to take their own lives, sometimes they even fought against each other and lost lives, but now Muka was learning what she had done to her own people. He feared that those prisoners suffered the same.
He was starting to realise that her willingness to help him constantly was just so that she could get closer to her own goal by getting him on her side.
'With her ability, she could have tricked everyone. She could have made it so no one remembered what she did, or saw where she had been, leaving no evidence behind. How…how were we all tricked by this person?' He thought.
There was a reason why Muka never suspected Cindy in all of this, because there was one thing that didn't make sense. Why go to all this trouble to get the blood armour and the absolute blood book?
If she had never framed Quinn for Dwight's murder, then both him and Jin would have still voted for her, making her queen. If she became queen she would naturally inherit these two items.
'Was she afraid that Quinn wouldn't give her his vote? No, even Quinn at the time only became suspicious due to Fex and Kazz. Meaning all of this started even before.' Everything she had done just sabotaged herself from becoming Queen in the first place, and this is what Muka didn't understand.
"Everyone clear the plaza now!" Muka shouted. "The second leader, Cindy Cha, is responsible for stealing the king's items, and for the royal knight Dwight's death! She is resting and this place will soon become a battlefield!"
After Muka announced his warning, he also sent out his two knights to make sure that the crowd were to leave the area safely, and they did so quite quickly. Being caught in the crossfires of a fight between leaders would hurt many of them.
"This is going to be a difficult fight, Quinn. With the blood armour, you will need the help of the other leaders to take her down." Vincent horridly said.
"What do you mean, I understand that the blood armour might be strong, but just like the blood weapons won't it need human blood to activate its power? She might have a flask but then the blood will run out quickly. We just need to buy time." Quinn expressed his thoughts based on his own experience with his soul weapon.
Also after witnessing Arthur's fight, Quinn knew that unless a blood weapon got a constant supply of blood, the time frame it could be used for was limited.
"All of what you said is very true, but that's only if Cindy hasn't learnt from the absolute blood book. You see that book has special power. It treats all blood the same, including vampire blood, and when using it, it will power the armour as well. I'm afraid if she had the blood armour, she would have already obtained the book and has been learning it since the day she got it."
The vampires had left the plaza and now it looked empty with so few people in it, but those from the Royal guards and from the Tenth family had remained. They didn't want to leave Quinn alone for this one. They weren't able to help when he was captured last time, and many of the leaders were worried that there were others working with her.
At that moment, Cindy turned to Jill.
"Well, it looks like we have no choice but to fight ourselves out of this one. You know what to do."
Jill was still on the floor, on the brink of tears. She couldn't believe what was happening right now, but still she agreed as she got up off the floor, nodding her head wiping the tears away. Soon they weren't the only ones standing there.
In total, three additional men were now standing by her side, seemingly appearing out of nowhere.
Seeing this, straight away Leo and Borden attitudes had changed and they were ready to go for a second round. This was because one of the men that had appeared was the original Eighth leader.
"It looks like the Eighth family is heavily involved in all of this after all," Bryce said. "Judging by the fact that every past Eighth leader that is still alive is here at this moment."
Bryce was an old vampire, and he recognised them all. They were all the past leaders who had gone into eternal slumber, apart from the original vampire. However, Bryce knew who the original was based on old portrait paintings they had.
"Don't blame them." Remus said. "They are only following my orders and commands. Since the whole of the Eighth family is originally mine, they must comply with everything I say. Even if I have to force them to." Lifting up his hand, Remus snapped his fingers, and at that moment a large explosion in the vampire pooling area was heard, followed by sounds of vampires screaming in the distance.
"Primus, you are the fastest one, head with the Royal guards and go off to investigate!" Bryce ordered.
He did so, but soon explosions were heard going off in different areas as well. Bryce was startled about what was happening. He had killed all of those that they were hiding in the secret settlement. He thought that Cindy wouldn't have had a chance to coordinate an attack like this, so what was happening?
Because of this, he had no choice but to send off more leaders to investigate all the different problems that were going on. Sunny, Muscat, Lee and Muka were sent off to investigate as well, while the rest remained to deal with the trouble in front of them.
"Are you sure you can take us on with so few leaders?" Remus said. "You are going up against an original after all, and one that has the blood powers and the absolute blood armour."
"I don't understand!" Bryce said, pulling out his sword that was used against Quinn in their fight. "Why would an original be teaming up, or following the orders from the Second family, do you have no pride?"
"Pride?" Remus repeated. "That disappeared a long time ago. All I care about now is getting rid of the Tenth family!" Remus shouted, charging forward, throwing out a blood swipe.
It was aiming straight for Quinn, but it would never reach him as Leo stepped in front, smashing the blood swipe with his sword. Soon Remus felt a strong blow hitting him in the right side of his rib, chucking him across the whole length of the square.
Looking at who had delivered such a strong blow to send an original flying around like nothing, they could see a blonde haired boy, with three spikes sticking out from his back and scales running up his face.
"It's time for round two, and this time it will be longer than ten minutes." Borden said, cracking his knuckles. Meanwhile Leo stood behind him and prepared to back him up.
'What is a Dalki doing protecting the Tenth family!?' Cindy thought, grinding her teeth.
******
Get access to the MVS webtoon on P.a.t.r.e.o.n it's only $3 dollar a month And read My werewolf system Exclusively.
If you want to support you can on my P.A.T.R.E.O.N: jksmanga
For MVS artwork and updates follow on Instagram and Facebook: jksmanga
The continued explosions were going off all over the vampire settlement and the screams from the vampires continued along with it. The vampires that had just left the square and were returning to their homes, were now suddenly running about in a panic and soon the sound of fighting could be heard as well.
It was apparent that the explosions going off all over the settlement went from any special devices of any sort, but it was from fighting. From vampires using abilities against each other.
The leaders that were sent off to deal with the commotion were trying their best to settle everyone down and find out where the explosions were coming from and what was just happening exactly. One of these leaders in particular was Sunny, leader of the Fifth family. She was extremely worried about members of her family as they were considered weak.
Her ability allowed her family members to communicate with familiars, but due to the rule surrounding familiars, there weren't many vampires in her family that didn't have them, so they were to fend for themselves.
At the same time, not all vampires in the settlement were fighters. They had greater strength than your average human, but some didn't strive to be stronger and just enjoyed living their day to day life in the settlement.
Being from the fifth family she had more settlers than other families.
Trying to get to the commotion located closest to her castle area as quickly as she could, she summoned her familiar, and soon a large black wolf the size of a house was seen by her side with a horn sticking out from the top of its head. What was unique about this wolf was it was able to change its size and on its front paws it had beast equipment to power it's attacks even further.
Shrinking down, the wolf eventually was the size of a small elephant and was now half the size of what it was before.
"Noir, I will need your help, we have to get to the castle as quickly as possible." She ordered, as she quickly jumped on the giant black wolf's back.
Noir nooded, understanding what her master's d.e.s.i.r.e was and was off.
Noir was fast, even hard for a vampire to keep up with. Her speed was her main trait that she used when fighting, but they didn't get far before Sunny had spotted someone she knew quite well. It was Rokene, with his own little black rabbit familiar, and he was crying out for help while dragging a student over his shoulder.
"He's hurt! Come on help!" He shouted.
Sunny jumped off from Noir and tried her best to help as she could.
"Here, give him some blood. He should be able to recover faster." She said while handing over a flask, but she knew she wouldn't be able to do this with all those she would come across. She only carried a few flasks with her for emergencies as most vampires did, but with this level of damage they needed something better.
"Can you explain to me what happened? Why is he hurt so bad, what is attaking them?" She asked.
"It's those from the Eighth family. Those in the pooling area and those from their inner castle. They're attacking everyone left and right, any vampire they can see, regardless of what family they are from. The other vampires have started to attack back, but…. Some of them are our friends. They are hesitant while the eighth family doesn't seem to care. Why is this happening!" Rokene shouted desperately, hoping that he would get an answer, but Sunny had no clue.
This wasn't something Cindy's ability was capable of, nor Jill's either.
'Are the whole of the Eighth family in on this, it can't be. Unless they were threatened with something, or does it have something to do with the original?'
While in the middle of her thoughts and checking if the vampire from the Fifth family had recovered, from the roof of one of the houses, a vampire had leapt off and was ready to claw their eyes out as it fell down.
Thinking fast and using her legs, Sunny kicked Rokene and the injured vampire away. With her strength she was able to send them quite the distance sliding across the floor. At the same time, she rolled backwards and the vampire's claws had dug into the ground.
It didn't take long after for Sunny to deal with the vampire. Once getting up from her roll she kicked his elbow, breaking it, then grabbed the back of the vampire's neck and slammed their head into the floor.
She lifted it again, making sure he was still alive.
"You have committed a great sin, attacking one of the vampire leaders!" Sunny stated, but realised saying any of this was useless. "Tell me why you are doing this?"
When looking at the vampire's eyes, even though he was looking at her, at the same time she felt like the vampire wasn't really seeing her.
"These images…these images, the voices…Get them out of my mind! You demons….you demons I need to get rid of them…I need to protect everyone…Get rid of them all!" The man screamed, and soon, Sunny had hit him at the back of the head hard enough to knock him out.
"Those in the Eighth family are attacking everyone, but I don't think they are doing it of their own will. The vampires are losing their lives on both sides for no reason. Not all the vampires are strong enough to do what I just did, I have to help." She thought, gritting her teeth.
"We have to help everyone we can. Rokene, everyone I knock out I want you to pile on the back of Noir. Once we have gathered ten people, then take them to the Thirteenth family. Tell them to use their string to tie them up. We're going to try and save as many vampires as possible."
———
Back at the plaza square, fighting between the leaders and the others had already started, and it seemed like the other leaders that had been awoken were experiencing the same thing as those from the Eighth family.
When the other leaders tried to call out to them, they didn't respond and instead it appeared as if they were mumbling away.
At the moment certain groups had formed to fight against the leaders. Paul and Kyle who had just been fighting moments ago, were now going up against one of the Eighth leaders.
The vampire knights who were replacing Prima the 12th and Kyle the 7th family leader had also gone off to help on their order, for they feared that the opponents they would be facing were too strong.
There were rumors going around that the vampires were unsure of whether they were true or not, but it was commonly heard amongst the vampires that each generation the vampires got weaker and weaker as the blood line diverged. If it was true, even though they were leaders going up against other leaders it wouldn't be too easy of a fight.
The groups had teamed up, Leo and Borden against the original leader Remus, Paul and Prima against one of the other Eighth leaders, David and Suzan against another eight leaders, and Jill against Jin.
As for those that belonged to the Tenth family that had come along, including Silver, they were busy dealing with the vampires that were beginning to enter the square. Those from the Eighth families were rushing to the square almost like mad men, and to support them was Kazz as well.
"Will Leo and Borden be okay against that original?" Quinn said, concerned but he had his own worries. Up until the last moment, they had been sedating Quinn with Suzan's needles, stopping him from recovering his power. However, thanks to Bryce visiting him and the execution being delayed he was able to recover his MC cells and some of his Qi, but not all of it.
Using the shadow void skill he could create a space that allowed his MC cells to restore twice as fast, but then he wouldn't be able to see anything that was happening on the outside. It was a struggle but just thinking about it would waste more time.
If he helped now, he would only be able to fight at a fraction of his true strength, but there was one thing he could still do - turn into a blood sucker, but that was a huge risk.
"What's with that look on your face?" Bryce asked Quinn. "The day I ask you for help will be the end of me."
Standing by Bryce's side was Prima, who was ready to support Quinn and Bryce and also had a determined look on his face.
"The one that will cause us all trouble is not the Original, it's her." Bryce said, as the two of them were ready to take her on.
Quinn couldn't believe it, but right now he was rooting for one of his enemies.
*****
Get access to the MVS webtoon on P.a.t.r.e.o.n it's only $3 dollar a month And read My werewolf system Exclusively.
If you want to support you can on my P.A.T.R.E.O.N: jksmanga
For MVS artwork and updates follow on Instagram and Facebook: jksmanga
As soon as explosions and fighting was heard all over the city, There was one person who had made the tough decision to break off from the group he was with and headed straight towards the settlement, diving right into all the fighting.
'With the others here, they should be alright without me, Quinn you won't hate me for this will you?' Peter thought as he ran full speed out of the square and between buildings. He continued to run and didn't care who got in his way, as he bumped shoulders with those in a panic, and even knocked a few people over on his way.
He ignored the cries of pain around him, and continued moving forward. In front of him, on the floor there was a female vampire, who was grabbing onto her teenage son. There were those who were fighting on the sides against each other and it looked like they were hurt.
Peter wasn't sure what was going on, but with all this happening he knew there was one person in trouble, Logan. Logan had remained far back in the vampire settlement giving them their support when needed with his new weapon. It was safe for him to stay away from the fighting, but now the fighting was everywhere.
However, with the vampires returning and the chaos and fighting going on between the vampires, Peter knew there was now a chance that Logan could get involved. Peter didn't think Logan was weak, he knew he could hold his ground but it was different here in this world.
Logan wore the spray that made him appear as a vampire to everyone else, but if one scratch appeared on his body, then all the vampires would be attracted to his blood, and not just the ones that were attacking the other vampires. It was possible that even those around him that were injured, would be wanting his blood to heal themselves.
At that moment, as Peter had reached a short distance from the woman and child, one of the eighth family vampires was seen leaping towards them.
"We must get rid of all the demons attacking the vampire settlement!" He screamed.
The mother's arm was bloody, while the boy was injured and didn't look like he could move very much. She gripped the boy tightly, bringing him in closer and placing his head across her c.h.e.s.t.
"Our King, please save us!" She said, knowing that it was possibly her end.
Running past them, not slowing down, the vampire had come into Peter's field of vision.
"Get out of my way!" Peter shouted as he threw his fist. The vampire seeing this tried to block it, but Peter wasn't holding back his strength and when the punch landed, the vampire's torso was ripped from its body as it went flying down the street.
Quinn was just as strong as the other leaders, and Peter's strength was the same. Regular vampires would be no match for him.
The woman looked up and could just see a young man running off in the distance.
"Who saved us?" She thought, not recognising the vampire.
While going through the settlement, this had happened a few times. Peter didn't stray from his path and many vampires tried to attack him. Each one that did, he continued to deal with them with a single blow, saving other vampires all around.
"We were saved, but was there a vampire that strong?"
"I know him, I know him. He's from our tenth family." Another replied excitedly. "He's the special Wight!"
Some of them started to remember Peter from the Fex rescue mission. Right now though, they didn't care what family he was from. The vampires were just happy that someone was able to help them and save them from the attackers, even if it wasn't his intention.
———
Logan being where he was could see everything that happened and when it had happened. The vampires were returning to their homes from the square. They were all walking nervously after learning of what happened to Cindy.
But everything changed the moment the vampire with the curly moustache snapped his fingers. In an instant, some of the vampires that were walking with them started to grab their heads, and attacked those left and right.
There was great confusion, as the vampires from the pooling area didn't know what was happening, and were unable to tell friend from foe for a while. It was only later that they realised that it was all the vampires belonging to the eighth family that were attacking.
The only good thing was that Logan was in a high position, while most of the vampires were down below. He started to pack his weapon away, and changed his suit into the speed type.
'I have to get back to the tenth castle. That's the safest place for me right now.' Logan thought, as he used a grappling device, to swing him from building rooftop to another. He could hear and see the fighting going on from below, but he knew there wasn't much he could do.
Until the fighting eventually had reached the rooftops as well. Finally, vampires who were willing to fight against their comrades had appeared, and with two sides fighting it had gotten quite violent. One vampire was chucked up into the air, and as the two of them were falling both of them were swiping their arms firing blood swipes at each other.
For now, Logan thought it would be best to ignore them all, that was until on the large flat rooftop he was on, something had crashed in front of him only a few feet away, kicking up a storm of dust. When it finally settled, he could see that one vampire had defeated another, as one was on the ground lying dead.
'I would hope that the one that survived isn't one of the crazy vampires.' He thought.
The vampire turned to look at him.
"Another demon, we must protect the settlement at all costs." The vampire said.
"I guess, I was never meant to be that lucky," Logan thought.
He quickly activated the crystal slots located on his forearms and in turn two red blood energy blades were created. He would have to deal with this vampire quickly before others turned up, and he had to make sure he did it before the energy blades ran out of power.
The vampire was quite wild in his attack, so Logan patiently waited for it to initiate. Even if a vampire was faster than him, he knew he only had to attack at the right time, and not attempt to randomly attack or dodge. Then, he would at least be able to do something.
As its claws swung out, Logan swiped his thin energy blade cutting right through the vampire's arm. It fell to the floor, but there was no sign of the vampire slowing down.
If you're in the air, how are you meant to dodge?" Logan said, as he changed his other blade into a cannon shot. Firing it right at the vampire's body hitting it straight on.
It was a risk, as he had used all the energy in his right arm using it as an energy shot rather than a blade, but it seemed to do the work, since the vampire was no longer moving, and most of its body had disappeared.
Placing another blood crystal in his arm Logan was prepared for anything, and was getting ready to head to the next building. He got his grappler ready and fired it out. However, while it was in mid-air, and before attaching itself to the other building, a rumbling could be felt from underneath.
The whole building began shaking, and soon the roof itself was collapsing. Logan was falling through all sorts of debris and fell right through two floors to finally land at the bottom.
Luckily, his suit of armour had protected him from getting any external injuries, if he was to bleed now then it would certainly be bad.
'What caused the building to collapse like that?' He thought.
A few seconds later, he had found the answer, as pieces of the building were chucked everywhere as if they weighed nothing. Not too far from where Logan was, something was coming out from the rubble, and the first thing Logan could see was a pale bald head. Soon though, he realised as the creature started to stand, it was larger than a regular vampire and with all its other features on its body it was clear it was a Bloodsucker.
Still, when he was hit, Logan was slammed to the other side, with the only thing stopping him was the house wall. With the strong impact, Logan could feel blood filling up in his mouth from internal damage, but he refused to let it spill out of his mouth.
He looked down at his arms, and the armour was destroyed but he wasn't cut.
The Bloodsucker was ready to try the same thing again. And even with its basic stupidity and attacks, Logan couldn't block it a second time.
"You should fight someone, who fights more your style!" A voice said, grabbing the back of the bloodsucker's head, and slamming it onto the floor. Then, from its forearm a blade extended outward, stabbing it through its head, killing it in an instant.
When Peter looked up at Logan, he could see no visible blood.
"Looks like I made it in time." Peter said.
Logan smiled, but soon his body started to jolt, and he couldn't hold it in any more. A couple of coughs were made, and the blood from his internal injuries had spread out across the floor.
"I'm sorry, I couldn't hold it in any more." Logan said, with his teeth and tongue covered in blood.
A few seconds later, and the place was surrounded with vampires. Vampires that were injured from the fighting, even those that were fighting each other just seconds ago, all had one thing in mind. They wanted Logan.
"Come on! I'll kill anyone who tries to touch him!" Peter shouted.
******
Get access to the MVS webtoon on P.a.t.r.e.o.n it's only $3 dollar a month And read My werewolf system Exclusively.
If you want to support you can on my P.A.T.R.E.O.N: jksmanga
For MVS artwork and updates follow on Instagram and Facebook: jksmanga
Seeing how everyone fighting in the plaza square was at least holding their ground for now, Quinn had decided to use the shadow void skill to create a dome around himself. It wasn't particularly large because it didn't need to be, but the first thing he wanted to do was regain his shadow MC points.
On the platform, the small little dome had been created and he remained inside. Quinn could have also used the shadow lock on himself. Taking him completely out of the fight, however in this space he was unable to regain his MC points as fast, and right now, time was a very important factor. At the same time sitting in the dome, Quinn started to meditate and he could feel his Qi energy coming back once again.
'Just wait Cindy, the second I'm out of here, I'll pay you back for all that crap that you put me through.' Quinn thought. 'Guys, just wait a little longer.'
It was almost impossible for him not to worry, while the rest were outside fighting.
Outside, the shadow dome was noticed by Cindy as well.
'That boy, he is someone I have to watch out for. He is a dark horse that could ruin everything, and with that shadow power of his it is a problem, especially if he calls him' Cindy thought referring to Arthur.
Seeing this, Jill looked towards Remus, and gave him a slight nod, and soon he placed his fingers up towards his head and twisted them slightly.
Those that had come from the tenth family were busy fighting members of the eighth family once again, only this time, they didn't seem to be as alive as before. Their eyes looked slightly dull. It was clear that something was up, especially their mumbled words.
However, in the middle of their fight, something strange had happened. They soon were ignoring those in front of them, and instead were trying to run past and head to the stage. That's when Sam spotted others coming from behind the plaza, and out from the sides. All the vampires were heading towards the stage.
"They're aiming for Quinn!" Sam shouted. "If his shadow gets attacked then it will lower his MC points and he won't have time to recover. We have to protect him."
Everyone had heard Sam's words, and were quick to act as they rushed over to Quinn's side, but they wouldn't reach him before the others did, and all the other leaders seemed to be occupied with their own fights.
Those from the eighth family that came from the other areas were seen climbing the stage, and Bryce and Prima had just let them past, without attacking a single one.
'I told you to stay out of this, we don't need your help.' Bryce thought.
As one of the vampires finally got up on the stage, he didn't have far to reach Quinn, but soon he felt something wrap around his feet, and he was thrown back down to the ground. Another vampire had climbed on the other side, and a stomp on its fingers forced the vampire to let go.
Standing on the stage were two girl's Silver and Kazz, and they wouldn't let any of the vampires get on stage.
Nate placed both his fingers in his mouth and started to whistle out.
"Look at that, we the tenth family have the baddest girls protecting our leader!" Nate said excitedly.
"Aren't they from a different family?" Linda tried to correct him.
But he ignored the comment and continued to cheer them on.
Now, on the ground floor, all those in the tenth family were also protecting the bottom area of the stage. They struck with their weapons, and used their shadow abilities to cover each other's backs.
Erin, in particular, was impressive as she was getting stronger each time she dealt with one of the vampires, but would alternate between attacking and helping the others, as the words of Leo went through her mind.
Layla, on the other hand, wasn't doing too well. She hadn't transformed into any of her other forms and was just firing out arrows, but finding it hard to not interfere with those fighting. It seemed like she was holding back her power, or she just had something else on her mind.
However, it didn't seem to matter. Although those from the tenth family were few and outnumbered, they were far more impressive than a bunch of regular vampires.
"It looks like the one that is controlling those from the eighth family is the one they call the original vampire." Leo commented. "Borden, if we want to stop the others from getting hurt, it would be in our best interest to get rid of him as fast as possible."
"Don't worry." Borden said, setting off kicking the ground with his feet. His powerful legs pushed off the ground beneath, and the floor was chucked up. "I'm already on it."
Just like before it looked like Remus was able to recover from Borden's powerful hits, but this time, Borden didn't want to give him the time to use his powerful abilities, so he decided to take the fight to a close combat level.
At first Remus seemed to be struggling, he was getting hit, and finding it hard to regenerate on the fly. With each punch delivered by Borden, it would destroy all the bones in that part of Remus's body. The others seeing this were wondering if this was something all original vampires could do, or if it was just special to Remus.
However, soon Remus was getting used to Borden's speed, and he was able to tap the fist slightly to throw them off edge so the attacks would miss. The momentum of Borden's punches were strong. So as long as Remus could hit his fist away at the right time, he could make it so Borden would carry on going forward and punch nothing but the air, at the same time his body was thrown off balance and Remus kneed Borden in the stomach hitting him away.
"Remember there are two of us this time!" Leo shouted, swinging his sword vertically. If Remus didn't do anything he would be sliced halfway through his midpoint, and even he wasn't sure he would be able to recover, especially with the bald man's strange abilities.
Using the blood hardening, he tried to block it as much as he could but the blade was still piercing through his waist. He had no choice, but to use his hands to activate the blood canon ability. Firing them off towards Leo, he was hoping to take him out of the fight.
Loud bangs were heard as the two cannons successfully had hit, but it hadn't hit Leo, instead it was Borden. His hard scales were falling from his body, and green blood had been split, but he didn't have the face of someone who had just been hurt. His face was full of smiles.
"Do you not remember, the more you hurt me!" Borden shouted, grabbing both of Remus' hands while they were in the middle of healing from the blood cannon. "The stronger I get it."
Using his great strength, which far outmatched that of Remus, Borden was able to rip both of his arms from his body, and then without wasting time, he swung his own limbs at him, hitting him in the head. They exploded as they hit his body.
"Let's see how much you can heal if I keep tearing off your body parts like this. It has to end at some point, right?"
Now with his arms in the middle of healing again, Remus didn't have much to attack either and could see the swordsman was coming at him again.
'This is really troublesome, I have to do something.' Remus thought as he looked towards Borden.
Then a few seconds later, as Leo was swinging his sword down ready to cut Remus's head in half, he felt a punch in his stomach hitting him away, sending him across the floor. Luckily, Leo was being cautious and had the second stage of Qi covering his whole body, but it didn't completely help him negate the damage.
Looking up at who had just done such a thing, he could see that the one that had hit him, was none other than Borden.
"Why are you attacking me?" Leo asked.
"Why, because you're the one trying to hurt the people I care about." Borden replied.
Leo quickly realised that whatever was affecting those in the eighth family, was now affecting Borden, and he was seeing Leo as his enemy.
*****
Get access to the MVS webtoon on P.a.t.r.e.o.n it's only $3 dollar a month And read My werewolf system Exclusively.
If you want to support you can on my P.A.T.R.E.O.N: jksmanga
For MVS artwork and updates follow on Instagram and Facebook: jksmanga
For a second, both Borden and Leo had the upper hand against the original vampire. Even for an original, it was too much. Although the original was strong and had good martial arts, he was only slightly better than Leo and Borden. And his strength was actually weaker than the three spiked Borden. With the two of them, it looked like they would soon win their fight.
That was until Borden suddenly switched sides and had attacked Leo. For some reason, Borden was mistaking Leo as the enemy, and now Leo was the one who had to face two against one.
'Well, it looks like your buddy has changed sides.' The cat spoke in Leo's mind, not literally changing sides. 'Do you want me to give you a hand? This could be a tough fight, and it would make it a two against two.'
However, Leo made sure his grip on his blade was correct, held it in both hands, and carefully looked at both of their auras.
'There is no better time to improve than when you are faced with death and a tough situation. One must take this to learn as much as one can. Making such a scenario like the current one would be impossible. It only comes every so often.' Leo stated.
'Exactly!' The cat said excitedly. 'If that wasn't the answer you were going to give, then I would have thought I had selected the wrong person, but I don't want you to die this early. If the situation arises, whether you like it or not, I will get involved, even if it means having to kill your own friend.'
Borden dashed in and was even faster than Remus, but similar to a bull, as long as you could direct where its attack was going to go. One should be able to avoid it, and that's exactly what Leo did with his soul weapon. Activating it, he could see the strong aura coming off from the Borden, and started to direct it to a certain place.
Borden felt like his punch was being s.u.c.k.e.d into a certain spot, like a vacuum and had eventually hit the air by Leo's right side.
Due to Borden's incredible strength, it wasn't an easy thing to do, and Leo was wondering how many more times he could do such a thing. At the same time, he was preparing for an attack from Remus, but it never did happen.
"Remus, I'll get you!" Borden shouted, swinging another fist. This time Leo had to block it with his sword, and at the same time, he dragged the energy away to weaken the attack. Touching his skin, Leo also moved some of his energy into his own body.
Due to Borden being half-human, the Dalki energy was more similar to that of Qi, or a beast. There was no risk of turning into a Bloodsucker himself, like if he was to take Remus energy.
'Why didn't the other vampire attack? It was the perfect opportunity, and I'm sure they would have had time.' Leo thought, at that moment, a few blood bullets came out his way, but Leo was able to block them all and soon after, Borden attacked him again.
Now, Leo was starting to understand. The two of them were attacking him, but not at the same time. Whatever Remus was doing to Borden most likely took a lot of effort. So if he wanted to attack, he would have to break his concentration for a few seconds.
To Leo, rather than fighting two at once, it felt like he was more fighting one after the other, and Leo had a good guess what was going on with Brodern right now.
On the battlefield before Paul had fought with the eighth leader Jill. The two of them discussed what had happened back then. She had injected thoughts into his head from others around the battlefield. What if someone with a more powerful ability was able to show someone images, and what if they could make up those images.
Was that why the eighth family were attacking everyone calling them demons, and why Borden was mistaking Leo for Remus?
'It is also the reason why he is unable to use the ability against yourself, someone who does not rely on eyesight.' The cat added.
Whether or not Leo had figured things out or not, didn't matter. Because Leo had his own way of dealing with things. Ignoring Borden, for the first time, Leo was the one who charged in first, and he did so against Remus. Following quickly behind him was Borden, and it would be impossible for Leo to outrun Borden, but it was never his plan in the first place.
Everyone was quite close in the fight, and Remus would be distracted, sending certain images to Borden's head. His reactions would be slower. With him charging in, he would have to either cancel the images he was sending or fight himself.
"You think I can't fight you with at least one hand?" Remus said, as he fired blood bullets at close range toward Leo, he had blocked a few of them, but also a couple had gone into his arms and shoulders.
Ignoring the pain, and moving the Qi around his body to support those hurt areas, allowed him to push through.
'I'm not going to be the one that takes you down!' Leo thought, using his soul weapon at the last second. He moved out of the way but changed the flow of Borden's aura behind him, so he could direct the attack to where he wished. That's exactly what he did. Borden's punch wasn't heading for him now but was heading straight for Remus.
A powerful punch was felt in his gut, blowing it half away. Seeing this, Borden screamed in anger.
'Are the images still being shown in his head? If Borden is seeing me as the vampire, is he seeing Remus as me?'
Even angrier, Borden went to punch Leo again, with even greater power, However just like before, using every last bit of his soul weapons energy. Leo was able to alter the aura and redirect his attack so it would hit Remus's head.
The punch this time, hit the right side of Remus's face and had blown half his head off, but Remus still had a smile.
"Do you think I would die before getting my revenge on the tenth? You think this pain is even the same as I went through, being experimented on! None of the vampire families deserves to live, they just sat there and did nothing, and that cursed tenth family is still alive! Bring me, Jim Eno! Let me skin him alive!" Remus shouted, without realising he was lying on the floor staring at the sky, unable to move.
His body was already starting to heal, but his power over Borden had finished.
"Here, use my sword," Leo said, panting, giving him the sword created with the blood fairy's blood. Leo was spent, his energy was used to redirect Borden's attack, and it had taken up all of his soul weapons power. "Also, carry me on your back."
The vision had ended for Borden, the second he had hit Remus in the head. When he saw his body falling to the floor, and Leo by his side sweating, he quickly understood what had happened.
Doing as asked, Borden put Leo on his back, and then he could feel something strange. A warm feeling in his boy.
"It looks like the Dalki have Qi as well," Leo commented while moving the energy around his body. "Although I don't know if it's a good thing or a bad thing. It might be good now, but to learn that our enemies can get even stronger is frightening."
The reason why Leo wanted to be on Remus' back was so he could use Borden's own Qi, and from it, use the second stage Qi to coat the sword in his hand. With the blood fairy's power and the second stage of Qi. There should be no healing for the next thing they were about to do.
Walking up, Borden didn't hesitate to slice through Remus's head, and then soon stabbed him with the sword in the c.h.e.s.t. A few seconds later, and it looked like Remus's body was turning to ash that was being blown away in the wind.
One of the original leaders had died.
At that moment, the vampires that were trying to scale up the platform attacking Quinn had stopped. They were confused at what was happening, and the sound of fighting all over seemed to end.
"That useless piece of crap. I healed him when all he had left was his head, and then he goes and dies just like that. I see now, too much time was spent on the originals, and we always saw them as gods, but now I see that it wasn't true at all.
"What god falls that easily, right now, I would say I am more of a god, wouldn't you agree. King Bryce." Cindy said, looking at Bryce's bloody hand, holding onto his sword, and Prima, who was passed out on the floor next to him.
******
Get access to the MVS webtoon on P.a.t.r.e.o.n it's only $3 dollar a month And read My werewolf system Exclusively.
If you want to support you can on my P.A.T.R.E.O.N: jksmanga
For MVS artwork and updates follow on Instagram and Facebook: jksmanga
While Borden and Leo were busy fighting the Original vampire Remus. The others were all busy dealing with their own opponents as well. There was no slacking or time for any of them to rest.
Paul and Kyle were both fighting together. Although, it turned out the rumours about the older generation vampires being stronger were true. While fighting, Paul and Kyle would both use their blood swipes together just to match up with one of the eighth family's past leaders.
If they didn't then the old leader's swipe would overpower theirs.
However, just because one had the strength of two people, it wasn't the same as fighting two and the eighth leader would soon find that out. Paul had activated his soul weapon and was using it well, attacking him all around.
At first, the leader was able to dodge a few of the poison balls, but soon he found himself trapped by Paul's ability. Although the poison ability was something new to him, his soul weapon was not. He had years to perfect how to use his special earth balls created from his soul weapon, and he now could do the same with his poison.
The good thing was, even if his poison was cut or hurt, they could reform, and touching them with one's skin wasn't the best idea as the leader was finding out. From a desperate attempt, the leader started to use his blood skills, firing off blood swipes, blood bullets and more, but not a single one touched Paul.
Not because of Paul's super skills or speed, but because Kyle was there protecting him with his special cape ability.
"I'm not foolish enough to know you are on our side, and you're the best chance we have of getting rid of this guy as quickly as possible." Kyle said. "For now, let me be your shield."
It certainly was strange, someone Paul was fighting moments ago, was now protecting his life, but he was glad to have him on their side. With that, the two of them inched closer and Paul continued to use his soul weapon with the poison balls.
'This strange ability.' Kyle thought as he watched him and continued to block attacks. 'It's as if his ability has a second form. Can all past humans do something like this?' He started to wonder.
Although people didn't like to talk about it, vampires were always said to be split up into two groups; those that thought they should protect humans, and those who thought they should rule over them. However, during Kyle's time he found a third group, one that was afraid of humans. Usually these would be grouped in with the second one.
They wanted to rule over them, so the same thing couldn't happen, and Kyle was wondering if this was one of the reasons.
Eventually though, when Paul got close enough, all of the green balls had stopped moving and fell to the ground. It was so sudden that Kyle was unprepared for the fist that was coming their way. He could move, but then Paul would get hurt.
'Damn you!' He thought, as he turned the cape into a solid shield, and took the force of the punch head on, soon multiple punches were coming their way and Kyle didn't know how much longer he could hold on for. His hands were becoming numb, blocking the attacks.
"What is wrong with you, have you suddenly gotten sick you fool!?" Kyle shouted.
'Wait…. How can that be possible, the only people here are those close to Quinn.' Paul thought, as he noticed he couldn't hear any of their voices, but just voices of those he truly cared about at the tenth castle.
At the moment, the tenth castle should be safe, or at least one of the safest places.
"Just hold him on for a while longer." Paul grunted, and held out his hand. The poison that had fallen to the floor started to form into the ball shapes again, and soon they joined together to create a large ball of poison.
'These voices, they are all fake, I will make you pay for making me hear the screams of my people. I fight so they or any of the human race will never have to feel this way.' Paul said, moving his hands towards his body.
The large ball of poison was heading for all three of them and was as large as a human body.
"Cover us!" Paul shouted.
Listening, and seeing the green ball. Kyle quickly changed the cape from a shield and covered both of them like a blanket.
Now the leader thought he had his chance, the less material used by the special cape meant that it was weaker. However, soon he felt a searing pain hit him on his back, and it covered his entire body, soaking him from head to toe. It entered through any holes that could be found in his body and the more poison that was entering him the weaker he was feeling.
Some of the poison had continued to move forward due to the momentum, but it had only hit the outside of the cape.
"We should be safe now." Paul said, and Kyle thought the same since they weren't being bombarded by fists. Taking off the cape, they could see that the leader was on his knees, his eyes lifeless.
A huge amount of poison that no human or vampire could take had entered his body.
"We…" Before Paul could finish his sentence, his vision was blurring and he started to fall over, but before he could, Kyle caught him and placed him on the ground.
"You are a strong one, but it looks like whatever you did used too much power. You deserve to rest, but I still have someone else I must help." Kyle said, looking at the King.
Bryce had let Prima charge in first, and Bryce was carefully watching the two battle. Cindy had a supportive ability so she wasn't the strongest of leaders, but he knew they needed to be careful due to their blood ability, but as long as Prima could keep her busy she shouldn't have the chance to use the ability.
So right now, Bryce was waiting for the right time to act, however, the right time never came. Prima was hitting Cindy with his rapier sword multiple times all over her body, and with each hit, his speed increased. This was his ability, but it seemed like his attacks were doing nothing with the armour on her body, and the small scratches he was making on her face, the damage would be reversed.
Then, at the right moment, she grabbed the rapier weapon with her b.a.r.e hand.
'Huh, when did she have such strength, is it the blood armour?' Prima tried to move, but she was too strong.
At this point, Bryce knew that Prima was in trouble, and also tried to charge in, but the rapier had melted in her hands, back to the liquid form it once was when it was made.
"Do you have any idea what power I have obtained?" She said, and soon the blood lifted from the ground from those dead vampires around, and the blood from the fights around them. Using it, she had formed little small pellets the size of bullets.
"This is bad! She's going to hurt us all!" Jin said, seeing such a thing.
Moving her hand, the thousands of blood bullets in the area came shooting out towards them. Those in the tenth family next to Quinn, told Kazz and Silver to come close to them and they raised their shadow, blocking the attack.
Jin had cut himself and used his own blood to create explosions around him, to stop the bullets from reaching him.
Borden, with the strength he had, decided to try and cover Leo's body taking all the hits himself; and Kyle had covered himself and Paul.
The bullets went at such a speed and had entered Prima's body going through him like they were nothing. Soon thousands of small pellet shaped holes could be seen through his body. As she let go, Prima's body fell to the floor. Unmoving, but no one was sure if they were alive or dead.
Many of them that were prepared managed to protect themselves, but when Jin looked at his opponent Jill, who he was fighting not too long ago, he could see she was unable to avoid the attack. She had protected herself with blood hardening as much as she could, but had been hurt quite badly by the attack, it didn't look like she would be able to fight anymore, and instead he thought his best use would now be going up against the person who had just caused this mess.
Bryce had done well to block the attack with his ability. Nearly everything that came within a certain range had been blocked.
"I admit the absolute blood book is strong, but in your hands I know it will be the weakest it has ever been. You have only had it for such a short time, and won't know best how to use its powers." Bryce said, pointing his sword towards her.
"Let me show you how undeserving you are, of that power you have." Bryce said, taking the flask from his side and throwing it onto his blood weapon. It started to light up red, as the power within the sword was beginning to activate.
Those from the platform stayed where they were and continued to watch the fight down below. They knew that they weren't strong enough to get involved after what had happened, but also many of them had no clue as to those that were fighting right now, especially of the new king.
"Should we help Bryce?" Silver asked, standing next to Kazz.
"My father is the strongest vampire of all the leaders. Unless Arthur himself appears in this battle there is no one he will ever lose to." Kazz said quite confidently, but for a second, her eyes looked slightly behind her, at the person who was inside the shadow dome.
******
Get access to the MVS webtoon on P.a.t.r.e.o.n it's only $3 dollar a month And read My werewolf system Exclusively.
If you want to support you can on my P.A.T.R.E.O.N: jksmanga
For MVS artwork and updates follow on Instagram and Facebook: jksmanga
The bloodl.u.s.t could be felt in the air, and as Peter looked at all the vampires that surrounded them, each of their eyes were glowing red, saliva dripping from their hungry mouths. Some of them were covered in wounds, as they were fighting against each other just seconds ago. It was amazing how their natural instincts had come out the second they had all smelt the same thing, human blood.
Usually to Logan, vampires appear quite human in his eyes, they had emotion, high levels of intelligence, but looking at them now, they just looked like wild beasts. Where their urges had taken over every thought in their body.
It wasn't only those in the eighth family that were eyeing up Logan, but also those all around in the area as well.
"Is it a human? What is a human doing here?"
"This smell, it's so sweet!!" Another screamed, piercing it;s own skin with it's finger nails from it's excitement.
A Lot of these vampires were from the pooling area. Other than the same blood they got everyday from the packs, they had never smelt pure fresh blood.
Logan was up against the wall he had been hit against by the bloodsucker, and Peter was now standing in front of him. His back that usually looked small had never looked so big to him at this moment.
"Peter, it's best if you stay in this position." Logan tried to explain, but the pain from the internal strike was hurting him greatly. A sharp pain was felt with every breath he took. Unlike the others he idnd;t have Qi to support himself, and now was regretting that he didn't attempt to learn it a little. "If we are up against this wall, then they can only come at us from the front..and Peter..if you think you can't make it out, then just leave." Logan said, and hysterically started to cough out even more blood after.
More blood spilled onto the floors and finally the first vampire couldn't take it anymore. It was a vampire that held onto its broken arm and was covered in wounds. It looked like it would fall over at any second.
"Logan, shut up and stop making my job harder!" Peter shouted as he punched the vampire in the head coming towards them, and smashed it on the ground for it to never get up again. Soon another one was in front, and Peter kicked it with his leg as hard as he could, sending the vampire tumbling into the others.
A blood swipe from another vampire had hit his body but it didn't do much and Peter continued to use his great strength to show them all they were no match for him. His speed, his power was all on another level, and even though he coudln;t use blood powers, it was useless at their level, compared to his healing abilities.
"Come on! You little craps. I'll blow all of you away!" Peter shouted continuously hitting every vampire that he could see.
A part of him inside thought that they might give up, but seeing their precious meal right in front of them, they never did stop, no matter how much Peter was hurting them.
One vampire that had parts of its body crushed was crawling across the floor, and it wasn't until Peter stomped on its head that it finally gave up, or at least was dead.
Soon he was getting piled on by the vampires, but thanks to the special weapons and claws he had borrowed from Paul, he was able to scr.a.p.e their bodies off them, tearing them limb from limb. As the fairy blood entered their bodies, their movements slowed down greatly as well.
Logan, who now had his back leant up against the wall couldn't believe what he was seeing. Peter was taking on an army of vampires all by himself, his weapons and clothes were soaked in blood, and it didn't look like he was slowing down.
This was because of what Peter was. He was a Wight, someone who never tired or ran out of stamina, but had the strength of the one who had created him.
However, eventually a few vampires had gotten through Peter. Logan lifted up his arm and was ready to fire out his energy cannon at the one charging towards him, but he didn't have to.
For one of the vampires that had been beaten at the beginning, had stopped the other vampire, as if it was a human meat shield being used just to protect Logan. Soon another one was standing by his side.
Logan understood what and who they were now, they were the lesser wight's created by Peter. Even while fighting, Peter was going to keep his promise and protect Logan no matter what.
Seeing this, even though in pain, Logan felt like he needed to do his part. He had run out of the blood crystals given to him from earlier, but fighting against regular vampires they weren't really needed that much.
Instead, he inserted the King tier crystals he had on him, and started to fire energy blasts at the vampires that would get past Peter or cause him the most trouble.
Soon after though, the vampires had eventually stopped, not because Remus had been killed, but because there were no longer any vampires in the area, that was after Logan. It was quite the sight to see, as in front of Peter and Logan, there were hundreds of dead vampires on the floor.
When it was finally over, Peter was seen kneeling over on the floor holding his stomach.
"Peter, what's wrong?" Logan asked, but was still hurting from his own wounds. The reason why he was concerned was because Peter shouldn't be tired. He didn't have stamina like the others.
"I'm so hungry!" Peter shouted, and screamed as if someone was grabbing down into his stomach and trying to pull something out.
Of course Peter would be hungry. His body was constantly healing while he was fighting all of those vampires.
While Peter was lying there on the floor, for the first time Logan was seeing something happen to him he had never seen before. The wounds on his body that he got close to the end, they weren't healing and they were opening slightly.
'Is this, because he hasn't consumed human flesh.'
In front of his very eyes, Peter's body was decomposing, his muscles tearing down in front of him.
"Peter.."
"GET AWAY!" Peter screamed. "Do you know how hard it is for me right now not to attack you!"
It looked like Peter was fighting every urge in his body to eat human flesh, and unlike the last time. Logan had none on him to give to Peter.
"Peter, if you don't eat something, it looks like your body will completely decompose and you will cease to exist." Logan explained. "I know you have a great healing ability, but there needs to be an energy source for that, and for you that energy source is human flesh. Luckily we have human flesh right here."
Placing one of the beast crystals into the top of his forearm, an energy blade was created from the palm of his hand and without hesitating, Logan sliced through his arm. It fell to the floor and quickly Logan used the end of the energy blade to sear the wound closed on his body.
He grunted, holding in the sheer pain he was feeling as the wound was burning up, but he needed to stop the bleeding, otherwise he would soon be dead.
"Take it!" Logan shouted. "Take it and live, Peter!"
Peter glanced at the arm that was on the floor for a second.
'What is this idiot doing? He isn't a vampire, or a wight. If I eat his arm, it's going to be gone forever. He will never get it back.' However, the pain to fight what was in front of him was only getting stronger.
"Eat it Peter!" Logan said, shoving the arm into his mouth.
What happened after that, Peter couldn't remember and had no clue, but when he regained consciousness, he could see that Logan was leant up against the wall and his own wounds had healed.
He walked up to Logan, and could hear the sound of him breathing. It was a relief for Peter, and he was glad that he hadn't eaten any other part of Logan.
"You might just be the craziest person in the Cursed family." Peter said. "I will never forget this Logan, I promise. Everyone keeps protecting me, and I now have a lot of favours I need to return." Peter thought as he looked off into the distance, as he could feel something.
The connection in his body had activated, and even as far as they were, Peter could finally feel Quinn. He couldn't feel him during the fight, but it looked like something had happened, that had awakened Quinn's power.
"Quinn, I hope you can give that bitch everything she deserves!"
*****
Get access to the MVS webtoon on P.a.t.r.e.o.n it's only $3 dollar a month And read My werewolf system Exclusively.
If you want to support you can on my P.A.T.R.E.O.N: jksmanga
As if the heavens knew that the battle everyone was about to witness was going to be a great one, rain drops started to fall from the sky. It was a very odd sight for those from the Cursed faction as it was the very first time for them to witness this weather phenomenon on the planet.
Normally, when looking up one would only be able to see the dark sky. The only light source they had came from the moons and that from the crystals, making it hard to discern if there were even any clouds above them.
The blood attack of the second leader had made it clear to everyone present that Cindy was wielding tremendously great power. Blood skills of that magnitude were supposed to have major drawbacks, either consuming too much energy or hurting the user, yet she looked completely fine, ready to use it again at a moment's notice.
Kyle, uncapping himself and Paul, had managed to survive the attack, but he didn't have the best look on his face either. The cape was linked to his ability and just like with any other ability it could be exhausted and by the looks of it, he was nearing that point.
Still, he wasn't quite done yet. Kyle quickly lifted Paul off the ground and went straight ahead to the stage where the others were, handing the tenth family's second Vampire knight over to the hands of those from the Cursed family.
"Hard to believe that he used to be a human, a shame that boy got to him first. I would have loved having someone like him as a subordinate." Kyle stated. "He shouldn't be too hurt and as a Vampire knight he should heal in due time."
Kyle looked towards Prima who had remained motionless on the ground all the while. He checked in on him, elated to see that he was severely injured, but had not lost his life yet. "If we can get out of this alive, that is." There was little he could do for the other, so as cruel as it was, he left him lying there, hurrying to Bryce to help out in any way possible.
"What should we do? Nate asked. "Should we stay here, or try to get to the castle? If Quinn gets out, we should be able to get there with his Shadow travel, right?"
"The teleportation jammer is still up around the tenth castle." Kazz pointed out. "The King hadn't receded his order since he didn't want you to run away. Besides, going back to your castle will do nothing. Unless we defeat her here and now we'll all be dead."
The others could tell that Kazz had a lot of confidence in her father, but after witnessing what Cindy had just done, they just couldn't see him winning. He might be the current Vampire King, but she was the one who had learned the Absolute blood skill.
Would it even make a difference, if Quinn managed to make a full recovery?
"I don't know about you, but I lost most of my MC after that attack just now." Sam mentioned. "I don't think we should join in. We aren't a match for any of them and we will just get in the way if we intervene. It's possible that she will use more wide area attacks, so we should focus on making sure Quinn remains safe in that dome. Our best option right now is to stay put and pray that he comes out soon!"
Hearing Sam say this strengthened their resolve. It was a bitter pill to swallow, but there really wasn't much else they could do. If they were going to die anyway, they may as well do it facing their opponent with everything they had.
One more person joined the stage and was quite heavy footed as he landed. So much so that his feet actually went through the stage slightly. Borden was covered in green blood, dripping from his legs, shoulders and c.h.e.s.t nearly everywhere, with a lot of it ending on the unfortunate Leo in his arms.
The only places that seemed to have remained relatively safe was where he would often grow his Dalki scales from. Around his facial area and his forearms, yet it was clear to see that they were not that much better off than the rest of his body.
Alas, Borden lacked any abilities or skills to block the previous attack, having no other choice but to rely on his body's resilience. He hadn't had much time to think about it, as his primary concern at the time had been to protect Leo who had run out of energy after their fight and whose fate would have sealed if he had gotten hit.
Placing Leo on the stage, Borden was a little wobbly as he practically fell over from exhaustion. The first one to rush over to him was Layla, hoping she could do something.
"Vorden!" She shouted, as she knelt by his side. "Sorry, I mean Broden, is there anything I can do? Do you need blood?" If she had been in her right state of mind, then perhaps she could have attempted to use the negative emotions to transform and use some of her healing abilities on him.
"Don't worry about me, I'm used to losing a lot of blood. Besides, this Dalki body is stronger than you might think" Borden was half joking. Although it was true that he often got injured in that form, he wasn't exempt from experiencing all the pain that came with it. Nevertheless, it was true his body was tough and while the injuries might have killed anyone below the level of a Vampire noble, he was able to still joke around.
Even now with all his wounds, he had this strange energy inside him. If there was an opponent that was ready for a fight, he would be ready in an instant. Borden also hadn't forgotten that in the worst case scenario he still had one more syringe. 10 minutes had long since passed, yet his transformation had still not disappeared.
In fact, he wasn't sure when or if it would run out.
'I will have to thank the little guy later.' Borden thought with a smile.
At that moment, Bryce had thrown blood from his flask on top of its weapon and the centre part of it started to fill. Kyle was now standing by his side, while Jin stayed behind, waiting for the perfect opportunity to jump in.
He took out his own blood weapon, a shield. Activating it, small razor sharp ends were seen coming out, and pressing the top of the shield, it was soaked with human blood. The only way they could see themselves winning the fight was by using the blood weapons they had.
"You idiots, have you still not grasped the kind of power at my disposal? Bryce, how can you be so old and yet behave so foolishly?!" Cindy mocked the Vampire King, holding out her hand, after moving her fingers ever so slightly. The glow on Bryce's blood weapon started to fade, and the next moment droplets of blood leaked from the weapon.
All the blood Bryce had just splashed his blood weapon with, Cindy had effortlessly pulled it all towards him, making his weapon useless.
'A blood weapon without human blood, is practically nothing.' Bryce grumbled internally, realising that she had effectively sealed off one of his trump cards.
"I was never one to rely on a weapon's power anyway!" Bryce shouted, charging forward, lifting his sword. If Cindy was already capable of controlling blood to this degree, he understood that using any blood moves would just be suicidal and play into her hand. The only choice he had left was to best her in close quarter combat.
"Without your blood powers, how are you any different from those humans?" Cindy taunted him even more, chucking the blood towards Bryce. As it flew through the air, the blood started to spread into different balls, eight of them to be precise.
"Doesn't that look like Paul's soul weapon?!" Linda gasped. Indeed, she was right, having witnessed Paul using it earlier had provided Cindy with the idea, and at the moment she was copying his move.
*******
Get access to the MVS webtoon on P.a.t.r.e.o.n it's only $3 dollar a month And read My werewolf system Exclusively.
If you want to support you can on my P.A.T.R.E.O.N: jksmanga
For MVS artwork and updates follow on Instagram and Facebook: jksmanga
Bryce was a master swordsman as well as a strong vampire, he was able to use his skills to block, dodge and repel the attacks. Cindy carried on using the skill that was similar to Paul's. The attack was coming from eight different directions towards Bryce. Those that he couldn't catch in time, his ability was able to take.
"Enough. I'm starting to grow bored playing with you." Cindy yawned provocatively as she gathered all of the eight balls together to create a large one. At the same time, blood was being pulled out from the bodys of the other vampires her earlier attack had injured or killed.
'This is my chance!' Jin decided and threw his shield out.
However, Cindy had not forgotten about him. The second she saw him act, she lifted her arm and a series of explosions occurred. As the shield spun in place, a mixture of his own blood and the human blood exploded and when it finally stopped Jin was down on the ground.
Her other hand, Cindy moved downward to strike on top of Bryce's head. Kyle, not letting his King die, threw the cape over Bryce like a blanket while still holding on to the very edge.
All of the blood started to light up, similar to when a Blood swipe would be used, and when it touched the cape, an immense amount of energy was let out.
"ARGHH!" Kyle screamed, feeling everything that went through his body. He only managed to endure it for two seconds, before he started to cough out blood. The red liquid escaped through his eyes and ears, until he too fell to the ground.
With that Bryce was the last one who remained standing, yet it wasn't for long. All of Kyle's blood didn't go to waste and Cindy conjured them into several floating Blood swipes in mid air.
"You know, when I grew up, I looked up to you. One of the feats I was most impressed by was that you were able to survive dozens of Blood swipes without breaking a sweat. Now, as King, let's see how you fare against a hundred of my Blood swipes." Cindy stated with a sadistic grin.
Bryce didn't have a smart remark to this and even if he did, he was too busy calculating how he could block, evade, parry or at least minimise the damage from this onslaught of the next attack.
Helplessly staring at all of them in the air, floating about, ready to strike at any time, Silver just couldn't imagine anyone getting out of something like this, and turning to her side, she could see Kazz gripping her fist tightly, to the point where blood was dripping from her hand.
It didn't fall down. No, the blood was flying over to merge with all the Blood swipes in the air, as if there was a strong magnet attracting it.
"If you have any last words, now's your final chance." Cindy proclaimed as she moved her hand down and all the Blood swipes came at Bryce at the same time. It was impossible for anyone to see anything. Only the sound of clashes and grunts could be heard, but soon the sound disappeared.
… and yet, the attacks continued in the same spot over and over…
Every single one of the Blood swipes had been used up in the attack. Cindy had not held back in the slightest, none had remained hovering in the air. It was a cruel fate for someone who would likely be remembered as the shortest lived King in Vampire history, if at all.
… so when all the Blood swipes disappeared everyone, including Cindy, were left speechless, when they saw the silhouette of a man still standing.
He was hunched over, having shifted most of his weight on to the sword he had placed into the ground to prevent himself from falling over, a multitude of wounds covering his body.
"No…..matter…what….I.."Bryce struggled to say each word, but they all could see the intensity burning in his eyes as his whole body had to be in tremendous pain. "A...King… never … yields.."
"Y-You always were a stubborn old man. J-just die already!" Cindy screamed as she looked at him, a hint of fear in her voice, trying to fathom how it would be possible for anyone to survive such an attack.
Beneath Bryce Cain was a giant crater of blood. Even Borden was unsure if he would be able to survive, much less retain consciousness after being reduced to such a sorry state.
Kazz didn't even notice that the tears had started to drop down her face as she watched her poor and battered father prop himself up. She knew that he should be the one most aware about his own body's condition, yet pride did not seem to allow him to stop.
Eventually, he managed to stand up tall, with his back upright and strong. All of his clothes had been torn and disintegrated, now only partial rags covered him. As for his body, it was red, blood red and covered in scars from head to toe.
Bryce's ability was supposed to do something to stop them once they got within a certain point. Sadly, these hadn't been any ordinary Blood swipes, so they had been able to bypass his ability and penetrate through his skin.
"I…I..I.." Bryce continued to stutter, his eyes turning red as he slowly lifted the sword up in the air and with the last remaining bit of his willpower he let out a mighty roar. "I sentence you to death!"
Despite his declaration, he was devoid of any power and with nothing else holding him he was about to fall forward. Before he hit the ground, however, someone had caught him.
"That's enough, father." Kazz whispered to him with a face full of tears. "You have done enough! Please, just rest!"
Bryce was unable to respond though, having passed out from the loss of blood. The only good thing was Kazz could hear his heart still beating. Slow and weak, but it was still there. He was a man with a strong will, and he wouldn't let himself disappear from this world, not yet.
What surprised Kazz the most though, was when she looked up, she could see several people standing in front of her, protecting the duo with their own bodies.
"I'm literally crapping my pants right now." Nate revealed.
"If you're lucky, she'll spare your life on account of the stench." Fex jokingly said.
"As my brother, you shouldn't have any part in this! You aren't strong enough to help!" Silver stated, yet did nothing to send him away.
"I don't think any of us are." Sam commented. "But there's no one else left to fight her."
"We aren't as weak as we look!" Linda added.
"Yeah, we've managed to defend the castle against two families, so what's a single vampire to the combined force of us?'' Wevil questioned, yet the look on his face revealed he didn't believe his own words..
"Yeah, but it's not just any vampire." Timmy stated.
"I don't care if it's a vampire, a human, a dalki or anything else. I will cut them down if they are trying to hurt us!" Erin declared, gripping her sword hard.
"Agreed." Layla nodded.
"Well, I can't just let all you younglings fight while I stand back." Dennis added, punching his hand into his fists.
All of them knew how slim the chances were. None of them knew how they were going to do it, but they just knew it was up to them to pull off a miracle if they wanted to live.
Cindy saw everyone there, with their legs shaking, so scared she started to laugh.
"You, the tenth family has always been a crazy bunch, but you guys are even crazier than previous generations. Are all humans this stupid? You don't even have any of your Vampire knights, or your le…" Just as she was about to say those words she noticed something.
"You guys did a good job, I'm sorry for taking so long." A voice from behind was heard, but when they turned their heads they could see no one. That's when Sam noticed that the shadow dome that had been on the stage had disappeared.
"I'm glad that no one has died, you don't have to worry anymore, so just stay back." Quinn said, as the shadow started to creep from his feet, and rise behind his back. It shook violently left and right, something they had never seen happen before.
It was as if the shadow was reacting to Quinn's feelings. If it was, it was clear what he was feeling right now. Soon, it covered his entire back and made him look twice the size.
"I'm not a Punisher like Arthur.. I never asked nor wanted that role, but right now I see someone who needs to be punished and today I will gladly do the job in his place!"
*****
Get access to the MVS webtoon on P.a.t.r.e.o.n it's only $3 dollar a month And read My werewolf system Exclusively.
If you want to support you can on my P.A.T.R.E.O.N: jksmanga
For MVS artwork and updates follow on Instagram and Facebook: jksmanga
At first, it was tough for Quinn to stay in the shadow dome while everyone else was fighting outside. He had no clue what was happening. There was even a chance that he didn't need to get involved at all.
However, just in case, Quinn knew he needed to recover and eventually had gotten into a special zone in his head. A particular mediation state that allowed him to recover his Qi as fast as possible, while in this state, though, his senses were a little dulled.
It made it so all his body's energy was focused on only getting his Qi energy back, while the shadow dome would help him recover his MC points. Because of the zone and the shadow dome he was in, he even had less chance of knowing what was happening. Still, there was one thing he was thankful for.
The family connection to the Cursed family. Although it was active as those from the tenth fought and could feel they were struggling at times, he knew that not a single one had been lost. Quinn knew what that felt like now, and he knew how the system would act if that did happen and neither of those things had set off.
When he was ready, he had exited out of the dome, his Qi was at full strength, and his MC points had regenerated. In front of him, he could see his family members, but they weren't their usual selves. The energy that was coming off from them, their hands and legs that were shaking, they all had one thing in common, they were afraid.
Each one of them was in fear due to the person in front of them, and that was Cindy. Seeing this, on instinct like a tiger going to protect its frightened cubs, Quinn stepped out in front of them all.
Now standing there, he finally had time to look at the situation.
'Did she do all of this?' Quinn thought as he glanced around at the leaders that had fallen. 'She even managed to hurt Bryce that badly and there doesn't look to be a single scratch on her. How strong is she?'
Quinn had to try and gauge the person in front of him. Quinn and Bryce had fought against each other recently, so he thought he could use that as a good measurement, but it didn't seem to be the case at all.
[Inspect]
Quinn thought this was his only other option. Maybe it would bring some more light on the situation, but it wasn't the quest he wished to see as Quinn received the quest.
[New quest received]
[Survive the encounter with the enemy in front of you]
'Survive?' Quinn read the message as he thought back to when he was on the Blade island, and he was up against the twins. He had managed to get out of that one by escaping, but the system was right at the time. If he tried to fight back then, he probably wouldn't have survived.
'You really think I can't win this fight?' Quinn thought, looking at Cindy in front of him and glancing at those behind him. 'System, you're wrong! I have no choice. I have to win this fight, and when I do, you better give me a freaking big reward for proving you wrong.'
This was a fight that Quinn couldn't just survive, he needed to win, so according to the system, he needed to do the impossible.
'Quinn, I will give you words of encouragement.' Vincent spoke. 'The tenth family is special, and you carry the bloodline of the tenth family. We are miracle makers, so go ahead and show me a miracle.'
Quinn had the shadow raised behind his back, and he activated it just in case Cindy made an attack on those behind him. Yet, for some reason, she wasn't attacking just yet. Based on the condition of the leaders around him, he didn't think Cindy was trigger shy with her newfound powers.
'Just what exactly is she waiting for?' Quinn thought.
In the end, he got the answer from Cindy herself.
"Go on then!" Cindy shouted. "I know why you're so confident, why you chose to come out to save these people. You are just waiting to summon that damn Arthur like you did last time. Bring him out and let me crush him, so I can crush your only hope in front of you."
Hearing Cindy say this, the other leaders who had regained consciousness but weren't exactly dead started to gain a little hope.
'That's right, Arthur!' Jin thought, propping himself on his forearm. 'If Quinn summons Arthur like last time, he might be the only person that can deal with Cindy.'
However, Arthur wouldn't be coming this time. Quinn knew that, and so did those in the tenth family behind him. This was something that Quinn needed to do, himself.
"Why?" Quinn asked. "Why have you gone this far. Why are you going against your vampires, your own kind? You would have become Queen anyway! And what did you mean, what did you mean when you said both of our goals are the same. If that was true, then clearly we would be standing on the same side as each other right now."
"So you remembered my words," Cindy replied. "Well, you're right, I might have been able to achieve my goal a lot easier if I was at the top, but it looked like you came to ruin my plans, Quinn. You see, my goal from the beginning was to get rid of every single one of these sc.u.m bag vampires and what better way to do it than to become their Queen.
"However, my plans had to take quite a turn when I found out through a little friend of yours that I was to die. To die at your hands, a disgusting man of all things!" She shouted but soon calmed down.
'A little friend?' Quinn started to think, the way she was speaking and what she had said. Quinn was thinking of a specific person. 'Did she get a vision when Cia went to regain her memories?' Quinn thought.
"She has helped me out greatly. I don't know how her vision would come true, perhaps you had found out my plans before everyone else, but I couldn't risk it. So I had to stay one step ahead. It is a shame such a beauty like her had to fall."
"Shut up!" Layla screamed. "It was you. You were the one that had killed her!!" Layla shouted out in anger
"That was an accident. I didn't want to kill any of you beauties, you were all meant to come over to my side, and soon we would create a new utopia away from all of these men. Destroying the old settlement to create an ideal new one." Cindy claimed.
Putting the pieces together, Layla's anger and Cindy's words. Quinn now knew which one of his family members had passed, and of all people, it was Cia.
'Cia, I'm sorry, I'm sorry for running your life. I took away your memories, and I regretted it ever since. From then on, I just wanted you to have a better life, and it looks like I just sent you to your executioner.' Quinn thought as the anger was building up inside him. It was mainly at himself, but also at the one in front.
"Oh, you poor girl," Cindy said, shaking her head, and seemed quite genuinely concerned. "This is why I was unable to save you. Because you have already been trapped and have fallen for that man. There is no hope for you anymore." Cindy proclaimed.
"Why!" Jin shouted, listening in on everything. He had finally recovered enough from his own attack being used against him. He was in no way in fighting condition, but his will to find out why Cindy had done everything was pushing him through.
"Cindy, we trusted you! We thought you wanted to make the vampire settlement a better place. Why would you want to get rid of us!" Jin shouted.
For them, who had lived hundreds of years with Cindy, it seemed strange that her personality and attitude would just shift like this. They had never seen this side of her before.
"All of the words I said were true. I do want to create a better place. I just never was honest with how. That day when Rowa, my father died. I remembered everything. Everything that happened to me, and how the council and king did nothing! I was standing at the top of my castle, staring outward. The king was using the blood ability to finish him off but at that moment. Rowa looked towards me. At the time, I thought, just like everyone else, he deserved to die for attacking the vampire settlement.
"But before he disappeared, he did something. The final words out of his mouth, I could see them. 'My daughter, remember the past and take yours and my revenge.' The words seemed simple, but reading them from his lips, and his hand stretched outward, something activated. He made it, so the memories that had been locked away for a long time resurface once more. And because of that, I will get rid of you all!" Cindy stated as she lifted her hands, and too large circles of blood were hovering by her side.
"Quinn, the blood ability may increase her blood powers exponentially, but it doesn't make her any better of a fighter. If you make this a battle of powers, you will not win!" Vincent shouted in his head.
"So you're saying I have to beat her physically, so there is only one option." Quinn replied, but there was silence as he knew exactly what to do.
Not hesitating anymore, Quinn started to fill up his Qi energy inside him, with the red energy all around, and in front of Cindy's very eyes, he started to transform.
His hair started to fall from his head, his muscles were bulging out from his clothes, and his eyes were turning hollow. Those from the tenth family started to take a step back, and soon had retreated back to the stage, as they had seen this all before.
'Quinn, what are you doing. Are you going this far to beat her?!' Silver thought, worried about what would happen after.
[Transformation complete]
[You have transformed into a Bloodsucker]
******
Get access to the MVS webtoon on P.a.t.r.e.o.n it's only $3 dollar a month And read My werewolf system Exclusively.
If you want to support you can on my P.A.T.R.E.O.N: jksmanga
For MVS artwork and updates follow on Instagram and Facebook: jksmanga
As Quinn's transformation was finishing up, and all the leaders, including Cindy could see what he had become, what he had turned into. The reaction he had gotten from her wasn't what he was expecting. Swinging her head backwards, her eyes widening, she started laughing while pointing her finger towards him. It was as if she had gone mad.
"Brilliant, absolutely brilliant!" Cindy said. "My father was cast out of the vampire settlement for turning into a bloodsucker, and now a vampire leader has become one in order to save it!"
Jin could no longer stand and moved to the edge of the plaza and was now lying against what used to be a small shop, but he couldn't believe his eyes, for Quinn had turned into those beasts.
'Something is different?' Jinn noticed, and he wasn't the only one.
Bryce had been taken on stage to rest with the others, by Kazz who was tending to his wounds. They had to be careful about bringing in human blood as a way for the vampires to heal. Because right now, any amount of blood that would be shed would also aid Cindy, making her stronger.
"How did this happen? Did Quinn give in to the bloodl.u.s.t? Did they do something to him while he was locked up?" Kazz wondered.
"No," Bryce grunted, looking onward. "This is different. Did you notice that he didn't drain himself of blood or show any signs of addiction before this? He simply turned into one at will."
If this was true, then right now, there was a good chance that Quinn was a sane Bloodsucker like Rowa, giving him a chance to do something.
For a second, Bryce had to stop himself because he had hope for the boy.
Wasting no time, Quinn was off from his position. He was aware of everything happening and could see Cindy getting ready to throw one of the large circles of blood she had in her hand, but before she could, he was already behind her.
He swung his arm downward, hitting her red armour. Not a single dent appeared in the strong blood armour, but the force continued through it, and if Cindy didn't allow her body to go with such a strong force, then it was quite possible her arm would have even ripped off.
Instead, her body was flung down with her arm, and it was crushed into the ground stronger than ever. Even though the armour wasn't broken, the shear force had crushed her arm and blood could be seen seeping through her clothes and falling through the gaps in the armour.
"He's so fast!" Sam said.
"This is what happens when one becomes a bloodsucker." Silver explained. "But they tend to lose their mind only focusing on one thing."
Those from the Cursed ship didn't have to be informed. They knew what a bloodsucker could do. They had lost one of their most treasured members because of it, Blip.
Still, Silver was surprised at where Quinn had decided to attack. It looked as if it was intentional.
'No, this can't be!' She thought. 'A Bloodsucker shouldn't have this level of intelligence. Its attacks are meant to be wild.' As she thought this, she could see that Quinn was already going for her other arm as well. Making her realise the truth.
'He's completely sane. He can control the Bloodsucker form just like my father.' Seeing this was a surprise, and for a second Cindy was startled, but she soon realised that it was nothing to be worried about at all.
When Quinn went to grab onto the other arm, the armour on her body started to light up. Blood flowed from her injured arm, moving to the other side of the armour, and it was beginning to activate.
"My own blood is still blood!" She screamed, and the armour started to brighten up more, but seeing this, Quinn had moved quickly away and was no longer holding onto her.
One of the biggest weaknesses of the Bloodsucker was that they had low levels of health. One strong attack and he would be done for, and he was sure that Cindy wasn't going to be light with her attacks.
'What was that? What was she about to do?' Quinn asked.
'I…I don't know.' Vincent regrettably replied.
'What do you mean you don't know? That's the famous blood armour? Aren't you some famous researcher? How can you not know what the armour does?'
'How would I know? The absolute blood book and the armour were reserved for the kings, and I have never been king. Maybe if I saw it being used in combat, I could make some educated guesses, but I never did during my time. It's not my fault that you seem to attract trouble wherever you go.'
Quinn's one source of reliable information was now unreliable, and Quinn was wondering what to do. He was a little stumped. It looked like the armour had some special effect, as long as there was blood being supplied to it, and at the same time, if he was to fight at a distance, he would lose out as well.
'Can you tell me anything about the absolute blood powers?' Quinn asked.
'It depends. Information is passed down when learning the book, but just because they know how to use it, doesn't mean they can use it well. Which is the only reason why you're still alive right now. Usually, it takes some time for each king or queen to adapt the book to their liking. However, if there was a past King or Queen that had a skill that suits the current one, then we might be in for some trouble.'
As if Vincent's words were cursed, Cindy had healed her arm up using her ability. She started to gather the blood that still remained on the battlefield and the two circles she hadn't used before. They both started to form a certain shape in her hand. The blood began to elongate into a thin shape, and soon Quinn could see what they were.
Now in her hands, she was holding two wh.i.p.s purely made out of blood, and immediately swung one out with such force, causing it to break the sound barrier, and a shockwave was let out.
Moving back, Quinn thought he could avoid it, and even though he avoided the most dangerous part, the end of the whip, a blood swipe continued out of the very end.
'It's going to hit me!' Seeing this, Quinn felt like he had no choice. He decided to revert back to his vampire-like form. His body started to shrink down, and while in the middle of his transformation, the blood swipe created by the whip hit his body, sending him flying back all the way to the execution platform.
[-80HP]
[20/100 HP]
He didn't know how he had survived the attack but soon realised that wasn't the end of it, as it only had touched the surface of his skin. No choice. He had to gather all of his second stage of Qi, and was pushing the blood swipe out from his body, making it so it couldn't pierce any further, because if it did, then he would be dead.
'All that Qi I gathered up, and it looks like it's going to be useless!' However, finally using the Qi, he managed to push the blood swipe away and into the ground. From the force, his body was still moving backwards, flying through the air, until he had hit something solid, stopping him.
"Don't worry, Quinn. I got you." A voice said from behind. Looking behind him, Quinn could see a full-sized Borden had managed to catch him.
"Hahaha!" Cindy laughed. "Look at this power! One single swing and a vampire leader is out for the count. I can swing these wh.i.p.s a hundred times, and a hundred more blood strikes would come out of it just like the last one. With this power, I can finish off anyone with ease."
When Borden let go, Quinn fell to his knees, blood spilt from his mouth and from his wound across his c.h.e.s.t. He still had HP and activated his blood bank, hoping to bring his HP back up, but he was starting to wonder how much help that would be.
"She's right!" Quinn thought. "This fight, it seems useless, the system was right, and Arthur was right. I'm weak!" Quinn shouted as he punched the stage, causing a hole to be made, allowing him to see the ground beneath.
The leaders seeing this didn't think the same though, Quinn wasn't weak. It was just that his opponent was far too strong.
All those around him, seeing Quinn like this, wanted to do something to help him. Right now, he was fighting alone, but even if they did try to help, they feared they couldn't do much.
"Quinn, you just need a little help," Borden said, as he stuck a syringe in the back of Quinn's neck. A green liquid could be seen inside the clear glass, and it was slowly going inside of his body.
[Level three Dalki blood has been consumed]
[Effect will last for one hour]
Quinn was wondering what this was, he could tell that Borden had most likely given him some of his blood, but the effects were different compared to last time. When Quinn had consumed the blood of the one spiked Dalki, the message received at the time was that he had consumed a level 1 Dalki's blood, giving him a ten percent increase in all of his stats.
However, here it had stated he had consumed a level three Dalki. Turning around, Quinn could see three spikes on his body.
'Is that the reason why?'
A confidence was rising in Quinn, but he wasn't sure if this was enough, and he didn't have time to think about it.
Swinging the wh.i.p.s widely, Cindy had fired off multiple blood swipes just as powerful as the others towards the stage, and if Quinn didn't do something, they would all die.
Thanks to the green blood received from Borden, the 30 percent seemed to also increase his MC points as well, but blocking all of these attacks with his shadow would be useless.
Seeing the attacks coming towards them as well. Everyone who had the shadow ability, their natural instinct was to use it. They readied themselves and had activated the shadow ability.
At this moment, something appeared in front of Quinn.
[Do you wish to borrow the shadow powers of your family members]
This was the first time a message like this had ever appeared in front of Quinn, but at the same time, he had never fought by all of their sides before either.
If the shadow was in the hands of Quinn, and this would increase his MC points, it was worth trying.
[Yes]
The shadow under all of the feet of the members who had learnt how to use the shadow ability started to move towards Quinn. As it did, it looked like Quinn's shadow was consuming the others. Soon it was growing in size, and via the system, Quinn could see his MC points rising.
'This, it's similar to when Arthur was restoring my MC points that time he was training me.'
The shadow continued to be absorbed, but Quinn was wondering if it would be enough to stop the attack, but at that moment, another message had appeared.
[Enhancement type soul weapon has been unlocked]
Finally, the Enhancement type Soul weapon Quinn had in his system that was constantly greyed out could be used, and with nothing to lose, Quinn activated it immediately.
[Shadow Overload enhancement type Soul weapon, activated]
******
Get access to the MVS webtoon on P.a.t.r.e.o.n it's only $3 dollar a month And read My werewolf system Exclusively.
If you want to support you can on my P.A.T.R.E.O.N: jksmanga
For MVS artwork and updates follow on Instagram and Facebook: jksmanga
Although there was no hesitation for Quinn when he had selected the option to activate his soul weapon, now that his body was in the middle of a strange transformation, he did have a lot of worries on his mind.
Unlike the last soul weapon Quinn had used, he was able to test its uses and figure out how best and when to use it. Testing was extremely helpful due to the large drawback Quinn's item type soul weapon had. If his enhancement type soul weapon also had a similar drawback, he would be finding out about it during the fight.
Not just the drawbacks, everything about the soul weapon he would have to try to find on the job, learning how to use it and what it could do. All while fighting one of the strongest enemies he had ever faced. Of course, this would make anyone a little nervous.
The shadow that was on Quinn's back started to do something strange, it grew in size after consuming the shadows of the others, and when Quinn had activated the soul weapon, it rose up in the air slightly above Quinn.
For the first time, everyone around could see the shadow detached from Quinn's body. When using most of Quinn's shadow skills, there was one important factor in them all, that he had to be touching the shadow.
Shadow path, allowed a trail to be led out, shadow sink and travel would only work based on how far the shadow was spread, and shadow control, Quinn was never allowed to use it, if it detached from his body.
The only shadow skills that still worked a little away from Quinn was shadow link, connecting to other shadow users shadow, and Shadow on. Even then, this felt like Quinn was using their shadow rather than his own.
The shadow didn't remain in the air, and was moving about fiercely. Moving around as if it was alive, and soon a purple glow could be seen around the edges.
'Just what is this enhancement type?' Quinn thought. 'The other type was similar to a blood weapon, but this seems to be based completely on my shadow powers.'
'Vampires aren't known to have soul weapons, you are unique in that aspect, and their blood weapons are created from the crystals of other vampires. Just like Arthurs weapon, it isn't based on his own power. This soul weapon is made just for you, Quinn.' Said Vincent.
At that moment, the large shadow that was hovering above Quinn swooped down and started to enter his mouth. It slid down his throat and into his belly. However, it didn't stop there, as Quinn could feel it taking over every cell in his body. His blood cells, the organs, everything was being consumed and changed by the shadow.
'What is this!' He wasn't in pain, but the feeling was certainly odd as if someone was touching his cuts with a furry hand.
After covering nearly every part of the inside of Quinn's body, it started to spread to the outside as well. Seeping through his skin, the shadow covered his forearms. It looked like purple fur was growing from Quinn's skin, and soon he was covered head to toe in the purple shadow.
His clothes were unable to be seen. His hair was standing up, floating not from the wind but the strange power that possessed it. The only thing that they could see was Quinn's eyes. His clothes were even covered.
He looked more menacing, darker than anything they had ever witnessed before.
[For a limited time, MC cells won't be affected while using the shadow ability]
[You have absolute control over your shadows]
[You have obtained a shadow body]
Multiple notifications appeared in front of Quinn, and if he had the time, he would have clicked on them all to see if they further explained what this soul weapon did, but the blood swipes from Cindy's wh.i.p.s were soon coming at him.
"There's one thing I understand. If I'm right, no matter how much I use my shadow skills, my MC points won't drop!" Quinn thought, spreading out his arms, and soon Shadows were seen rising in front of the others and in front of him as well.
However, it didn't look the same as it did before. Usually, everything would be connected to Quinn, but this time the shadow had raised where all the others were standing.
'Is this the absolute control over the shadows?' Quinn thought.
All of the blood swipes that Cindy had created, as soon as they had touched the shadow they immediately slowed down. It didn't even look like they were moving, and Quinn's MC points hadn't gone down just as expected.
The others moved out of the way, and Quinn quickly got rid of the shadow allowing the attack to move forward into nothing.
'This shadow, can it really be used like that?' Quinn started to wonder.
Out of anger seeing her attacks stopped like they were nothing, Cindy swung her two wh.i.p.s wilder, putting more strength in her hip, creating faster and stronger attacks.
"I have the king's power. How can someone like you stop it!" She screamed.
'Quinn, it seems like Cindy is in the same situation as us right now.' Vincent said. 'She hasn't had her powers for long, and she is still learning it as she goes, just like us. If it was the old king, we would have been dead by now. This might be a battle of who learns faster, and if there was one thing you were always good at, it's learning fast.'
Thinking back, Vincent was always impressed with how quickly he had learnt the vampire martial arts, using the shadow abilities and all the other things he was taught. In a way, Quinn was a blank canvas having no abilities, and he soaked everything in like a sponge.
Running ahead, Quinn showed no fear, he was sure his plan was going to work, and with each of the blood swipes, he held out his hand. Soon in front of them, small little portals of shadow opened up, stopping them mid-air.
For every blood swipe, he would make a small circle of shadow stopping it.
'This isn't the only skill I can use either.'
Then, little small shadow portals started to appear behind Cindy as well. They floated in place, but it looked like they were there doing nothing. Seeing this, Cindy attempted to hit the end of them with her whip, but as she did, she only saw her whip slow down slightly when the tip had touched the shadow, but it had done nothing else to it.
[Shadow sink]
A similar scene was witnessed not long ago. Where Bryce had to face hundreds of blood swipes raining down on him, and Now Cindy had to do the same. However, her strength was strong, and with a single swing of her whip, she managed to wipe out ten of the swipes she created.
She did the same with the other side, but soon some of the strikes had ended up hitting her. As they weren't the only ones, she had to focus on.
Quinn two wasn't going to just sit there and do nothing.
At that moment, everyone was left with their mouths wide open on the stage as it looked like the table's had turned.
"Is this something all punishers can do?" Kazz asked, witnessing the power.
"In my whole time as a vampire, I have never seen the shadow being used in such a way before. This kid is different." Bryce stated.
Moments later, the other leaders that were sent away had returned. After Remus had been defeated, it was easy to control the chaos, and things had returned to normal. Worried about what was happening, they returned as soon as possible.
Muka looked around and could see all of the leaders nearly perished, and out in the square facing Cindy, was someone covered in shadows.
"Is that Quinn?!" Muka said, "We should help him."
"Don't!" Bryce shouted. "Cindy is far beyond any of our levels, and if that boy still has a human heart, she could use you against him. Besides, you would just be giving her more blood to use."
"You forgot one more thing," Sam said, never taking his eyes off the fight. "Does it really look like Quinn needs help right now?"
Turning their attention back to the fight, it looked like Cindy had been roughed up a little. She was hurt, but it wasn't too bad due to the armour she was wearing. What their eyes were most drawn to, was what Quinn was holding in his hands. Although Holding wasn't the correct word.
Hovering just above them, two flat shadow disks in each hand were seen. In the centre of them, they were shining a bright red colour, shaped like a circular saw.
It reminded some of those of the scythes that Quinn would use, combining his blood with the shadow. He had done something similar this time only when they weren't attached.
He threw both of them out, and they came out lightning fast. Cindy tried to hit one of them with her whip, but when it touched the shadow, her attack stopped again, and soon Quinn moved the disk, and they continued to go straight for her waist, ready to cut her body in half.
******
Get access to the MVS webtoon on P.a.t.r.e.o.n it's only $3 dollar a month And read My werewolf system Exclusively.
If you want to support you can on my P.A.T.R.E.O.N: jksmanga
For MVS artwork and updates follow on Instagram and Facebook: jksmanga
The shadow disk that was coming towards Cindy was quite large in size and had a width of around a meter. Depending on how strong the attack was, if it hit her, then her body would be sliced entirely in half.
'Wearing the armour, even if that hits me, it shouldn't be too strong. I still don't know how to use this thing properly, but it ins;t an armour that has been passed down for no reason!' Cindy thought.
However, sweat ran down her face, showing that things weren't exactly going her way. Ever since Quinn had activated his soul weapon, he was doing things she had never seen before. She didn't know much about the Punishers like Bryce, but did study up on them after Arthur had returned last time. Expecting that she might run into some trouble.
The main thing that was worrying her was the purple glow Quinn's shadows were emitting.
Not wanting it to touch her, she lifted her hand, and a rush of blood came from underneath the ground. It looked like a small waterfall only in reverse. One of his disks was eaten up by the cascade of blood. It looked like with such a large attack, the little shadow that was around it wouldn't do much, but before his other one would have the same fate. Controlling the shadow, he managed to split the large blade into six individual smaller pieces.
The small blades moved faster, and Quinn was able to control each of them precisely as if they were an extension of his own body. Going around the waterfall, Cindy had blocked her own field of vision. The little blades had hit. Moving her body, they had touched nothing but the blood armour, and soon disappeared with the shadow disappearing in the air as well.
'Looks like I have nothing to worry about.' Seeing how the purple glow of the shadow did nothing when touching her armour.
'She's learning to use the blood abilities more now, Quinn. If you look closely, she is gathering more blood. Quickly you have to finish her off!' Vincent warned as he was observing the situation.
'What do you think I have been trying to do, woo her!?' Quinn shouted back.
At first, it looked like Cindy was only able to gather the blood that had been spilt in the square. But eventually, blood was seen crawling across the floor into the square area from all over the settlement. The more blood she had and could control, the stronger her attacks would be and the more things she could do.
'Then we're just going to have to get close!' Quinn shouted, running forward.
She was ready for a close confrontation with her two wh.i.p.s, and it was why Quinn hadn't moved in up till this point. On top of this, he had time to learn a little bit about his shadow staying away.
The whip was far faster than any movement he could produce. So even with unlimited MC cells to use with the shadow, he wouldn't be able to move the shadow in time.
'Wait! He can go through the shadow himself as well!'
Before she knew it, Quinn was behind her, with two large shadow disks by his side. He swung his arm out at full strength, trying to cleave her head off, but she had ducked the first attack. The second one, she wasn't so fortunate, as the disk struck her in her arm.
The closer the shadow was to Quinn, the faster and better he could control it. It seemed to react to the strength he had in his swing. The second disk hit her, and a scraping sound against the blood c.h.e.s.t piece could be heard, and he could feel the weight of the attack. Even though he wasn't making any physical connection, the force felt like that between two magnets.
She was soon sent across the floor, and as she landed, she kicked off the ground to create distance between the two of them. Looking up though, the area looked different as she noticed she was in a room full of shadows blocking out the sky and rain above. Soon, something was felt grabbing her feet from below and pulling her.
She looked down at her legs, but there was nothing there until she could see Quinn dropping from the strange ceiling above. Quinn had activated the shadow dome surrounding her so she couldn't escape. He needed to keep her in place, then using shadow hop, he came from above.
'Blood attacks like blood bullets, and the blood swipe won't work because of that armour, so I need to get it off her, or…' Quinn said as he came full force with a hammer strike.
Lifting up her forearms, she made it so the blood armour would take most of the effects, and for a second, the two remained still with Quinn in mid-air. The power of the hammer strike was felt as it sent shockwaves through the dome, and even the shadows were shaking.
"Arghh!" Cindy screamed, as for the second time, her arms had been crushed, as the hammer strike had done its work. Hurting her internally, with blood soaking through the armour. A few seconds after though, and the armour started to light up.
Still unsure what the strange armour would do if it hit him with its power, Quinn did the only thing he could do….
"The tenth leader!" Muka shouted, quite shocked at the outcome based on how well Quinn had been doing. Not seeing him there, he could only think that Quinn had died.
"No, that boy is still alive," Bryce said, knowing what Quinn had done, because he had done the same thing against him.
A portal of shadow opened. From Quinn's shadow lock skill, he had locked himself in the shadow space in order to avoid the attack. However, while Cindy was concentrating on the shadow he had come out of, she didn't see another portal opening behind her, and two large Shadow disks were ready.
Cindy was mid-swing of her wh.i.p.s, and as her wrist flicked, at the same time, the two large disks had hit her on the back, chucking her body forward towards Quinn.
Using all his strength, stepping on the ground and concentrating all his anger towards her, he swung his fist over his head. It was an overhand throw that allowed one to use all the momentum they could, and he had planted his heavy-handed fist right in her face.
As it pushed through, he could feel the features on her face breaking, first her nose, then the skull of her eye sockets. Her whole body nearly had flipped over due to the sheer power, but keeping up the momentum, Quinn wanted to slam her into the ground.
The only problem was, the blood wh.i.p.s had managed to hit his sides as well.
"You're dead!" Cindy managed to make a crooked smile through all her broken bones. Quinn was quite surprised she was still alive. This was due to her attempting to heal her wounds with her ability while Quinn had delivered her punch.
Still, his punch was far stronger than she had anticipated, and she was unable to heal the wounds as much in time, and something else had happened as well. The shadows that covered Quinn's hand, a few of them, seemed to be attached onto her face.
'What's going on?' Quinn thought. As he looked down, and could see he was perfectly fine.
He looked at his sides, and the shadows seemed to move away from where the attack had hit, he could now see his clothing underneath. New shadows were now moving to the gap, and soon he was once again completely covered in shadows.
'Is this the power of the shadow body? Does it block my whole body from attacks as well?' Quinn thought.
As for Cindy, she had managed to get up but was suddenly in a panic as she touched her face.
"Whvt heie yve dene!" Cindy tried to speak, but her jaw, her nose and eye socket were broken entirely. Leaving her with a mangled face. The remnants of the shadow from his fist could be seen on her face as well.
For some reason, Cindy could not use her reverse ability on her face to make it back to what it once was, and she felt it had something to do with the strange glowing shadows.
'Now that I know my body is safe from her attacks, I can do this!' Quinn thought.
[Your time is up]
[Your soul weapon will now be deactivated]
Get access to the MVS webtoon on P.a.t.r.e.o.n it's only $3 dollar a month And read My werewolf system Exclusively.
If you want to support you can on my P.A.T.R.E.O.N: jksmanga
For MVS artwork and updates follow on Instagram and Facebook: jksmanga
Quinn knew that his soul weapon wouldn't last forever. Especially since it seemed to have no downside while he was using it. He thought it was possible that it could stop at any moment, and it had done just that. However, the bad news didn't stop there as the system messages continued to pop up.
[Your soul weapon 'Shadow Overload' time limit has ended]
[Time limit for soul weapon depends on the number of MC points the user has]
[The shadow will now be returned to those that it was borrowed from]
The second line made Quinn wonder if the others were able to increase their MC points or if he had more that had learned the shadow ability if he could have used his Soul weapon for longer.
Still, the worst news was yet to come.
[You must now pay your debt for using Shadow overload]
[-40 total MC points]
[0/200 MC points remaining]
As expected, there was some sort of cost for Quinn using such a powerful soul weapon. He knew that once it ended, he would no longer have any MC points to be used, but for the cost, it had taken it from his total MC points.
Before when Quinn would check his stats, it would state that he had a total of 240 MC points. When using the shadow, this number would go down, and after some time, it would always recover back up to the max number.
It seemed the cost for using this soul weapon was lowering the maximum amount of MC points for his shadow ability. However, looking at it now, it didn't even look like he had enough MC points to activate the Enhancement soul weapon. Without the other shadow users MC points, it didn't look like Quinn had the requirements to use it again.
Looking at Cindy, Quinn could see that her face was still disfigured, but the shadows attached to her were still there, slowly fading away.
"We have to finish her off." A voice by Quinn's side said.
"The vampire settlement is in trouble. I just never expected it to be from one of our own leaders and one I trusted at that." A softer voice spoke. When Quinn turned his head, he could see a woman with the most gentle eyes riding on top of a giant black wolf with a horn.
Looking around him, Quinn noticed that the leaders, Sunny, Muscat, Muka and Lee, had returned. They all were standing by his side, but it wasn't for long, as each of them went rushing in towards Cindy.
As they ran forward, there was one more which had crashed directly in front of her, breaking the ground beneath him as he landed.
"I still have some fight left in me!" Borden said, grabbing her by the arm and lifting her above his head, slamming her to the ground.
She soon got up, but then Muka was already directly behind her. Seeing a fist going towards her, she decided to rush the blood up from the ground once again like a waterfall. Still, as Muka's fist continued to go forward, it looked like the waterfall split apart, letting his hand go through, punching her in the c.h.e.s.t.
'His damn ability, what a lucky guy!' Cindy thought.
"Noir, Keep her busy!" Sunny shouted. The giant wolf responded, shrinking in size, and started to move just as fast as any vampire leader. It pounced in and out, striking at the armour, moving Cindy's body like a rag doll.
The only weapons she had on her that was possibly fast enough to strike the familiar was her wh.i.p.s, but Lee, using his strings, was keeping her far too busy for her to properly use them. As quick as Cindy was destroying them, Lee made new strings yanking her hand here and there.
Eventually, Cindy managed to find a break and took a step back, but her foot was soon found landing on something. It lit up, and her whole body was frozen in place. This was the power of the Muscat family. The ability to set up traps.
With her staying still, Borden didn't waste this opportunity to hit her as hard as he could in the head once again. Although she couldn't move her legs, she could move her hands and lifted them, protecting her face. What she didn't expect was just how powerful Borden's strike would be, crushing her arms, and the force continued to be felt through them.
Cindy was able to heal parts of her body with her ability, but the leaders and Borden were just dealing too much damage, not giving her enough time to recover.
"Cindy!" A voice shouted from the other end, all the way back from the execution stage. "It's time for your end. It's our win." The one who had said these words was Bryce. He was still heavily hurt from before and was using his sword and Kazz by his side to help him stand.
"Haha!" Cindy started to laugh. The shadow had finally disappeared from her face, and she was able to use her ability once more, and the first thing she did was return her mouth back to what it once used to be. "A Dalki, a Punisher, ex-humans, and all the vampire leaders are working together. You know, if there was one thing I didn't expect, it was that under your rule, all of these types of people would be working together. You call this a win, I think if I was you, this would be a huge loss."
Using all the blood that had spilt inside her own body, she decided she wouldn't heal the wounds. Instead, she planned to activate the power in the blood armour. The others, seeing it light up, all leapt and stepped away.
Everyone could tell it was dangerous, however, this was just a trick on Cindy's behalf. The armour started to fade, and she quickly used this time to reverse the damage done to her hands.
"Screw you all!" She shouted, lifting her hands. At that moment, all the blood in the vampire settlement from the damage done by the eighth family was lifted into the air. It looked like red raindrops that were frozen in time.
"Not this move again!" Nate said. "This is what beat all those vampire leaders last time."
"And I can't use the shadow either." Wevil noticed attempting to use it there and then.
It seemed like letting Quinn borrow their powers made it, so he was actually using them, so they would have to wait for them to recover as well.
Before, it was just the square, this time, it was blood from the whole settlement, and no one felt like they could block this attack, or survive it this time.
"Leaders, stop that attack!" Bryce shouted.
Cindy's hands were trembling. It looked like she was struggling to hold such power, and she was still gathering it in order to summon the skill.
'Is she weak?' Quinn wondered.
Using her ability, she had used up MC points just like every other ability, so at some point, she wouldn't be able to reverse the damage anymore, and she had taken a heavy beating from the leaders and Borden, even Quinn before.
The sheer power of the blood ability wasn't the only reason she was struggling. She was feeling weaker than she had ever felt at the moment. She had used the last of her MC points to heal her hands and was planning to take everyone down with this last move. She didn't care if she died as long as she could pull off this attack, and Quinn had noticed this.
'If she's this weak, then there is one thing I can do.' Quinn thought.
A shadow skill that didn't require any MC points to use but was dependent on how weak the person was in front of him. It was a gamble because if Cindy wasn't weak, then the skill would be useless.
Gathering his hands together, a dense black blob started to form from his shadows, then when the time was right, he threw it out. From his hand, a giant ball came out towards Cindy, splitting open as if it had a large mouth ready to gobble her up.
[Skill Shadow Eater]
******
Get access to the MVS webtoon on P.a.t.r.e.o.n it's only $3 dollar a month And read My werewolf system Exclusively.
If you want to support you can on my P.A.T.R.E.O.N: jksmanga
For MVS artwork and updates follow on Instagram and Facebook: jksmanga
The large black ball that left from Quinn's hands came out fast, and it was the skill shadow eater. A skill that worked best the weaker an opponent was and if it was successful he was hoping it would be enough to stop Cindy.
Seeing the giant ball of darkness, the other leaders moved out of the way, frightened for dear life as to what might happen if the skill touched them. They had seen what the skill had done to Vadeen, when Arthur had used it, and they didn't want to suffer the same fate.
Cindy was holding on to so much power, that she had two choices; to cancel the skill she was doing, dropping the power to attempt to avoid the shadow, or continue on with the skill. In the end, she chose to continue on with the skill and the head of the large black ball split open creating a mouth shape, consuming her.
They could no longer see Cindy as the large shadows covered her whole body, but the black ball made of shadows, started to sink into the ground and when it touched the floor, it spread out making its way to Quinn.
'Did it work?' Quinn wondered, as the shadow scurried across the ground, and when it finally attached itself to him, he was in for a surprise.
[Shadow Eater skill was successful]
[You have gained 1000 MC points]
[Total MC points 0/1200]
[You have unlocked the Enhancement soul weapon 'Shadow Overload']
Not only was the skill successful, but Quinn had gained the most MC points from using the skill he had ever done before. He didn't know what to expect since regular vampires only gave him a total of ten, but it seemed like a vampire, at the vampire lord level, was worth using this skill on.
Unfortunately, Quinn wasn't planning for more instances like this one to occur. While Quinn bathed in joy of the skill being successful and the amount of MC points gained, there was still an uncertainty if it had actually done anything.
He turned to Cindy, who almost looked frozen in place, her arms were unmoving. That's when Quinn noticed that all the blood that was frozen in the sky from the whole settlement, had dropped and fallen to the floor.
The skill had worked and it had done its job.
Soon after, Cindy fell to her knees and was sweating radically. A pool of water was forming from her feet and a searing pain was felt throughout her body.
"Noooo! She screamed at the top of her lungs so loud that it was comparable to a small Banshee's scream.
The pain was unbearable along with the weak tired feeling. She felt like a newborn vampire sitting in the sun for the first time. Even though there was darkness all around, and she would have to live with it for the rest of her life.
Knowing this, she knew there was one way out from this pain, from this torture of a lifetime. Lifting her hand up she was ready, ready to finish herself off. When she lifted her hand though, she felt it quickly being yanked and hammered down to the floor on both sides.
"We can not let you off that easily." Muka said, pinning her arms to the floor. "You will not get off that lightly by just running away and not giving us an explanation."
She attempted to move her other arm, but it was being held by Sunny. No matter how much strength she tried to gather to pull herself away from them, she wasn't able to.
Quinn, seeing this, started to think that the skill Shadow Eater seemed to be harsher on those who were more complete on the vampire evolution scale. He remembered when he was a halfling he was affected by light, but the downside was worse with each evolution. Thankfully the rings saved him from that suffering, but even with a ring now, Cindy would feel no different.
Perhaps, being a vampire lord, the effects of the sun were even worse, and she might have been even weaker than a human right now. A horrible thought for a vampire leader.
At that moment, a leader who hardly had any damage at all came out, and threw her needles out on Cindy who was lying flat on the floor.
"Suzan?" Muscat said, surprised. "Where have you been?"
The questions asked almost seemed embarrassing for Suzan to answer, as her cheeks reddened. Especially since everyone was badly hurt and had fought a tough battle, while her clothes were all seemingly fine.
"I know how strong the second family's ability is, so I thought my ability would be important in this fight. So I decided to protect myself at all costs and only come out at the right time." Suzan replied.
"So you came out when we had already done the job?" Muscat replied, who was clearly annoyed. As a new leader he usually wouldn't have been so outspoken, but he was just expressing how the others were feeling.
However, they needed to ignore that for now, as there was a lot of work that was to be done. The vampire settlement had just suffered an attack. An original had been woken, and Cindy still had the blood armour on her body, and the blood power in her control. These things would need to be removed from her.
Thanks to Quinn's skill though, they shouldn't be too much trouble.
"Just kill me…" Cindy muttered out quietly.
A shadow was then cast over her, and when she looked up, it was an old man with a white beard, Bryce. He had healed from his wounds and now that Cindy had been defeated, Kazz was able to feed him some blood.
Still, the wounds from the fight seemed to still appear on his body, and even the blood wasn't able to completely heal him but it allowed him to move.
"This is another day that shall be remembered in vampire history." Bryce said, looking at her. "Although it is tough for the vampires. After going through an event like this, it will only bring us who have worked together, closer."
Hearing these words, Cindy couldn't help but smile, and she attempted to spit out a piece of blood that was felt in her mouth but being so weak, it had failed to go far and just dribbled down her chin.
"Screw you, and your vampire settlement." Cindy said. "What did you do exactly? Did the leaders save this place? Did you, as their King, save this place? No! The only reason why all of you aren't dead right now, is because of that damned outsider. Don't think I don't know how much you wish to get rid of him Bryce…and now he saved you all. This is truly pathetic, you are a pathetic King."
"Looks like I did a better job than you." Bryce said, looking back at Cindy. "We will pry into your brain, and find out everything you hid and how you tricked the whole settlement. Don't worry, your time is not over here."
Walking away, he let the other leaders deal with Cindy, besides Bryce had his own recovery to do, and there was a lot to be done after getting what they needed from Cindy. Walking past for the first time ever, Bryce placed his hand on Quinn's shoulder.
"You did a good job." Bryce said.
Quinn shrugged Bryce's hand off his shoulder. He still hadn't forgiven him for everything he had tried to do before.
"Me and you are not friends Bryce." Quinn said. "I didn't do this for you because you're my King. Let me get this clear on our positions. You are not my King, this whole mess I shouldn't have been involved with in the first place. I'm telling you now, I'm leaving this place and I'm taking them with me."
Saying these words, Quinn looked Bryce in the eye, and he looked back at Quinn as well. The others watching from the execution stage were nervous. Thinking that there might be one more last fight after all.
"You can rest now." Bryce said walking away, and a few seconds later, Quinn felt his knees wobbling, and his body tumbling to the floor, as he fell lying there flat on the cold ground.
******
Get access to the MVS webtoon on P.a.t.r.e.o.n it's only $3 dollar a month And read My werewolf system Exclusively.
For MVS artwork and updates follow on Instagram and Facebook: jksmanga
MVS side story Quinn, (past)
Side story winner: Quinn. Due to winning the MVS Voting Event, with over 200,000 votes.
A black space, shadows, a dark mind. The view inside of Quinn's mind was a little foggy and he wasn't quite sure what was happening to him.
'What happened? I can't remember, what was I just doing?' Quinn thought.
Asking these questions, he almost expected someone to answer, but there was no response, and he was on his own. Going through the dark space, wherever that was he could see nothing. Until eventually a mirror suddenly appears blocking his path.
However, in the mirror itself, Quinn could see quite the young face in the reflection. He had curly hair that had just gone slightly down to where his ears were, and he wore a black blazer with a school tie on himself.
'I'm in a school uniform, and I look so….Young? Wait, why is that strange. I am in school after all, Wait, school!' Quinn remembered.
A few seconds later though, and his body felt a shiver throughout it. His hair was soaking wet and the whole world looked like it was melting.
Opening his eyes, Quinn could see a soaked desk directly in front of him. Water dripped from his hair and head.
"Sorry, I was just practicing my water ability, didn't mean to hit you, it was an accident." A female voice said.
Looking up, Quinn could see that there were three girls, and the one apologising had her hand over her mouth. The two girls next to her had turned their heads away, their shoulders moving up and down.
'Ah, again huh and water this time? You know, I can tell you're laughing. Just because I don't have an ability doesn't mean I'm stupid as well.' Quinn wanted to say, but instead he decided to just get up from his seat, and head out to the restroom to dry himself up.
"Hey I guess it's true after all." The girls started to gossip as he walked past. "Because he doesn't have an ability, he can't really fight back, can he?"
Although Quinn had tried his best to keep the fact that he had no ability a secret, it was obvious that it would be spread around the school sooner or later. After all, nearly everyone had an ability and was willingly showing it off. Even during P.E. they allowed the use of abilities, so it eventually became apparent and that's when the bullying started from the others.
For now though he would soak it up, he thought it was best to ignore it as he saw all the other students who were low levelled, receiving the same sort of treatment.
'Why don't they fight back?' Quinn thought once, but soon he saw why when one of the students attempted too. He didn't even get a single punch in.
While at school, there was a natural group that had emerged. Those considered in his school with high level abilities, being Level Four students. Although being a high level in this school didn't necessarily mean much.
Their school was just a regular state school. All the high level students had rich families, high backgrounds and studied with private education. If any of these students went to those schools they would be nothing but flies. Although when it came to Quinn, he was even less than a fly.
A group of five kids were being used as their 'shuttles', which was the term they used. Each one being in charge of a different job for them. Some would do their homework, others would carry their things, and Quinn would be in charge of buying them their lunch.
What was amazing was how no one did anything about it? It was impossible for the teacher to not know what was going on, yet nothing was done about it because these higher level people were seen as essential in their world. While they on the other hand, were considered expendable due to their lower levels, or having no ability.
One day, outside on the school rooftop, all of the shuttles had been gathered apart from one, and Quinn was the last one to arrive of them all. He could see the four of the others on their knees and a couple of them had been beaten.
'What's going on?' Quinn thought.
All he could see was that Yuman, the school's second top dog was frantically banging his foot on the ground.
"That idiot, why the hell did he have to do that, and now he's in the hospital, and they're blaming me!? Is it my fault that he was so weak?" Yuman continued to complain.
Quinn had understood the gist of it, based on the angry outburst he could hear from Yuman. Although people could get away with a lot, if one was to end up in the hospital for going too far, or causing a death they would still be punished. At least the world is still a little fair.
"Come here Quinn!' Yuman shouted.
'Is he going to take his anger out on me?' Quinn thought as he clenched his fist. He could see that Yuman had already turned his own fist into a stone-like material, which was his ability.
"Do you think it's my fault? You don't, do you Quinn? It's your fault for being so useless. I can't believe his parents went and complained. I know he wouldn't have had the guts to tell his parents that I was the one responsible so it had to be one of you guys. But none of these guys have croaked yet, that's why I've called you. Don't tell me it's you Quinn. You're my favourite of these guys. You never say a word. You just do whatever I ask of you."
This was because Quinn had seen that it was pointless to try and argue, you just got hit more. He didn't understand why some people bothered to fight back. To try and change their situation when they couldn't.
They were just making their already hard lives even harder.
"Their parents didn't raise their kids properly. They didn't tell them that there is an order in this world, and we are above them. Maybe it's a good thing you have no parents, Quinn. That's probably why you're so-"
Suddenly, a fist flew out and hit Yuman right in the face. It was the first time Quinn had ever hit someone before, and the other shuttle students had their mouths left wide open in disbelief.
"Sc.u.m, you're freaking sc.u.m!" Quinn shouted. "Why the hell should we be treated like this!"
Yuman wiped his mouth that was bleeding slightly, and then went to throw out a fist. Swinging wildly at Quinn's head. He had activated his ability, so if the fist hit, Quinn would be in for some serious trouble. Ducking down, Quinn went and tackled him onto the ground.
Pinning him with his knees, Quinn didn't stop there and continued to unleash his fists open his face. He didn't even know when Yuman had passed out, but he finally stopped with his hands bloody and the skin having peeled off from his knuckles.
Looking up at the sky. "What have I done?" Quinn asked himself.
From that day onwards, Quinn's life was different. He was constantly targeted by those in Yuman's gang including the top dog, but something had changed. Quinn was no longer part of the shuttle group and did what he wanted.
Now he understood why people fought back, because the pain from getting beaten everyday wasn't as bad as the pain they felt from being treated like crap. The mental trauma of feeling beneath someone was damaging to their souls.
It felt like they were slaves almost. At least this way, Quinn felt like he had made his own choice. He made his own decisions to do what he wanted and he would face the consequences for it.
He thought back to all those celebrities with great powers that he saw on TV. The Big Four, the Military leaders and Head Generals. They had so much power, yet they did nothing.
Why? Why did they do nothing even though they had the strength to better everyone's lives? Was it because they couldn't see it? Was it due to them being at the top, so they didn't know what life was like for those at the bottom?
Clenching his fist, Quinn swore to himself as he made a promise.
'If one day, I ever get the power like those guys at the top. I will make a better life for those like me, and get rid of this whole trashy system!"
It was safe to say after the events of what had happened, everyone was exhausted, both physically and mentally. This time it wasn't just one family that had suffered losses, but nearly every single one had been hit.
It was tough to say how this would affect the vampire settlement and was too early to tell, but the one that would have to lead them out of all of this was their King, Bryce.
Trying to regather and create order for all of what happened, even though he was still recovering himself. Mainly, he used the Royal Guards to keep control of things, as they were used to help rebuild what was lost, make a count of all those who had perished, and keep guard in case there were any more nasty surprises for them.
This whole event was quite a shock to the vampires, and it would take time before they really understood what had happened and why. Especially the few that had remained from the eighth family, as nearly the whole of the eighth family had been wiped out.
A whole day had passed since the event with Quinn and the other leaders. Those from the tenth family had been standing there nervously on the stage as they saw Quinn collapse on the ground. They had just seen Quinn exchange some pretty heated words and were worried that Bryce had possibly done something.
Even though they wanted to move, they were cautious and didn't do so until they were allowed. At that moment, two people who had been away had now returned, and their appearance when returning had come as quite a shock.
Lifting him off the ground and placing Quinn over his shoulder with ease was Peter.
"What the hell are all of you standing around for? Quinn is exhausted, and no one's going to take him back to his castle?" Peter said, walking to the others and shaking his head.
Bryce did nothing to stop them, and allowed them to do as they wanted.
The group was left speechless by the appearance of Peter and Logan. Not because of their actions but due to how they looked. Peter's clothing was ragged and soaked in blood. Apart from his face, it looked like he had been dipped in a bucket of red paint, and as for Logan, He was missing an entire arm.
"What, what happened!" Nate couldn't help but ask, while staring at the wound, that had been seared off.
"I guess we both need to update each other on our situations," Logan replied. "The good thing is all of you are alive. I was sure by my calculations of probability, at least half of you would have died. You were one of those on my list."
After hearing those words, Nate was just left there in disbelief.
"What the hell is that supposed to mean?!"
Before leaving, Silver wanted to have a word with Kazz, and pulled her arm before she went off to look after her father.
"Kazz, you and Fex both lost your memories to Cindy, right? But you somehow got yours back. What happened? Can you do the same to Fex?" Silver asked.
"I'm sure the King is definitely willing to. He owes Fex and all of your family a huge favour, but please understand that there will be more pressing matters before this. I just ask you to wait patiently." Kazz replied, leaving to go with her father.
Leo, having recovered some of his strength from the fight, propped himself up using his sword's sheath.
"Everyone, we shall return to the castle and rest," Leo ordered. Usually, the family leader would be in charge of organising what happened to those in the tenth family, but as Quinn's breath could be heard going in and out like a baby. It was best if Leo took over.
After all of those events, the group had managed to rest inside the castle for the rest of the day. They excitedly talked to each other about what happened while they were away.
"No way, a hundred vampires?" Wevil made a face like he couldn't believe what he'd just heard. "If it was Borden, maybe?"
Peter shrugged his shoulders, for he really didn't care if they believed him or not. He just answered the question of what had happened.
"I never knew you were a Dalki!" Wevil said, walking up to the table Borden was standing on.
After about an hour after the fight, Borden had eventually returned to his small size once again. The good news was the liquid allowed him to stay in his true form for longer, and Logan said he should be able to make more for him as well.
Even give him an injection now if he wanted, bit Borden was getting used to his small size. He was more bothered about being disadvantaged by a time limit during his fight.
'I never did try creating a solution with the vampire crystal. Maybe next time.' Logan thought.
"Don't worry about me being a Dalki. I am based on my brother over there," Borden replied, pointing to Sil, who was in the corner of the room. Sil hadn't joined the others, and for a good reason as well.
Even if he had been there, he would have been useless and just used by the vampires and Cindy as another blood bank.
The tenth family were quite excited and upbeat about the whole thing. In a way, it was a relief. There was so much pressure going on about Quinn's death, it felt like for the first time since coming to the vampire world, they could finally relax. That was until Sam had brought up something.
"The words Quinn said to err… Bryce, at the end, do you think we can all go home?" Sam asked.
"We don't know yet," Paul answered. "At the moment, the vampires seem to be busy trying to track information from Cindy, the person who caused all of this. As you all know as well, Quinn hasn't woken up. I'm sure there are many things they would like to discuss with him. However, Bryce is a strange fellow.
"Quinn's words could very well be treated as a threat. From the short time I have been here, it looks like the vampires have a lot of pride and demands for the King to be respected. Quinn is playing a risky game by requesting to not be part of the vampire settlement. As soon as one family leaves, then the other leaders will ask for special requests as well, and that's something the King doesn't want."
The others hearing this looked a little depressed. It sounded like there was a chance they couldn't leave this place, and if they did, then Quinn might be in some serious trouble again.
"Although I agree with my fellow Knight a little, at the same time, I don't," Leo said, placing his hand on Paul's shoulder. "You underestimate the power of a hero. Quinn has done something that the King could not. Shouldn't a hero be rewarded for his efforts?"
Some didn't understand what Leo meant by his words, but soon they all came to know exactly what Leo meant. Because standing outside of the tenth castle right now, were hundreds and hundreds of vampires, all wanting to enter the tenth inner castle area.
The only thing stopping them was the Royal Guards that had been stationed at each of the gates. The reason they were there was due to what they had heard. It was impossible for them not to find out what had happened, and now the tenth had a new reputation that was being spread.
The tenth that defended a strong attack from two families, and the leader that was able to take down the one that had caused all of this. At the same time, there were rumours of a Wight from the tenth family, heroically going around saving all the vampires.
The tenth family weren't aware of their sudden popularity just yet, but they soon would be. Although there was one more person who had found out about it even before them.
Inside the King's castle, on the top floor. Bryce was sitting at his throne. He was in the middle of many thoughts, as they had found out a lot in a short amount of time, and he was pondering about the many decisions he would soon have to make.
It was something that couldn't be delayed as people would want an answer and a forward action from him, so that something like this would never happen again.
"Is there something concerning?" Bryce asked.
"Not very concerning, but perhaps something I thought you should be aware of. I know you are struggling with what to do with the tenth family leader so I thought I should let you know." Before speaking more, Kyle gulped. "The tenth leader, Quinn Talen, is being hailed as a hero and saviour of the vampire race by the other vampires."
This piece of information certainly had made Bryce have to rethink what he had originally planned.
"A hero…" He repeated, looking at a newly placed painting, that was stationed just above the entrance to the throne room. It was large, and it went from the top of the doorway all the way to the end of the chilling.
The painting itself was of Arthur standing there, having sliced his grandfather's head off.
"I will never forget."
*****
Get access to the MVS webtoon on P.a.t.r.e.o.n it's only $3 dollar a month And read My werewolf system Exclusively.
If you want to support you can on my P.A.T.R.E.O.N: jksmanga
There were many things that needed to be done before Bryce could think about other things, but in his mind the top priority was obtaining the blood powers that he believed should have rightfully been his in the first place.
He wouldn't let anything get in his way and most of his resources were placed into this task.
Using the influence skill on Cindy was relatively easy and the main reason for this was due to Quinn's shadow eater skill. With that, she was no longer the vampire she used to be. It made her whole body weak and this also made extracting information from her quite easy.
With this, they had gotten information of where the book that would store the absolute blood powers was kept. Unexpectedly it was hidden in an expected place, in the second castle. It seems like Cindy was arrogant that either one, her plans would have never been revealed or the second, that she would succeed so there was no point attempting to hide the book.
A further investigation went into the second family's tombs, and although one of the tombs had been opened none of the others had been. This was expected because the person who had actually woken one of the leaders, was Bryce himself.
Going beneath the King's castle, with his two Royal Knights protecting him, Bryce was there to visit Cindy herself. Now that he had the blood book, the powers needed to be extracted to the book, and then Bryce would have to take the powers form the blood book again.
In a way he was thankful that she hadn't been killed, otherwise he wasn't sure what would happen to the blood powers, and there was no knowledge to date about that either.
When he arrived he could see Cindy there, a vampire leader covered in a plain brown top. Her eyes were heavily bagged. Even though vampires didn't need much sleep they still did on occasion, but it looked like Cindy never got to rest and it was all due to the pain she was suffering from.
Cindy had been confined in one of the cellars where a special combination would be needed, in order for it to be opened. The conditions inside the cell were better than what Quinn was kept in. Due to Cindy's current mental state they knew that they didn't have to worry about her breaking out. However, it was still unknown if there were other leaders who might still be working with her, who might attempt a rescue.
Although, it was still deemed necessary to bind her hands and ankles so that she was unable to make another suicide attempt. At least, not until they had extracted all the information from her that they required.
The blood armour had already been taken off, and was placed in the King's vault like it should have been. Only when needed would it be called upon.
"What do you want?" Cindy asked. Not even looking up, when Bryce had entered. The heavy cuffs that bound her hands and legs, prevented her from the freedom of being able to move around too much.
"The Punisher's power is certainly cruel and usually I would say no one is deserving of such a fate. But for you I think the punishment fits quite well. You know why we are here." Bryce stated.
Prima handed Bryce the blood book before he walked over to where Cindy was, and quickly made a cut in the palm of her hand. Bryce wasn't sure if she was resisting or not, even if she was, he couldn't tell based on how weak she was now.
He shoved her hand on top of the book, and then his eyes started to glow red, as he looked into hers.
"You will give up your absolute blood powers." Bryce stated.
At that moment, Cindy had no resistance as she had no choice but to do what he asked, and the book started to glow. A whirlwind of red swirls of energy surrounded her body, and the power had even lifted her up in the air slightly, but no matter what happened, Bryce wouldn't let go of the book.
As the whirlwind began to die down, all of the red swirls had entered the book, and the red gem in the center started to light up once again, showing that the power had been returned.
Prima went forward to grab the book off Bryce once more, but Bryce shook his head and placed it beneath his waist.
"This power has already fallen into the wrong hands once, it won't happen again. You can lock up the book once the powers have been transferred over." Bryce said and looked back at Cindy.
"We have been trying to run our investigation to see who is exactly involved in this. The eighth leader Jill keeps insisting that she was forced by you, and that even she doesn't have a clear picture or idea as to why you exactly have done all of this." Said Bryce.
"Now are you willing to tell us, or are you going to make this difficult for us?"
Whereas if Cindy willingly told them, then they could just use the influence skill to confirm whether or not what she had said was the truth.
"And will you grant me my wish if I tell you everything?" She replied, whining still from the pain.
"Which wish, your wish to become Queen or your current wish?" Bryce asked, thinking he knew what her current wish was.
"Hahah, I never knew you were a funny man, my wish was never to become Queen, Bryce. Although I still managed to accomplish half of what I wanted, I will tell you everything. As long as you promise to kill me after." Cindy requested.
Bryce had to think about it for a while, they could get what they wanted through the influence skill, so Cindy didn't really have a bargaining chip. In all honesty, after Bryce got what he wanted from Cindy, it didn't matter to him if she was dead or alive. As long as he could store her blood for other uses in the future.
"You have my word, that we will set a date for your death so you will not have to suffer forever." Bryce promised.
"Bryce, I don't know whether you will make a good King or a bad King, or whether you even care about hearing my story, but if the old King had listened to those beneath him, then maybe something like this would have never happened.
"Sometimes, when you try to fix the current problem and not think about the future, then the solution now might cause a bigger problem in the future." Said Cindy.
Walking up to her, adn staring her in the face, Bryce showed no fear.
"Cindy, let me tell you something, why would I take advice from someone who is in your position?" Bryce replied. "I am here where I am today because of my actions. At the very top of all the vampires, while you are stuck down here in this cell suffering. I would be mad to take advice from you."
Hearing these words, seeing that Bryce was so proud of what he accomplished, it made Cindy smile.
"Ah yes, you achieved this all by yourself didn't you, and you say you are top of all the vampires? King is merely a title. I can see you're afraid. It's why you won't let anyone touch the blood book anymore, because even you think deep down that there is now another one. Another vampire more deserving of that title.'' Cindy said.
Although Bryce didn't react, his body told a different story as the veins on his hand started to bulge once more. He and his Royal Knights knew who she was referring to. It was the tenth leader, Quinn. The one the people claimed was the hero.
*****
Get access to the MVS webtoon on P.a.t.r.e.o.n it's only $3 dollar a month And read My werewolf system Exclusively.
If you want to support you can on my P.A.T.R.E.O.N: jksmanga
For MVS artwork and updates follow on Instagram and Facebook: jksmanga
After Cindy's taunting words, Bryce had eventually calmed down as he thought about a few things. He touched the book around his waist and he could feel the power seeping out from the book.
"You think the tenth leader will be a problem? I disagree." Bryce said, as he pulled out the book from his waist and a flask along with it.
"Your majesty, what are you doing?" Kyle asked. "You are meant to obtain the blood powers in front of all the other leaders." Although Kyle didn't question it, he also wondered where Bryce had retrieved another flask with all the leader's blood inside.
"And have more people question who has the right to this power? You know we are all far too involved in this already!" Bryce shouted back and poured the flask of blood over the book. The power that was recently bound within the book just a moment ago, was now seeping out again.
The red crystal on top of the book lit up brightly, and soon started to dim as the powers inside were transferred over to Bryce.
Bryce looked at his hand as if it was foreign to him, and started to move it like so as well. Then from the wound that had been cut on Cindy from earlier, he started to move his fingers, and blood started to move from her hand creating a small ping pong sized ball.
Eventually, he started to rotate it, spinning it around his hand.
"Cindy, with this power no one should have been a match for you. You were in such a rush to complete things. Now as King, I have time on my hands. That boy will not be a problem. Now, speak."
Cindy wanted to say more but she could tell that, now he had the blood powers, it had given him a sense of false confidence. She knew this best because she had felt the same way, yet she had still been defeated. Saying anything now would just be wasting her time, and the quicker she told her story, the quicker she could get rid of this pain.
———
Cindy had the respect of many leaders, and during her time she had helped other leaders as well as their people with many problems due to the powerful second ability. Because of this, she gained a lot of favour with certain families.
Part of this was also due to how hardworking Cindy seemed to be, and this was actually true of her behalf, but the reason why she was so hardworking was because of her father. The second family went through a rough period when her father, the old leader, had turned into a Bloodsucker.
When her father had left, she too naturally hated him for what he had become. Bloodsuckers, vampires who lost control to the bloodl.u.s.t and couldn't control themselves, going against the wishes of the settlement. Because of this, she hated her father.
However, that all changed on the day that he died. Before he had died, he had restored a memory of hers. Cancelling the reverse skill used when she was a young one. At that moment tears started to flow down her face.
For hundreds of years she had hated her father, when in truth he was the one that had always protected her.
She thought this was due to the abandonment of her father, but after learning the dark truth she realised it wasn't the case at all.
The truth of Cindy's past was closely related to that of the eighth family's and it wasn't a good relation. The eighth family seemed to be obsessed with a certain goal that would be passed down from leader to leader and this goal in particular was attempting to create a Dhampir. They had tried many methods for this but none of them worked.
This eventually led them to trying to cross humans with female vampires, and one of the people that had been selected to participate in this, was Cindy. When she was still very young. The second family at the time had many children and they thought that the family wouldn't care about such a thing, but her father Rowa did care.
Finding out about it, he had put a stop to it, however, after reporting it to the current King at the time and returning her, they had done nothing. Their answer was to simply start again, putting the current leader to sleep and selecting a new one. Cindy was traumatised for what she had been forced to go through and her father made it so she would never have to remember those events ever again.
When these memories resurfaced, she realised why she had a hatred for men, the past eighth leaders and for what had happened to her. The King, who had outcasted the only person who had protected her, and the eighth family who received next to no punishment.
Cindy wanted to get rid of it all, and she wanted to start with the eighth family. Supposedly, the eighth family Original leader had perished due to an experiment conducted from the tenth family, and she wanted to see this for herself.
Perhaps she could get an answer from him as to why she had been put through so much.
Obtaining blood from one of the eighth's heirs she had entered the eighth's family tomb and summoned the Original leader. They were right, what was left of him certainly wasn't a vampire, there was nothing left but a beating heart, linked to an outer shell of the brain. There was no flesh, or anything, or even a way for the body to properly consume blood.
She imagined they had put him in the tomb just out of respect.
However, Cindy hadn't exactly been honest about the strength of her powers, after spending some time, over the course of weeks she had eventually restored the eighth leader back to what he once was and he had remembered everything the tenth family did to him.
Although Cindy wanted to get rid of the eighth family, she also had the goal of crushing the whole settlement. The one that had killed her beloved father. Now, the Original vampire Remus owed Cindy a favour. What she was surprised by was just how much power Remus seemed to have over his ability compared to the previous leaders. How when using his powers, he could force those with more of his blood to do whatever he wished.
Since both of their goals were similar they had decided to work together and Jill was thrown into the deep end of things. However, Jill being a female of the eighth family, she had more of a soft spot for her.
And this was how Cindy's quest for revenge had begun.
---------
"So earlier when you said that most of your goal had been completed, you were talking about how nearly all the vampires in the eighth family have now died." Bryce said, having listened to the story.
"Correct, but it's a shame I didn't take everyone else down with me." Cindy replied.
"Then answer me this, I understand why Remus had a grudge against the tenth family, but you could have still completed your revenge slowly. What made you attempt to frame Quinn and attack them? There must have been more to it." Bryce asked.
"Because I was selfish." She answered. "Quinn had things that I wanted. He had three beautiful girls that I believed needed saving. My goal wasn't to destroy the whole settlement, but create a new one where only females would exist, and the men would have to suffer the same punishment that I went through, and only to be used as tools for breeding." She said with a malicious smile.
Although this was true she hadn't told the whole truth. The original plan was to do everything after she had become Queen. Slowly getting rid of the families and building her secret army but there were a few unexpected things that had occurred.
The first one was receiving information from the Bloodsuckers after her father's passing, that in the tenth family there was Dhampir. The very thing that the eighth family had been attempting to create for so long, somehow the tenth family had managed to create one, and it was a female of all things.
Cindy wanted Erin for herself. Becoming Queen, she couldn't possibly just request that Erin come over to her side. She needed Quinn to be out of the picture and out of the way, and to somehow build trust.
Then what had further escalated her to commit to her plans was the vision the banshee had told her. However, Cindy was willing to take the fact that the tenth family had a dhampir with them to her grave.
'I don't know why the eighth family were obsessed with creating a dhampir, but I believe one day, it might be the end of all the vampires. I don't even think Quinn knows what he has on his hands yet.' Cindy thought.
"It seems like Jill was telling the truth after all, but it still doesn't excuse her for her involvement in things after the fact, and her continued involvement. Now that the eighth family has been destroyed including all of its previous leaders, there aren't many of them left alive. I will need to decide what to do." Bryce said as he started to walk away from Cindy.
"Wait, where are you going!" Cindy screamed. "You promised you would end my life!"
"Oh did I?" Bryce said, smiling back.
"Aren't you a man of his word? I thought you were a respectful vampire that followed the rules and took pride in things like this!" She argued.
As they left the room, Bryce had one last thing to say to her.
"Cindy, you aren't the only one that has been keeping up an image in front of others for the sake of their goal." Bryce replied.
Get access to the MVS webtoon on P.a.t.r.e.o.n it's only $3 dollar a month And read My werewolf system Exclusively.
If you want to support you can on my P.A.T.R.E.O.N: jksmanga
For MVS artwork and updates follow on Instagram and Facebook: jksmanga
It seemed like whatever Bryce had to do was finally complete, for he had sent a message to those in the tenth castle, to inform him of when Quinn was awake. He had been asleep for two days now, but his condition seemed fine and even Leo said there was nothing to worry about.
It was as if Quinn's body knew his duties for now were over and he could finally rest.
The message stated, after Quinn woke up, they would try to gather all of the leaders still left to inform everyone on the council of the decision to be made and agreed upon.
It was a good sign, unlike before where they were doing things and just treating Quinn as an add on; it now seemed he was more like a leader. One whose option they valued, or at least now they respected his strength, which was a big thing to vampires.
As for the one who came to deliver the message, it was none other than the first Vampire Knight Kazz. Before she left though, Silver had called out to her asking for the request she had made before.
For the past few days Silver had been staying at the tenth castle looking after her brother. After what had happened to him, she was a little afraid it might happen again. Lee, her father was happy for her to do this as well, and now Kazz had returned and Bryce was done with his tasks she could finally make her request again.
"Kazz, you said that Bryce would restore Fex memories the same way he restored yours, are you able to do it now? I'm afraid the longer Fex is without them, it might be harder to get them back, or the more he will feel lost. I'm sure you understand." Silver said.
"Sure." Kazz said, looking at Fex who was standing sheepishly beside her. Although Fex was getting used to everyone at the castle, he wasn't used to everyone knowing things about him that even he didn't know. "I have to warn you, you might not like the solution though but it's the only one."
"Anything to get my memories back, please." Fex said, giving a polite bow to her.
"Your little brother is a cute one, isn't he." She said walking over wanting to pinch his cheeks, but Kazz's hand was soon slapped away from Silver on instinct.
"I'm sorry." Silver replied as if she was shocked by her own actions. "It's just, after everything that happened."
When leaving the castle, the inner area was quite busy, it looked like the humans that had been turned were busy organising something, but they had no clue what. Even Silver didn't know as she had been too busy doting and looking after her brother.
When they had finally reached the north gate of the castle walls they could see thousands of vampires outside trying to get in.
"What is going on?' Silver said.
"I guess you haven't left the castle?" Kazz stated. "Everyone is waiting to see the person who saved them from the attack. They know that the second family was behind things by now. Or at least their leader was. Anyway the important thing is they want to see Quinn, or even join the tenth family."
"Isn't that a good thing?" Fex said from what he understood. "I mean I think, there aren't a lot of vampires in the tenth family, so it's good that now all of these people want to join."
"Brother, I think that is a mistake. These people only want to join now, which means that they only care about themselves. Only after seeing how strong the new tenth leader is and his defences do they want to join. Do you think they would be willing to risk their lives for their leader, no they just want to save themselves." Silver explained.
What she said was quite true as well, Kazz noticed. Those standing outside of the gate were either from the tenth family pooling area, the few vampires from the eighth family and those from the second family.
At the moment, the eighth family and second family were being treated quite poorly by the other families due to what happened, while the tenth were now a family not to be messed around with. They were hoping by transferring over it could solve some of their problems.
Following Kazz, eventually Silver realised where they were. Standing outside the castle gate were Royal Guards stationed all over. They looked like they belonged at the King's castle, but this wasn't the King's castle they were at. They were at the second family castle.
The other reason the guards were there was to not allow those from the second family to escape either. An investigation was still ongoing to which vampires exactly knew what Cindy was doing. After all, Silver had spotted a few of the girls from the inner castle taking the men to the unknown place.
"What are we doing here?" Why would you bring us to such a place?" Silver asked.
"Mine and Fex's memories weren't taken away using an influence skill but it was due to the second family's ability. So to get them back, we need to use that ability as well." Kazz replied.
There were quite a few vampires in the second family that had learned their ability. However, to get rid of an ability that a leader had placed, one would need to be even stronger or at least of equal powers to Cindy.
When Silver saw her use her powers that day fighting Quinn and the other leaders. Everyone saw that Cindy had been hiding the extent of her reversing powers. There were others who even thought maybe there was something she could do to help the past King.
Entering the castle, and walking up to the throne room, she quickly found out who was sitting in the current second leader's throne. As soon as she laid eyes on him, Silver bowed down, and so did the other two.
"Please you can stand, my family has already caused so much pain for the vampire settlement. Right now I don't feel like I am deserving of your respect." The man spoke, but he wasn't any ordinary man, and he certainly didn't look like it either.
The man was dressed in an all white robe, which stood out for a vampire since they often wore black. On his right shoulder he had an ancient armour piece that was silver in design with a gold trim going along the edges, and finally he had his long black hair tied up, but allowed two long bangs to go down the front.
When looking at her with his soft smile, Silver couldn't believe that Cindy and this man were related. For he was the Original vampire of the second family, Tempus Cha.
"Um sir," Fex said standing up. "I think someone from this family removed my memories and I was wondering if you could bring them back."
Silver, and Kazz couldn't believe how casually Fex was talking to the man just now, but of course Fex had no clue who he was.
The man looked at Fex for a few seconds who was rubbing the back of his head.
"Haha, of course, of course. It was my ability in the first place, so I should be able to remove it just like I did with Kazz."
"Remove it, so I'll still remember everything that happened right, I won't forget everything?" Fex asked, clenching his fist. He didn't want to forget what happened. He wanted to remember all the people from the tenth family including what his sister had done to help him.
"Of course." Tempus said, signaling for him to come over with one finger.
When Fex reached Tempus, he placed his hand on top of his head, and it only took a few seconds and the whole skill was cancelled allowing him to remember everything again. Immediately, Fex's eyes went wide, before immediately bowing down to the ground.
"I'm so sorry, I'm such an idiot for my words before. Please, please forgive me!" Fex said.
In the background Fex continued to beg, while Silver had her own thoughts watching everything play out. If Tempus was here standing now, it meant that the one who had awakened him was Bryce.
"Does Bryce plan to return him back to his tomb?" Silver asked Kazz who was still by her side.
"Originally, yes.' Kazz replied. "But it seems like Tempus doesn't wish to return to his tomb, instead he wants to build up the second family's name so they are trustworthy again before he leaves."
Silver didn't know why, she should be happy that the Original vampires were waking up and choosing to stay on their world during her time. However, she had a bad feeling about it all. Maybe it was because of her experience with Remus, but she just felt like the generations of vampires were too far apart, and their views were sure to clash.
With that said and done, there was only one thing that they needed to wait for, and Quinn had finally woken up from his long awaited rest.
*****
Get access to the MVS webtoon on P.a.t.r.e.o.n it's only $3 dollar a month And read My werewolf system Exclusively.
If you want to support you can on my P.A.T.R.E.O.N: jksmanga
For MVS artwork and updates follow on Instagram and Facebook: jksmanga
Slowly opening his eyes, Quinn felt the best he had ever felt in a long time. It reminded him of when he was a young teenager and, on the weekends, would sleep in until three in the afternoon. There was no one to wake him up and nag him anyway like others had. Ever since turning, being thrown into all of this mess, it felt like he didn't even have a single day to rest.
'I thought life back then was hard, and now look at this.' Quinn thought.
He realised that he was in a bed, one that he had come to recognise as his own in the Castle. Although slightly different as it had been rebuilt after being destroyed from Borden's and Remus's battle. It was hardly noticeable since all the rooms were quite similar.
A large Victorian style bed, with old furnishings and rugs that had been there for who knew how many years.
"You're finally awake, sleepy head," Layla said, who was by his side and had the most genuine smile he had ever seen. It was clear that she was happy to see him awake.
Knowing that there were now people there for him and that cared for him, it was a reminder of why he fought so hard.
"What was that strange dream?" Quinn mumbled as he slowly got up. "I remembered being back at school." He said, touching his head.
"Do you want me to call over the others and tell them you're awake, or do you want to rest for a little longer," Layla asked, knowing full well that the others would barge in full of excitement if she told them the news.
The others were a handful, and if Quinn was half awake, it would be hard for him to handle them.
"Rest would be good for now. Just give me a little more time." Quinn said.
Saying this, Layla thought it was best she left as well. Of course, there was a lot Quinn wanted to know, but just for a few hours, she didn't want him to worry about being the leader of the Cursed family, or one of the leaders of the human race. She just wanted him to be Quinn.
Just as she was about to shut the door though, He had a few words for her.
"I'm sorry," Quinn said. "I think I know what happened to Cia. I'm sorry I wasn't there to save her."
Layla turned around and smiled while shaking her head.
"Quinn, you don't need to apologise anymore. We have been on this journey with you long enough. Besides Cia, she died happily. At least, I would like to believe that. And you did everything you could. Your towers and the defences you set up. We all survived that day due to your help.
"I think I realised we should start being more thankful for what we have, rather than what we have lost." Closing the door behind her, Quinn was finally left on his own.
He was sitting there in disbelief on his bed, thinking about what he had just been through. The fight he had just had trying to remember every single detail.
But what actually had him most exited, were the rewards he was about to receive.
While passing out from exhaustion, Quinn heard several pings go off in his head, and screens appearing in front of him, but he was unable to check out exactly what they were.
'So system, you didn't think I could beat her? So much so that you didn't even bother giving me a quest. At least it looks like you know when to reward someone when they are in the wrong.' Quinn thought over the moon, ready to open up the notification screens.
[The Tenth family thinks very highly of you]
[The Vampire settlement has learnt of your deeds]
[You have reached the maximum amount of reputation points]
[You can now upgrade your Castle, to 'Level Two' in exchange for 50,000 points]
[Do you wish to proceed?]
Seeing all the information pop up in front of him, it was great news. He didn't know what it meant by upgrading his Castle, but if anything cost 50,000 points, undoubtedly it had to be good.
Seeing the temptation in front of him, he couldn't help but press the button at that moment.
[Your Castle is now being upgraded to 'Level two']
At first, it seemed like nothing was happening, and Quinn wondered if he could see some changes out of his window that showed the tenth settlement as a whole. As soon as he got up on his feet. Rumbling started, and the whole Castle seemed to be shaking.
'What is going on, Vincent? What's happening?' Quinn asked.
'I have no idea. Your system's ability has gone beyond whatever I was capable of. It's far too advanced.' Although Vincent didn't say it, he was kind of jealous and wished he had the system when he was still alive. He would have loved to experiment in so many different ways to fully understand the system.
Finally, the rumbling had stopped, and Quinn immediately rushed out to see if there had been any grand changes. The first he spotted was at the very edge of the inner castle area. All of the walls were larger and thicker than they once were.
The jagged black rock the wall's used to be made off was no more, and now the black material looked to have been turned into large smooth stones. Fitting for a real castle wall. It also was twice as high and nearly twice as thick.
If anyone was thinking of attacking the family, they were sure to have trouble now. Checking the system out as well, he now could see that the wall had a health bar and a reputation cost to repair it.
'I wonder how strong that wall is?' Quinn thought.
What Quinn failed to realise more than anything was the amount of attention this was having on the vampires in the settlement. It was sure to grab the attention of the other families as well. In a few seconds, grand changes had been made to the castle walls, and it stood out compared to the rest, even the King's Castle.
What Quinn also didn't know was that the Castle itself had changed as well. Like the walls, the Castle's material was now made in the same style, and it looked to have even grown slightly in size.
Quinn could already hear everyone in the Castle making a commotion from the others inside.
'Oh, this is going to be a headache and a half. I better check if there was anything else as well.' Quinn thought.
Scrolling down through the notifications, there was still more to come.
[It is sorry for doubting you]
[Reward +10 levels]
[You are now level 51]
[Ten stat points have been received]
Seeing this, Quinn decided to use his stat points. He didn't know what trouble he might get into around the corner. Looking at his stats, he realised that he quite enjoyed being a balanced fighter.
Each stat was essential to him, Although lately, the charm skill seemed useless. It was strong enough to influence most humans and weak vampires, but now with the type of opponents, he was facing. It was nearly impossible to attempt to control them.
After putting in the stat points as he wished they now were as follows:
[Strength 70]
[Agility 65]
[Charm 60]
These stats were without Quinn wearing any beats equipment. He decided to put his strength stat at the next stage since it was already the closest, and Quinn always saw the most significant jump every ten stat points.
Although, the higher the stat points, the less noticeable it was now.
[You have witnessed the use of Great blood control]
[Your knowledge of blood control has increased]
[You know have 50 points in blood control]
The good news seemed to keep on coming. The ten levels were the biggest increase Quinn had ever received, and he thought these were the best rewards he had gotten as well. He wanted to jump up and down in excitement, but at the same time, he just felt like it was embarrassing to do so.
'You deserve it, Quinn. That was a battle I don't think many would have been able to survive. Some might have said you were lucky to receive this system.' Vincent then cleared his throat as he was one of those people. 'However, I know that even if others were put in your situation, they wouldn't have achieved the same result, and I believe the system thinks the same.'
Hearing these words from Vincent of all people, for some reason, it made him feel the proudest.
"Thanks…Grandpa." Quinn jokingly said once more.
It was the end of the rewards for Quinn, but not the end of the messages, for there was one more, and this one was a new quest. He was quite surprised at this since he believed after getting the 'Become the vampire king' Quest, he wouldn't receive anything after, or at least until he had completed it.
[New Quest received]
[You have surpassed level fifty]
[The strength inside you is growing, and something is starting to emerge, but what is it?]
[Find out what lies beyond that of a Vampire lord?]
[Quest requirements: ????]
[Quest reward: ????]
*****
Get access to the MVS webtoon on P.a.t.r.e.o.n it's only $3 dollar a month And read My werewolf system Exclusively.
If you want to support you can on my P.A.T.R.E.O.N: jksmanga
For MVS artwork and updates follow on Instagram and Facebook: jksmanga
Looking at the message that had appeared in front of him, Quinn was trying to figure out what the quest exactly was. The requirements for completing the quest weren't clear and had been blanked out with question marks. Meaning Quinn didn't really know how to complete it, but by the wording of the quest given, it was clearly alluding to something.
'Is it saying there is another evolution?' Quinn wondered. 'Is there an evolution past that of a vampire lord?'
This was the only thing he could think of as to what the system was getting at, but if there was another evolution then when would it be unlocked? He had already reached level fifty and he wasn't even sure if there was a level cap like there would be in games. 60, 80 maybe not until he reached level a hundred he would complete the quest.
'To my knowledge no. All the leaders, or at least all the current leaders during my time and yours are at the lord level. Although the Original vampires might be a bit different, they were born the way they were and don't go through an evolution like yourself and the others.' Vincent answered.
With no clue what the requirements were though, Quinn would have to put it in the back of his head for now.
'I wish the system could just stop playing games with me and be a little more upfront with me sometimes.' Quinn sighed.
'Well, that would defeat the mystery of the game after all. Remember the whole system was based on a game in the first place.' Vincent answered.
Just seconds after, the door swung open and a group of people were excitedly rushing through the door to see him. It looked like when they saw the change in the castle and walls, they all knew there was only one person possible for such a thing.
"Quinn!" Some of them shouted, rushing over giving him hugs, cheers and slaps on the back.
"It's good to see you all again as well." Quinn said.
"Well what a surprise." Sam said. "It looks like the one that clocked onto everything from the beginning was Peter."
Everyone turned to Peter who was in the room. He was leaning up against the wall at the very back with his arms crossed.
"I told you I had a bad feeling about her, maybe you guys should trust me a bit more." Peter said.
"Didn't he think Xander was a bad person when he first met him as well?" Timmy whispered over to Amy.
"Well, maybe he's not wrong." She teased, and the others who had overheard all started to laugh.
"I'm sorry to ruin this happy moment." Paul said breaking through and walking over to where Quinn was. "But there are some important matters we need to deal with. I've sent a report to the King that you are now awake as he requested, but before that, I really think we should deal with the matters outside."
"Outside?" Quinn said, confused at what Paul was going on about.
After some explaining, Paul told Quinn about those that now wished to join the tenth families and how many wanted to see who had saved the vampires.
"I didn't know what you wanted to do, but there is one thing for sure, we are certainly lacking people. Therefore while you were asleep, I started to organise them into certain groups. I had people test them on a number of things and categorised them, based on their skills.'' Paul started to explain.
"Wait, categorised based on their skills, do you mean like strength and fighting ability?" Quinn asked, and Paul didn't say a word after. "Don't Paul, don't do it. You're acting like you're in the military again. I have to admit your way has had its uses and I have come to understand why the military did the things the way they did, but I do not want to do what they did.
"I want you to make a new list. Take a look at those that have been in the tenth family pooling area the longest. Bring them in first, then I want you to make a list of skills they are capable of or best at. I want you to find out what they are talented at and then find a use for their talent. Those that aren't good at fighting won't just be chucked aside.
"I want you to work closely with Timmy, he came up with a good reward system before, but I want these people to be rewarded for helping, and their loyalty to the tenth family. Is that okay?"
Paul paused for a second, and looked at the table of information in his hand. He then swiped the information off the screen and started a whole new one.
"You're the leader Quinn, not me. I will do as you say, but I will make a suggestion. The momentum is in your favour now. You should go and answer those wishes, and let the people see who saved them. You deserve that much." Paul said.
The reason why Quinn wasn't so quick to take up this idea was because Quinn had decided already that he wanted to leave this place. He felt a little strange helping them and doing all these duties when he wasn't going to be here much longer.
'Do I take them back to the Cursed ship with me?' Quinn wondered.
'I think just like you see Earth as your home, these vampires see this place as their home as well. There will be many that do not want to leave Quinn.' Vincent explained. 'On top of that, would the vampires allow you to take that many with you? It would mean exposing their secret. Perhaps this is something you could discuss with Bryce but I don't think the humans are ready to know of the vampire's existence just yet.'
Honestly, Quinn couldn't agree more. Although Quinn did think humans could live along with vampires it would be a learning curve and take time. On top of this, right now the humans were on their toes, waiting for the Dalki to attack at any moment.
Perhaps once the Dalki threat was over, Quinn could attempt to do what Arthur had failed at.
"Come on then, let's go see everyone." Quinn said.
When leaving the castle, there were two more people waiting for him at the castle door. One of them Leo, his other Vampire Knight, and the other Peter.
"I understand why Leo is coming with us, because we should go out as the three of us, but why is Peter here?" Quinn asked.
"It seems that some of the people are also here to see Peter as well. He saved quite a bit of people while you were off fighting."
Walking through the inner castle area, Quinn could already hear the crowd of people talking. He had never heard the tenth area be so noisy before and with his super hearing he could hear and pick out certain sentences.
"I still can't believe how the tenth has been able to grow so quickly."
"Everything changed when they announced their new leader. I didn't think much of him at first."
"I always knew he was special, the tenth in the past always created great inventions that changed the vampire's lives and look at what he is making for his people now."
"Then shouldn't the tenth leader not be so selfish, he should share them with the other families?"
"After the other families attacked him, if he keeps everything for himself then so be it, I don't blame him. It's clear the new leader cares for all his people which is why he's built so much to protect them."
'These people, they rely on a leader.'
"Look, that's him, he's finally here everyone!" One person shouted, and they soon all started to shout and cheer seeing Quinn. There were far more vampires than Quinn had expected and every single one was there for him.
The Royal Guard made sure no one was to get through the front gate, and the vampires made sure to listen, but they continued to move their heads to get a look at the leader. Some of them hadn't even bothered to care to burn in the memory of the tenth leader when they had first seen him at the ceremony, so they didn't even know what Quinn really looked like.
Seeing the commotion, Quinn jumped up using his strength to the top of the wall in one go, and soon Peter, Leo and Paul followed him. The four of them stood there looking down at all the vampires.
"Thank you for protecting us!"
"It's the Wight, the Wight that saved you, look!" A mother said, pointing upward towards Peter.
'Do you still think you can just up and leave this place?' Vincent said. 'You remember, you promised me and said you would look after them, Quinn. You now have a connection with them.'
Vincent was right, Quinn had already promised to protect those in the tenth, but now other vampires also wanted his help, not just those from the tenth anymore.
'What am I meant to do now?'
Get access to the MVS webtoon on P.a.t.r.e.o.n it's only $3 dollar a month And read My werewolf system Exclusively.
If you want to support you can on my P.A.T.R.E.O.N: jksmanga
For MVS artwork and updates follow on Instagram and Facebook: jksmanga
After looking at all the people from the top of the castle wall, he could see everyone. They looked back at him as if they were expecting some type of grand speech, but he didn't really have one for them, nor was he expecting this in the first place.
They all thought he had saved the vampire race, protected them. When in reality, he was just protecting his friends and wanted to leave this place.
He then looked back at his own castle and started to look at the others in comparison. The towers, the upgraded walls and the castle itself. There was a huge difference now, and so much had changed in a short amount of time.
The last time he had come here, the castle was untouched, abandoned, and hadn't been worked on.
'Are they really here for me?' Quinn wondered and soon jumped back off without saying a word to any of them. He didn't know if this would be better for his position or not, but seeing what had happened, seeing them. He now had a better idea of what he wanted to do.
"The tenth leader has asked me to do a few things. If you wish to join the tenth family, then you should comply with the following rules…" Paul continued on giving the vampires a set of instructions. All of what Paul was doing, was based on what Quinn had requested from before. Soon they began to let in vampires slowly into the castle walls.
Through talking to the vampires, Paul found out that there were quite a few of those that had been in the tenth family for a while, and their reasons for staying and wanting to join were quite similar. They had respect for Quinn ever since he had gotten in power.
Many of those in the tenth family were criticised, and the other families used their powers to abuse them. Similar to what Timmy had gone through at school. Because of Quinn's request, before he had been accused of killing Dwight, the tenth family were already seeing improvements in their lives.
They thought that the new tenth leader was someone who actually cared for the family. Enough to even return to this place and come here when he didn't have to.
They didn't realise that Quinn had made that rule more so he would receive prisoners from the other families. In hopes to improve his own power. There was a selfish reason behind it, but it had done good in the process.
As things were rolling into place, Quinn noticed that there had been a summon. For the first time in a while, there was a voice, a message that had been sent in his head.
"This is a message from King Bryce. All leaders are to come to the King's castle along with their fellow Knights in the next two hours. All leaders must attend."
The voice responsible for sending the message, was from Jill. It didn't sound the same as she usually did. When delivering this message, it was far more monotone and spoken as if Jill had lost all hope.
Quite frankly, Quinn was surprised that she was still being used to send messages after what had happened.
Due to the message that had been sent, Quinn also called Paul and Leo back to the castle as well, as Quinn wanted to have his own meeting with all the others. Paul left the task he had assigned his men to Ashley, and they were off.
Due to Paul's background, he was great at getting things done and was extremely organised and efficient. He made it so whatever plan needed to be implemented could be done quickly and run like clockwork.
He only needed a piece to replace him in the clock with him away, and it could continue on working.
Finally, in the usual grand dining room that looked like it could seat around thirty or so people. Everyone that Quinn was close to had gathered. He deemed it important to him and those that were part of the Cursed ship.
"You might be wondering why I asked you all to come, but I have been summoned to the King's castle for a talk. It's what we've been waiting for, or at least I have been waiting for." Quinn said. "I'll be blunt. I'm going to ask if we can leave this place. Although ask isn't really the right word, I'm going to make it clear that I'm leaving this place, but I see that there is a lot to be done here, and there are those that care about this world." Quinn then looked at Timmy, Xander and Amy, who were originally from the vampire world. "I'm going to ask for a way, where I am still part of this crazy vampire ruling, but I have more freedom to come and go as I wish."
"From what I have seen outside, I realised that the position I'm in might be a lot better than we thought, and I can use this to my advantage. Honestly, asking just for permission to leave would be too simple for what we have done and what we have suffered through. I came to realise I have only been thinking about myself, acting on everyone's behalf without actually asking what you guys wanted. So I want you guys to tell me now, is there anything you need or would like to ask for?"
It came as quite a surprise. For one, they weren't sure Bryce was going to accept Quinn's request, and now Quinn wanted to ask the King for more, but for those that were able to see deeper than the surface, they realised that Quinn noticed the power of the vampires. The power of the people.
Using them, and his 'good deed' Bryce didn't have much choice. What could he do if he refused his request, and Quinn decided to leave anyway? Attack the family, attempt to attack Quinn? It simply wouldn't go well and cause another war.
The first to speak and wasn't shy about asking for something, was Logan. He raised his good hand up before speaking. "Can I request we keep the blood crystals we obtained from the eighth family attack? I'm sure when things settle down, they will ask for them back, but they are quite useful to power certain items and even my own. I would like to do more research if possible that would help us out a lot. I believe the vampires have deemed this as an illegal item."
"I think that will be fine," Quinn replied and looked at his seared off arm. "Do you want me to see if they have someone that can get your arm back, or maybe a new one? They should have those in the second family that might be able to do something."
Even though Quinn said this, he didn't really want to be sending another one of his friends off to the second family. If Logan did go through anything, this time Quinn would be right there beside them.
"Don't worry, I don't see having fewer human parts as a bad thing for me. I can still use my ability just as well. Besides, I have other plans for this." He said, raising his stump. "If you get us back to the human world. I can work on something straight away."
Soon after, Logan started to mumble to himself, and had a slight smirk as he was thinking of the creations he could come up with.
Quinn looked around the room to see if there was anyone else, but all they really wanted was to go home. There wasn't anything that the vampires could give them that they wanted other than that, until Paul had raised his arm as well.
"I would like to make an offer, and also a request as well," Paul said. "I have spoken with my people before this, so do not think I am talking on their behalf when I say this. Like before, I would assume that if they do accept your request to leave, they will want you to leave someone behind.
"This is also good for us as we can keep an eye on things here. My people and I would like to be the ones left behind to look after this place."
According to the rules stated last time. Quinn had to leave a vampire knight behind. He had taken Paul with him last time due to them heading back to the second military base. It was unknown to them at the time the condition of the base.
However, now with Quinn's position in the human race, there was no need for Paul to be by his side any longer. Quinn knew that Leo wanted to do things as well. And felt a little bad for keeping him here.
Honestly, Quinn hadn't planned to leave any of the main group behind, but if Paul did request and wanted to, he wouldn't stop him.
"I see. Paul, I know you would only do this with the interest of your people, so what is it that you request?" Quinn asked.
"When you're in the meeting, Quinn. I want you to ask them, If there is a cure. A way to turn a vampire back into a human."
*****
Get access to the MVS webtoon on P.a.t.r.e.o.n it's only $3 dollar a month And read My werewolf system Exclusively.
If you want to support you can on my P.A.T.R.E.O.N: jksmanga
For MVS artwork and updates follow on Instagram and Facebook: jksmanga
Finally, the time for the meeting had come, and the three from the tenth family that were due to attend were on their way. In order to avoid the commotion outside and being spotted by the other vampires, Quinn had decided to use his shadow travel and brought along both Leo and Paul as asked.
While using the shadow travel, Quinn noticed that he no longer felt like his MC points were draining. It was as if a specific part of his body no longer got tired when using it.
'So this is what having over a thousand MC points feels like?' Quinn thought. One of his main problems with using the shadow ability was how much MC each skill would use, it seemed to be more taxing compared to other abilities, but now Quinn could finally use his skills in more ways without having to worry.
While on the way there, Quinn's mind started to wander and focus on something else. It was the question Paul had asked not too long ago.
'About Paul's request, it should be possible, right?' Quinn asked. This was something Quinn had never really thought about himself, but it must have been natural for those who had been turned unwillingly to want to be turned back.
However, for Quinn, it was a new power, he always treated it like an ability and it was because he had become a vampire his whole life had changed. It was now a part of him. What used to be problems and difficulties were no longer there. Although he did miss the taste of normal food now and then.
'What makes you think that?' Vincent replied.
'When I lived your life, you placed your powers away in that book, you used your ability so you could become human and live with….' Quinn stopped there as he realised that talking about old memories may have not been the best or politest thing to do. It felt natural for Quinn because he had lived Vincent's life.
At the end of the day, Vincent never told him these things, and the two of them had never directly talked about Vincent's past before.
'That was due to my ability, the equivalent exchange ability. This is something that you don't have, Quinn. Perhaps there would have been something that could have been done, if I was still alive.' Vincent replied.
'Yes, but there are others with the same ability, remember. Some that are still out there even now.' Quinn replied, referring to the possibility of the original leader Richard Eno, and Jim. 'So apart from that, is there any other way? After thousands of years, did they never figure something out.'
Quinn didn't hear from Vincent for a while, as he must have been thinking of something, and he eventually replied.
'Not that I know of, I'm not saying it's impossible. I'm just saying even when I was alive there was no research put towards such a thing. Even Vampires that think they must protect humans see themselves above them, so why would they ever want to become one of them?'
'But you did.' Quinn replied.
'I know, but I was certainly a special case. When I decided to, I used what tools I had available at the time. Anyway, my point is, there hasn't been any research done, which is why I said not that I know of. Perhaps after my time someone has done something. I'll be honest there is one family that might know the answer. The second family."
It was an unexpected answer for Quinn.
'Did you remember when Leo told you about the subclasses that they found. What interests me is how they even created such subclasses? There are only two ways to create a subclass. Either be born, this means one of their parents would have needed to be a subclass, or the second, is to turn a human. They had far too many subclasses for me to believe that they were born.'
Vincent certainly had a point, and it was something Quinn had never thought of before. But with Cindy dead, who was there to ask? Still, he had made a promise and he would certainly pop the question.
Arriving at the King's castle the normal checks had been done, and it was time for the three of them to be led on inside.
'Well, at least the guards aren't acting strange like last time. Were some of them working for Cindy, or was it something else?' Quinn wondered.
As Quinn entered the castle doors, he prepared himself. His plan was to make it so his group could leave this world without fighting if possible, but in the back of his mind he had to prepare for quite the confrontation.
When Quinn finally arrived, the large wide doors were opened and the usual council room could be seen, although what he hated was the fact that it seemed like everyone was already there before him, and he was once again the center of attention.
'Why is it, every time I come here, they look at me?'
Although this time, it was for a different reason. Those that were there and had seen Quinn fight. They were reminded of his power and those who weren't had heard what he had done. Somehow a leader was able to go toe to toe with one that had the absolute blood power.
In a way, some of them felt fear, as they believed that this might be the coming of a second Arthur.
As Quinn walked past his seat, and his two knights stood by his side. He realised that there were some new faces in the room, and not just that, but Jill was not sitting in her seat. Instead she was standing by Bryce's side, her hands kept together, her back straight.
Following Quinn behind, Leo's attention wasn't focused on the same thing as Quinn. Instead, he was feeling all the different energies in the room, and there was one in the room that was slightly different from the rest.
A detail that only his ability could pick up, and even Quinn with his Qi control might not have noticed.
'The man, in the second seat? Is he like the one from before?' Leo thought. The person he was talking about was the original vampire Tempus.
"Now that the tenth leader has finally arrived we can begin this meeting." Bryce said, hitting his new cane on the floor once. A habit of his when he was leader but now he could do it even more so as King.
"There are many things that we are to discuss on the agenda, and I will go through them all. Once I have spoken the council table will be open for discussion about certain topics. I hope the recent events haven't made us forget what the courtesy and rules are in the council room."
The others nodded, including Quinn.
For some reason, he thought he would have felt nervous, but right now, Quinn was feeling quite calm. He was reminded of the first time he had come into the council room, how big everyone looked and the energy pouring out of them. Now though, he didn't feel afraid of them.
His calm demeanour also didn't go unnoticed, and it was putting the leaders next to him a little at unease.
"First I would like to introduce you to the new leaders that you see around you. First of all, we should all pay our respects to the new second Leader, Tempus Cha." When introducing him, even Bryce bowed down which Quinn thought was strange.
'Quinn, that's another original!' Vincent said.
Still, Quinn didn't act as if he was surprised. He knew something was up when he entered the room. There were only three people that were completely calm, their heartbeat beating as if it was just any other day.
These people were, Quinn himself, Bryce and finally Tempus.
"Tempus is the new second family leader, and he said he will do everything he can to build up the second family and right the wrongs his family has committed." Bryce continued to explain.
Standing up, the others gave the most respectful bow, nearly lacing their heads on the table in front of them. They could possibly do, and for now Quinn followed along.
"Next we have the new leaders replacing the seats that have been vacant for a while. From the seventh family, we have new Leader, Harlu Dawn." When his name was announced the young man stood up.
"After that, we have replacing the new twelfth leader, Kim Killton."
This time, a female vampire stood up, who had quite the baby face. As she had smooth chubby cheeks and wore quite young clothing. It was quite clear to Quinn which vampires were from a new generation and which were from an old.
It seemed like Leaders were a thing hardly replaced. Even if their face remained young their fashion sense stayed the same.
The new leaders gave a little speech stating what they planned to do to improve the family, and a little bit about their background, but what Quinn was concerned about was that no one stood by the eighth seat, where Jill should have been.
"As you may have noticed, the eighth seat is empty, and Jill is standing by my side. Now that all the past leaders no longer exist, including the original, we have decided that there will no longer be an eighth family anymore. The Original leader has betrayed the vampire settlement and I believe they no longer deserve to be a part of the council. This is the punishment the eighth family must bear."
Hearing this, the room was a little unsettled by the design.
"Moving on, the next agenda I would like to talk about, is bringing back the fourteenth castle."
******
Get access to the MVS webtoon on P.a.t.r.e.o.n it's only $3 dollar a month And read My werewolf system Exclusively.
If you want to support you can on my P.A.T.R.E.O.N: jksmanga
For MVS artwork and updates follow on Instagram and Facebook: jksmanga
There had been a lot of things that Bryce seemed to have skimmed over, not giving many details about, and it left all the leaders with great confusion. For one, Bryce was already taking up the role of King pretty well, even though there were some that didn't really agree with that either, but as he stated at the beginning, they would let him finish before he opens up a discussion.
"Since there is one less family, I think bringing back the Fourteenth family will strengthen us once again. On top of this, the Punishers, whether I want to admit it or not, kept the vampires of the past in line.
"In a way, too much control is now given to the families and those in the inner castle under them. Before, we didn't have anyone strong enough to take the role of the one that was lost, but now we do." Bryce said, looking towards Quinn.
Hearing those words, Quinn wanted to pinch himself.
'Did Bryce really just say that? Was he giving me a compliment?' A shiver ran down his spine hearing those words and Tempus was now looking his way as if he was trying to judge Quinn based on his appearance.
Tempus had been caught up on the details, but since he hadn't been awake for long, he had no clue about the current strength of this generation of vampires. So what if Quinn was able to defeat his bloodline, to him that could have meant nothing.
"Now that we have gone through with all the agendas, we may proceed with opening up the council floor for discussion." Bryce stated, and immediately there were a few hands that were raised, but the one who was quickest and most outspoken was Muka.
"Your Majesty, I have been fine with you running things for the time being, and I admit you did well looking into the things with Cindy and resolving this whole mess. However, don't you think a revote should be cast for the next in line?
"Back then, the Tenth leader never got a vote, with everything that happened with Cindy, for the next candidate shouldn't we open up the voting once again? And what of the blooding ceremony, what happened to that?" Muka suggested.
Usually, the other leaders would expect Bryce to be angered by these comments, but he seemed to remain calm as he replied.
"I partially agree with your suggestion. Due to what Cindy had done and from what we have learnt, she should have never been made a candidate in the first place. Let's say then all those that had voted for her are now void. We can even include Jill here, before we found out that the two of them were cooperating.
"If that were to be the case, wouldn't that mean the outcome would be the same? Unless you and Jin planned to vote for someone else? Allow me to put out another suggestion, say we do have a revote to start over and undo what has already been done. What would the people think? The ceremony has already taken place and I think it would weaken our resolve. Lately, is there another candidate here, at least one you could all agree on? If I'm honest, I think I am still the best candidate here but if anyone doesn't believe so, or if there is anyone else that would like to rise up to the task please feel free to speak up."
The pressure coming off Bryce as he asked this question was menacing, and that's when Muka realised. The reason Bryce was so confident was because he had already taken the blood powers away from Cindy.
Knowing Bryce, he already had an answer for all of this, and he was right. If there was a revote even those against Bryce couldn't all come up with a candidate that they could agree one. Those that supported Bryce seemed like they still did, and those against him had their trust broken from a previous leader.
Muka started to look towards the new Second leader, perhaps an original could win them over. However, Muka had no clue what this man was like, and they could just be digging another hole like they had done with Cindy.
The people wouldn't like that a Second family member, even if it was an original, were to become King after what had happened. Lastly, Muka looked at Quinn of all people.
'Maybe, maybe after what has happened the others would vote for him?' This thought quickly left Muka's mind. Even after what Quinn had done, he hadn't been with the vampires long. If he ever was elected, Muka was sure the vampires would rise up and try to challenge his position. The one most against the idea was probably Bryce.
'Is that why he is suggesting bringing the Punishers back, so Quinn can't become a candidate for the position?'
Although Muka didn't want Bryce to become King, he didn't want to cause a war either. He just wanted what was best for the people. Also, now that Bryce has the blood book, if it came to a duel it would be a tough fight for anyone to beat him, including Quinn.
"You are correct, your majesty, the people also already know you as King and it might be best this way. They need to focus on everything. Speaking of what will happen to the First family, you have mentioned other leaders that have been replaced but not your own family.
"You can't possibly split your focus on the two things."
"You are correct." Bryce replied. "However, Nicu who I have been nurturing to be the next leader is a little too young at the moment and naive. For now, I will let Kazz take over duties while I try to find a replacement. It is not too much of an urgent matter." Bryce stated.
The next to ask a question was Sunny.
"While I do think that the Eighth family should be punished, is there really a need for them to be removed from the council? There are still vampires that are loyal to them." Sunny asked.
"Jill is no longer who she was." Bryce answered back immediately. "All the past leaders are dead, including the one that they all originally stemmed from. Honestly at this point, there isn't much we can do, they would be unable to function as a family that could support the vampire settlement.
"Jill's ability has always been helpful, which is why she will continue to pass it down, and her family genes shall now be used as one will always assist the King or Queen with their tasks. Now we all should have a better line of communication with each other."
With the initial arguments sorted, Quinn felt like it was now his turn to question Bryce.
"What did you mean by bringing back the Fourteenth castle, what do you want from me Bryce?" Quinn asked in a calm voice, and it didn't sound like he was asking a question to someone of higher authority, it was more like Quinn was annoyed for putting him in such a situation.
'This boy, who is he to talk to the King like this?' Tempus thought as he smiled and was enjoying the current show.
"I explained this earlier, you are the strongest Shadow user belonging to the vampire settlement and we believe you have been teaching some of those in your family the Shadow skill. You will have a lot of resources at your disposal. You would have to find a replacement for the Tenth family, but it seems there are quite a lot of strong ones in the Tenth family." Said Bryce.
Thinking about the advantages, Quinn would be delivered a number of vampires to him, allowing him to use the shadow eater skill and improve them, but beyond this, he just felt like a puppet working for Bryce.
"Bryce, I told you back then and I'm telling you now again. I have nothing to do with the vampire settlement and I will be leaving. I came to this meeting hoping to ask you for a few favours but I see that me having saved all of you means nothing." Quinn said, ready to fight back.
******
Get access to the MVS webtoon on P.a.t.r.e.o.n it's only $3 dollar a month And read My werewolf system Exclusively.
If you want to support you can on my P.A.T.R.E.O.N: jksmanga
For MVS artwork and updates follow on Instagram and Facebook: jksmanga
Once Quinn had finished his turn speaking, the room was deathly silent. So much so that one could even hear the draft coming in through the small gap under the door. No one moved an inch, no shuffling of the feet or anything for fear it would make some noise.
The reason why? It was because of the words and tone that Quinn had used when speaking to the Vampire King. Bryce was a man that was well respected even before he had become King. The leaders like Muka who disliked him, even they had always respected him as the First leader.
He was organised, strong, and cared for the vampire settlement. Now that he was King, respect wasn't just expected but demanded. Some would even go as far to say that Bryce had earned the respect by being elected for the position.
But with Quinn, there were no fluff words like 'your Majesty' or beating around the bush. He was direct, to the point where Quinn may have come across as arrogant by speaking as if he was above him.
No words were spoken yet, the leaders had remained silent in shock with no idea how to break the awkward tension. They didn't want to set off anyone's anger at this moment, until finally Quinn was the one who had broken the silence himself.
"Bryce, remember you owe me, and more than once now." Quinn stated. "At least the people standing outside my castle know how to be grateful for what I have done. All I am asking is for you to do the same."
It was clear by the way Quinn was talking, the two of them had more history then the other leaders knew about. From Quinn's words they could gather that he wasn't just talking about what happened with Cindy.
Bryce sighed in resignation. "Very well. You are right. We accused you wrongfully and even then you were the one who got rid of the biggest threat to us. We still haven't even rewarded you for your efforts due to everything that is going on. What is your request?" Bryce asked.
Quinn was one step closer, but not the whole way, for now Bryce would have to hear him out, whether he would accept it or not was a different story.
"Whether I was forced into this position or not, I am the current leader of the Tenth family. The Tenth family, not the Fourteenth. It was by chance that I had got that power and my role was never to be a Punisher.
"At the end of the day, I can't let go of my past either or those I care about. I was originally a human and just like this place is your home, for myself, the humans, and everyone with me, Earth is their home. I want to request the freedom for me and my people to move between the Tenth castle and the Cursed ship as we wish.
"The other castles already have teleporters linked to Earth, so I see that there should be no issue if we link one to the Cursed ship my group has created. I won't be taking all of the Tenth vampires with me, but just those close to me and who wish to go to Earth. However, like I said, I won't abide by my position.
"If my people need me, if you need to call me for duties that those left behind can't handle to do with the Tenth family, then you can call me. I think this is quite fair.
"And I have on more requests." Quinn said, turning to Paul. "I want to know if there is a way to turn a vampire that has been turned, back into a human. Even if you don't know of one, if there is any research that I can look into, it would be appreciated."
For now, Quinn thought there was no need to mention about Paul and his men wanting to turn back, and just would let them know he was looking for a cure. They might even think he was looking for one himself this way.
Although Bryce was allowing Quinn to speak to him the way he did so, the other vampires didn't like it at all, and now after hearing his request they couldn't take it anymore.
"Have you gone mad?" Prima shouted. "Just because you have gained a little power you think you can trample over the whole council with your request! What you're asking for is basically to disappear and do what you want in the human world, while still keeping a title here in the vampire world."
"Let me correct you." Quinn said, staring right at Prima. "I don't care about the title and I don't care about the council. The only thing I care about is protecting those from the Tenth, because it seems like all the other leaders have something against them. However I won't force them to leave their home in order to protect them. I am leaving this place, but I was also thinking about the vampires, something you guys should do more of rather than just thinking about your own families."
Prima was enraged and went to reach for his rapier by his side, but Quinn's eyes were already glowing red and Bryce had raised his hand to stop the tension.
"You are a Royal Knight Prima, and you can't act rashly like you just did right now. If you attacked, then Quinn would have had every right to defend himself." Bryce stated. "Firstly to address your requests, I do not think there is any trouble giving you access to our research facilities and library, including the King's library which has books that have been scrapped.
"Although the Tenth family are the ones that have the most research and skills to deal with this. So I would expect that there won't be much you can find there. This will be your reward for saving the settlement, as for your first request it is something we have never allowed before, so we shall deal with this the same way we deal with problems undecided in the council room and we shall put it to a vote. All those that think Quinn's request is reasonable and he should be granted those privileges please raise your hand."
Quinn had predicted that it might come to a vote, but if it did he was unsure what the outcome would be. He just hoped it was in their favour, otherwise there was a lot of convincing he would need to do.
Muka, Jin, and Lee were the first to raise their hands for Quinn. They owed Quinn a lot for what he had done. Jin and Muka felt like if they hadn't taken his advice and not voted for Bryce they would have been in a far worse situation.
The next to raise their hand was Sunny. A lot of her people had been saved thanks to Peter, on top of this Leo and Borden dealing with Remus made it so her people could live. She saw the fighting first hand and thought her family would have suffered the most losses if Remus hadn't been dealt with.
The next one to raise their hand superseded them the most, as it was the new Second leader, Tempus.
"I like the kid." Tempus said. "Besides, he was the one that purged the evil from my family. He clearly doesn't want to be here, what is the point of stopping someone from leaving who wants to go? They will find a way out even without permission."
This meant there were now five votes in favour for Quinn's request being accepted. With Jill no longer being a leader, it also meant those against were the new leaders, Kim and Harlu, along with Suzan, Muscat, and David.
"A tie breaker?" Kyle mumbled.
If it was a tie, Quinn wondered what would happen. Would he have to fight some of the leaders to prove his strength like when the royalty were to be selected, or would it default and there was a majority rule in place? Also, didn't Quinn's own vote count?
"Not quite." Bryce interrupted. "Usually when there is a tie then the final vote lies with the King, at the same time, there isn't a current leader for the First family and I am still part of this role. My final vote goes in favour of Quinn's request."
It was safe to say, Quinn was gobsmacked. For some reason Bryce was on Quinn's side.
'First wanting me to become a Punisher and now this, what is he up to?' Quinn couldn't help but think.
Get access to the MVS webtoon on P.a.t.r.e.o.n it's only $3 dollar a month And read My werewolf system Exclusively.
If you want to support you can on my P.A.T.R.E.O.N: jksmanga
For MVS artwork and updates follow on Instagram and Facebook: jksmanga
Finally, after everything Quinn had been through, everything he had done. It felt like for the first time, things were going his way. Although, he still felt like Bryce was up to something, because at this point it felt like he couldn't trust any of the vampires after what had happened. Just like Dwight had warned him. In the end, he did get everything he had requested.
'It looks like we can finally get ba-' Quinn thought as he was about to slump back into his chair, but of course, there had to be an outburst.
"This shouldn't be something that should have even been voted on!" Suzan complained. "How can a leader have so much freedom compared to the other leaders? Shouldn't we all be treated as equals? We didn't even bring up anything about the changes he had made to his castle and castle walls."
Due to the many concerns that the leaders had from Bryce's announcements, they had forgotten about this matter, and it was something each of them would like to discuss as well.
"First off, Quinn as someone who has protected this settlement does now have special rights, without him most of us, if not all of us would be dead." Bryce stated. "The council and you arguing, wouldn't even exist. Just as Tempus said as well, even if we wanted him to stay, clearly Quinn does not, but if you wish to stop him, then go right ahead."
Thinking about this, Suzan knew she wouldn't be able to match up to Quinn. Maybe through a surprise attack of some sort if she could get a few needles in, but not in a duel where he was prepared. His shadow skills were just too strong.
Reluctantly, she had to give up.
"I will speak to all you leaders together." Said Bryce. "It's clear the room is divided with the decision but let me ask you. Is it the fact that you think Quinn as the Tenth leader is needed for the settlement that you are annoyed he is leaving, or the fact that he is a leader that is getting special privileges that you dislike. Because if it is the latter, then you are not thinking about what is best for the settlement."
Bryce's words had hit some of them hard as they realised that they were just being selfish. Seeing Quinn's strength they should have wanted him to stay to make the vampires stronger, but that wasn't the case at all.
"As for the second matter you brought up, I am quite interested in this as well. Quinn, we saw how effective your towers were and now it seems your defences have improved even further. I am fine with each leader keeping some extra resources or powers for themselves, but I believe this is something that could be shared with all the vampires as a whole." Bryce requested
This was something else Quinn was expecting, after seeing what his system could do and the upgrades he had made, Bryce would want it for the rest of the castles as well. However, even if Quinn wanted to help, he couldn't.
The titles he had received made it so he could only build things within a certain area, and for now that area was only within the castle.
'Maybe if I completed the quest to become a King I would get a new title. One that would open up the whole area. Sure, I'll build it all for you, but you have to let me become King. Yeah, that wouldn't go down too well.' Quinn thought.
"Unfortunately, it is something I can't do. The things that happened to the tenth castle. It was due to the past Tenth leader's ability and not mine. Left behind by Vincent. I just activated them for defensive measures but there is no way for it to be used in other places. As all resources have been used up." Quinn said, shifting the blame onto Vincent for once.
"I see, if there is nothing to be done, then we can't go any further. I hope at some point you will at least allow us to study your walls and castle so we can try to replicate it." Bryce said.
Suddenly, Kim Killton, the leader who had replaced Prima, raised her hand.
"Your majesty, about what you said earlier. Although I am a new leader I hope I am able to speak my mind. I still think that everyone is putting too much emphasis on what the Tenth leader's achievements were that day.
"Weren't all the leaders there to stop Cindy? Didn't everyone fight? Without them, wouldn't the Tenth have perished as well? I just think, with so many strong vampires the families had, including myself, the vampire settlement is giving the tenth too much glory."
The leaders who were there that day, knew how much Quinn had done, and not just him, his knights and his people. Which was why they didn't say anything, but could understand why a new leader would feel this way.
Prima wanted to interject but Bryce stopped him once more, and he saw Quinn standing up from his seat instead.
'How will you deal with this young one?' Bryce thought.
"If you want, you can test my strength out for yourself?" Quinn suggested. "I want to test out a few things myself as well. If I beat her convincingly I guess none of the new leaders will have any more doubts about me?"
———
It was a strange request Quinn had made, but the one who actually suggested him to do such a thing was Vincent. He knew how vampires reacted to certain things. The vote was set and this didn't need to be done, but to make sure no one touched his family and for the new leaders to understand this would be the best cause of action. He would gain respect from the new and the old.
So currently, all the leaders had moved to a large training hall in the King's castle. It was a huge room with wooden floorboards. Empty apart from the large windows on either side letting in the moonlight. On one side stood Quinn, on the other the new leader Kim, who held a rapier in her hand, the same weapon as Prima used.
"How do you think this exhibition match will go?" Muka asked, standing next to Jin.
"I think it's obvious who the winner will be, but it will be interesting to see. I heard Prima has been raising quite the talent. Maybe one day Kim will have speed that even surpasses him. If anything, her ability might make Quinn have some trouble."
Watching over the match was the Royal Knight Prima himself. Being the fastest vampire, he should be able to stop anything if something was to happen. However, even though he didn't say it to Kim, even he believed she would lose.
"The match will now begin!" Prima shouted.
Kim and Quinn were standing at opposite ends of the halls, so they found it a little strange when Kim started to stab the air from such a distance away with her thin rapier blade. The movements were fast and soon they were seeing little red dots of blood energy hovering in place.
After several attacks, she swiped her blade and all of them shot out like bullets towards Quinn. When they turned their head to see how Quinn would deal with the attack, they could see he was just walking ahead, one foot ahead of the other. When the attacks came towards him, he continued to walk.
"Look under his feet!" Jin noticed.
The shadow had spread, and it was spread far and wide, around ten meters in all directions away from Quinn. When the attack had entered the shadow's zone, straight away it raised up, stopping the attacks.
Not only that, but once the attacks were stopped by the shadow, Quinn could now move the positions of the shadows and when dropping it redirecting the attacks. He did it in a way, so the attacks would just hit the side of the walls.
'This is a good test for my powers, I can do things I never even thought of!' Quinn was excited. Before holding attacks would take up MC points as well, being able to hold and move an attack was great for Quinn.
Finally as he went forward, he used shadow equip, equipping all of his beast gear including the mask. The attacks from Kim continued, and each time the shadow would raise blocking them, she started to vary up her attacks, performing larger and more powerful blood attacks but the shadow just continued to block them all while Quinn moved slowly.
'What is with this guy, we are both leaders shouldn't our strength be similar, then why do I feel so…so..scared.' She thought.
Some were even wondering if Quinn had gotten stronger now after the fight with Cindy, and they weren't wrong.
At first, Kim wanted to weaken Quinn before diving in, but with no choice she dived in with her weapon, moving faster than ever. She stepped into the shadow, but Quinn didn't raise them, or do anything to try to slow her down.
She thrust her rapier towards his head, at a speed that would even match Prima's.
"I got you!" She shouted, but the blade was grabbed by Quinn's b.a.r.e hand at the very end. Then before she could even blink, the blade was snapped, and Quinn had grabbed her neck.
"I got you."
"The fight is over!" Prima quickly said.
The speed he had witnessed displayed by Quinn, was something he didn't even see against Cindy. They were right, Quinn had gotten stronger after the fight with Cindy. What they didn't realise was during the fight with Cindy, Quinn didn't have his beast gear due to it being taken away from him.
Now with his beast gear, his mask and added stat points, he was stronger than ever.
With everything done and no leaders now set to question him, Quinn could finally prepare to go home.
"Is there anyone else that would like to challenge him?" Bryce asked but there were no objections.
As Quinn walked past Bryce and the other leaders he paused for a second and looked at them all.
"I am a fair person, you have accepted my request and I hope you treat the tenth family better from now on. Our relationship should be one that benefits each other. Bryce, I don't know why you have supported me so much but because of that, I will tell you something.
"Something you should all hear. I don't know why, or what you all did, but Arthur is coming for you, and he aims to get rid of you all. If you want to beat him, you have to get stronger, and you can't rely on me for help."
Walking out of the training room, Quinn walked past a frozen Bryce.
*******
Get access to the MVS webtoon on P.a.t.r.e.o.n it's only $3 dollar a month And read My werewolf system Exclusively.
If you want to support you can on my P.A.T.R.E.O.N: jksmanga
For MVS artwork and updates follow on Instagram and Facebook: jksmanga
There were no further instructions from Bryce or the others for what Quinn could and could not do. It seemed like his request went down quite well. At least well enough to do what he wanted. Upon returning, the group was ecstatic to hear the news. They could finally go home after being here for what seemed like an eternity.
There were ups and downs with the whole group and what started off as excitement and adventure, turned into one bad mishap happening one after another. They never thought they would look forward to returning so much.
It didn't take long for those in the tenth family to make preparations. Some of them had made friends with the vampire students and were saying their goodbye's, while others were collecting a few things from their room.
In the meantime, Quinn decided to do what he could, so the tenth castle would be well protected as well, after he left. There were the castle's towers and gargoyles, and even more were built before leaving. As for other preparations, one of the first things he did was request for Logan to make sure the teleporters worked well for travelling to and from the Cursed ship.
Although Quinn also made a separate request if Logan could pull it off, the request was if they could change the destination of the teleporters at a certain point and time. Logan found it interesting, and with the new information he had learnt while studying in the vampire world, he felt like it was something he could do.
He had taken a look at the Vampire telporters, how they differed from the ones from earth. When inputting a code it would redirect you to a different location, and Logan believed he had found out how to work it, so Quinn's request shouldn't be too hard for him.
"May I ask, why do you want to request such a thing?" Logan asked.
"Things might be going well now, but preparation is the best prevention method as they say. If there was a storming of the Tenth castle that we couldn't protect, then that would mean that whoever attacked the vampires, or even the vampires themselves would have direct access to our ship. I don't want it to be a double edged sword.
"While we are away, I want the teleporters to take them somewhere else, and when we need to use them to link up to the Cursed ship. Of course, this stays between me and you. I have already instructed Paul about this, and we will communicate to him using the masks. Worst case, maybe we could make it so it requires a code as well and only tell that code to Paul, in case communications are broken again." Quinn requested.
Just like the other leaders it was time Quinn stopped playing things by the book. There was no need for him to inform them of everything he was doing, and it honestly seemed like Bryce didn't care too much.
'I'm sure he has his own worries to deal with after what you told him.' Vincent said. 'I was afraid the old man might fall over from a heart attack.'
'Isn't it strange for you to call someone old? Anyway, I don't know whether it's a good sign or a bad sign that Arthur hasn't attacked yet, but until we find out why, the vampires deserve a chance. They're not all bad.' Quinn replied.
It didn't take long until Logan had returned with some good news. He was able to successfully accomplish Quinn's request, including that of a secret code just for Paul in emergencies.
Surfaces were flat and smooth everywhere they went, and the ground wasn't uneven as if it was something that had been built thousands of years ago. The only downside was the place seemed a bit empty, since it lacked furnishings that had been destroyed from Borden and Remus's battle.
Waiting to walk into the teleporter, it seemed there were more people returning to earth than those that had arrived. Leo and Erin had decided to come along this time. Quinn felt better about this, as he had felt awkward leaving Leo behind when he had so much he wanted to do, and even had his own goal. Now it looked like he could finally move towards it.
It was also nice to see Erin standing by Layla's side. Now with Cia gone, he would have hated for Layla to not have someone close to talk too. Quinn was just far too busy to talk to everyone like he used to in the past.
Quinn also asked if Xander, Timmy or Amy would have liked to come along, and although they said they would like to someday, they didn't want to leave the vampire world just yet.
They would do so after things had calmed down in both worlds.
With everyone ready, there were those who stood opposite them giving them a send off, who were the vampire students and vampires that were trained under Leo. It almost looked like they had tears in their eyes as they gave their two teachers a big goodbye.
On top of this, there was Paul, Ashley and a few of the other soldier vampires.
"Quinn, I know I haven't said this much to you, but thank you." Paul said. "After going through what we all went through this time, I can imagine how tough it must have been for you to even get them to spare our lives." He said bowing down.
"No Paul, you are also doing me a favour by staying behind here. You have proven that you are someone who I can trust, and the only thing I hope is that you treat all those in the tenth as well as you do your men." Said Quinn.
The reason for Quinn's words were because he respected Paul's decision to stay behind with his men. This was something that didn't actually need to be done. Bryce never made it a request. Of course it was better for a Vampire Knight to stay behind. Especially if matters got out of hand, and for a leader to give them orders.
However, for Paul to volunteer this position, it felt like he had decided in his own way to help Quinn and his own people.
"I hope this time when you return, it won't be as disastrous as the last." Paul said with a smile, one of the rare times Quinn had seen it on his face.
"Huh, yeah, maybe the Dalki have attacked earth this time or something." Peter said.
"Please, don't jinx it. I'm a little tired." Layla replied.
Everyone gave Paul a salute for what he was doing, and a wave goodbye as they entered the teleporter back to earth.
———
At the same time, Bryce had gone to a castle, however it wasn't the King's castle he was in. Instead he was in the First castle, and a meeting had been called.
Standing at the front, Bryce had his head held down as if he was full of thoughts and turmoil. Standing in front of him were the vampires that he had invited over to have a meeting, but they weren't just any vampires. Suzan, Muscat, Prima, Kyle and Jill were all there with him.
"I believe you all know why I have called you all here today." Bryce said, gripping his fist. The others didn't say a word, but they had sweat running down their faces as they thought about what was about to come.
"If what Quinn had said is true, it means Arthur has found out the truth. I don't know when, but we must prepare for his return, and make sure we come out of this alive." Said Bryce.
End of Arc five
******
Get access to the MVS webtoon on P.a.t.r.e.o.n it's only $3 dollar a month And read My werewolf system Exclusively.
If you want to support you can on my P.A.T.R.E.O.N: jksmanga
For MVS artwork and updates follow on Instagram and Facebook: jksmanga
The latest ship created by the military, the Big Bertha, sleek in style and design while also being practical for warfare. Made of the strongest light material possible Glathrium. Only allowing them to create eight of these in existence. Although now only seven of them belonged to the military.
After the Civil War had ended, being on the cautious side, the Supreme Commander Oscar decided to utilise these sh.i.p.s. Two of the Bertha's were placed on the North and South Pole of earth, rotating around it as a protective measure.
The space station that would teleport one to the beast planet solar system had to be limited to one station. The other stations were closed down and it was agreed that the Graylash family and Cursed family would have equal rights to use the station at any point and time.
The rule was made as a precaution, they were sure the Dalki had their eyes on the humans. They thought that an attack would happen at any moment. That's why the rest of the remaining Berthas, including their fleets of sh.i.p.s, were sent out on the edge of the beast planets that they had owned.
What they couldn't do was just because they felt like war was upon them, was back down and stop hunting for the beast crystals. They were essential for powering items for war, on top of getting their people the beast gear they needed.
If the humans were to leave the area, or have it unprotected, the Dalki could easily take charge and over the planets. Defending was always a lot easier than attacking.
The military was now mainly responsible for protection, education and training. While the Graylash and Cursed family were the two families that were out on the beast planets who were constantly hunting for crystals. Sharing a percentage of what they found and sending it back to the military.
For whatever reason, the Dalki never attacked, and they were allowing the humans to recover and stay in place from the war. Now on earth, Oscar stood there with a large grin on his face, for the project that they had been working on was finally complete.
"We have made a lot of mistakes in the past, I'm surprised the whole human race didn't collapse when Truedream disappeared. I hope we can make things better this time. Did you send out the invitations like I asked?"
"Yes, Commander, I'm hoping to get a reply from them soon. We should know what their decision is before the starting date."
———
Inside the Cursed ship, Megan had her head slumped down on top of the command center table. Her hair was frazzled and she was unmoving. The sound of the doors opening made her move her head slightly up and one could now see the bags under her eyes.
Seeing who had entered, there was a spring in her step as she got out from her seat.
"Helen, thank you so much for helping me out all the time." Megan said, grabbing her two hands. "I'm starting to know why you and the Daisy faction were so popular."
"It's okay, I'm just completing my duties as asked." Helen replied. "I must thank Quinn as well. Some families after completing a deal like so would have treated us like slaves, or as lesser beings once joining, but Quinn allowed us to pretty much to operate the way we usually do, just under the Cursed faction name."
While Quinn was away, Megan, one of the heads of the old Crow faction, was left in charge. After all, nearly every single high ranking member of the Cursed faction had gone off to the human world. There really wasn't much choice, but someone had to be left in charge especially after the position the cursed family had achieved.
However, the faction was no longer small and there were multiple things that needed to be done. What Megan thought was just looking after those on the Cursed ship, soon became a much bigger task. Communicating with the other two families, on top of the smaller factions that had joined under the Cursed faction and even down to sorting out the forging, buying and selling process.
She was starting to realise just how much Sam did around the place. He was always busy in the command room, not training like the others, and now she realised he just didn't have the time.
Thankfully, Helen having led one of the largest factions Daisy, she had a lot of experience. When she had come to visit the Cursed ship one day. This was due to receiving a strange order. One asking them to forge new weapons and equipment.
She didn't think Quinn or the others would be that stupid to turn such a powerful faction into a bunch of forgers, who had no experience. So, she decided to visit and found a frantic Megan not being able to handle any of the pressure at all.
"Speaking of, I wonder how long your leader and the others will be on their little trip for, it's been a while hasn't it?" Helen asked.
Suddenly, Megan started to fidget as she had told a small little lie. Saying that Quinn and the others had discovered a Demon tier beast, which was what they were currently out exploring at the moment.
This was an understandable excuse for those in the Cursed as well as those outside the Cursed. However, a few moments later, one of the computer terminals inside the command room started to light up.
"Miss, we have a signal from a teleporter in one of the training rooms!" A member shouted.
"The training rooms, I don't remember there being any Tele-" At that moment she realised that it meant they had finally returned.
Inside the personal training room, Quinn and everyone else had finally gotten through the portal and had arrived back at the Cursed ship.
"Oh sweet metal ground!" Alex cheered as he started to kiss the floor. He never thought he would miss the bright lights and metallic floor of the ship, but he was so ecstatic.
"I mean I'm happy I returned but I'm not that crazy about it?" Nate whispered over to Sam.
"I don't think you're the best person to talk about other people's strange tendencies. Besides he went through a lot being taken away, and having to be hidden. It was a good thing they claimed that the blood fairy was planted by Jill and Cindy." Sam replied.
When Kazz had returned with Fex and Silver, she had informed them of what they had planned to do with Alex. The explanation given to the other leaders was that when Cindy had attacked the Tenth family, they had planted a blood fairy that they created there in order to frame Quinn.
However, an order from Bryce was given. That Alex, the real blood fairy, was never ever to set foot in the vampire world again, which he was more than happy to comply with.
'We finally made it back.' Quinn said looking around the training room and at everyone's happy faces. He could tell what they were feeling because he felt the same way. It was similar to when one went on holiday for a long time and returned to their comfy home.
What he started to think about though, was the tasks he still had left here and what to do now he was one of the world leaders. It was natural to prepare for war with the Dalki but there were other things.
Exploring Paul's request to turn him and his people back into humans, Quinn thought back to Chris. One of the members of Pure. How he was able to make it so the red energy didn't consume him. Perhaps with enough Qi control, something else could be done as well. Separating the two energies completely from one's body.
Then, Quinn saw Sil's back as he exited the room not really talking to anyone. The only people Sil talked to were Quinn and Borden, and Quinn didn't talk to him much these days. It seems like Sil was still greatly depressed about losing Vorden and Raten. To the point where he hardly spoke to Quinn now.
Now with a large fleet it might be possible to try and find someone who had an ability that could help them.
Thinking about that, reminded Quinn of Hilston and the Blade island. The Blade island was located on Earth. Knowing now how much of a threat Hilston was, Quinn wondered if they were still there, if Hilston was still out there somewhere planning his move. It was a worry because this time, they didn't have Arthur.
There was also the search for Richard Eno and Jim Eno, with Logan. Although they couldn't do anything about this because they no longer had any clues or hints of his whereabouts.
The problem with all the things Quinn needed to do, was he had no information. He knew nothing about Pure or how to find Chris, didn't know if there was an ability to help out Sil, didn't know Hilston's whereabouts nor the Eno family.
'If I really can't progress I guess we could do one thing?' Quinn thought.
What he was thinking about was at least making himself stronger. With Logan's new device they could search for Demon tier beasts on other planets, but was wondering if they were ready to take on such a thing. Even with a thousand MC points, it would still be a struggle.
————
Exiting the ship, an announcement was made to everyone and a welcoming party was thrown in the main reception hall of the large ship. Everyone was full of smiles and more, and this time it didn't seem like anything serious happened to the world after their return.
It looked like those from the Cursed were just happy to see them. Leo and Erin were introduced as new members as well, but not just any members, as Quinn made sure they got the respect they deserved and announced them as part of the Cursed Leaders.
'I like this,' Quinn thought.
"Hey, this is great right?" Sam asked.
The two of them stood towards the side of a room by a table. Quinn stood next to all the great food but was unable to eat any of it.
"I want it to be like this all the time." Quinn said.
"Well it is for us, so you have accomplished a lot already Quinn. Sometimes I think you just need to be told that. You always seem to be rushing from one thing into the next, bulldozing your way forward."
"Trust me, that's not me, just everything was moving so quickly around me all the time." Said Quinn.
"I guess you're right, because something else has come up as well. I don't mean to ruin your fun, but once this party is over, I think we need to talk. There was a message from Oscar which I think you'll find pretty interesting, and it's up to you what you want to do." Sam said, giving a wink.
'A message, what could it be about?'
******
Get access to the MVS webtoon on P.a.t.r.e.o.n it's only $3 dollar a month And read My werewolf system Exclusively.
If you want to support you can on my P.A.T.R.E.O.N: jksmanga
For MVS artwork and updates follow on Instagram and Facebook: jksmanga
The party was a big hit, and it allowed everyone who was part of the Cursed faction, to have a good well deserved rest. There weren't many times they could celebrate things that happened in this harsh world, so they took advantage of it, and made sure to make it count. It looked like Quinn and his group weren't the only ones keeping busy. The faction members had been as well, contently going out on quests keeping up with trade and more.
What seemed to go down well at the party most, was the alcohol, as those that had been turned into vampires found out that their taste buds for this were practically the same as before. Finally, it was something that they could enjoy from their human life.
Looking around the room, they could see a red faced Nate, trying to talk to a few girls in the faction. Most of those that were turned seemed to handle their alcohol well, better than when they were human, so based on Nate's condition he had ethier drunken a large amount, hoping he could build up the courage to talk to the girls or he was just one of those that couldn't handle their drink well, even as a vampire.
"I would have thought with our healing abilities it wouldn't let us get drunk, but it looks like I was proven wrong," Quinn commented.
Hearing this, Sam could see who he was talking about.
"I'll keep an eye on him and the others, make sure they don't spill the beans on our big secret. Although, maybe they will just think it's drunk talk. Have a rest for tonight and we can talk about it tomorrow." Sam said, rushing off and trying his best to get his friend away from the girls.
"Sam, my wing man! Come on and tell these girls how great I am." Nate could be heard saying in the background. Rather than Sam pulling him away, it looked like Nate had pulled him in instead.
"Wait a minute, you're not drunk at all, are you just pretending!?" Sam shouted back.
'Our secret huh, can we really just hide it forever with how involved we are in everything?' Quinn thought. 'The Cursed faction are now the centre of attention, someone is bound to find out about it one day.'
'And if they do, then you can deal with it as you have done most of your problems.' Vincent said. 'As Sam said you have done well.'
Heading on over, Quinn decided that he wanted to talk to Megan for a short while. The centre of the Hall was being used as a dancing space, with food and drink placed around the edges. It reminded Quinn of the prom videos he would see in old movies, although it was something he never had, as prom had been stopped in his time and age.
Instead, when you turned sixteen and finished school, you were chartered to military school instead.
'Better times.'
Behind the tables of food there were also seats and a few tables, and on one table in particular there were a few girls sitting down along with Megan, but it wasn't the girls he was familiar with. Helen, her two sisters were sitting along with her.
"Do you mind if I take a seat?" Quinn asked, pulling one of the chairs back.
"Please Quinn, you don't have to ask." Megan said, as she couldn't help but stare at Quinn's face as he went to sit down. She had to often remind herself that this young looking man was actually a young a.d.u.l.t, who was hardly eighteen.
All of this was even without using any of his Cham skills. It was through Quinn's evolutions.
'He's far too young for you Megan, and besides you have Dennis, where is Dennis?" She wondered and soon saw that he was on the dance floor having a little wiggle with Linda.
A deep fire started to burn in her c.h.e.s.t.
"All men are sc.u.m." She blurted out.
"I'm sorry, did I do something to offend you?'" Quinn said. "I can leave, if you want me too."
Realising the words she was meant to say in her head had come out of her mouth instead, she felt extremely embarrassed, and her cheeks were getting redder by the second.
"No, Quinn I-"
"Don't worry about her," Helen said. "It just seems like her man is being taken by another woman over there."
Turning around, Quinn could see who they were talking about. It was Linda and Dennis. The two of them had always been close due to Blip being best friends with Dennis. After Blip's death they didn't spend much time together.
'Did they get closer in the castle together?' Quinn wondered.
"It's normal to feel this way." Quinn said. "I'm just glad you weren't turning into Cindy."
"Who's Cindy?" Megan asked.
"Oh, don't worry just someone I met while I was away. Anyway, the reason I came over here was I wanted to thank you for everything you did. I know it must have been hard." Quinn said.
"Oh no, please I had so much help from Helen here. She is the real superstar." She replied, grabbing her shoulders. "This is the one you need to say thank you to."
"Thank you, both of you." Quinn said with a gentle smile.
While at the table, the group started talking a little bit more. Quinn asked Megan to give him a small update on what had happened so far while they were away. With Helen here, he thought it would be good to be caught up as well.
Apparently not much had happened. The Dalki hadn't attacked, there had been a few scuffles with humans here and there on a few beast planets, but that always happened now and then anyway.
"Do you really have to talk about work right now?" Helen said, taking a sip of her drink. "I know you're the leader and everything, but you're only eighteen, you should live a little. Do you even have a girlfriend, sometimes you just need to let out some stress?"
That's when Quinn noticed that he had soured the girl's moods. They looked to be having such a good time at the party drinking away. He had only come over to thank Megan but somehow the conversation moved onto the matter at hand.
"I'm sorry," Quinn said standing up. "I think I should let everyone have their fun."
And before the others could say anything, Quinn was no longer in the party room. No matter how hard others looked, they couldn't find him anywhere.
"Crap, Helen, did you really have to say that to him? I'm sure he's quite s.e.n.s.i.t.i.v.e for his age." Megan replied.
"But, I was generally interested in the boy. Someone who has good looks like him, and is one of the leaders of the world. If he really wanted to, he could get anyone he wished." Helen said, thinking about Quinn a little more.
The reason why no one was able to find Quinn for the rest of the night, was because he had used the skill, shadow lock on himself. Of course he wanted to have fun, doing certain things, going out on dates. However, whenever he would think about those things his mind would always start to wonder.
He thought, 'couldn't I be doing something to better myself right now'. The reason why he enjoyed the game power fighters was because he felt like he was learning something from it and progressing his goal, but with other games or dates, he could just imagine his time would be better spent improving for what was to come.
'Don't worry Quinn, you're a vampire now.' Vincent said. 'Humans think this way because they have a short life span. They need to fit everything they can into that lifespan. I understand you more than the others. You have plenty of time now that you're a vampire. When everything is done, then you can have your fun.'
Although Vincent was trying to cheer him up, he didn't like that Vincent was comparing him more to a vampire than a human.
It was at that point he realised that Quinn always considered himself Half, half. As a human who was turned into a vampire, but that wasn't the case at all. Quinn wasn't a dhampir like Erin. Her hair had returned blonde now she was amongst other humans and didn't need blood nor was affected by the daylight.
Quinn as a full fledged vampire, who used to be human.
'When Quinn had eventually gotten out from the shadow lock, he found that the party had ended. There was no one around and he was left on his own.
'If I live my life as a vampire forever Vincent, is this what it will feel like? Will I see everyone I care about grow old and leave me.'
For a brief moment, Quinn was understanding why Vincent had chosen to become human and possibly why Vampires in the end decided to go into eternal slumber.
Thinking about this, Quinn feared for the end.
*******
Get access to the MVS webtoon on P.a.t.r.e.o.n it's only $3 dollar a month And read My werewolf system Exclusively.
If you want to support you can on my P.A.T.R.E.O.N: jksmanga
For MVS artwork and updates follow on Instagram and Facebook: jksmanga
It was the next day and the first thing that was on the agenda, was a meeting between the leaders of the Cursed faction. Heading across the bridge and over to the command centre, Quinn could see Sam standing there with a tablet in his hand. While the others sat all around the large circular holographic displaying machine.
"I expected to see you all here with a headache, or hangover but you all seem to be doing fine." Quinn commented.
"Yeah, it seems like alcohol doesn't really affect us like it used to." Nate blurted out.
Nearly everyone at the table had turned their heads towards Nate, because today there were some others at the table that were unaware of their secret.
For one, there was Megan, one of the only Cursed leaders that was still a human and also it looked like Helen from the Daisy faction had been invited along as well. She had stayed for the party, and had stayed for the night too. It looked like Sam must have invited her along.
Clearing his throat, Sam began the presentation as he usually would, once Quinn had sat down.
"As you know we have been away for a while, and I hope everyone had a good time last night, but we have to remind everyone of our goals and what we plan to do next as a faction and group."
Sam went on to update everyone of the events in the human world and how the communication between, what was now deemed as the three world leaders had gotten better. The Graylash family, the Cursed faction, as well as the military, all were working together now, and we're collaborating more and more.
"The reason why I have called Helen here today, is because I think it's important that we should give recognition where recognition is due. There are quite a few factions now under the Cursed faction name, including Daisy. Helen has done a great job in coordinating between them in order to get resources and any help needed.
"She has also suggested that there be a meeting between faction leaders once a month in order to bring everyone closer together."
From the way Sam was speaking, the idea sounded similar to what giant corporations would do. There were several smaller companies under one big one with different departments. Once in a while they would have a meeting in order to make sure everyone was doing their own part, in their own way all towards the same goal.
Next, Sam allowed Helen to speak a little and she started to talk about the accomplishments that the factions had achieved.
"We have stumbled across quite a few legendary tier beasts on our planet search, although have seen no Demi-god tier beats or demon tier beats. If we did anyway, I have asked the group to report back to us, since they are a high risk for our faction." Daisy reported. "For the legendary crystals, we have kept them so the leaders in the Cursed faction can get the best gear first."
"You don't need to worry about that." Quinn said, interrupting her midway. "The Daisy faction worked hard for the legendary tier beast crystals. I'm sure some blood was split and maybe even some lives were lost. For you to hand them over to us, it just feels wrong.
"While you guys are out on the front lines getting crystals, it is more important that they protect themselves first before thinking about us. Improve your gear, to improve the chance of you surviving, and in turn get more crystals. Then you can hand over whatever you have spare to us." Quinn said.
For a second, Helen had lost her train of thought and just looked at Quinn.
"If I don't take my chance now, I may never know when it will come." Helen said not breaking eye contact away from Quinn. It looked quite fierce and the others were unsure if she was about to climb over the table and attack him. "I would like to ask you out on a date whenever you are free. Remember what I said before? Sometimes you need some free time to do things like this."
Everyone was stunned from what they had just heard. Helen was quite a strong person that wasn't used to taking orders. It was why she had made a faction trying to rise to the top herself not wanting to take orders from any of the other families.
However, the major shock was the fact that she had said these words in front of everyone during a meeting.
'How could she..' Layla thought, as she could hear her heart thumping louder than her thoughts. 'Isn't she shy, with all these people looking around. How could she say that? I haven't even..'
Now, what everyone was more curious about, was just what exactly Quinn's answer would be.
Clearing his throat, and making sure no one could read his facial expressions, he gave a reply.
"We can see if I have some time, at some point." Quinn said.
After his reply, Helen sat back down in her seat and continued as normal.
"Well, that was definitely interesting huh. I can tell you for sure that wasn't planned in the meeting or run past me." Sam said, trying to crack a joke to break the current atmosphere but he was never really good at those things.
"Now, let's move onto the main reason why I called you all today." Pressing a button on his tablet, the holographic display started to form something in front of everyone's eyes. A giant building started to emerge with a large circular design and square shaped buildings.
The design was modern, with lots of glass to let light in, while also being practical as they had bridges connecting from building to building. It was hard to get a scale of the size of the building until they could see the model humans walking through it.
It was bigger than any university they had seen in the past and looked like a miniature city.
"This is what the military has been working on for a while now and they say it's finally complete. What you are all looking at is the newly designed military school." Said Sam.
"A military school, but that thing is nearly as big as one of the military bases, never mind the school. I even thought the schools there were big." Nate said, amazed.
"Your right, this is a really big school but there is a reason for that. Rather than have eight military bases like before, now they only have one. I think you all remember the inter-base tournament, or at least have seen it broadcasted for those of you that are a little older." Sam mentioned, knowing there were those that had never attended one.
"The new military school has been built where the first military base was located. Now, the eight bases have been condensed into one. From what I have learnt most of the forces have moved along with it as well.
"The students themselves will be placed into nine groups which will be linked to their military group counterparts. These military groups are controlled by nine head generals now. Sounds strange right, why decrease the base but then increase the head generals. This is all due to Oscar's plan to collaborate with the Graylash family and the cursed family more.
"In these nine groups, three of them will actually be directly controlled by one of the three great powers. The Cursed faction, the Graylash family, and what is now known as the Earthian group, which was formally the military.
"The idea is for the students in each of these groups to be placed under one of them randomly as a House. This will be used for sporting events and competition like the inter base tournament. When they graduate they are free to decide which group they would like to go to." Sam explained.
It was interesting and Sam felt like he could go on and on about the details and the plans for this project, yet everyone there started to notice something. For some reason, Sam was focused on the students more than anything, rather than the military group themselves.
"So why are you telling us all this, and what exactly does Oscar want from us? Other than looking after some of those in the military?" Quinn asked.
"Well, there are a few things. First, Oscar wants three members of the cursed faction to act as head general. They will be in charge of three of these groups linked to the Cursed faction. The Graylash family will do the same. This way, there is not one power that is greater than the other. Even in the military. Making it, so the military is more of one singular group but three forces.
"As for the second thing, he recommends that we send someone there as a teacher as well. The head general or whatever position he decides to give us, can also become teachers, but the reason I was telling you all of this was because, Quinn. I think it might be a good idea if you became a teacher for a while."
******
Get access to the MVS webtoon on P.a.t.r.e.o.n it's only $3 dollar a month And read My werewolf system Exclusively.
If you want to support you can on my P.A.T.R.E.O.N: jksmanga
For MVS artwork and updates follow on Instagram and Facebook: jksmanga
What was being suggested by Sam, was a thought that hadn't once crossed Quinn's mind. 'Become a teacher?'
Kids had certain dreams growing up, but Quinn being someone who had always hated school and the teachers around him that ignored everything that happened, never thought he would be put in such a position where he could become one.
Quinn himself was soon to only become eighteen and be considered an a.d.u.l.t by the world. It was strange to even think of himself as a teacher, and besides, he had more important pressing things to do. So why would he need to waste his time with this?
"I can tell what you're thinking, Quinn, but you should hear me out before you make up your mind. The meeting for everyone else is dismissed. If there is anything you would like to request, feel free to run it past me, and then I can run it past Quinn." Sam said, and soon after, everyone had left the room quite quickly.
They wanted to know the reason as well, why Sam thought it was best for Quinn to take on this role, but if he said the others shouldn't be there, they probably had an idea of what the reason could be.
For once, Linda was shoving Nate out of the room, even though he wanted to stay.
Eventually, the only two left around the table were Sam and Quinn, and Quinn had moved, so now the two of them could talk side by side.
"Look, you don't have to worry too much about the teaching part of this. There are plenty of courses you could choose where you could help them out. Combat courses, for one. You're better than any of the teachers that ever taught us hand to hand combat. Or if you wanted to, maybe you could teach them how to use Qi. I'm sure Oscar wouldn't be against that idea, after seeing what Pure could do with it." Sam suggested.
Quinn hadn't thought about that. Teaching the new generation Qi would certainly give them more chances against the Dalki. If everyone had it, then Pure would no longer have an advantage.
Pure was already advertising Qi to the world, so more people would choose to join their side, so maybe they could do the same.
"This can't be the only reason. I know you better than this Sam, come on, spill it all out." Quinn asked.
"Well, there are a few points. For one, with you there, I think you will see firsthand if the military has changed its ways. See if they align with your goals. Don't you want to change the way the system works? To do that, the best way is to learn how it works, and being part of the system is a good first hand experience.
"Also, do you remember I told you how students would later select which group they would like to join after the military ends? Well, out of all of those, the Cursed faction is the newest and not the most popular. The only reason we have people joining us now is due to the Daisy faction's popularity. The students that have no choice will be sent out the Cursed fanfiction. People like you Quinn, with no ability.
"I saw you use that strange power against Cindy. When you used all of our shadows. The time limit seemed kind of short. The only thing I can guess is because the shadow you borrowed from us wasn't enough. Maybe you can find some students that could learn the shadow.
"We don't know if the shadow is a vampire only ability, and you can't use your shadow eater skill on non vampire subjects, but if you can find more people that can learn the shadow, then you can borrow the powers from those around you a lot more," Sam explained.
Although Quinn now had a lot more MC points, he understood where Sam was coming from. On top of that, he was sure Arthur, with his thousands of years of being a punisher, still had a larger amount.
With the enhanced soul weapon, Quinn could use the shadow just as much as Arthur could, but not for the same amount of time.
"I understand, and honestly, what you're saying doesn't sound too bad, but my worry is about the other things that need to be done. I feel like I can't just waste my time being a teacher, and maybe someone else could do this." Quinn replied.
"You don't have to worry. If you were to get a role, it would be as head general. Of course, your real title and rank are higher than that, but this is just for the sake of positions within the military groups. Do you remember Paul? I bet you hardly ever saw him during your time at school. It was the same for our military head, and It could be the same for you.
"If you have to deal with other matters, they will just get a substitute for you in the meantime. And if you worry about your position affecting how people will treat you, don't worry about that too much. The broadcast from the match you had when you became one of the major powers, you don't even look the same as that little twerp from before.
"I don't even think anyone would recognise you," Sam said.
It was true that there was quite the jump in appearance from when Quinn was a vampire Nobel to vampire lord, and he had also changed his hairstyle. People didn't recognise Quinn unless he mentioned it to them. So to the outside, and others, they didn't know what he looked like.
However, the shadow powers and blood abilities would be a giveaway, but with a bunch of students, would he ever need to use them?
"So, I would be assigned as head general of one of the nine groups, and become a teacher. Doing all the things you mentioned, but have the freedom to come and go as I please?' Quinn said, and Sam nodded.
When it was put as simply as that, it really didn't sound like there was any downside to it at all.
"Of course, we would need people to fill up the other positions to run the school, to support you, so you wouldn't be on your own. They have even said we can send anyone there as students. I was sometimes thinking teacher's miss the things that happen in school, so we could send a few of our own in the Cursed family as students. It will also help your scouting job a little easier."
After debating internally for a while, there was something that drew him to the position more than others. It was the fact that he could see how the new school worked. His end goal was changing the system.
The Dalki were indeed a threat, but Quinn wasn't so sure people's lives could just change once the war was over. At the same time, he started to think back to when he was in school. Sam was right. Teachers did miss a lot of things that happened, and who knows if they were other teachers like Duke in charge of the other groups.
Oscar didn't seem like a bad person, based on Quinn's impression of him, but even he didn't know everything that went on. Lastly, Quinn was lucky to have a teacher like Leo there, one that he really needed.
"A teacher huh, I guess it doesn't sound too bad," Quinn said, agreeing to Sam's proposition.
Now, they just needed to decide who would be coming with him.
******
Get access to the MVS webtoon on P.a.t.r.e.o.n it's only $3 dollar a month And read My werewolf system Exclusively.
If you want to support you can on my P.A.T.R.E.O.N: jksmanga
For MVS artwork and updates follow on Instagram and Facebook: jksmanga
Walking around the Cursed ship, Quinn wondered who would be best to take along with him to the school. It was quite the head scratcher for a few reasons. There were a few positions that needed to be filled up.
Three head generals, taking charge of three military groups, one of them being Quinn himself. These would have the most and at the same time the least responsibility. According to Sam, they were more like a figurehead. Although they genuinely could be used in time of need.
'Paul and Helen would have been good for these types of things, even Sam, but they're already far too busy.' Quinn thought. Since Paul was already a head general and Helen was the leader of a large faction.
Thinking about it more, he wondered if bringing Helen was a good idea anyway, but she would have gotten the wrong idea if he did so. Perhaps she would force him to go on that date that he partially agreed to earlier.
'Why did you agree to that date?' Vincent asked.
'I didn't agree, I just came up with an excuse. When will I have time to do such things?' Quinn replied back and continued to think of who else he could bring along.
Other than those positions, as head general, Quinn could really bring along anyone from the Cursed ship he liked and just give them a position of sergeant or even as a student. The main thing was that they shouldn't currently be too busy or thier task essential to something else, like Sam.
'It would be nice if we could bring everyone back together again.' Quinn thought, and with this in his mind, Quinn decided to visit one of the few people that he had first met while he was at military school.
This led him to one of the break rooms on the ship. There was plenty of space on the ship, and a lot of rooms were empty. Still, they couldn't just turn every large empty room into a training room, so they decided to renovate one into a breakroom.
Here there were pool tables, the block block game, as well as a little bar area for ordering drinks and sitting down and talking. What brought him to such a place was because he was here to find Layla, and he could see her sitting along with Eirin, who was covered in sweat.
'Did they just come out of training or something?'
Quinn thought as the two of them saw him and waved him over, it looked like for a second, Erin was about to leave to let the two of them be alone, but Layla quickly tugged on her sleeve, bringing her back down.
"Please stay." She said,
Even though Quinn had heard these words, he chose to ignore them and continued walking.
'Did I do something to annoy her?' Quinn thought.
But he continued on anyway and thought he would just try to be extra nice if he had done something.
"I know we haven't gotten much chance to talk, Layla, but I wanted to ask you something," Quinn said, as he continued to explain what Sam's plan was and what he was planning to do.
"So the reason why I came over to the both of you, was because I was thinking of getting the old group back together. I thought it would be nice, all of us that were once students to return now as teachers." Quinn said, in a happy tone, but realised that the two girls weren't reciprocating the same feelings back.
"I have bad memories of that place, Quinn. Unlike all of you that carried on to live a joyous life without me." Erin replied. "Besides, I think you should talk to Leo before talking to us. It sounded like he had something planned, and Layla and I were hoping to go along."
Quinn turned to look towards Layla, who could barely make eye contact and just nodded along. Realising that he couldn't convince the girls, unless he had talked to Leo, he decided that this would be his next destination.
Leo didn't know much of the crew on the Cursed ship, and he hardly knew the others. At the same time, it didn't seem like many would talk to him, but Quinn knew where Leo would be. For Quinn had given him access to his personal training room, and ever since it felt like it no longer was his anymore and now was permanently Leo's.
'I don't mind anyway. I can always use the shadow lock if I want to get somewhere where no one will disturb me.'
Entering the room, Quinn was right. He could see Leo sitting down, meditating and practising as he usually did.
"Quinn, I thought you would come to see me eventually," Leo said, and Quinn went ahead and sat down opposite him.
It reminded Quinn of the first time he had learnt Qi from Leo. Quinn went ahead and briefly explained the situation to Leo, and waited for a reply.
"I see. I think Sam is a great person to have by your side. He is knowledgeable and thinks for not only your best interest but the whole group as well. If you continue to follow his advice, you will achieve what you truly d.e.s.i.r.e, Quinn." Leo said. "But, if your request is for me to come back to being a teacher, I can not. I simply don't think you need me there. I joined before because I thought it was something I could do to help the future generation. I believe you are now more suited for that position.
"While for me, I have something else I want to achieve."
Quinn thought that this might be the case when Erin and Layla had brought something up.
"Do you plan to try to find the high ranking members of Pure?" Quinn asked. "Layla and Erin said they would be coming with you."
"I haven't forced Quinn. This is your choice at the end of the day. Honestly, if you give a reason why you think they shouldn't, or you didn't even want me to go, then we will comply with your request, but you who believes in freedom, I don't think would do that."
Leo was right, If it was something they chose to do, as long as they knew the risks, then he would allow them to go, but Quinn just wished he could go with them.
"Leo, I trust you to look after them, but this time I want to be there as well. Pure is a dangerous group. They have a lot of strong people, I'm sure you know. Before you take any action, I want you to report back to me, and I will come and help. While you're on your search, I also want you to bring one of the shadow users with you. That way I can come to you at any time.
"I don't want to go on another rescue mission for you guys. We have been on far too many of those already." Quinn said, thinking about everything that happened.
"Well, neither do we. I assure you. We will inform you as soon as there is any problem at all. With your shadow powers, as long as there is one that can be used at the school, the Cursed ship, and with us, you will be able to go to all three positions at once, so don't worry about that."
Leaving the conversation there, it was just more people that Quinn couldn't take along with him to the school. He started to think about Logan as well, but his use was far more suited on the ship as well, same with Alex.
After racking his brain long and hard, Quinn finally decided who would be coming with him back to school.
"These guys!" Sam said, shaking his head slightly and placing his hand on his forehead. "Are you sure, Quinn?"
"I don't see what is wrong with them?" Quinn replied. "Besides, it's the best choice I have. I'm sure these are the ones I want to take with me."
Get access to the MVS webtoon on P.a.t.r.e.o.n it's only $3 dollar a month And read My werewolf system Exclusively.
If you want to support you can on my P.A.T.R.E.O.N: jksmanga
For MVS artwork and updates follow on Instagram and Facebook: jksmanga
Sam thought leaving Quinn to decide who to take with him should have been fine. After all, Quinn was actually a good decision maker when it came to certain things. Sure Sam disagreed with his decisions at times and would have done things differently, but Quinn seemed to have this intuition style of leading that got them out of the worst of situations.
There were times that even Sam wouldn't have known how to deal with such things and Quinn's quick thinking would have helped them. Whether or not Sam would have gotten into such a dire situation in the first place was a different story, but people were different.
Still, none of this changed the fact that Sam didn't understand Quinn's reasoning to bring these people along with him.
"Can I please ask, why them? I mean.. yeah please Quinn?" Sam had to ask.
"Do you have a problem with me?" Peter said, looking at him while tilting his head a little to the side. His eyes looked like if Sam said anything, he would come over there and give him a slap at the back of the head.
"Peter is plenty strong, and his ability is extremely helpful in certain situations. We are no longer in the vampire world where they can smell he isn't one of them. If anything is going on, or we need to dive further to find out information, Peter will be our guy." Quinn answered.
Looking at Peter, he was nodding along to every word Quinn would say and kind of looked a little smug, hiding a slight smile.
"Peter, don't take this the wrong way, but don't you think he's a little aggressive. Are you planning to make him a teacher, or a head general?" Said Sam.
"I think Peter will do better than you think, his current difficult personality has been getting better with time. Also, he has this intuition where he can spot when something is wrong. You have to give him credit where credit is due. Peter was the first one to call out Cindy." Said Quinn.
"That's right, and this time if my intuition starts to ring, I'll slap them before anyone gets hurt." Peter said while doing the action of a punch instead.
Seeing this, Sam couldn't help but shake his head.
"Don't worry, Peter has a calm side." Quinn whispered to him. "If he was really quick to anger or aggressive then he wouldn't be able to teach the kids from the Blade island. He'll make a good head general."
"Okay, I'll give you a pass on the ability side of things, especially with his soul weapon, it means he isn't the one that needs to do the snooping. So explain to me, why you're taking one of the strongest humans with you. A lot of people saw him on the broadcast it will be hard hiding him." Sam said, looking towards Sil.
"Sil, never got to experience school properly." Quinn said in a softer tone as he lowered his voice. "I want Sil to get to know others, without an environment where they have to worry about their lives, or betray their friends. Also, new abilities are being discovered all the time and he's one of the best people to find them.
"Hopefully Sil might be able to find someone that can help him achieve his goal. Don't worry about his appearance, it's one of the reasons Peter is coming along as well. With the 'Mud Mask' soul weapon, we can change that for him. So I've decided that Sil will be attending as a student."
Looking at Sil, Sam noticed that he seemed quite nervous. He wasn't sure if he was only doing this because it was Quinn's request. Although Quinn might have not noticed it, Sil listened to Quinn a lot and would nearly do everything he asked. Even despite them not talking as much these days.
"Well, I mean my worry is that Sil is one of the strongest people in existence. Especially around so many ability users, having him as a student you won't be able to keep an eye on him all the time." Sam explained.
However, Quinn wanted Sil to get better, there was a chance Vorden and Raten would never be brought back, and somehow Quinn needed him to get out of this rut.
"Don't worry about that, I have thought of that as well." Quinn replied.
Finally, they moved onto the last three people Quinn had brought with him.
Sam looked at this person confused for a few seconds. It was a male who looked quite plain. He didn't have any memorable features on his face, he had a normal short styled haircut that was within time and he looked like a plain guy.
"Who even is this guy!" Sam blurted out, realising he was losing it a little. He felt like his brain cells were weakening as he couldn't figure out Quinn's decision making, but found out that everything he said made sense.
"This is Bucky!" Quinn said as he held out his hand introducing him.
"Chucky," The man corrected Quinn.
"Chucky? You're taking someone with you whose name you don't even know?" Said Sam.
"Well, he will also be attending as a student and will be looking over Sil. I plan to have them attend the same class. Sil's main weakness is he needs an ability to copy, you know why he can't do so with the others, so that's why I have brought Chucky along as well. I also picked him because he doesn't stand out so much. I mean it's almost as if this guy has a second ability." Quinn answered quite proudly.
"And next you're going to tell me you brought the troublemaker along just to make your life harder?" Sam said bluntly, looking at Fex.
"No, Fex I brought along because I just wanted someone by my side." Quinn said quite seriously. "I want people I trust. Fex and I share some good memories at school with each other, and I want to make more. Honestly, I wanted everyone who I used to go to school with to come as well. I thought maybe it would serve as a good break after everything we've been through, but they seem to be a bit busy."
Now Sam was starting to understand Quinn a bit more. Although the reasons did make sense, it was pushing it a little. There were better candidates such as Linda and Dennis to take over the role of head general. Both of these had experience leading factions.
They would be able to spot talent within the students and the military and if something was to occur they would also be able to lead them. That's when Sam realised, he had brought Sil, Peter and Fex. Sil was a replacement for Vorden back then.
Finally, they had moved on to the last person.
"And what about….Actually I think this is a good choice, but I didn't think you would pick her?" Sam said with his finger on his chin.
"That's because he didn't pick me, but I volunteered." Helen spoke. "I knew you guys would think I was too busy with Daisy and helping out with the beast planets, but my sisters deal with most of that stuff anyway, so everything will be fine even if I'm away."
For some reason, when Helen spoke, Quinn didn't say much either, even though Sam was waiting for him to say something. Placing his hand over his neck and pulling him over to one side Sam whispered.
"Hey, she isn't blackmailing you or something into this is she, what's wrong?" Sam asked.
"It's not that, I just don't really know how to deal with someone like her. She just came up and said, I know why Sam was talking about all that stuff. I want to be a part of that school. Then she started listing all the reasons why she would make a good head general and a teacher at the school. I just froze and said yes."
Shaking his head Sam didn't know what to do with this boy, or the strong headed girl, and was wondering if it really was good for the two of them to be working together.
"You're going to break a lot of hearts in the future Quinn, just be ready for some revenge from them." Sam said, patting him on the back.
"Huh, what are you talking about?" Quinn said, confused, as Sam returned to all the others.
"Alright, I guess that's everyone then, I'll send a message to Oscar and tell him who is coming. Everyone, it's time to get ready." Sam said.
******
Get access to the MVS webtoon on P.a.t.r.e.o.n it's only $3 dollar a month And read My werewolf system Exclusively.
If you want to support you can on my P.A.T.R.E.O.N: jksmanga
For MVS artwork and updates follow on Instagram and Facebook: jksmanga
In an open land where the floor was an iron red, structures that had been built were seemingly destroyed all over the place. Nothing left but rubble. However, a single one stood tall and strong out of them all. A tower larger than anything in the entire area. The tower itself had exactly a hundred floors and down below at the very bottom of the tower, the sound of fighting, and more could be heard.
Yet at the very top, on top of the tower itself looking down at everything around them, two men were sitting down.
"They sure like to fight, don't they?" Arthur said.
"Of course, it's in their nature you can't stop it, you should know that by now. I'm more interested in you though. Are you sure about your decision? You've spent enough time thinking about it, and I don't want you to regret your actions like you did before." The man by his side said.
Gripping his fist, the sword on Arthur's back started to vibrate.
"I'm sure." Arthur replied. "Do you think everything will go well on your end?"
"It depends, it seems like the humans have built this new school. They've gotten their forces together but honestly fighting together or apart they're no match for the Dalki. I'm sure you know that as well. My only concern is what he will do. He has been planning his move for hundreds of years, which is why I think your plan is best."
Hearing this, Arthur grabbed his sword on his back, and he was debating whether to go down to where all the fighting was happening below, or even enter the tower himself. He just wanted to get out all the frustration that was felt in his body.
"Remember, if you find him I want you to keep him alive. I have a lot of things I want to ask him."
"Of course, a deal is a deal, you have my word."
———
Inside the submarine itself, they had a large dome room that acted as an arena. Stands for crowds of people to sit and watch what would happen down below. However, even the arena grounds had another glass dome. Created to protect the onlookers from above.
On the arena floor, inside the glass dome, stood a man with wild red hair. His shirt had been taken off and tied around his waist, showing his ripped body full of scars.
"Come on, hurry up and get this place ready! If they arrive and this place is not ready, who knows what they'll do to you. I'll be fine but you guys…I wouldn't want to be you in that situation." Chris shouted.
The shirt tied around his waist was flapping slightly, and the number one could be seen.
There were many members who were clearing the grounds, as it looked like a battle had just taken place. They were smoothing at the floor, filling in the cracks. It was a lot harder work since there weren't many ability users in Pure, so everything had to be done manually.
Finally, in the stands at the far end, the door slid open and five people could be seen entering the room. Unlike Chris who didn't like wearing his large white overcoat much, these members of Pure almost never walked around the base without them on.
The first two at front, one a female with a straight fringe that just reached her eyebrows, the fringe of her black hair followed all around and looked almost like a bowl had been placed on top of her head and the hair had been cut around it. On her overcoat the number three could be displayed largely on her back and the numbers on both of her shoulders.
The man next to her, wore a similar overcoat. Only that displayed the number two on it. His distinctive features were the pitch black sunglasses he would wear. As Chris looked at him, he was wondering if he ever saw Agent 2 without the sunglasses.
'Hey, maybe he's blind.' Chris thought.
Agent 0's hair was wholly white and it seemed it was naturally this colour from old age, but it was hard to tell how old he was due to their being hardly having any wrinkles on his forehead or eyes, but when one first would meet him, there was something noticeable about him that usually one wouldn't be able to keep their eyes off of.
It was the four lines scared on the top of his forehead, going straight down as if a chart or a counter of some kind. They looked almost intentional, but no one dared to ask Agent 0 what the lines were for.
Standing by his side, was someone Chris didn't recognize, but there was one more behind them, who was Agent 4. All of the single digit agents, the founders of Pure had gathered in this room, all because of the stranger Agent 0 had brought with him today.
'It's a shame that Lucy isn't here as well.' Chris thought, as Lucy was also one of the founders of Pure.
Looking around, the arena was ready and it was time for them to put on a show.
Chris went ahead, and joined the others up in the stand. Agent 0, along with the stranger they had invited was sitting down while the rest remained standing. Coming over, Chris decided to just sit down next to Agent 0, and took a peek at the stranger.
'We went through all the trouble because of this guy, why is he so special?' Chris wondered, and he couldn't help, but try to sense the man's aura.
"Don't," Agent 0 said. "It's very rude of you to do such a thing, and he is our guest. Let's just get on with the demonstration."
Chris agreed with Agent 0, and decided to not try and see the man's aura. He just thought if someone was so important, then Chris would have known who this man was based on their appearance, but he had never seen him before and had no clue who he was.
A fight between the two had begun and they started to display all the different uses of Qi while fighting each other.
"Qi, the energy known as life force, it differs from person to person." Agent 0 started to explain while the fighting continued. "Throughout all my life I have studied this life force, and figured out it controls more than we think.
"During my time, we figured out that there are three stages of Qi that you are witnessing today, but the reason why I have invited you is to show a new stage of Qi. Something we call the fourth stage of Qi. A breakthrough if I do say so myself.
"We came to know that soul weapons are manifested in the body at a certain age, and their power and form is greatly dependent on the ability one will have, but members of Pure don't have an ability, so does that mean we are unable to produce a soul weapon? For years we thought that to be the case, until we finally made a breakthrough, and this is what we call the fourth stage of Qi." Agent 0 finished explaining. And at that moment Chris raised his hand giving the two agents inside the signal.
A huge force could be felt, and everyone there couldn't keep their eyes off what they were witnessing. The whole room felt like it was shaking as the two powers collided, and finally, it had stopped.
Agent 0 looked towards his guest to see his reaction but even after witnessing something so great it remained the same.
"The good thing about the fourth stage of Qi is that it is not needed to know the third stage, which is arguably the most difficult and not every person can learn. The stage of Qi you just witnessed any members of Pure can accomplish. So, what do you think?"
The guest didn't give an answer straight away, and he looked down at the two humans below. He then closed his eyes and started to imagine. A few seconds later he finally spoke.
"Do you think this is enough to defeat the Dalki? They are far stronger than any of you can imagine." The guest asked.
"I brought you here and showed you one of our greatest secrets, hoping you would come over to our side and help us. I have shown you a few things already that show you our power. If you won't support us, then who will you support? The military, the Graylash family. You know none of them are strong enough to take on the Dalki."
Standing up, the guest looked uninterested. He then started to walk towards the exit, and no one tried to stop him.
"Richard!" Agent 0 shouted. "Tell me, what are you thinking?"
The guest turned around as he heard his name being called out.
"Right now, I need to decide who has the best chance of defeating the Dalki, and will support them. There is an interesting group I have been keeping an eye on for a while. Perhaps I should pay them a visit. Before I make my decision." Richard Eno said.
******
Get access to the MVS webtoon on P.a.t.r.e.o.n it's only $3 dollar a month And read My werewolf system Exclusively.
If you want to support you can on my P.A.T.R.E.O.N: jksmanga
For MVS artwork and updates follow on Instagram and Facebook: jksmanga
Flying through space was a medium-sized oval spaceship. It had a clear front allowing one to look at everything outside. It was a vehicle designed to fit around fifteen or so people, one of the many aircraft onboard the Cursed spaceship.
Currently inside were all the members that were preparing to head back to earth and arrive at their new destination. On top of this, Sam had come along for now but would be returning after dropping the others off. A small brief was being given by him to everyone, and at the same time, they were making their final preparations.
Peter had formed his soul weapon in his hand, and Sil stood opposite him with his eyes closed and his body slightly shaking.
"What the hell are you scared of?" Peter asked. "The mask doesn't hurt."
"I know, but you're going to shove it onto my face. Anyone would feel uncomfortable about that. Why can't I just copy your ability?" Sil asked.
"Well, unless you want to come to see me every twenty-four hours, then I wouldn't recommend it. It wouldn't work anyway. Is there anyone you want him to look like, or am I free to choose?" Peter asked while looking over at Sam.
"Just don't make him stand out too much, and don't turn him into a girl. That would be a little uncomfortable." Sam said.
Before Sil could even get ready, the mask was shoved onto his face. Sil attempted to grab his hands, but when they connected he realised that for some reason, he couldn't copy Peter's ability. He didn't pay much attention in the past when Vorden was in control, but now he knew there wasn't much he could do. However, as his body started to morph, he realised the whole process was painless and let go. Once everything was complete, he took a step back, touching his face.
"Do I look different?" Sil asked.
The sound of a slap was heard, and when they turned around, they could see it was Sam. His forehead was bright red. He had slapped his head too many times recently.
"Didn't I say not to make him stand out?" Sam said.
"What? I just made him into a good looking chap. We want him to learn as many abilities as he can, right?" Peter said.
Essentially, there weren't any massive changes that had been done to Sil's body. He was still a tall good looking young lad. His facial features differed slightly, changing the shape of his eyes and nose, but his hair remained the same, apart from a change in colour from blonde to a light brown.
With Sil's looks, he usually gathered attention anyway, and Peter didn't want to go to the effort of changing him much. It was nearly impossible for him to come up with an entirely new appearance, he had to base it off others and he did so thinking of some of the people he had seen on the Blade island.
"So, are you and Borden really not going to be with me?" Sil asked, looking at Quinn. He looked down with his shoulders slumped as if he was sulking.
"No, but remember I will be a teacher at the school so you can come to see me at any time. But honestly, I want you to talk to others and get used to it. It's what Vorden and Raten would have wanted. Remember, Borden is busy teaching all the Blade children you saved from the island. Think of it this way, the more people you meet, the more chances we have of bringing Sil and Raten back.
"Besides, Chucky will be with you most of the time. He's a member of the Cursed faction, so if it ever gets too much, just talk to him, and he will come over to us." Quinn answered.
When Sil turned to look at Chucky, he smiled back at him, but Sil instead just stomped the ground and walked away as if he was disappointed by Quinn's answer.
'Why are they putting so much attention on this person that is acting like a child?' Chucky thought. Not really knowing who Sil was. Only that he would regularly be invited to be at the table of the Cursed leaders.
Only those in higher positions had seen what Sil could do. Fortunately, the Broadcast also didn't show much either, apart from the world leaders not wanting Sil to participate in the duel.
"Okay, looks like we are nearly there," Sam said, looking at the map. He turned around to face the others. "Now remember, Quinn. You will not be known as Quinn when you arrive, but instead, you will now be known as Hardy."
Hearing the name and alias Sam had given him, he was glad that Logan wasn't the one coming up with them. Otherwise, he would have been stuck with the name Buinn.
"Remind me why I'm the only one using an alias?" Quinn asked.
"Because you're one of the world leaders, you have to know your position now. Even the other Head Generals need to treat you with respect, and that's not what we want. Everyone is on their best behaviour when they know they are being watched by the higher-ups. What we need is to find out the truth. They will just treat you differently if they know who you are.
"Everyone will think you are just a high ranking member from the Cursed faction having taken this position. The only one that knows who you really are is Owen and Oscar. Although Owen won't be there, only those he has sent."
"And you're sure they won't recognise me?" Quinn asked, attempting to look at himself, but just looking at his hands and legs, he felt hardly any difference at all.
"Quinn, I remember when I first saw you. Your appearance from back then, and the appearance you have now, are completely different. No one would believe the weak little nerd and the person standing in front of me, is the same person."
"He's right about that," Helen commented, who had been sitting down staring out the window the whole time. "I've seen the photos, and the boy from before would get a four at best. While the hunk in front of me would be getting a ten out of ten. Although, you did have your own charms back then."
"Wow!" Fex said, looking at Quinn. "I thought I was the playboy of the group and not shy to speak my mouth, but it looks like I got some competition. Hey, I forgot to ask but, if Peter and Helen are going to be head generals, then what about me?"
"You," Sam said. "Um, well you see, they have this class called arts and crafts, and I thought your ability really suited it, so I requested for you to be an arts and crafts teacher at the school. You know people need their hobbies as well."
"Arts and crafts?" Fex replied, his excitement quickly dwindling as he imagined a bunch of grandmas sitting around, knitting.
"Remember they're students, not grandmas," Sam replied as if he could see what he was thinking. At times he thought he was dealing with a Nate 2.0. The only difference was, Fex could get the girls he was interested in. "So, are you ready, Hardy?" Sam asked.
Quinn stood there confused for a second and then quickly replied, figuring out that it was his new name from now on.
"Yes, Head General Hardy is ready," Quinn said.
Looking out of the glass window, they could see countless sh.i.p.s leaving and flying through space as they all got closer to one area in particular, and that area was none other than earth. Even after all the planets they had discovered through the beast solar system, there wasn't one quite like earth.
With its blue water, clear skies and green landmass. Earth was a unique place, and seeing it like this, from a distance, he understood why humans fought so hard to keep this place.
"I guess we're finally going home," Quinn said.
As they entered the earth's atmosphere, the ship started to follow the flight path of the coordinates given. It flew over the blue sea, and the crashing waves could be seen, and finally, out in the distance, there was land.
On top of that land, a large school-like sculpture was seen. It was an incredible masterpiece that could be seen from afar. In the centre of all the square buildings, it had two titled large altars with a levitating circle ball in the middle.
Sh.i.p.s seemed to be lined up waiting to enter the island as strict border control was being implemented.
"It's impressive. I'm sure the military has some defensive measures as well, just in case the Dalki chose to attack. They wouldn't prepare all this for no reason." Sam said.
"Sure," Quinn replied, but he knew it wasn't a question of if. It was when. What Quinn didn't know was some extra forces would be working with the Dalki.
*****
Get access to the MVS webtoon on P.a.t.r.e.o.n it's only $3 dollar a month And read My werewolf system Exclusively.
If you want to support you can on my P.A.T.R.E.O.N: jksmanga
For MVS artwork and updates follow on Instagram and Facebook: jksmanga
Going through border control to get onto the island where the new base was located, was quite the headache in itself. However, while Quinn was away, special clearance badges had been sent to those in the Cursed faction. For Quinn, he had received two of these special passes.
One being a special platinum colour, this one was to be used for Quinn only, and was meant to be kept on him at all times. Although, one would think they would know what the world leaders of the world looked like. However, it was all for security in the end. It was common for those in high positions to either alter their appearance for certain reasons or many would attempt to imitate them.
What Quinn, Peter and Helen had also obtained was a gold pass that was given to Head Generals. What was unique about these passes were they were imprinted with the users DNA. Only when being touched by the owner would a small little symbol light up in the centre of the card to prove one was the owner and the card was meant for them.
The reason why the cards had to have such measures was due to the level of clearance and access they gave. Not only could they be used at this military base, but all the ones scattered on earth as well as on the shelters on other planets.
This was a way the military was claiming that they were more open compared to before, hoping that everyone could share information with each other. Now when attempting to connect to the server, they could use the special passes to access the server.
Not that this mattered much anyway, because the whole system had been created by the Green family in the first place, whatever information the Cursed family needed could be gathered by Logan, but of course the Cursed faction would keep this on the down-low.
As soon as showing the passes to those at the border, their treatment had changed immediately, and the guards on duty gave their ship a certain odd look before letting them pass and go on ahead.
"What was that about?" Peter asked. He was pretty annoyed that it had taken so long until they had shown the passes. As the ship continued onward towards the school. Now that they were in the city, the spaceship had transformed itself to a land vehicle and was being escorted between two larger vehicles towards the school.
"I think it's because of our ship." Said Sam.
"Haven't you noticed?" Helen said it, like it was obvious. "Now that all three families are truly cooperating with each other. It's time for influential families, and those with close ties to the top to show off what they have. All the other spacesh.i.p.s are top tier. Basically, everyone is using this as a chance to show their wealth and power that they have."
Peter was wondering why they had chosen this ship, when they had so many nicer ones on board the Cursed ship, but he assumed that it really didn't matter. Who cared what spaceship one took, as long as it got you to place A to place B in a safe manner, what did it matter.
To him, it just sounded like a bunch of people who wanted to show off their connections and power.
"Should have shown them your platinum card, I bet then they would have all bowed down to you and had a big fuss." Peter replied.
Quinn, when arriving, had only shown them his gold pass, which still gave them grand treatment. No other sh.i.p.s were being escorted to the school, but as Peter said, if they knew one of the three world leaders were here, they were sure to give them more protection than this.
"It's fine, I'm still not used to all this leader stuff anyway." Quinn replied.
The school was seen up ahead, and as they got closer, the sheer size of it just seemed to get larger and larger. However, it made sense, since this was a place that was meant to harbour all the students from every facility, for training. They would even be living here for a short while.
However, it was clear they were caring about the students because the school itself looked to have more resources spent on it, than the rest of the place.
"You can thank Logan for that." Sam said, noting how much in awe Quinn was.
"What do you mean?" Quinn asked.
"The money and funding had to come from somewhere. Logan made a lot of money betting on you winning that fight that day, and a short while after he managed to recover the rest of the Green funds. He had more money than he could handle.
"This project has been in the works for a while, and Logan requested it would be put towards the students." Sam explained.
"More money than he can handle that's nice. Well, he has always sorted out the Cursed faction funding problems as well. Just how much money does that guy have?" Quinn thought, but quickly remembered that nearly every system they used today, not just games, had been created by the Green family.
And apparently they had some tie in with the Dalki as well.
After being led underneath the school to the parking area. The spaceship was parked with all the others. Now Peter had a better idea of what the others were talking about. The spaceship they had brought with them, only filled a quarter of the parking space they had received. And all the sh.i.p.s around them were grander and better than theirs.
Soon, the guards opened up a teleporter, and asked for all of them to step through.
"I guess this is my goodbye for now." Sam said. "We have the masks so you can communicate with us anytime you want. It would be best to talk to Oscar about setting up a teleporter in the school that only you can access. That way you can come back to the Cursed ship as soon as possible, and we can come here as well if there is any trouble."
With that, everyone gave Sam a wave goodbye, and Quinn now realised that everything from here on out would be up to him.
'At least you have had a lot of practice with the vampire council, all of this should be a walk in the park for you.' Vincent said, but it wasn't helping Quinn feel any better.
Each of them walked through the teleporter and they soon found themselves looking at a large desk in a room. Sitting behind the desk was the Supreme Commander Oscar. Behind him were several large glass pane windows. Through them one could see the whole school campus from above.
'These leaders sure like their views, I guess it makes them have a sense that they are in control of everything.' Quinn thought.
"Quinn, you finally made it." Oscar said with a cheery smile. It was strange to have someone happy to see him even though they barely knew him.
However, Oscar's personality towards Quinn was different compared to last time, and the reason was simple. Oscar knew that whatever Quinn did, whoever he had summoned that day, it was because of him that their lives were saved.
He owed Quinn and he would never forget that.
"I heard you had a lot going on, so I didn't get to see you or thank you, as you can see I have been busy here myself. I have to say I never expected you to become a teacher yourself." Oscar said.
"Neither did I, but I think this is important. This was where my life was changed, and I'm sure it will be true for many others as well." Quinn answered back.
"Don't be so uptight, there is no threat here, you can relax especially when you're speaking to me. You can leave the formal stuff for later.
"I see you brought a few others along with you. Sam has made the request and my personal assistant will deal with them. For now the Head Generals and Sergeants are all waiting in the meeting room down below. Why don't we all go and introduce ourselves? Don't worry, you're not the only new ones that have arrived. The whole military has had a lot of restructuring." Oscar said.
The head generals, Quinn hadn't seen many of them before, only once or twice during the inter-base tournament. He remembered that their school was considered one of the weakest of the bunch, and no one expected them to get far, but due to Quinn and Logan, their school had received a higher position than expected when the results came out.
'The head generals were quite strong. Even Paul, before he was turned, had gone toe to toe with Leo as a vampire. In fact, it was more like Leo was losing, until we had captured most of his men and he had surrendered.
"I wonder what these head generals will be like.' Quinn thought.
******
Get access to the MVS webtoon on P.a.t.r.e.o.n it's only $3 dollar a month And read My werewolf system Exclusively.
If you want to support you can on my P.A.T.R.E.O.N: jksmanga
For MVS artwork and updates follow on Instagram and Facebook: jksmanga
Sil, Chucky and Fex were carted away by some of the staff. They would be briefed on their lesson plan and schedule and everything they needed to cover for the semester as students and teachers.
The meeting that Quinn, Peter and Helen were to attend was one between the higher up staff of the group. Of course, Sam could have requested at least Fex to be a higher staff member but had completely forgotten. Not that it mattered much anyway. As a teacher, he would have plenty of freedom to see Quinn whenever he wished, just not to be in on the big meetings between others.
As soon as Quinn arrived, Oscar was escorting Quinn and his group personally down to the banquet hall where the other higher military staff were waiting. The reason Oscar was waiting for Quinn was because in reality, these two carried the same rank. Of course he would be treating Quinn better compared to the rest of the Head Generals and he would have done the same if Owen had arrived as well.
The automatic doors slid open, and the sound of groups of people talking was seen, and the first thing that had caught Quinn's eye was a giant chandelier. Everyone was eating food, while having gathered in groups. That's when Quinn also noticed he and the others were the only ones in their military uniforms from the Cursed ship, while everyone else was dressed quite formally.
"This looks like a party for rich snobs," Peter commented, and he wasn't shy about hiding his opinion either.
"Think of it as a more formal gathering. Not everyone in this room is from the military. We have sponsors from big families as well as merchants and more." Oscar said.
Quinn would often forget about this, that there were two forms of power, money and strength. Although usually having strength or a strong ability, money would naturally come with it. However, there were a few individuals that made use of their ability and were able to create products for everyday use in the current world.
The Green family was a good example of that, and there were a few families like the Green family that were protected by the military.
As soon as everyone noticed Oscar in the room, they stopped chatting and bowed down to him as a sign of respect.
"Don't mind me, please continue on. This might be the only time we get to relax before the semester starts tomorrow." Oscar said.
Everyone smiled and continued on with their talking.
"Alright, you three, first I'm going to introduce you to your co-workers. The three of you are in charge of military groups, as we call them, which were based on the old military bases of the past. Quinn, you are in charge of the second group, Peter, you will be in charge of the fourth, and Helen the sixth. To help you, you will all be assigned, six sergeants. Three of them will be in charge of the non-students, while the other three will help you with the students."
After the short explanation, Oscar walked over to a certain group who were talking with each other, dining on the small pieces of food. There were three of them in total, and as soon as one of them turned around to look at who was coming towards them, Quinn's heart started to beat louder.
"I would like to introduce you to the Head Generals that have come from the Cursed faction," Oscar said with his hand held out, presenting them. "These three are sergeants of the second group."
Although Oscar didn't need to say that, Quinn already knew who they were, for at one point, they were teachers that had worked in his school from the past. There was Fay, the sergeant from before who had the ability of superspeed. Hayley, the school doctor who was actually Paul's daughter and finally, Nathan. Who used to be one of the generals of the second military base.
'I guess the reformation was to make the ranking a bit clearer and easier, and because of the introduction of the Cursed faction and the Graylash family, technically Nathan has got a demotion.' Quinn thought.
The first thing they did was give a salute to show their respect to their Head Generals, but then their eyes all turned to Helen.
"I had heard of your feats before you became part of the Cursed family. Your power is nothing to laugh at." Fay said, shaking her hand. "It would be an honour to work under someone like yourself."
"It's unfortunate you lost the duel, I assume that Shadow power is an unpredictable power, so it would have been hard for anyone to beat it," Hayley said. Having witnessed the event first hand.
"Hey, calm down, you two. It almost sounds like you don't like the Cursed faction. Remember Quinn was a student from our school, and now he has become a world leader. It still seems so unbelievable. We should be proud, though." Nathan added.
What they didn't realise was that Quinn was right in front of them all. His nerves started to settle down a little after he realised that Sam was right. None of his old teachers had recognised him at all.
It also seems they had all witnessed the duel and had been fans of the Daisy faction, which was expected since some would even consider them the fifth strongest faction after the big four.
The Cursed faction winning that duel was an upset.
"Hey, you idiots! Don't you realise -" Peter was about to explode on them, but Quinn soon stopped him, pulling him off to the side.
"Oh, that's right, it's Peter isn't it? You and Quinn were always close to each other." Fay said. "Don't get it wrong, we weren't badmouthing him. It's just really unbelievable what happened. It was so sudden it doesn't feel real. While Helen had been running Daisy for years to get up to its position. It's natural that there will be more people in awestruck meeting her than if they were to meet him."
No matter how hard the sergeants of the past tried, they just couldn't get the student image of both Peter and Quinn out of their heads. Even though they both now had higher ranks than themselves.
"This is Hardy," Oscar said, giving Quinn a little nudge. "He will be the Head General you will be following from now on. He is also planning to teach some lessons. As you three are part of the student department, I imagine you will be seeing each other a lot. Do your best to get along.
"Once you guys are done introducing yourself, come meet me again. By then, I'll have all the other Head Generals together." Oscar said, leaving them be.
Once they had learnt who would be their Head general, it was hard for the three of them to hide their disappointment. Each military group wanted to accomplish great things. With the students and with the whole group, they found it hard to imagine they could do so with Hardy.
The conversation between them and the other sergeants continued. Although they were respectful, most of their attention was focused on Helen. It was words of praise for her past accomplishments and, at the same time, almost apologising for the fact that they had to work for the Cursed faction.
'Is our reputation really that bad, or is it just because of how quick we have risen? People think we still need to prove ourselves.' Quinn thought.
If this really was the case, then there wouldn't be many students who would choose to come to the Cursed faction once they had ended their military studies. However, they would get those that wouldn't be fit, or good enough for the other teams, and this thought in itself pleased Quinn a bit.
Finally, Oscar had gathered the other Head Generals and had come to get Quinn and the others. He had brought them together in a large circle, and it was quite obvious who was from what family just based on what they were wearing.
All those from the Graylash family wore their white robes they wore all the time, and one of them, who Quinn recognised, was Hector. One of Owen's assistants was in charge of looking after the Crow's faction. Quinn didn't know the other two but thought they had to have been strong to have been given the position they were in.
As for the other three Head Generals that belonged to the military, they would have had to have been the best of the best. Since the other head generals had been demoted to make room for the Cursed faction and Graylash family.
The arrogance and air around them reminded Quinn a lot of Duke, and the vampire leaders, as if they were above others. A problem that seemed to be persistent with those higher up in the military.
Even the glances they gave towards Quinn and the others as they entered the circle he noticed.
'It looks like some people don't like us being here." Quinn thought.
******
Get access to the MVS webtoon on P.a.t.r.e.o.n it's only $3 dollar a month And read My werewolf system Exclusively.
If you want to support you can on my P.A.T.R.E.O.N: jksmanga
For MVS artwork and updates follow on Instagram and Facebook: jksmanga
Before Oscar could introduce everyone, it seemed like he had been called to handle something and had to leave the banquet hall in a rush.
"I hope everyone gets along. Introduce yourself to each other. You will all be working together quite closely from now on." Oscar said as he left everyone.
It seemed like the Graylash family and the military generals had been talking for some time before Quinn had arrived, so their attention was focused on them.
"So, Oscar said your name was Hardy, correct?" One of the male head generals asked. His hair was a reddish-brown in colour and was quite long for someone in the military, going down to his collarbone. However, every once in a while, he would have this slight twitch that Quinn noticed, moving his upper lip.
"I don't know much about the Cursed faction. However, I do know of Helen and of the Zombie boy over there, but you I have never heard of your name before?" The man said.
"I would have thought the Cursed faction had some old faction leaders they could have sent here. What are your accomplishments exactly?" The red-haired man asked.
Now that Quinn was closer, he recognised the three Head Generals a little more. Their appearance looked a little different to what he remembered, but that was due to him seeing them on TV when he was younger.
These three generals were also claimed to be part of the hero's of war. Having great accomplishments in the war against the Dalki. However, they weren't as famous as Leo or Oscar.
'Is that why they seem to be a little arrogant?' Vincent said. 'I think they are asking of your accomplishments only so they could boast about their own.'
Quinn agreed.
"I think this little trial Oscar is doing might prove to be a failure." Another general from the military spoke. His hair was green in colour, and when looking closely, one could see that their tongue was split into two halves like a snake. "They have allowed the Graylash family and the Cursed faction to make three Head Generals. They trusted the other powerhouses, and they have chosen to assign a nobody, or maybe this is just the next best person the faction have got?"
Peter's fist was clenching up by the second. He didn't care who they were. Right now, someone was disrespecting their leader, thier group, everything they had worked hard for, and after everything, they had gone through.
"It seems like you have got his tongue-tied. The man can't say anything because he hasn't even achieved any accomplishments. Everyone knows that the Cursed faction bullied all the other factions by using those beasts. That's how you rose to your position, and it doesn't sit well with us. I'm sure even Helen here dispises working for you. Perhaps we could come to some sort of deal with you barbarians, so we can bring her over to our side." The red-haired man said, but he wasn't done thier. He could tell that thier were some onlookers around nodding in agreement with what he was saying, which just spurred him on further.
"Oscar, only has let you guys in, in the hopes to tame you, so that you don't attack the people. This is a time when we should be working together to fight against the Dalki. And your faction members continued to attack each other all for your own gains!" The man continued to shout.
"I am not being held against my will, and I would much rather work with the Cursed faction than a broken military that can't even trust the decisions of its supreme commander." Helen piped up. "The Cursed faction is stronger than you think. I'm sure you know of the strength of my group and my faction, and even then, the Cursed faction was able to beat us. I assure you, anyone they have assigned to the position of Head General, would be able to make each of you lie on your back. Perhaps they may even fix your broken tongue while they're at it."
"What did you say?! I dare you to try to prove those words right now!" The split tongued man shouted, and it looked like he was about to use an ability of some sort as he raised his hand, but before he could even do so, it had already been stopped being held in place.
"Arghh!" The man screamed, and a few cracking sounds were heard from his fingers as they were being crushed by the sheer pressure.
"What do you think you're doing? Did you just try to attack someone from our family!" Peter shouted at the man.
The scream and Peter's words were so loud, that the others in the banquet hall were now looking in their direction.
Usually, Quinn would tell Peter to stop, but from what he had learnt in the past it was best to put these people in their place when he could.
The third general was a female with a long black ponytail that nearly touched the floor. She noticed something at this point. She could see Quinn's eyes starting to glow red and took a step back from the other two, she was debating whether to warn them or not, but a shiver was entirely sent down her spine.
"You want to know what type of power the Cursed faction have," Quinn said, looking at the two of them with his eyes glowing red. At this point, Peter had let go of the man's crushed hand and smiled in anticipation for what was about to come next.
"Both of you, kneel!" Quinn ordered, and a few seconds later, as if their body was being forced, they dropped to the ground and were on their knees.
From the outside, the onlookers had no clue what was happening and only saw that two of the Head Generals were kneeling in front of another, but it was one that they didn't recognise.
"What is going on? Do they know that person?" Fay asked, looking from the side. "None of us recognised him."
"No, look at the struggle on their faces." Nathan pointed out, "It must be some ability of some sort. They're being forced."
"Should we go do something, isn't that our Head General?" Hayley asked.
However, Nathan was interested in the person he would be taking orders from, from now on and decided to let things play out.
"You talk about working together, and then you attempt to attack us before finding out more about us. You know nothing about the Cursed faction, and all of you tried to drag our name through the mud.
"Let me tell you, the reason we are here is to get rid of the sc.u.m in the military, and I haven't quite made up my mind yet if you two fit that role." Quinn continued to speak, but it wasn't in a soft voice. Everyone around could hear as well.
"The Cursed faction are here to get rid of sc.u.m. What do they mean?" People started to gossip around.
The two on the ground could be seen trying to struggle, trying to fight whatever was happening in their bodies, but they could do nothing as they were forced to stay on the ground.
"You, you are attacking us in front of everyone!" The red haired man continued to shout.
"Don't speak," Quinn ordered again, and now the two of them couldn't even open their mouths.
'This boy seems to have a darkside.' Helen thought, looking at him, and l.i.c.k.i.n.g her lips slightly.
Quinn had simply had enough of this behaviour through his life, and it was the same in the vampire settlement. The thing was now, there was no reason he had to take it. No one they had to complain to.
"I apologise on Head General Innu, and Head General Sach's behalf." The female general said, getting down on one knee. "You are right, I believe they were quite hostile towards your faction from the start. Please I hope you can forgive them and let them go. I hope that all the Head Generals can get along."
Hearing her say these words, calmed Quinn down a little. He turned around and decided to leave the room, while Helen and Peter soon followed.
"This might just make our reputation even worse, you know?" Helen said as they left the room. 'What was that ability of his that he used just now, it wasn't part of the shadow?'
"It's okay, people will find out the truth in the end, but I can't forgive anyone that tries to attack my family right in front of me," Quinn said.
The Cursed faction had made quite the impression on their very first day.
******
Get access to the MVS webtoon on P.a.t.r.e.o.n it's only $3 dollar a month And read My werewolf system Exclusively.
If you want to support you can on my P.A.T.R.E.O.N: jksmanga
For MVS artwork and updates follow on Instagram and Facebook: jksmanga
It didn't take long for word to get out about what the Cursed faction had done to the other head generals. Especially since it was done to those in the military. One of them had a crushed hand that needed to be healed, while the others were supposedly kneeling behind and looked like they were on the verge of holding back their tears, or so the rumours said.
Because of the news spreading around so quickly, the three head generals that had been involved were called into a meeting with Oscar himself. Currently, all three of them were standing in front of him having given their reports of the event that had occurred.
"Those people from the Cursed have no respect. We never raised a finger against them. Yet they go around abusing their power like that and at a gathering of all things!" Innu, the red-haired general, complained.
Oscar let out a big sigh. He didn't think there would be problems. It wasn't even the first day of the school semester. However, sometimes this is what happens when a bunch of hot-headed fools were placed in the same room together.
Oscar knew that based on the military. Due to them giving positions out based on strength and ability often things like this would happen. What they didn't know was the person they were messing with, Quinn, was far stronger than both of them.
"I have heard your complaints, both of yours. My advice to you both would be to ignore this event for the sake of humanity's future. The Cursed faction, the Graylash family, and the Earthborn coming together and cooperating is essential to our survival. Do you understand?"
Both of the men looked at each other, gripping their hands tightly. They were hoping Oscar might act out against them, do something like he would have done in the past. However, it almost sounded like they were the ones getting a slap on the wrist while the Cursed faction received nothing for their humiliation. They reluctantly agreed and nodded towards Oscar.
"We understand.' they both said, leaving the room.
"Samantha, would you mind staying behind," Oscar ordered, and the other two left the room.
"I hope I can trust you to tell me the real tale of events. It seems you didn't quite agree with the story they told. I mean they didn't really let you speak." Oscar said.
Samantha, the third head general that was there at the time explained everything that had happened. She told them how the two were disrespectful to the Cursed faction. However, what she didn't manage to catch was that one of her own, was about to use an ability on Helen.
In her eyes, the ones that had attacked first were the Cursed faction, with Peter having crushed one of their own fingers.
"Thank you, I thought it would be something along those lines." Oscar replied. "You are free to leave."
However, before leaving Samantha wanted to ask her own questions.
"Supreme commander, if I may speak." She asked, and Oscar was listening keenly. "The man known as Hardy. He was somehow able to force those two to do his bidding.. It looked like they couldn't move and everything he said it was as if their bodies were being forced to listen to that order. I was afraid at the time if he had told them to kill themselves they would have compiled.
"It was the first time I had ever seen two head generals being so powerless in front of another. Who is the person the Cursed family has sent to us?" Samantha asked. What she was also thinking, was if the Cursed family had someone this powerful under their control, what of their leader.
Of course, Oscar had been told to keep Quinn's identity a secret and he actually thought this was a good idea himself. Ever since Truedream's disappearance, although the military had gotten their act together there were more cases of infighting than ever. As those with strong abilities refused to listen to those above.
Still, he was thinking about the multiple things he saw Quinn do, not just the shadow or the red aura ability he seemed to have but Quinn's background and identity was so secretive. Information could only be found out about him and his parents and never went further back then that.
Turning around, Oscar went to look at the whole school once more as he gave his answer.
"I don't really know who that person is, and I don't know much about the Cursed faction." Said Oscar. "However, I can tell you what I think. I think we should do everything we can to make sure that person is on our side."
———
The next day was the opening ceremony for the new school. All the first year and second year students based on their age had already had their introduction and had received their uniforms.
However, there was a big difference this time compared to the last, although each of them wore watches on their wrist, there was no power level being displayed for everyone to see.
At the moment, a large temporary stage had been built, one the size of a large concert. On top of that there were multiple screens all facing towards one direction that would allow everyone to see what was happening no matter how far they were.
The students stood in the centre of the school, where the large open field was surrounded by all the different buildings coming from different directions. To just get from one end of the green to the other it looked like it would take half an hour.
The students, and been split up into nine groups. They were unaware of why this was the case or what was happening today, only that an opening ceremony was to be held and to start it off, was none other than Oscar.
At the same time, out of all the forces, the military was probably the least aggressive during the Civil war. They mostly only defended attacks and were trying to deal with their own set of problems.
Oscar started to give them a grand speech about what war was like and why it was important for the students to attend. He also gave them a breakdown of what they would learn and finally he had mentioned about the housing system.
How the nine groups they were in now, would be split into three different houses. The Cursed house, Graylash house, and the Earthborn house. Being in a house didn't mean you would have to join that group once you left the military. It meant two things, points would be assigned to houses based on good behaviour scores and sporting events.
The second, was which head generals would lead certain houses, as the generals would correlate with the house they were in. For example if they were in the Cursed house, those students would either be under Quinn, Peter or Helen.
The groups of students were eventually told what house they belonged to, with house 2, 4 and 6 belonging to the Cursed house. Hearing this news, there were some students that were annoyed while others were indifferent as they realised it didn't matter too much.
Groups 1,3 and 5 belonged to the Earthborn house, while the last remaining groups 7, 8 and 9 belonged to the Graylash family.
"Now that all introductions are complete, it's time to meet your Head generals in person. Any problems, concerns you want to raise you need to talk to these people. They will help you carve your future." Oscar said, as he left the stage.
Soon, an announcer was being heard coming from the stage, and lights started to flicker in all sorts of directions as if a real concert was about to begin.
"First introducing your head general of the first family from the Earthborn group. Samantha Reeves!" The announcement said.
Cheers from the students came out again, and those from the first group were especially pleased.
"Did you see how skilful she was using her earth ability?"
"Yeah, she could carve and control the earth like it was a real dragon, it didn't even look to have any cracks in it or anything. How much control does she have?" The students were amazed.
This continued with each general of those in charge of the Earthborn group coming out, and each time they would display their powers in an amazing way.
Next, were the Graylash family, and they seemed to have done the same as well.
"Do we have to do something flashy?" Quinn asked, showboating wasn't really in his nature.
"I thought with you being closer to their age you would understand more." Helen replied. "They need to be inspired and amazed. What better way to make them listen, by showing what hard work and dedication can lead to. It's also a way to show our groups power. Just think, what would you have wanted to see when you were at school." She said, and soon her name had been called up as well.
Helen, seemingly walking on to stage as confident as ever, then raised her hands and at the same time, several plants had risen from the ground in place. The camera then revealed from above, that the plants had made a special love heart, while all the plants were different colours. To finish it off, she brought all the plants together, raising up a gigantic one behind her that looked like a serpent with a giant pink rose head.
"Ahhh!" Girls started screaming. "It's Helen from Daisy, isn't she amazing!"
In a way, this act in itself was quite impressive, considering he was able to silence such a large number of people.
Finally, he started to do something, as he raised a single arm in the air.
'Maybe I can get an idea of Peter?' Quinn thought, but that idea was quickly chucked out of the window.
******
Get access to the MVS webtoon on P.a.t.r.e.o.n it's only $3 dollar a month And read My werewolf system Exclusively.
If you want to support you can on my P.A.T.R.E.O.N: jksmanga
For MVS artwork and updates follow on Instagram and Facebook: jksmanga
Seeing Peter stand there giving a fierce look at the crowd, the students were wondering just what feat or show he would put on for the rest of them and Quinn was as well.
'I guess he would show his impressive transformation ability and start selecting students from the crowds. Although then the other heads would know that was something he could do, but Nathan should know his ability already based on what happened last time.' Quinn thought.
Nathan already knew of Peter's ability to transform into others, because he had once been caught being disguised as a student that was supposedly dead but when that dead student was found to be very much alive, Peter had a difficult time after that.
However, what they had also witnessed was his incredible healing abilities. Which was why back then Nathan, Duke and Truedream thought they had witnessed a first of its kind. A human that could hold two abilities or more.
For they had even given Peter the Earth ability book to learn and had seen him display some of those skills as well.
There were many theories of how this was possible, perhaps Pure had successfully created a unique body, Peter could have had a unique body himself or it could have been an ability like that of Vorden at the time.
'We may never find out now.' Nathan thought. "You have reached a position far too high, whereas previously you could have been forced to share your secrets, and your Faction sent a clear message yesterday, including you. You are ready to fight back at any time.'
Finally, Peter seemed to be doing something as he held one of his hands up in the air, and soon he grabbed it with the other. Within seconds, a cracking sound was heard, and his arm had gone limp, flopping about.
His facial expression never changed, even though he was now standing there with a broken arm, one he had broken himself.
Some of the students couldn't look at the flapping arm any more, imagining the pain it had to have caused and were forced to look away.
"Does this guy feel no pain? I mean could you break your own arm like that?"
"He's crazy, can't you see it in his eyes!? I knew something like this was going to happen when he stepped on the stage."
In mere seconds though, the arm started to heal in front of everyone and was good as new. They had just witnessed a healing speed that seemed impossible in front of their very eyes.
"Now, for my next display." Peter said, positioning his hand into the form of a karate chop.
'Is he going to cut off his hand?' Quinn thought, as he imagined the horror. "Peter stop." Quinn shouted. It was heard from those on the stage. But it was too far for any of the students to hear.
Not performing his second half of the trick, Peter started to walk off the stage and a round of applause slowly started.
Through his strange actions he had won the students over and they were quite impressed.
Sach, one of the Head Generals of Earthborn, looked at his fingers for a few seconds, and could remember the tight grip around them. 'He doesn't just have super healing abilities, was he wearing beast gear underneath his clothes?'
Although that night, it didn't look like anyone was wearing any beast gear, in his head it was the only thing that made sense.
Finally, the last announcement was ready to be made, and Quinn knew it was his turn to do something. He was hoping for some inspiration from Peter's act, but that didn't inspire him at all.
"Please welcome your Head General of the second group. Hardy Flynch!" The announcer said.
Hearing this name, the students tossed and turned their heads, to see if anyone in the crowd knew who they were. Although Peter hardly had any fame, there were a few that had seen him in the inter-base military tournament. Everyone they had seen so far at least one person had heard of their name, but for this person, it wasn't the case at all.
They thought maybe when they saw him, but when they saw him walk onto the stage, they were even more dumbfounded about who this person was.
The students had done research into the Cursed faction. There was some public information available and they knew that there were some faction leaders that had joined the Cursed, even those from the Bree family that had gone over to the Cursed side. They had fame and had made a name for themselves. So they were struggling to think why this person would be selected.
While the students seemed to not care for who this person was, they started talking amongst each other. It was the last thing before the ceremony was to end, and they were excited to see their rooms and more, and since the last person didn't seem to be anyone of great importance the chatting had started.
However, the generals and sergeants that were all on stage were keeping a very close eye on him. After seeing what this person could do. Even the Graylash family were concerned after all, any human could become a possible threat in the future.
'Show us what you're going to do?' Innu thought. 'Are you going to get them all to shut their mouths, to stop speaking like you did with us.'
Looking at the students, Quinn could see that not all of them were chatting with their new friends they had made. Not all of them looked confident, some seemed frightened, nervous of their new school and Quinn had even spotted Sil out there amongst them. These students reminded him of how he had felt.
Helen's words played through his head. 'Think what you would have liked to have seen when you were younger.' With that, a smile spread across his face and he knew what 'He' would have wanted to see back then.
"School is a life changing place. At such a young age your actions now decide your future, but you are only young. How are you meant to know that now is the most crucial time of your lives, or how are you meant to know what you want to do when you are older?
"Your goals, your friends and the people around you will change as you grow up. These are things that you can change and there might be some things you can't change. However, when I was in your position, standing where you were today, I was a level one student who had no ability. And now I am where I am today.
"I hope you all can see that if someone like me can do it, then all of you can as well, and I will be here to make that possible."
As Quinn started to speak, the crowd got quiet listening to his words. His voice was being projected by special equipment so everyone out on the field could hear.
"A speech, a speech talking about how weak he was?" The students were disappointed to say the least.
"Does he not have any powers, or anything that he can show, is that why he wanted to talk about how weak he was."
"Maybe all the other generals showed him up so he felt like he couldn't show his powers."
Of course Quinn could have displayed his powers, he could have even shown his Shadow powers and claimed he was a student of the Cursed leader, Quinn. However, Quinn wanted to show that people in high positions of power shouldn't just have strong abilities.
He wanted to put hope in those that didn't have a strong ability. Of course, after the students had been told all their lives that their abilities matter and the stronger ones were important it would be hard to change this mindset.
Quinn didn't mind all the words that were being spoken about him, it was his goal to change their mind.
Soon though, the sound of loud clapping could be heard. Single claps coming from one person, and it was coming from the side.
"That was a great speech..Whooo! Go on, best performance yet I would say compared to all these guys that just wanted to show off. That's a real teacher right there!" Peter shouted loud and clear to everyone.
Although Peter was doing this in support of Quinn, he also did it because he was genuinely touched by Quinn's words. Back then, he too was frightened, nervous and felt like a path had already been predetermined for him, it felt like Quinn was speaking to him.
Soon after, Helen was seen clapping as well, and the students slowly began to clap, but it wasn't an applaud but rather just out of habit.
'Quinn I wonder if you really can do what you say. It might be a lot harder than you think.' Oscar thought looking at the students' disgruntled faces.
*****
Get access to the MVS webtoon on P.a.t.r.e.o.n it's only $3 dollar a month And read My werewolf system Exclusively.
If you want to support you can on my P.A.T.R.E.O.N: jksmanga
For MVS artwork and updates follow on Instagram and Facebook: jksmanga
After introductions were complete, students were to return to their dorms to find out where they would be staying and it was a chance for a lot of them to communicate with each other and get to know everyone better.
In the meantime, Quinn was getting a briefing from Nathan, about what classes he would be teaching and when his schedule would be. He was given all of this information on a tablet screen he could access.
"It's pretty rare for a head general to also be a teacher, but Oscar has said that if you need to attend to any duties outside, not just for you but the rest of your Faction, just to inform us as soon as possible and we'll find a replacement." Nathan finished explaining.
Looking at the schedule, Quinn noticed a couple of things. He had been put as a Homeroom teacher, so he had his own class that he had to look after, on top of that he was allowed to teach one subject of his choice, and before arriving he had chosen to teach the beast weapon class.
Having attended the class in the past himself, and Leo being the one who had taught it, Quinn thought he could follow in his footsteps quite well. Due to him learning Qi, he realised teaching the process on how to activate a beast weapon was quite simple, and he could also teach things like hand to hand combat when one wouldn't have a weapon.
Looking at the list of students Quinn had, he noticed a couple of things. The first was the fact that Sil and Chucky were in his class as requested. This was good because although Quinn wanted Sil to stop relying on him, it was important to take small steps.
With someone as strong and unstable as Sil at times, it would also be good to keep an eye on the person, and he was sure Chucky wouldn't be enough to do that.
The other thing that stood out though, was the students' ability levels. Although the other students weren't able to see their power levels right off the bat, Quinn did have a list of information that had been given from their previous school.
The main shock was, apart from Sil and Chucky, there were no ability level users in his class above that of level three. There were even some level ones, and even a student with no ability at all.
'Did they stop handing out the earth books? Or did the student simply reject the offer?' Quinn thought. However, his main concern was with the amount of low levels in his class. Back when he attended military school, there was quite an even spread in all of the classes.
There were times when classes would have events against each other, and this would make it unfair. 'Is it a coincidence? It can't be?' Quinn thought.
———
At the same time, there was another person questioning Oscar's very decision. Standing by his desks was his personal assistant, Jane. Her old position was testing all the new students' power levels and she had even done so with Quinn.
She too had noticed that Oscar had done something with his class and had asked him the very same question.
"Don't you think it will be interesting?" Oscar replied. "Quinn who was once a level one and Peter, both of them weak, had gained a sudden strength out of nowhere somehow. So what do you think would happen if we put him in a class full of low level ability students.
"Do you think Quinn would be able to stand by and do nothing while the students in front of him are struggling with this world? We may even find out their secret." Oscar said, leaning back in his chair.
——
It took the entire day for students to have a tour around the school, being shown their living quarters and where every place was meant to be. Luckily, if they couldn't remember everything, their watches also acted as a 3D holographic map that would pinpoint where they were and would tell them where to go if needed.
After a full day of touring, it meant the next day it was time for the lessons to begin. Quinn had made way to his homeroom class which was labeled as 2A. As the head general he was technically in charge of all the classes labeled with a two at the front, but he was also the assigned homeroom teacher for 2A.
Looking at the door, he could see the digital number staring back at him 2A, and for the first time, he would be teaching. For some reason it felt a little more nerve racking then compared to some dangers he would face.
Opening up the door, the first thing Quinn could see in front of him was a levitating bucket of water, and in an instant it was chucked towards him. However, the water did nothing as it was splashed across the floor, and Quinn could be seen standing and holding the bucket.
'I guess the students have decided to play a little prank on me? I guess I can forgive them since it is the first day and all.' Quinn thought as he placed the bucket on the front of his desk.
Some of the kids that were behind the prank were quite amazed, they had done that trick with their old teacher but he would be hit nearly every single time, but they didn't even see Quinn move and he was suddenly holding the bucket.
"Did you see what happened?" Venus asked.
"No, but maybe it has something to do with his ability that he didn't show." Swin replied.
Swin, and Venus were two boys who saw themselves as the trouble makers of the class. Unlike before where students were sent to different campuses so they wouldn't know each other, now that everyone was part of the same gigantic school there was more of a chance that one would know their classmates.
This was true for both Swin and Venus. Of the two boys, one with long hair covering the front of his eyes, one would think he couldn't see through them, which was Swin. While the other, who had his hairline so far back, he might have not had any hair to begin with.
Quinn started with the first task which was to take the attendance from the register list, making sure everyone was present in class. There were roughly fifty students in the class, and he noticed while calling their names the students were awfully chatty and at the same time weren't really paying any attention.
'This is nothing like when I attended?' Quinn thought. 'Everyone was so strict and worried about what the other stronger students would do.'
Thinking about it, Quinn wondered if this had something to do with their behaviour.
'It would make sense.' Vincent said. 'Something similar has happened like this before when I was a leader. I believe this is a similar effect of what happens to some vampires in the pooling area. They don't care about school, or rankings anymore because they are so far down the ladder. They have no hopes of ever climbing it. So they resort to pranks and messing around as they see no hope in their future.'
Although Quinn thought what Vincent said made sense, he also thought they all couldn't have thought this way, or possibly some of them just needed a little push.
'Would I have felt the same way if I had never opened that book?' Quinn wondered.
At that moment, a pen was sent flying towards Quinn, as he was looking down at his class register list.
Out of instinct, as the attack moved towards him, he stopped it with two of his fingers holding it in place.
"Okay, so we're done with the register here, now who's pen does this belong to so I can return it to them?" Quinn asked with a short smile.
The other students, for some reason, could feel something sinister coming behind this smile, and Swin, who was sitting next to Venus, had pulled away, making it obvious who it was.
"Now, before I send you off to your next lessons, here are a few things some of you need to do." Quinn said. "You have to select what classes you would like to attend, and I just want to let everyone know that I will be the one teaching the beast weapons class."
Some students were surprised by this, as they thought someone like Hardy would never teach a combat class.
"Just to show some of you what I can do." Quinn said, as he hurled the pen back towards Venus.
It skimmed past his hair, and continued going forward until it hit the wall and was left there stuck in place.
The other students started to rub their eyes, as this looked like something that wasn't possible, but they could see the pen there, stuck in the wall.
"I hope I can see some of you there." Quinn said.
The introduction class continued for a while, and both Venus and Swin looked at each other.
"Hey, maybe we should give that beast lesson thing a try." Swin said.
'I think I might have this teacher thing down.' Quinn thought with a smile.
******
Get access to the MVS webtoon on P.a.t.r.e.o.n it's only $3 dollar a month And read My werewolf system Exclusively.
If you want to support you can on my P.A.T.R.E.O.N: jksmanga
For MVS artwork and updates follow on Instagram and Facebook: jksmanga
After the incident with the pen, there were less disturbances and Quinn was allowed to go through and explain everything that was needed. He hated to admit it, but sometimes force, or a show of strength, was one of the best deterrents. At least it was for the way things were now.
Quinn went through the process of how school life would be for them, and the different classes they could attend. Explaining the benefits of each one and answering any questions the students had. Soon after, the students were to select what classes they would like to attend and if their request was accepted, then their schedule that was linked to their watch would automatically update.
After everyone had selected their classes based on the information Quinn had given, the sound for the morning class had gone off, and students were now free to head to their next lesson.
"Before you all leave, can I speak to Shiro please for a little bit." Quinn asked, and the other students soon left.
However, as they walked past their desk there were two students who had stopped to look at Quinn and they had stars in their eyes.
"Mr. Hardy!" Swin called out. "That thing you did with the pen was amazing. Can we do something like that as well if we attend your class?"
"Don't be stupid Swin, that was obviously an ability." Venus argued. "So do you mind telling us what your ability is? You hid it on the first day because you didn't want to show off right."
Quinn honestly didn't know how to deal with this. The two kids were leaning over his desk and couldn't stop staring at him expecting some grand answer. The truth was, even if they attended his beast weapons class, those kids probably couldn't do something like that.
He could do so just because of his strange vampiric strength.
"If you want to learn something like that, you will have to put in a lot of hard work." Quinn said with a serious face and his arms crossed, trying to give an impression of a teacher.
"That's amazing!" Venus replied as the two of them started to head towards the exit. "We'll see you at the beast weapons class then." They called out and waved goodbye.
'I guess inspiring some of them might be easier than I thought.' Quinn said, quite happy based on the reaction of the two students.
Once all the students had left though, Shiro was left behind. Shiro was a boy who had brown hair that stuck upwards with three large spikes, but from Quinn's first impression he didn't seem like a trouble maker.
While in class, he didn't speak to anyone and he seemed to be diligently taking notes, but there was a reason why Quinn had called him off. Sitting down so the two of them were more comfortable, Quinn decided to throw the question out there.
"There's no need to be worried, you're not in trouble or anything." Quinn said, noticing Shiro's nervousness over having been asked to stay behind. "I was just a little curious. It's actually rarer to have someone like you in the class than it is to have an original. I was wondering, didn't the military offer you the standard earth book? Your file says you have no ability."
Shiro, was the one student in Quinn's class that had no ability, just like himself back then.
"I rejected their offer." Shiro replied politely.
"You don't have to tell me, but may I ask why?" Quinn asked. There was silence for a few seconds, so Quinn decided to push it a bit further. "The reason I'm asking is because I was the same as you. Throughout my whole school life I didn't have an ability, and it was only midway through the military that I gained mine." Quinn led but it was almost the truth.
It seemed like Quinn's little push had worked, since Shiro had answered.
"I need a better ability than that if I want to get somewhere." Said Shiro. "Not to offend you in the Cursed faction, but I was hoping I could prove my way somehow so I could get the ability of the Graylash family."
Now it made sense why he would reject the ability, but at this age, it was almost impossible to prove one's worth without having an ability in the first place. Without connections or showing promise there would be no way for the Graylash family to recruit him.
If he had an ability, at least he could join one of the factions belonging to the Graylash family, and as a reward they might award his next of Kin with the ability. However, sadly it was unlikely that Shiro would ever get such an ability.
"I think I know the answer, but may I ask why?" Quinn said.
"Because, I need to become strong, and their ability is the strongest out there." Shiro replied.
Speaking to the boy, and seeing the determination in his eyes. It reminded Quinn a lot like himself at his age.
"Alright, you're free to go, but before you do I just want to tell you something. Maybe there are other abilities out there that are stronger than the Graylash ability, so if you can't get that far. Don't give up." Quinn said.
From initial impressions, the boy was a good candidate to attempt to teach the Shadow ability to. However, Quinn wasn't just going to teach him because he could. Quinn wanted someone who wished to join the Cursed group.
Right now, Shiro wasn't that person, but it didn't mean he would never be.
At the moment, Quinn had no lessons, and he was struggling with what to do with his spare time. So he decided to meditate and focus on increasing his Qi. Soon though, time started to pass by quickly and the bell went off once again, signalling it was time for lunch.
The food was provided by that of the school, but Quinn couldn't eat the food anyway. The only reason why he was actually heading to the canteen was to meet up with the others as they had agreed.
The teachers and students canteen were separated, so Quinn wouldn't be able to see how Sil was doing. But based on his class, all he had seen Sil do during Homeroom class was place his head on the desk and stay in the same position.
When entering the canteen, Quinn could see that Fex, Peter and Helen were sitting together, so he decided to go ahead and join them on the round table.
"Don't tell me you're not eating as well." Helen said, as she saw Quinn sitting down with no tray of food. "Are all the boys on a diet these days? It's going to make me feel shy if I'm the only one eating." She said.
Each of the boys didn't really know how to answer that, and Quinn tried to change the topic straight away.
"So, how has your first lesson been?" Quinn asked.
"The kids have been great with me, although they asked far too many questions about the faction." Helen replied, as she carefully ate her food making sure none of it would spill as to embarrass herself.
'I guess even she has her cute side.' Quinn thought.
"I didn't teach any lessons yet." Peter replied. "I think they said I was just going to be an assistant anyway, which means I will just stand at the back unless someone needs me."
In a way, the others thought it was a good thing that Peter wasn't the lead teacher. They hadn't been keeping an eye on him when he taught the Blade kids, but just assumed he had been doing well since none of them complained. However, after witnessing his performance from earlier, they were a little frightened as to what he would do.
"I had my class." Fex said. "And it was actually quite interesting. It seems like a lot of girls had signed up, and well they just kept asking me to personally teach them so many things." Fex said, as he pushed his hair back and had a cheeky smile on his face.
"Oh I see, so you're taking advantage of these young girls just because you're quite the looker." Said Helen.
At this moment, Fex's face had gone bright red. He thought he was being quite sly, but he wasn't. Everyone knew he was bragging in his own way, but just didn't call him out on it, while Helen did.
"Hey, you have to remember, they're actually nearly the same age as me, and I'm not doing anything." Fex replied.
"Well, if you didn't think you were doing anything wrong you wouldn't have gotten so defensive just now, would you?" Helen replied again, and Fex had nothing to reply back to that.
After that, the group continued to talk and there was a relatively nice atmosphere between them all. For once, Quinn imagined his life as it was currently. Maybe being a teacher wasn't so bad of a choice for him.
If there was no war going on, if there were no abilities and he had a better school life, perhaps this would have been a career choice for him.
Quinn had one more registration to do with his homeroom class and soon after, he would teach his beast weapons class in the afternoon. Upon returning to his classroom, he could see his students were there waiting.
But some of the students were gathered around a few others, and when Quinn had entered they quickly left.
"What happened!" Quinn asked.
As he could see, several of his students were beaten and bruised, including the likes of Shiro, Venus and Swin.
"Oh this, don't worry too much about it, teach." Swin said, holding his eye, and speaking through his busted up lip. "Just kids being kids. We just got into an argument with one of the other classes, but don't worry about it."
Seeing them like this, had brought a wave of emotions and memories crashing down for Quinn.
"Tell me, who did this to you now." Quinn said, unable to control his anger and without realising it, his eyes were glowing red as he gave this command.
*******
Get access to the MVS webtoon on P.a.t.r.e.o.n it's only $3 dollar a month And read My werewolf system Exclusively.
If you want to support you can on my P.A.T.R.E.O.N: jksmanga
For MVS artwork and updates follow on Instagram and Facebook: jksmanga
Quinn was so consumed with rage as the bad memories started to surface in his mind again, that he was completely unaware, that when he had asked a question to one of his own students, he had used the influence skill on him.
Being only a young student with hardly any mental strength, there was almost no resistance at all, as Swin's eyes appeared to hollow out and he answered.
"The students from class 3B, it was a group of six of them." Swin answered and soon his eyes regained colour once again.
'Quinn!' Vincent snapped at him in his mind.
Coming to, Quinn realised what had happened, it wasn't the first time his influence skill had leaked out when his emotions were out of control. It was almost as if his body was more in charge than his mind was when that happened.
"Oh, sorry about that." Quinn quickly apologised, but the students in the room were scared into silence. To a lot of them, their new teacher seemed calm, relaxed, and quite friendly. It was the first time they had seen him be so serious and many of the students had seen the red hue in his eyes.
There was no way of ignoring what had already happened unless Quinn wanted to mind wipe the students, but this was no longer an option for him because of what happened with Cia. He thought it would be best to apologise and have the others think it was just an ability of his.
"I will speak to their teacher, but before I do, I need to know if there was anything you guys did to set them off. You don't have to tell me now, you can tell me after class." Quinn said, as he realised the whole class was focused on the current situation.
Some of them felt like even if they told the teacher, it wouldn't change anything. In the past, they had told the teachers of their old schools multiple times and still nothing ever was done about it. The kids looked at each other and didn't say much.
That was until a female student with glasses sitting near the front called out.
"They went to the same school as Swin and Venus." She said, "I saw what happened, they were asking him to do something. I think maybe they tried to get them to help with a prank on one of the teachers, but they refused, and when they did, they started to attack, and that's when the boys from our class got involved as well."
Quinn looked at their battered and bruised bodies, and decided to give a quick call to one of his sergeants. A few moments later, Hayley was in the classroom dealing with each of their wounds.
"If you guys ever have anything like this again, you can come to the doctor's office straight away." Hayley said as she started to heal Swin's eye that looked the worst.
When the healing was complete, Quinn had approached Hayley and he had a bit of surprising news for her.
"I need you to teach the class for a little while, there's just a few things I need to sort out." Quinn said, and was already heading out the room leaving the students with Hayley.
Seeing Quinn leave the room and not in the best of moods, all the student's didn't know what he was planning to do. They had never had a teacher act like this before when one of them was hurt.
"Sergeant Hayley, what is General Hardy planning to do?" Venus asked, and the other students were interested to know the answer as well.
Thinking about the question that had been asked, Hayley thought back to the first meeting. She didn't know who exactly this person was but based on his actions back then, he didn't leave to do something small.
"I'm not sure, but you can let the a.d.u.l.ts worry about it, okay?" She said with a warm reassuring smile.
"I hope he doesn't get in trouble." Swin said. "I kinda like him."
———
It didn't take long for Quinn to find the room he was looking for, and without any sort of announcement whatsoever, Quinn had entered classroom 3B. The doors were opened and as he entered, he could see the homeroom teacher was in the middle of her lesson.
When she saw who it was she quickly stood tall and straight and gave a salute.
"Head General Hardy, is there anything I can do for you? If you need to contact any of the upper staff I'm sure I can contact the other general for you." She said.
Since the classroom started with the number three, it meant the classroom was under the control of the general in charge of group three, which was one of the Earthborn Generals who Quinn had already had a falling out with, but he wasn't thinking about this at the time.
Walking forward almost ignoring the teacher, Quinn stood by her desk and looked at all the students.
"I am Head General Hardy of the Second group, and also homeroom teacher of class 2A. In my class today, a few of my students returned to me beaten and bruised and I have found out that it was due to some students from this classroom.
"Now, those responsible, will they please come forward." Quinn requested in a deadly serious tone.
However, his request seemed to fall upon death ears, as no one replied and the students looked at Quinn like he was a mad man.
"General Hardy." The teacher called out to him softly. "I understand that this is quite the problem, but it's in the middle of class, was there really a reason for it to be interrupted for this? If you want, I can ask my students if they saw who was responsible and deal with them myself."
The teacher was already annoyed due to how Quinn had basically ignored her and taken over her class, and now he was still interrupting her. There were certain procedures that needed to be followed, and she didn't think it was right for another general to come in and interrupt her class like that.
'Of course they wouldn't just volunteer to come forward.'
Not getting the answer Quinn wanted, he made a fist and slammed it on the desk, which immediately crumbled beneath him.
The teacher immediately took a step back and almost panicked.
'Damn, that's right, I heard these people from the Cursed faction are crazy, I need to get some help.' She thought.
Although Quinn could have used his influence skill to find out who was responsible, even if he did, what could he do? These were still students, and Quinn wasn't exactly going to beat them to a pulp, that wouldn't solve the problem.
"This is a warning, I will not tolerate those who choose to abuse their power. Fights will break out every now and then, but just because someone doesn't want to do what you want, or you try to force them to do something and they refuse...these acts are unforgivable."
As Quinn had finished giving his talk, the door was opened once again and this time, Head General Innu had entered the room, and immediately saw Hardy in front of him.
"What are you doing here? This is not part of your group?" Innu asked.
Not saying anything, Quinn started to walk towards Innu
"Don't worry, I'm just leaving." Quinn said.
Innu wanted to say something but when the two got close, he quickly moved out of his way. This time he wasn't forced to but felt like if he didn't, he would have been again.
As soon as Quinn was out of the room, Innu approached the teacher to find out what exactly happened, while in the class, the group of six students who were responsible were sitting next to each other towards the back.
"Hey what the hell, could you believe what they told their teacher? Why would they do that?"
"I don't know, but even if they did do that I thought it was a surprise that the General himself would come in, why does he care about them?"
"You know what we have to do right? We just have to make sure those guys never say something about this again."
"But what happens if the Head General finds out, what if they tell him again? We could be in serious trouble."
"Don't you know, the ones that are responsible for our punishment will be our Head General, and with my connection and family sponsoring all his military projects, we will just get a slap on the wrist. Besides, who really cares about those low levels, they aren't ever going to help us in the war against the Dalki. They need to know their place."
******
Get access to the MVS webtoon on P.a.t.r.e.o.n it's only $3 dollar a month And read My werewolf system Exclusively.
If you want to support you can on my P.A.T.R.E.O.N: jksmanga
For MVS artwork and updates follow on Instagram and Facebook: jksmanga
On his way back to his class, Quinn's anger had calmed down a bit. However, his main worry was he wasn't quite sure about what he had just done. He wondered if it would even act as a deterrent for the students to stop fighting.
He knew from experience that even if a teacher gave a telling off to the students directly, they would just carry on doing the same thing again and again. As long as there was no real punishment for those students, then this would just carry on happening.
The school would never expel the students as long as they had an ability that was deemed needed.
'Should I talk to Oscar about it? But could he even do something? What would be the best course of action?' Quinn wondered and had finally entered his classroom once again.
Hayley had done quite a good job taking over, as she stood in front of the class. Everyone seemed to be keenly listening in on her, and he wanted her to continue while he was trying to think of something, but as soon as he entered, all the students' eyes were on him and they were far too distracted.
So instead, Quinn walked to the front.
"Thank you Hayley, for covering for me," Quinn said and turned to the students. "I just wanted to talk to you all. What happened today with your fellow classmates is not okay. Maybe you have seen it happen many times before, but why should people get hurt just because they have been put in an unfavourable position.
"If there are any incidents like today, or if any of you get hurt, I want you to tell me. If you can't confide in me, then confide in Hayley here. She might be good at healing the wounds on the outside, but we can't see the wounds on the inside."
There was silence after Quinn's speech from the students, as they didn't really know what or how to reply.
'Hey, you're getting a bit cheesy with your speeches Quinn, what do you want them to say?' Vincent said, trying to tease him a little, but knew Quinn meant well with his words.
Luckily, the students didn't have to react to what had just been said, because the bell had gone off, and it was time for their final lesson of the day. For Quinn as well, it was time for him to go ahead and teach his beast weapon class.
Some students from his class, couldn't help but talk about how strange Quinn was acting and how strange he was as well. It was weird because it seemed like he was even more caring about certain things than his parents. The sad truth was, this wasn't unusual either.
The kids' parents knew that even if their child were getting abused, they were unable to do anything about it. Usually the ones that did the bullying, wasn't due to lack of self confidence, it was the opposite, they were overconfident and knew they could get away with it.
Usually, this also stemmed from their parents that acted the same way.
Taking a shortcut, Quinn decided to run ahead, out of sight to where the beast weapons class would take place. Seeing the large temple-like building, Quinn could tell it was modelled after the one that Leo had taught in as well.
Only this building was around four times the size. After all, it had to accommodate more students. The good news was that there were also several teachers. For example, Quinn wasn't the only one that would be teaching the beast weapons class. He was only to teach it to the students that were in the Cursed house.
He entered the large white room, which gave off the illusion it was bigger than it seemed, and the wall was filled with all kinds of beast weapons. Looking at them all, Quinn used his inspect skill and he could see the stats of every single item in the room.
"This really does bring back memories, it would have been a lot easier if my inspect skill was this strong back then as well." Quinn thought, rather than going around and inspecting every single weapon.
Before the students arrived, Quinn decided to shadow equip his gauntlets and boots onto the rest of his body. So he looked more suitable to at least be teaching the class and soon, the students started to pour into the room.
"As you enter the room, could you please select a space and don't let anyone get within a meter of you." Quinn instructed. "This will be your space and remember it well."
Eventually, the room started to fill up and it looked like there were over a hundred and fifty students inside. There would have been more, but Quinn had seen some students step into the room and when they saw who was teaching quickly left as if they were disappointed.
"Ah, it's taught by him, maybe I should go to the elemental class instead." Some students spoke.
Students were free to go between classes for the first few weeks anyway, as they decided what they wanted to excel in, so Quinn didn't really mind it.
What pleased him the most though, was the students from his very own class, had come right to the front where Quinn could see them. Venus and Swine were both looking at him carefully and staring at the equipment on his body. What was a surprise for Quinn, was that Shiro had entered as well, and was standing beside them.
'Oh, I thought since he wanted to be in the Graylash family he would have joined the elemental class, but I guess since he doesn't have an ability there isn't much he can do.' Quinn thought.
"General Hardy, what level are those gauntlets on your arms?!" Swin asked. "I've never seen gauntlets so bright red before."
Quinn looked at them and realised he still had the emperor tier gauntlets on him. Although they had gathered some legendary tier crystals, they weren't the right crystals to produce an ideal weapon for himself.
"I guess they do need an upgrade at some point, there at the emperor tier level." Quinn replied.
Hearing these words, Swin placed his hand on his c.h.e.s.t and grabbed Venus before he fell.
"Emperor tier! Does that mean you've fought against some emperor tier beasts before?" Venus asked.
Quinn didn't mean to blurt out the first part, but the cat was out of the bag now about his weapons, so he just went ahead and nodded.
Of course, not all the students were as excited about this. If someone was capable of killing an emperor tier beast, they would have at least been known, however Hardy wasn't. So they could only assume he was given those weapons, lying about them, or had fought with his faction to obtain them.
Students were shaking their heads, clearly regretting the choice they had made.
Now that all the students were ready, Quinn decided to start the lesson. He first went into explaining the different tiers there were and how some beast weapons had active abilities. Those that didn't would still need to be activated to gain a stat boost from the items themselves however.
He briefly went over all of this information and soon gave a display. Touching the ground made of concrete with his fingertips, he made a fist. With just his strength alone and no abilities, he grabbed the concrete, leaving markings on the floor, making a ball.
In similar fashion to Leo. He had done the same thing as him. Saying to all the students that they were free to try all the weapons on the wall, to find which one suited them. The students quickly began to take weapons down from the wall and try them at will.
Walking around the room, Quinn kept a keen eye on a lot of them, and even at one point a stray whip looked like it was about to hit another. The student tried to pull it back but Quinn had caught it in time, before it had hit another.
"Woah, calm down a little there, make sure you know your surroundings. Think about it, if this was a fight you wouldn't want to be hurting your own allies now, would you?" Quinn said.
The student apologised and went ahead to select another weapon. That's when Quinn noticed that there was one student who hadn't selected any weapons at all, and standing on his own, it was Shiro.
"Too much choice?" Quinn asked.
"I thought it would be best to pick a weapon that would go well with an ability, but since I don't have an ability…" Shiro stopped there.
"Well, you can always change your weapon, you know? Or you could do something similar to me." Quinn said. "You know, one of the reasons I selected just gauntlets wasn't because I was good at fighting with my fists. It was because even with them, if I wanted to I could grab and use another weapon."
Back then though, Quinn had mainly selected it due to it giving his bloodskills a boost, so he understood why Shiro was struggling. The more he started to remember about the past, the more Quinn was thankful for having the system.
"Teacher, I remember what you said before." Shiro replied. "About how you used to be a level one with no ability."
"I wanted to ask, did you ever get bullied?"
"Did I ever get bullied?" Quinn chuckled. "Of course I did. But back then there wasn't anyone that would stick up for me. At least not at the beginning, but I found some people that helped me along the way, and I really meant what I said, I will help you as well."
Shiro's hand was shaking slightly, as if he was holding back something. He wanted to speak but couldn't and he soon ran off and went to grab one of the weapons off from the wall.
'That kid Quinn, reminds me a lot of you.' Vincent said.
"I know, and that's a problem."
———
Outside, not too far from the beast weapons class, a group of six students were patiently waiting.
"Are you sure they are in here?" One of them asked.
"Trust me, I have my connections," They said. Swim and Venus had signed up for the beast weapons class. Once this class is over it's the end of the day, and this is the only path someone can take from the beast class to head back to the dorms. We need to make sure they learn to listen, so they never ever think about telling the teacher again."
Get access to the MVS webtoon on P.a.t.r.e.o.n it's only $3 dollar a month And read My werewolf system Exclusively.
If you want to support you can on my P.A.T.R.E.O.N: jksmanga
For MVS artwork and updates follow on Instagram and Facebook: jksmanga
Although Quinn was a little worried about Shiro, he seemed to be doing better after their small talk. He tried out a few of the weapons as intended but it still didn't seem like he found something that he was used to yet.
It was either that, or Shiro was still holding out to learn the Graylash ability.
'Shiro, if you dived in when you saw your classmates were in trouble, you're going to do the same thing again. As sad as this is, without any strength or an ability it might be impossible to help them.' Quinn thought. 'Maybe there is something I can teach him which makes it so he doesn't have to learn an ability.'
'Quinn are you thinking of teaching the kid Qi, you know what will happen if you do that right?' Vincent questioned him.
'I know, the military are already interested in it, since Pure mentioned it, but I was debating whether it was something I should attempt to teach others anyway. Leo seems to also have a more open mind about it, and he's started to teach those on the Cursed ship while continuing his search.' Quinn replied.
If Quinn was going to open up Qi to the whole world, then he at least wanted those in his group to have a bit of a head start, besides Qi was a strong skill to use against the vampires, and with Quinn being closely related to these types of beings, he thought it might be best for the Cursed faction to learn something that could potentially be used against them.
It reminded Quinn though, that it shouldn't have to be this way, people shouldn't have to get stronger or better at fighting just for a better life. In a way, he was doing that all himself so others didn't have to.
The class was finally coming to an end, and Quinn said his goodbyes to them. Everyone was pretty drained, and there looked to be a couple of students who already knew how to activate the beast weapon to use it to its full potential. None from his class though.
Quinn wondered if all the students that had been placed in the Cursed house might have been all low ranking ones. However, it didn't seem to be the case for the other classes, as those from the other classes were quite balanced based on what he was seeing. It was only his class that was full of low levels.
'It still doesn't help me know if it is just a coincidence or not.'
Everyone had left the room quite quickly, it had been a tiring day after all, and while in the room on his own, Quinn thought he would take this time to perhaps figure out a few things. Thinking about Qi, he was trying to figure out the third stage of Qi.
The reason for this was because it might be Paul's answer to finding a cure as well. Qi, the human life energy, and the vampire energy didn't mix well, but Quinn had figured out a way for it to power his attacks.
From what he had seen Chris do, the third stage of Qi, was taking the Qi from inside your body and using it outside. With this concept, he thought that maybe if he learnt how to do this with Qi, he could do it with the vampire energy as well.
Similar to how he was able to turn into a Bloodsucker by filling his Qi ball with red energy, maybe there was a way to extinguish all the red energy from one's body.
'It's a long shot what you're thinking Quinn.' Vincent thought. 'I don't know much about Qi, but here is one thing, Qi only slows down the vampire's healing process, it doesn't stop it. Even when using your second stage it stops until the foreign Qi energy has vanished, or been removed. The main thing is your body is now different, so there are living cells in your body constantly producing this vampire energy. Yes you might be able to get rid of it temporarily, but eventually it will come back."
Although Vincent was a much smarter man than Quinn was, at the same time, even he admitted he didn't understand everything about Qi, so Quinn thought he would give it a shot. Besides, even if it didn't work it was another weapon he had in his arsenal.
——
Meanwhile, both Venus and Swin were happily walking back from their class together. They had stayed a little bit behind because they wanted to ask their teacher a few more questions, but it looked like he had a lot on his mind so they decided to leave it for another day for now.
Still, they were excited and couldn't stop talking about all the weapons they had both tried.
"I liked the spear the best, it really felt like I had a really long arm." Venus said, as he thrusted forward, imagining a spear in his hand.
"I wanted to try on some armour as well, but I guess that will be another class." Swin said.
"Maybe we can help you practice." A voice from behind was heard, and soon they felt their heads being pulled under one's arm by a few people, and being dragged along to a different location.
"Erlen, your, your, you're here." Venus stuttered.
"'Your, your, your', shut the hell up Venus!" Erlen said as he chucked Venus from under his arm, across the floor. Soon after, Swin was chucked on the floor by his side as well.
As the two boys looked around, they could see that they had been dragged between two large buildings, between the beast weapons class, and the dormitory. There was a pathway with a glass roof over them that allowed them to see the orange sky created from the sunset, while they walked to their dorms.
With it being the end of the day, there weren't many students left that would walk this way, and there were only the students from the beast weapons class that would come this way to head to their dorms, which meant, it was unlikely they would be seen.
Looking up, Erlen's face had a creepy smile. He had black rough spiked hair, and the five behind him were his usual followers he always had throughout school.
"You of all people Venus, I never expected that you would tell the teacher about what happened. Doesn't your dad work for my company? That's right, a poor worker who didn't have a great ability, but worked hard to eventually give his son a level two telekinesis ability."
"We didn't say anything!" Swin objected.
"Hey, shut up! Even if your parents don't work for my company, we have connections with those above. I can find out where your family works too and make life hell for them." Erlen stated.
That immediately got Swin to shut up. He didn't mind taking beatings himself, but if it was his family. He didn't want them to get hurt or their life to be any worse.
"Even if you didn't tell the teacher, then you should have told him that it was a lie. Told him that what they said wasn't true or it was an accident. Now we are just going to have to make it so you never tell the others again. I believe I only punched one of your eyes last time, let's make that two this time."
Erlen said, as he made a fist and started to swing it towards Swin's face, but mid-swing a loud scream could be heard coming from the side.
"Arghhh!" A male student could be seen running towards them and a few seconds later, Erlen could feel a sharp pain in his side.
"Shiro!" Venus called out, but Shiro was too shocked to hear anything.
Usually one screaming before attacking their enemy would be a stupid thing, but Shiro had to scream, it was the only way he could go through with what he was doing. As he took a step back, a small amount of blood had gotten on his hands, and a dagger was stuck inside of Erlen.
'Did he steal that from the beast weapons class?' Venus thought.
"You, you really stabbed me, who the heck are you!" Erlen said, as he pulled the dagger out and threw it right back at Shiro, stabbing him in the shoulder. Soon the other boys had pinned him down.
Placing his hand on the wound, the area around Erlen's wound started to freeze over.
"This wound will heal." Erlen said, walking over. "But what I'm about to do to you; your whole life, and your family, that will never heal. You think you're some hero? Now I remember you from last time as well."
Shiro was struggling, trying to break free. Being powerless and knowing his classmates would be in trouble again. Shiro felt like he had to do something, but in his head even when he was stabbing Erlen he never knew what he was going to do after this.
'Maybe I deserve this after all, what the hell was I thinking. It was that stupid teacher's fault. Didn't he say he would help? That he would be there for us? Well, where the hell is he now?! Teachers, a.d.u.l.ts, they're all liars! I had to act myself!' Shiro screamed internally as he saw a frozen hand move towards him.
Once again, a projectile was seen having been thrown towards Erlen's hand and had hit it away.
"Those people, Quinn likes those people, so I can't let you hurt them." A voice said.
Turning around, annoyed at how many people were getting involved, Erlen went to look at this brave student, but it was one he didn't really recognise. It was a light brown haired boy, and standing next to him, was a plain guy that seemed almost invisible.
*******
Get access to the MVS webtoon on P.a.t.r.e.o.n it's only $3 dollar a month And read My werewolf system Exclusively.
If you want to support you can on my P.A.T.R.E.O.N: jksmanga
Looking at the two boys who were walking over, Erlen was wondering just who they were. He didn't recognise them at all. He thought maybe they were some of the students that had gotten beaten up the other day. He didn't recognise any of those that had helped before either but they were all pathetically weak.
However, he was a little worried that based on one kid's confidence that they might be someone from higher up or one with a strong ability, but Erlen had made note of all those that he should be careful to offend. After all, he too knew how the current world worked and didn't want to cause any trouble for the members of his family either.
'Why is the guy next to him not as confident?' Erlen thought.
Sil was trying to walk forward to stop the fight, but before he could, Chucky pulled him by the sleeve.
"Hey, I'm meant to look after you, I can't just have you going into a fight where there are six of them, we should call someone or go get a teacher." Chucky whispered to Sil.
It wasn't that Chucky was afraid of the students, after all, he was an a.d.u.l.t that had gone on far more frightening things, such as battles with deadly beasts while being in a faction. But he was a careful person, and having to fight while protecting another he didn't know how hard it would be.
This was the first big mission he had been given by the Cursed faction and he wanted to make an impression. Although, unknown to him, Chucky wasn't selected for any particular reason, it wasn't because he was good, or strong, or had a good ability, it was due to his young looking face.
There weren't too many in the faction that would pass off as high school students.
"Chucky," Sil said for a second. "I don't like your ability." And after saying this he had his hand held out as if he was asking for something.
Reluctantly, Chucky handed Sil a round black ball from around his waist, a similar size to an egg, while keeping some for himself.
"You don't want to kill someone. If you can, avoid doing that as much as possible. Once you do, you can never go back." Sil said.
"Kill, I wasn't planning on killing him, I just wanted to make sure that he could never sleep in his dreams again without thinking about me!'' Erlen shouted.
Chucky started to chuckle hearing this.
"Whoa, if you just wanted to ask him out, you didn't have to go through all this trouble, there are other ways." Chucky couldn't help himself but say.
Now in his hand, Erlen had formed two spears made of ice, and had a frown on his forehead looking at the two newcomers.
"Looks like we need to deal with some others first!" Erlen said throwing out the ice spears at both of them, soon the other students started to move as well.
The first thing Sil did was throw the black egg towards the spear and when it hit, the spear completely shattered and fell to the ground, the same happened with Chucky's throw as well, but soon the others would be upon him.
"What should we do? They came here to help us, should we help them?" Swin asked
Venus wasn't too sure, the last time people from their class got involved it ended in all of them getting beat, and the other kids now stayed clear of both Venus and Swin. They were honestly quite surprised to see Shrio come and help them again, and now two other students from the class.
"Why, why are so many people helping us?" Venus asked, wiping away his frightened tears, when he looked up, Sil was tapping them both on the shoulder, but he was looking straight past them and at Shiro on the ground.
"Those words I spoke before, they weren't aimed at him, they were aimed at you. Remember what I said." Sil spoke, and soon turned around to all those that were ganged up on him.
All six of them including Erlen had them surrounded.
"We have no choice, we have to fight!" Swin said, standing up.
However, Sil held out his hands, and a few seconds later, two of them were lifted off the ground. Putting his hands together, both of their bodies crashed into each other with such force, and flooped to the floor after. Straight after that, he lifted another one and slammed him against the glass ceiling, causing it to crack above and soon let go allowing him to drop to the floor.
Then when several ice spears came towards him, Sil held them mid-air, throwing them back and hitting them against an ice wall that Erlen had made.
"Whoa, wait what is this telekinesis ability! It must be close to level eight to be able to lift things so heavy!" Swin said, knowing full well due to him having the same ability.
"Now this is an ability I like." Sil said.
It made them wonder what those black egg balls were that they had thrown earlier, and if it was a beast weapon due to how it was able to smash the ice like that. What they didn't realise was it had something to do with Chucky's ability.
Looking around, Erlen noticed that all of his friends had passed out, he didn't even see the others get hit.
'The force from that student's power must have been strong to be able to do that!' Erlen thought. Even if he didn't want to admit it, he was a little afraid.
He had never heard, or knew of someone with such a strong telekinesis power in the school.
"Hey, look, you don't want to hurt me, you know my da-" Before Erlen could finish the sentence, he felt a strong thump at the back of his head and his eyes went white and fell to the ground.
"No one wants to know about your dad." Standing behind Erlen, Chucky could be seen holding one of the black balls in his hand.
"Where did he come from?" Venus asked.
"Yeah I didn't see him in the whole fight." Swin replied.
Chucky could hear every word the kids were saying and although he hated to admit it, as soon as the fighting started for some reason everyone's attention had gone straight to Sil, and they were completely ignoring Chucky. He practically was able to run up straight behind them without anyone noticing and had hit the back of Erlen's head. He had even taken out the other students with little trouble.
"Come on, let's get out of here." Chucky said, and he and Sil were seen leaving the three boys.
"Wait, you're in our class right!" Shiro called out to him, finally breaking out of his spell. "What's your name?"
"I'm Sil." He replied, as he walked back and the two of them headed out of the room.
'I guess no one wants to know my name, huh.' Chucky thought, feeling a little upset.
———
A short while later, the kids had gone over to Hayley to heal some of their wounds' though they didn't have any serious injuries due to what had happened, they were so small that even Hayley thought nothing of it.
When heading back to their dormitory, they were thinking about what to do.
"Should we tell teacher Hardy, he did tell us to tell him if anything came up?" Swin asked.
"No, teacher Hardy won't be able to do anything." Shiro said. "I know what those kids are like, they probably attacked us because teacher Hardy got involved in the first place. If we tell, something worse could happen to us."
Shiro, wasn't wrong either. As Erlen woke up with the rest, they were steaming with anger all over, and they felt like he had no choice, and he knew exactly what to do.
"Dad, there's something I need you to do…..yeah I'm being bullied. It's best if you come in."
------
It didn't take long for Erlen's parents to come to the school and call an emergency meeting soon. Erlen, the five kids who were with him, his parents and Head General Innu of the third group were all in a meeting room together.
"I understand." Innu said after listening to everything. "Don't worry, I will speak to the second Head General, and have these students that did this to your kids, and his friends come in here themselves and apologise to both of you. This can not be tolerated in our school."
"Good!" The father spoke, standing up and straightening his high end tailored suit. "I especially want the boy named Sil and Shiro to be brought to us. They could have killed our child!"
Two names in particular were mentioned with great detail from Erlen when he told his story. Towards the end of the fight, as everyone was leaving, Erlen had managed to regain a little bit of consciousness, and while Sil was still there he didn't want to get up off the ground, but he had heard the name of the student that had been spoken at the end, and he was sure to remember it.
Looking away from the parents, there was a smile on Inuu's face. He had been waiting for a way to get back at Head General Hardy but didn't know how, and he thought that this was now the perfect opportunity.
'Thank you kids of class 2A, and especially you Sil and Shiro.'
******
Get access to the MVS webtoon on P.a.t.r.e.o.n it's only $3 dollar a month And read My werewolf system Exclusively.
For MVS artwork and updates follow on Instagram and Facebook: jksmanga
The next day, in the early morning, the two kids Venus and Swin who were staying in the same room together woke up dreading heading into class. Based on how Erlen had acted before, they were worried that he might already be planning his next move, and they had seen this happen with other students in the past.
'Maybe if we get close with that Sil kid, Erlen will stop messing with us?' Venus thought.
He couldn't stop thinking about what great power, Sil had displayed. How he had completely overpowered a strong ice user. He was calm throughout the whole fight, and didn't get a scratch on him. They were surprised that such a strong student was in their class, even more so that he would help them.
'No, I can't get him involved. What if Erlen tries something worse?' Venus thought, and at that moment, Venus noticed that he had a ton of missed messages from his parents.
Before, in the old military bases, there were only certain periods when one could get in contact with their families. However, this year the military were trying to be a bit different, and this was also a request of those from the Graylash and Cursed faction if they were to send kids from their factions over to the military base.
Most of them were voice messages, and he thought that it might be nice to hear his mom's voice after a while, but when he listened to message after message, he was devastated about what he had heard.
His emotions were so mixed, he couldn't even blink and didn't know how to react at all. His body remained frozen in place.
"Venus I don't know why, but your father, he's been fired from the company!" His Mum sounded panicked and distraught on the phone. Usually, his mother would have tried to hide something like this from him, so that he wouldn't worry, however the last message made it clear why she had told him.
"I don't know what's happened, but they said that if he wanted to get his job back, then they should ask our son about it. Please, if you know anything can you tell us what happened?"
Venus sat there on his bed, playing the messages to himself over and over again, thinking about what had happened, and when he looked across the room, he could see that Swin had an equally shocked look on his face.
It turned out that Venus wasn't the only one that had been affected by this, but also Swin as well. They didn't need to put their minds together for this one, it was obvious who was doing it all.
"Erlen, he really did it…" Venus mumbled. He had to say it out loud to make sure that it wasn't a dream.
Of course, they both knew that Erlen wasn't lying about his father, but no matter what happened in the past while in school, he had never got his parents involved in such a thing. Who would get their parents involved when it was a problem between them. It made no sense to attack other people.
Unfortunately for them, the bad news didn't stop there, as the bell rang to their dormitory door.
"This is Sargent Himmle, please open up. You have been called into a meeting with Head General Innu." Himmle said, spoken through the door.
The two boys looked at each other and gulped. They truly didn't know what to do now and didn't know what to expect.
——
Being called by the sergeant, and having a meeting with a head general felt like a serious thing. They knew Erlen was influential but not this influential and they could see their whole lives being ruined. Neither boy said anything, as they moved from their building and headed towards where the third group's building was based.
They entered a medium sized meeting room, where there was a desk, and a bookshelf on either side of the walls. Towards the left side of the room, were two sofas and a table and on one of the sofas, was an older gentleman in a suit, and sitting next to him was Erlen.
Erlen's father looked at the students with disgust as they turned their heads avoiding eye contact.
From his seat Innu had stood up.
"Please take a seat, we are still waiting for everyone to arrive." Innu said, walking over, and standing on the other side. Even the sergeant that had brought them there was standing on the other side, and it really felt like everyone in the room was against them too, with no one to back them up.
Looking across them, seeing both Shiro and Sil, Erlen wasn't feeling the happiest seeing them.
'My father was able to do something about Venus and Swin, but these other three. Shiro, turned out to be an orphan so there was nothing we could do to his family, and as for the other two, known as Sil and Chucky, we also couldn't find any information at all. Oh well, I'll just have to be happy with what they're about to get.'
Innu wasn't the only one that was going to be a part of the meeting, eventually the other two Earthborn head generals had entered as well Samantha and Sach.
'Now the others can see me getting a little payback for the humiliation we received.' Innu thought.
"What's going to happen to us?" Shiro eventually said, his voice a little shaky.
"Don't worry, you're only students, but what you have tried to do to my son is a big crime." Erlen's father spoke, and that had quietened Shiro down a lot. "So don't expect a slap on the wrist."
He thought he might get in trouble or use the beast weapon on the fellow student. This would be placed on his record, and his chances of getting into the Graylash family might be stained. With a powerful family out to get him, they would make it so his report would deem him more useless then he already was.
'No one is going to help us.' Shiro thought. 'No one is on our side and even those two that helped us before can't do anything.'
He looked to his right, and could see Sil and Chucky sitting quite calmly on their seats. Did they really not fear what was about to happen to them, did they not care about their record or score they would get when leaving this palace.
'Oh that's right, these two are already strong, they don't need to worry.'
"I wouldn't be so calm if I were you two." Innu said. "A matter like this could very well mean an expulsion, and expulsion from the military may be a fate worse than the lowest grading students and we will be sure to let your faction, and everyone know about what you did today. Do you think anyone will be willing to take those in that attack their own?"
Still, Innu's threats did nothing, as Chucky remained calm, and even Sil gave a little yawn.
The door opened, one more time, and the last person who had entered the room was Quinn.
"Head General Hardy, it looks like you made it!" Innu said, being polite and putting on a smile.
Straight away, seeing Sil and Chucky involved in this incident, he was a little calm, but soon after he could hear the other students' panicked heartbeat. It was clear they were nervous and scared. Quinn walked over by their side and stood behind them.
"What happened?" Quinn asked.
Samantha, seeing this, could feel an immense pressure coming off him. She didn't know what Innu was planning to do, but in the end, thought that she should come along, just for his sake. From that day onward after the meeting with Oscar, she couldn't get his words out of her head.
'Don't do anything stupid Innu.' She thought.
******
Get access to the MVS webtoon on P.a.t.r.e.o.n it's only $3 dollar a month And read My werewolf system Exclusively.
If you want to support you can on my P.A.T.R.E.O.N: jksmanga
For MVS artwork and updates follow on Instagram and Facebook: jksmanga
For a second, Venus and Swin were happy to see General Hardy, but soon after realising their dark situation, even they thought that it might be difficult for him to help them, and the intense energy radiating off from him was just scaring them even more.
"There seems to have been an incident involving your students here from group 2 and my students form group 3." Innu claimed. "The one that has been brought in has been hurt the most, but not only that, he and his family are an important asset to the military.
"They are a great sponsor of ours, which only makes matters even more serious to the point where we have had to call you in."
Saying these words. Erlen's father had a smug look on his face, as if he was proud. He sorted out and fixed up his suit a little more to make sure he looked the part. It was as if his looks were more important than the situation they were all currently in.
"Six of our students had been beaten by the five that have been brought in here today, they were the cause of all of this. The damage is as follows, a concussed head, several broken ribs, a twisted arm, missing teeth and finally to our student Erlen here. A stab wound in his side, and blunt blow to the back of his head, seems to have been done with a heavy object of some kind.
"I don't have to tell you that some of these wounds could have been fatal. If it was a simple fight then maybe it could have been overlooked, but something could have easily gone wrong and the outcome could have been worse."
Erlen's father stood up and pointed towards Shiro.
"This boy that stabbed my son, if it wasn't for my son's quick thinking then he might have died. Luckily my son is talented and had used his abilities to stop the wound from becoming worse." He said, sitting back down in his seats and straightening out his blazer once more.
All of them that were sitting in the chair, hearing the accusations made out as they were, didn't really know what to say. Based on what they had seen Sil do, it didn't seem like they were making any of the injuries up.
Although, Swin and Venus were wondering what to say themselves, after all, they hadn't hurt any of the pupils, so why should a punishment fall on them? And most of all, what of their parents if they did claim that nothing had happened?
Quinn had finally heard enough to speak up a little on his own.
"If I may ask, General Innu, did you know there was an incident involving some of the students here and students from your class before today? If I was a gambling man I would have to think that the incident that happened the other day, is linked to this one as well."
Seeing what Quinn was trying to do, Erlen was the one to first speak up about it.
"It's true." Erlen said. "Me, Venus and Swin used to be friends out of our schools. We knew each other and we had a falling out the other day, we got into a scuffle and we were both beaten, but I didn't expect them to ambush us the very next day and try to use a weapon. They even called their new friends they made."
Erlen, was putting on an Oscar worthy performance making it look like he was the victim in all of this. Quinn could imagine if it was another general, due to the other family's position and connections with the military they would take their side.
Looking over to Chucky, Quinn could see him shaking his head, calming what they said wasn't true at all.
Seeing how his son seemed to be quite upset at what happened, Erlen's father stood up in anger.
"I won't accept anything but begging from these students, they should be l.i.c.k.i.n.g the floor and apologising for what they did. If the military doesn't give them an appropriate punishment they can kiss their contracts goodbye! We, the Tiffle family, will not tolerate this!" The father declared.
Hearing this, for a second, both Venus and Swin wanted to immediately get on the floor and apologise, they didn't care if they were really in the wrong or not, but they needed to make sure. That their parents wouldn't be affected.
"If we do that, if we do that, then will you give our parents their jobs back!" Venus shouted, as he pleaded.
Everyone in the room was quite stunned by this, but the other Generals expected something like this might happen. Although it did not happen often, there were occasions where parents ended up getting involved in their kids' disputes.
However, what Samantha was concerned about was the strange atmosphere that had just gotten heavy in the room.
"What did you say he did?" Quinn asked, as his fingertips had dug straight through the sofa.
"Please, we're really sorry!" Swin pleaded. "We will do whatever you ask, but our parents already work so hard for us." Swin said, already on his knees on the ground.
Quinn let go of the sofa, leaving hole marks where his hand once was, and walked over to Swin who was kneeling on the floor.
"As you can see General Hardy, this is a serious matter for the military, I think if the students at least apologise we can lighten their punishment." Innu said, a bit worried himself, not realising that the father would go this far for his son. "I hope we do not need to escalate this to the point where Oscar has to get involved."
Quinn didn't look up, and lifted Swin off the ground. He felt so light as he placed him back in his seat.
"No one should have to get on their knees, especially if they did nothing wrong." Quinn said softly, while his back was turned to the others.
"Do you really think it makes sense for a bunch of low levels, who are even weaker than your son and his gang, to attack a group of high levels? You want me to believe that they were the ones that started this mess. That they would really instigate a fight knowing full well that they would lose?" Quinn questioned them.
"Who even are you, General Hardy?!" Erlen's father shouted back. "Don't you know how this world works? Who cares who attacked who first! The crimes committed by those children are unforgivable. They attacked some important people that are vital for our society. We should be respected for all we are doing for this war, and what have they done! They dare to even attempt to attack us or argue with us!"
Samantha urgently wanted to step in at this point. As she didn't know what General Hardy might do. She knew the connections the Tiffle family had with the military.
'Surely, just a random member of the Cursed family can't be that important? We can just comply for now and apologise to those in the Cursed.' She thought, but no matter what, she couldn't step in.
"So you people really don't understand or learn, until you get a taste of your own medicine." Quinn said, turning around and looking at Erlen's father.
Seeing General Hardy's eyes, she was just thankful that they weren't glowing red like last time. But why did he seem so confident?
Soon, Quinn was seen dialing from a wrist watch he had on, making a certain video call to someone, and a few seconds later when the call was answered they could see what looked like a middle schooler working away on something with certain tools in his hands, but had stopped as soon as he saw who was on the other end.
"Oh, you're calling me while you're away. I assume that something has come up that you need my expertise with?" Logan said.
The others looked at this young boy and didn't have a clue who he was, or why Hardy had decided to make a call in the middle of the situation they were in.
"I don't usually ask you for favours Logan, but this time I had to-"
"Don't say anything else, you will upset me if you do. Tell me what you need." Logan replied.
Before saying anything, Quinn looked at Erlen and his father. He could still see that they weren't worried, or cared at all how they had just treated several lower ranking students and their families.
"Look into a family called the Tiffle family for me please." Quinn requested.
Some typing was heard, and it didn't take long for Logan to bring up their information.
"It looks like the family has a lot of connections with the military, they own a lot of manufacturing plants that mostly help produce the Mechs for the military amongst other things. What's the problem with them, are they causing trouble?" Logan asked, calmly.
"How long would it take to bring them down?" Quinn asked.
Hearing these words, nearly everyone in the room was stunned. The kids, the Generals and even Erlen's father. However, they all assumed it was merely a bluff.
"I think I can gather what has happened, let me sort it out." Logan said and the call had ended there.
"You think your little fake call is going to scare me. I've had enough, call the Supreme Commander immediately!" Erlen's father demanded.
"Sir! Sir! We have a problem, our company, we've been bought out!" The caller said.
"How is that possible, our group would never have sold!"
"They had no choice sir. We no longer have access to any of our systems or databases. It was a complete take-over that happened in seconds, but somehow they managed to halt production immediately. An offer was then made from the Green family, that they wouldn't allow us to continue production, complete our contracts unless we sold. Even if we wanted to do anything we couldn't and Sir, I'm afraid I have even more bad news. The first decision the new director had ordered to be done, was to get rid of all the executive staff and other directors."
Soon there was more bad news as the Tiffle's personal accounts were taken over, and multiple pings form his accounts were being sent to him.
"What is happening!" Erlen's father panicked, as he went on the floor, grabbing his hair. Everything was hitting him at once and he was slowly beginning to make sense of it all. His stomach was churning and his head started to spin and the only comfort he had was being on the floor. Looking up, he saw Quinn, who was looking down at him. "Please! It was you, wasn't it? I'm sorry, I'm sorry!" He shouted.
Quinn stared at the man on the floor, who was almost begging, and stepped away before he could grab on to his feet.
"Father, I don't understand! What's happening?!" Erlen started to panic.
A ping was received on Quinn's watch, and it was a message from Logan.
"Your company and all of its productions will continue to operate as normal. However, you nor your family, will no longer own it anymore." Quinn read.
Turning away, he left the man. "Come on, let's go." Quinn said, as he walked out of the front door. Sil and Chucky stood up following him out, and the other students quickly followed close behind.
Shiro couldn't believe what he had just seen happen. Why would a General get so involved in all of this, just for a couple of students? Taking down a corporation of that size couldn't have been easy.
As Quinn left that door, everyone was thinking, 'who the hell was this person?'
*****
Get access to the MVS webtoon on P.a.t.r.e.o.n it's only $3 dollar a month And read My werewolf system Exclusively.
If you want to support you can on my P.A.T.R.E.O.N: jksmanga
For MVS artwork and updates follow on Instagram and Facebook: jksmanga
On the Cursed Ship, Sam was doing his daily duties, reading the reports sent in from all the different planets they now owned. Sorting of the beast crystals, allocating trade, seeing what was made and he even had to decide who in the Cursed faction would get what equipment first.
Since the attack on the forgery that happened on the Cursed ship last time, he had told those in the forgery to make equipment for themselves first. They needed something just in case of an emergency. Even though Alex could now use the shadow ability, it wasn't enough and they needed to be careful.
So strangely at the moment, there were some of those in the forgery with legendary tier armour.
Sam continued to look through all the reports, which was done at the command centre. He liked working here because it was where one could see the vast space out from the glass window.
That's when he noticed that he had received an additional report compared to usual, and it had come from someone who he didn't typically get reports from.
"This one was sent from Logan, was there anything I asked him to send me?" He wondered. He was pretty sure he would have remembered if he had.
Although Sam was mostly in charge of the Cursed faction, the leaders themselves were pretty much free to do what they wanted, and they did so with a few helping him here and there. Wevil, Nate, Linda, Dennis and Megan were the ones that helped out the most.
Opening up the report, it took Sam a second, before he thought his head was going to explode, he couldn't quite believe what he was reading and he needed an explanation immediately.
A short while later, Sam and Logan were sitting opposite each other and Logan had just given a full explanation to him about what happened, and what exactly the report was about.
"So, you're telling me, Quinn told you to buy out all these manufacturing plants. You essentially sent me the details of the whole company!" Sam said, still not understanding to the full extent of what he was being told.
"I just did what I was asked. There was trouble that was giving Quinn a headache. I thought the easiest way to get rid of that trouble, without putting up a fight, was to buy the company. Anyway, I have my own things to do so I can't really do much with it. That's why I have handed it over to you. Rather than be owned by the Green family, I want it to be owned by the Cursed faction." Logan explained.
Having looked through the report, Sam was able to see the contracts the company had on top of who their biggest client was, which was the military. In the past, The Cursed didn't actually do much trading with the military, and they were more focused on trading beast gear and crystals with other factions on different planets.
'I guess this could be our link to the military? All the employees are still there, it looks like just the directors and executives were the ones that were let go. It should be doable and will benefit us a lot. The mechs were handy when we fought against the Sunshield family as well for those that are weak, and they are great for construction.' Too many ideas were feeding into Sam's head at once as he realised how good of a thing this was for their faction, it just meant there was extra work to be done.
"How much did this cost?" Sam couldn't help but ask.
"Don't worry about that." Logan replied. "It's all my money. Remember my parents have passed away and I'm an only child. I also don't plan to have any children in the future, so the money needs to be spent somehow. If it's to help Quinn and those in the Cursed then I will have deemed it a good cause." Logan said.
It wasn't like the Cursed faction were poor. Ever since taking over the Daisy faction, and with Sam creating a good system they now had quite a bit of good stable income. Even then, if they had no credits as long as they had beast crystals that could be used, they could do something.
But thinking about the Green family's influence on everything, it made him think. Was it possible if Logan wanted to, could he take down the whole of the military's systems? In a way, the Green family had always been a powerhouse just not fighting wise.
'I guess that's why they never did, they kept a neutral relationship with each of the families, helping everyone and for the sake of humanity. It meant all groups were protecting the Green family, but now, there was a clear bias for who they worked for. Perhaps this may cause a problem in the future.'
Seeing that Sam no longer had anything to say about the subject, Logan decided to change the subject.
"Did you manage to send my request to Paul?" Logan asked.
This was something that Sam wasn't too sure was a good idea.
"I did, '' Sam said. "Whenever you want to come over, he will be happy to escort you to where you want to go, and then you are free to be sent back. He just informed the King about what you are doing, but it seems like everything will be okay."
"Good, this robotic arm is good, but I realised that it isn't the best, but I will use this opportunity to make something better than what I had before." Logan replied, swinging his robotic arm about.
"And how are your other projects going?" Sam asked. "When you talked to Quinn did you inform him of what you wanted to do? I know it's not really my place to stop you, but I will have to tell him."
There were two things that Logan was mostly focused on while on the Cursed ship. The first task was looking for any Demon tier beasts on the planets that they currently owned. They realised after finding out that some planets had an inner planet, that the device sometimes would have to be used in different places to get a fuller and more accurate reading if there was a Demon tier beast on that planet.
If they found one, then they would inform Quinn immediately, and Quinn temporarily would stop his duties as teacher to see what they should do about the Demon tier beast. After witnessing Hilston's power and knowing he was still out there, this was the quickest way to get stronger, but was also the most risky possibly taking most of their lives.
As for the second reason…
"I'm thinking about it, I'm not quite sure, and still trying to see if there is another way, but it's the only clue I have." Logan said while walking away.
What Logan was referring to, was the Blade island itself. No one knew if the Hilston family had returned to their island after what had happened, but in a way they were related to Logan's goal. Wanting to fulfill his parents request, he wanted to find Richard Eno, but there were no clues about him anywhere, apart from one.
Trying to search for clues if Brock had left that place or anything else was almost impossible, even with his vast network, and 'borrowing' others' networks using his powers he was able to find nothing.
The only clue he had left was to go to the Blade island itself, and this was what Sam was referring to earlier.
At the same time, there were also others planning to make their move soon as well. Leo, Erin and Layla often met up with each other, for more things than one.
Layla using all of her knowledge of Pure had pinpointed all the bases on other planets she knew of. As she actually didn't know where or what the main base was located on.
Their search for Pure members and the Pure organisations had to start somewhere, and soon they would be going out on their first expedition.
Having just finished a meeting with the other two, Layla had gone to a quiet part of the training room; tired, panting and sweating. She had also been training with them as well.
While she rested up against the wall, she kept thinking of one person in particular.
'Quinn, I wonder how you're dealing with being a teacher?' Layla thought. 'Honestly, I wanted to come with you like the good old times, but I have my own questions as well. Why did my mother decide to create Pure in the first place? Why did she hate ability users? Surely one of the founders knows? I thought she never cared about me, but in the end that wasn't true at all.'
Footsteps were heard coming towards her, and blonde hair flickered in front of her face.
"Come on, it's time we get moving, it looks like Leo is ready as well."
From behind, Leo stood up, who was in a sitting position the whole time, and he had a smile on his face.
"The third stage of Qi is a brilliant thing, I should inform Quinn about it once we are done." Leo said.
******
Get access to the MVS webtoon on P.a.t.r.e.o.n it's only $3 dollar a month And read My werewolf system Exclusively.
If you want to support you can on my P.A.T.R.E.O.N: jksmanga
For MVS artwork and updates follow on Instagram and Facebook: jksmanga
Walking through the hallway, the kids were returning to their homeroom classroom wondering what they had just witnessed. Their emotions were on a rollercoaster ride during the whole thing. They were panicking throughout and all of sudden, they were now walking back to their homeroom class.
No punishment had been received towards any of them, and miraculously, they had just witnessed a worried looking Erlen, and his father who was kneeling and begging on the floor. All of this was due to their teacher, General Hardy.
The kids didn't say anything, as it was taking each of them a while to process what they had just seen. It was clear that Erlen had the head general of the third group on their side, but still when compared to their own teacher, it seemed like he was untouchable.
"Teacher, you're amazing." Venus mumbled.
At that moment, they had nearly reached their classroom, and hearing the words from the kids, he realised that he had better say something. He turned around to them and looked at Sil and Chucky. It looked like the two of them had got involved trying to protect the kids.
When they were listing out the injuries on all the students, Quinn could only assume that Sil had something to do with it, and he was thankful that Sil didn't go too far.
"I want to talk to you guys about what just happened. As a teacher, I think it's my duty to say that two wrongs don't make a right." Quinn said. "What I did just there, I abused my power and used it against them. I don't want you guys to grow up like that."
Swin and Venus looked at each other, as if they didn't understand quite what Quinn was saying.
"Teacher, we don't think you abused your power. You could have done that from the beginning but you didn't. Until it felt like we were in a corner. You used your power to help against what you thought was an injustice. They were the real abuse of power!" Swin said. "You only used it when you felt like it was necessary while those guys used it everyday."
It made him feel a little better that the kids didn't see him as the big bad guy in the situation, but he just wanted to make it clear to them.
"If you can keep what happened a secret, that would be for the best." Quinn said, giving them all a wink.
When they were just about to reach their classroom door, Shiro, who hadn't said a word, just felt like he had to say what was on his mind.
"General Hardy, who are you? I thought you said you were a low level like me…I know you're a Head General, but no Head General can do something like that…" Shiro stated.
Looking at the young boy, who reminded Quinn a lot like himself, he thought it would be good to have someone like him join the Cursed faction, before he could be ruined by the current society.
"The Cursed faction are stronger than you think." Quinn left it at that, entering the class and the lesson had begun.
It was safe to say that during class, the kids couldn't concentrate at all on what Quinn was talking about. They kept thinking about how they were saved, and so spectacularly.
'This guy, he is super strong, has high level beast gear, and was able to do something like that to Erlen's family?" Venus thought. 'He is not a normal person, but I've never heard of him.'
At the same time though, due to how quick those in the Cursed faction had risen, there weren't many that knew a lot about them. When the bell rang and it was the end of the homeroom class, Venus and Swin noticed that their teacher had requested for Sil and Chucky to stay behind.
They thought that their names might get called too, but it never did happen. They thought it was a little strange but nothing too out of the ordinary since they were also involved in the incidents the other day.
The reason why Quinn had called them, was because he wanted to hear the full story of what had really happened that day. Why the two of them were there and how everything had started.
"Well, it looks like you did a really good job, Sil. I'm proud of you." Quinn said, putting his hand on his shoulder.
Hearing the praise, made Sil act in a strange way, and he placed his head slightly downward.
"It's nothing, I just thought 'what would Vorden do' if he was here."
Hearing about this, reminded Quinn of when he was in school. Vorden would often come back beaten and bruised, and it was only later he found out that Vorden was going around beating all those that were abusing their powers.
"Yes, and hopefully Vorden will be back soon, remember what you need to do." Said Quinn.
However, hearing the full story there was one thing that was concerning, and it was Shiro. The fact that he had gone so far as to take a weapon from the beast weapons class, and pretty much had committed to wanting to kill Erlen and dealing with the consequences later.
'This isn't a good sign. It reminds me of how Peter was at one point, if he gets a strong power, he could very well attempt to use it to get revenge on all those that bullied him.' Quinn thought.
Although Quinn had to admit when he was younger, he had harboured these same thoughts as well. But he realised that most of the time it wasn't the individual's fault, but rather a problem with the whole system. It was a change that would take some time to achieve.
——
Later that day, when it was the school lunch break, Venus and Swin were both looking for somewhere to sit. After the incident, most of those in their class were still trying to avoid them. Afraid that they too would get attacked by Erlen and his gang if they got close to them.
They didn't know about the extraordinary events that had occurred and they were fighting everything in their body to hold it in. That's when they spotted Shiro sitting on his own and decided to sit with him.
The three of them now, although didn't have much in common before, now all shared a certain bond, and had one thing they loved to talk about. Their favourite teacher, General Hardy. It seemed like they had all come to the same conclusion, Hardy had to be a fake name.
"In this day and age, it's quite common for popular people to only be known by their name rather than what they look like, so maybe he used that to his advantage." Swin said.
"Ah, like those famous power fighter players. Some of them never reveal who they are in real life." Venus replied.
In the middle of their conversation, they spotted someone entering the room, and it was Erlen. It was still the same day that the incident had happened, so he didn't yet have time to take in everything that had occured, and who knows how the conversation between him and his father had gone. But one thing was clear, he wasn't acting himself.
Usually, people would allow him to pass to grab his food first, but he just waited in line like everyone else, getting his tray of food like a zombie. When he sat down, he didn't touch any of his food and just looked at it. His eyes were puffy and red as if he had been crying the whole time, and the side of his cheek was red.
Quite possibly, after finding out what happened and everything his father had built up, he had put the blame on his son for losing it all, and was now dishing out punishment on him.
——
After what had happened today, there was another group that was stunned by what they had just seen. In Innu's room; Innu, Samantha, Sach and Hayley were all sitting down together.
"I just got an update form the company, it looks like all the contracts are going to be continued as per usual." Samantha said. "Also it seems to all be true, the Green family has taken over the company and now it belongs to the Cursed faction."
"Who would have thought?" Sach said. "The Green family and the Cursed working together!"
"The person who Hardy called, I've seen him before." Hayley mentioned. "When the fight was going on for electing the next big power, he was there along with the Bree family, working with Mona."
"Does that mean that the Cursed faction took him in after the Bree family disbanded?" Innu asked.
"I'm not sure, but the Cursed family seem to have a lot more allies than people think on the surface, as you can see." Hayley said, wondering herself as she knew her father, Paul, an ex-head general, was also part of the Cursed faction.
Everyone still underestimated the Cursed faction, due to them being the newest addition to the leaders table, but it was quite clear with their allies and consuming the Daisy faction, they were bigger than anyone imagined.
"I think I'm starting to understand why Oscar told us to try to get the Cursed faction on our side." Samantha blurted out.
"Yes, but did you see how he is acting? He acts like he owns the military and that he can come and do whatever he likes!" Innu shouted.
"Calm down." Sach said. "You had your chance and you failed, but I think I have something up my sleeve that might do the trick. He might have a strange ability, and connections but he has never fought us directly. I think we can figure out something."
******
Get access to the MVS webtoon on P.a.t.r.e.o.n it's only $3 dollar a month And read My werewolf system Exclusively.
If you want to support you can on my P.A.T.R.E.O.N: jksmanga
For MVS artwork and updates follow on Instagram and Facebook: jksmanga
Later in the school day, it was time for the students to head to their classes, and currently Sil and Chucky had decided that they would hop over to the elemental class. The other day, they had joined a mental ability class and today they had switched to another one.
The two of them decided that they would continue to switch between classes while Sil would try to copy as many different abilities as he could. The goal was to try and find someone that could possibly help Sil bring the other two back.
Although it was unlikely they would find anyone in the elemental class that could help, they wouldn't leave any stone unturned, and this seemed to be quite the easy class for them to join.
The elemental class was filled with students and was always the most popular class in school. Students would attend it regardless if they had an elemental ability or not. Some just wanted to see displays of the most powerful abilities, while others were there to make connections with other families.
However, in the bright dome-like room, standing on top of a square stage structure at the very back was a special person. The usual teacher of the elemental class had claimed to have invited a special guest. Quite a young looking gentleman was standing by their side, and he was covered in white robes. The special guest was one of the head generals who was part of the Graylash family, named Robin Graylash.
Because of him, the already popular class was filled with even more students, and it looked like that's when Chucky noticed that Shiro, from their class, was here as well. Standing at the very front watching keenly on the demonstration.
"Come on Sil, you're not going to get a better chance than this?" Chucky said. "All of these people here and they're paying attention to the speech. I know you don't like approaching people but here you can touch whoever you like?"
When Quinn had called them after class, he had learnt of what happened, but on top of that Chucky had a question of his own. Just who was Sil? Sil had been able to copy his ability, and then soon after used the telekinesis ability. He was so strong and powerful.
The Blade kids that were on the Cursed ship were kind of a secret, always training on their own, and not many knew about Sil.
In the end, since Chucky had been such a good help to Sil, so far, Quinn told him what his ability was, and what their goal was. To try and find a certain person with a specific ability. He didn't go into much detail after this and he didn't need to. Chucky, with a clearer goal in mind with what they were trying to do, was ready to help. However there was one problem.
It didn't seem like Sil liked people that much, nor touching them either unless he had to. In the last class they were in, they tried to think of several ways for Sil to touch others without it seeming weird. The easiest way was through an introduction and handshake.
Whenever it came to this part though, Sil just wouldn't stick out his hand, or say his name. It made the situation awkward eventually causing the other person to leave. So now seeing how things were, Sil could just go through crowds of people touching them.
"Okay, I'll try." Sil said convincing himself it was something he had to do, if he wanted to get Vorden and Raten back.
The two of them were at the very back, and not wanting to make eye contact or make it awkward. Sil started to walk through the crowds of people while the speech continued. While doing so he would let his hands out, and brush it past each person as he walked by.
There were two clear ways for Sil to copy one's ability. Through a brief touch of one's skin, or holding onto one's body. So in some instances if he grabbed onto another one's arm or on their shoulder, if he was holding onto their actual body he could still copy their cells.
Still, the easiest thing to do was just skim past their hands, as he did now, learning of other people's ability.
On the stage, Robin was demonstrating the after effect of the lightning ability. He was just moving his hands simply in a circle but a trail of lightning would be left behind and eventually he could make small circles out of this.
"You should use the tools you have learnt to be creative and come up with your own skills. Although our abilities may be the same, every person is different." Robin explained. "Even if your ability is not an elemental one, we are only limited to what we can create in our mind."
"There are two constant enemies you will face, one being the Dalki. They have a permanent form that we are used to, but with their human-like bodies and extreme strength they can adapt to the situation they are put in. At the same time, you must adapt as well.
"As for the second enemy, those are the beasts we face nearly everyday. Aggressive in nature as they attack on sight but more importantly, they come in different shapes, sizes and abilities. If you have utilized everything in your arsenal and still cannot defeat it, then you need to adapt and create something new. To do that you must all treat your abilities as part of your body. This is an…this is an…'' in the middle of his talk, Robin started to stutter, as his concentration was losing focus. But it wasn't because he was nervous or shy, it was because there was a distraction happening in the crowd.
A light brown haired boy was making his way through the crowd of people, lightly pushing others aside as he walked by. It was a big distraction, since he was the only one that was moving, but what was even worse, it seemed like the boy was uninterested in the lesson. He wasn't looking at the stage, and was just zig zagging through the crowd of people as if this was his goal.
The rings of lightning he had created disappeared and now a single finger started to spark blue.
"Now, once your ability is like a part of your body, you will have absolute control like so." Robin said, as he pointed his finger into the crowd and decided to fire a very small spark of lightning.
Still going through the crowd, Sil wasn't paying attention and was just focusing on his task.
'No, no, that ability won't help. How many earth users are there?' Sil thought.
Suddenly, he could feel a few hairs on his head stand up, and when he finally lifted his head, a blue spark of lightning had hit him on the forehead. His whole body stood shaking in place from the shock, for a short while. The others seeing his body shake had decided to move away from him.
"Did he just hit a student with his lightning?" Some of the students watched in shock.
'Is that Sil and Chucky?!' He thought, as he looked at them.
Chucky immediately went over to grab Sil, but then his body too was shaking from the shock, and eventually it had stopped.
In order not to cause a panic, Robin quickly informed the students what had just happened. "Don't worry, I didn't use a large amount of force. This skill isn't one that will cause a lot of damage, so it won't injure the student badly. However, it will paralyze a person for a few seconds." Turning his attention towards Sil, Robin spoke his next words directly to him. "Although, I do have to say that if you are not interested in the lesson, then rather than be a distraction the two of you should leave."
When the two had finally recovered, Sil's and Chucky's hair was both a little frazzled, and Sil kept his head down.
"Sil, are you okay? Hey, answer me." Chucky said, but Sil just continued to look down.
The two of them hadn't been with each other long, but from the brief encounter they had before, he was worried.
'No, he isn't planning to...' Chucky was preparing for the worst.
*****
******
Get access to the MVS webtoon on P.a.t.r.e.o.n it's only $3 dollar a month And read My werewolf system Exclusively.
If you want to support you can on my P.A.T.R.E.O.N: jksmanga
For MVS artwork and updates follow on Instagram and Facebook: jksmanga
The crowd of students who had attended the elemental class for the special demonstration, never imagined that they would have witnessed an actual skill being used, and against another student at that.
However, what was quite surprising, was while Chucky had only gotten second hand aftershock from touching Sil, he was down on one knee. As for Sil, he had remained standing.
'Doesn't hurt my arse!' Chucky thought. 'I feel like my whole insides have been fried.' His immediate reaction after receiving an attack like this one, was to pay back the person that had dealt it.
Maybe there were some that would be frightened, but Chucky's natural response was to fight. However, he knew who Robin Graylash was. One of the strongest members of the Graylash family, who's name had spread quite far and wide.
If he was to do anything, it would be pointless. Which was why, based on his own feelings, he couldn't imagine what Sil was feeling or would do. He was a person who was a little unstable.
Looking at Sil, it seemed like the worst was coming true, as Sil raised his hand towards Robin, with an open palm and looked at him. The students weren't stupid. If anyone did this it only meant one thing, Sil was planning an attack.
'He can't be thinking of attacking a head general?' Shiro thought, watching from the side.
Although, he didn't know Sil. Sil had saved him that day, and he had seen some of his strength. However, he couldn't imagine Sil beating a head general, and one of the strongest members of the Graylash family who had the strongest ability in existence.
Chucky, who was by Sil's side, was having the same thoughts as well. He tried to get up, but his legs didn't seem to listen. When trying to move his leg, it was as if the muscles in his arm would activate instead.
'Is this the general's skill, then how is Sil able to move?' Chucky thought.
The truth was, it was the same for Sil, but with years of training different types of ability, he had quickly worked out which muscles had switched to which parts. If moving his leg moved his right arm in a certain way, then he would just do that.
"Sil, think of Quinn, we can't cause a scene." Chucky desperately said, thinking it was the only words that would calm him down. For some reason, there was one person that Sil always responded to, which was why he thought this might work, and a few seconds later, Sil was seen placing his hand down.
Through the whole ordeal, Robin had a smile on his face. He wasn't frightened when the student raised his hand.
"Good, now if you want to stay I hope there won't be any more distractions," Robin said and continued on with his show.
Chucky decided to move him and Sil to the back to check if he was okay. His body could now work as it seemed like the effect of the lightning was only a temporary effect. The students were now also staying clear of them, afraid Robin might just lash out at them again.
Which meant that Sil could no longer touch the other students.
'Maybe we will get another chance, another way.' Chunky thought.
Surprisingly, there was one person from the crowd that did approach them, and that was Shiro.
"Is he okay?" Shiro asked.
"I'm fine, like he said it didn't hurt, but it was annoying." Sil replied, folding his arms. Even if it didn't hurt he was clearly frustrated.
The speech continued from Robin and his demonstration was about to finish, so he decided to end the show off with a Big Bang, and started to show many different spectacles and skills, moving himself at the speed of lightning, creating thunderbolts to hit certain cards that he threw in the air. It was more similar to a magic show but it had done its job and the students were impressed including Shiro.
'I see, now I understand why the Head General agreed to do a demonstration even though this is the Cursed house elemental class.' Chucky thought. 'He wants to win over the students so when they choose to select a group to join, they will chose the Graylash family. Smart move.'
"Now remember, although I said imagination is the most important thing, there will be things that I have shown that are just not possible without the Graylash family ability. After all, that is why our ability is the strongest ability in the world."
The students were ready to give a round of applause until they were interrupted once again.
"That's not the strongest ability in the world." A voice shouted.
When they turned around to see who spoke, they saw that it was none other than the student who had been attacked.
"Oh, I see it was the boy who had interrupted me before. Well, if you think it isn't true then do you mind giving me an example?" Robin asked.
At this point, Chucky didn't know what to do, but at least he thought a fight wouldn't break out this way, or he hoped.
Hearing these words, Shiro who was next to them was reminded of something general Hardy had said to him, about how there were other strong abilities out there as well.
"Of course." Sil replied. "The earth ability is well known to be a weakness of the lightning ability. If an earth user and a lightning user were of the same strength, most of the time the earth user would win."
The students also knew about this as well. They had seen this happen at the inter-base tournament last year. At the finals it was an Earth user against one of the strongest Graylash students and the earth ability user had one. They turned their heads waiting for an answer from the teacher.
"I'll give you half a point for that answer. Although what you say is correct, when it comes to cultivating the Graylash family is more advanced and has many skills. To put it simply, for every great earth user out here, there are about ten Graylash family members that could match them in strength. On top of that, the cap for the earth ability is far lower than what one can do with the lightning ability, no earth user, even the Supreme commander Oscar has been able to match up to our Leader Owen." Robin replied. "This is why I say lightning is the strongest ability there is."
The students then turned their heads, as they waited for Sil to reply next.
"There are still other abilities that are stronger, what about the Shadow ability?" Sil asked.
Hearing these words, the students started to gossip. Currently in the world the humans only know of one person with the shadow ability, and that was the Cursed leader, Quinn Talen. The students started to debate, but the problem was, no one knew the full power of the shadow ability.
They turned their heads once more expecting a comeback from Robin. But instead he just started clapping.
"Bravo, although I will not admit that the lightning ability is weaker than the shadow, I can not also say that it is stronger because I simply know nothing about it. It is a case that can't be proven." Robin replied
The students were quite surprised by the answer Robin gave, he thought he would have been smug or big headed but he gave an honest answer and because of that, they respected him.
"Enough arguments, let's get this lesson started." Robin said.
The students spread out, and started to practice their abilities, while the teachers and assistants would go around giving pointers. Some students were even able to do a light spar with each other, as there was a doctor on standby in the class in case anything happened.
During this, Sil wanted to attempt to ask some of the students for a light spar so he could use their ability, however, as soon as he moved a certain someone had approached them, and it was none other than Robin.
"I would like to apologise to you, I had hit you with my skill out of anger but I should have known to hold back. You are only students, of course you will talk and misbehave. This is why I'm not suited to be a teacher." Robin nervously chuckled to himself.
'Hey what about me? Is he not going to apologise to me?' Chucky thought. 'Well, at least this guy seems to be quite nice. I guess not all generals are bad people.'
Taking his hand, Sil decided to give it a shake.
"On top of this, I would like to give you a little personal lesson." Using his fingers to blow a whistle, in an instant a student appeared by the side of him.
"This is one of my best pupils, Lin. He studied at the Graylash household before we sent him here to the military base. To be honest looking over him is one of the reasons why I decided to join and become a head general here. It was impressive how you didn't fall from my strike earlier, I think you have some skill. Why don't you two have a little sparring match and then after I can give you some pointers. What do you say?" Robin asked.
Chucky was about to say no for him. But was interrupted before he could. Sil had already said. "Okay."
Still not having left their side, Shiro was amazed that the head general and one of the top members in the Graylash family was willing to give pointers to Sil. Because of this, he decided to stay close, with hopes to somehow prove himself to the Graylash family.
Both Sil and Lin were about to get ready in position, but before he did, Sil turned around and looked at Robin.
"I didn't finish answering your question before. I said that there were abilities stronger than the Graylash family, and one of them is mine."
Get access to the MVS webtoon on P.a.t.r.e.o.n it's only $3 dollar a month And read My werewolf system Exclusively.
If you want to support you can on my P.A.T.R.E.O.N: jksmanga
For MVS artwork and updates follow on Instagram and Facebook: jksmanga
Just when Chucky was beginning to think that perhaps the centre of attention would no longer be on them, Sil went ahead and said those words. A few students around had heard what was spoken as they were already looking in their direction.
After all, it wasn't everyday a famous head general would attend class like they had done. After seeing who was brought over and the words of a sparring match, nearly everyone around had practically stopped focusing on their own skills.
'Quinn, I thought you were giving me an easy job when I first met you, but this task is a lot harder than I initially thought. Now I know why you wanted me to keep an eye on him.' Chucky thought, but looking at Sil walking away and getting ready for his fight, he couldn't be mad at him. 'Well, that was a cool line you said at the end so I'll forgive you, now let's just beat this student and get on with the task.'
While Robin was making sure the area was clear and stood towards the centre of where the two were fighting, another visitor had joined the room. Walking in, wanting to have a look at how the class was going, was the head general of one of the Earthborn, Samantha.
She too had heard that one of the Graylash generals was having a demonstration today. Unfortunately due to her own duties in her own group, she couldn't appear at the start of the class, but still decided that it would be best if she popped down to see a first hand demonstration of a peak Graylash family member.
It was at that moment that she spotted him with two boys as if he was about to referee a match.
'Wait a minute, isn't that the boy that Innu brought into the meeting?' Samantha recognised, but didn't think much of it, and decided to stay by the sidelines and watch the sparring match play out.
Robin looked to his right, where Sil was. "Ready?" He asked and then looked to his left, where his personal student Lin was as well. "Ready?"
'Alright, so you say your ability is stronger than that of the Graylash family, let's see if you're all talk.' Ropbin thought, as he swung his arms down to signal it was the start of the fight.
In an instant, both of Lin's hands were covered in lightning, and placing them together the first thing did was fire them off like a lightning bolt right towards Sil.
'The activation speed of his ability is amazing for a kid at such a young age, the Graylash family seem to have gotten stronger since their new leader.' Samantha thought. 'I heard their leader had passed down some of his personal techniques. It seems they have been put to good use.'
Seeing how Sil had gotten hit by something similar last time, most of the students saw no hope for him. Even Chucky was a little worried.
Lifting his hands up, Sil was calm as ever as he brought up a wall of earth from the ground. When the lightning strike had hit, it smashed the top layer crumbling it to pieces.
'My lightning strike won't be stopped by just any mere wall.' Lin thought, until he saw the impact it had made. His strike had only managed to crumble off an inch deep off the wall. 'How high is this person's earth level?'
"Wait an earth ability?!" Shiro was so shocked, he blurted out the question. He truly didn't have a clue what was going on. The last time he saw Sil fight he had used telekinesis, so how was he able to use the earth ability?
Soon though, the wall started to move like a wave, and it wasn't the only one. The whole ground had formed into giant waves of earth. Lin tried his best to fire stronger lighting attacks, but when it hit the giant waves of earth it looked like it would do nothing.
Seeing this, he tried to use his speed to outrun the wave. Turning right, there was another wave taller than himself coming his way, and it was the same on the left.
'How much earth can he control?' Lin started to think. Seeing all this there was only one thing he could do, and running straight towards it he covered his whole body in lightning. Jumping off, he spun his body around, spinning forward making his whole body into a large lighting bolt.
"One of the signature moves of the Graylash family, although I haven't experienced it myself I have seen it in action a few times." Samantha thought. 'Still, that boy, how can he control so much earth?'
What everyone else around failed to realise, although what Sil was doing didn't look too impressive, controlling this amount of earth at once would require a huge amount of MC points. Points beyond that of a level eight user.
"He won't break through." Robin mumbled. When Lin hit the wall, although the damage created to the earth this time was stronger than his previous attack, it was useless when there were multiple waves of mud forming in mere seconds, and soon, it had collapsed on him entirely.
"Stop, the fight is over!" Robin shouted. "Get rid of all this earth."
Sil listened and soon, all the waves of the earth were returned to where it once came from, and Lin could be seen covered in dirt.
"I believe you already know I went easy on him." Sil mentioned.
Robin first made sure his student was okay, and he was completely fine. He knew what Sil had said was true. All he did was move large amounts of earth, he didn't really attack with it, but just overwhelmed him showing the extent of his powers.
"Don't worry about losing Lin, you just have to use this loss to get stronger, and I wouldn't be upset. It looks like you lost against a monster." Robin said.
After seeing to Lin, Robin walked forward one more time and he only had one thing on his mind.
"I said I would teach you a lesson, but it looks like you taught my student a lesson instead, so why don't we continue the lesson. Are you okay with giving me a go?" Robin asked.
The students who were pretending to still be focusing on the class, had now completely stopped, and the teacher and assistants that were giving them a telling off had stopped as well. They just couldn't believe what they had heard and now this was something they wanted to see.
"After all, I need to prove to you that the Graylash ability is the strongest." Said Robin.
At this point, Chucky thought that Sil was just going to do what he wanted anyway, and after seeing what Sil had produced with the mud, and the other members of the Cursed family, he was wondering if the members of the Cursed knew just how strong the members in their family were.
'I was lucky to join this team.'
"Okay." Sil replied calmly, and got back to the starting position he was in before. It was safe to say that, no longer was anyone paying attention to the lesson and instead was just watching the fight that was about to appear before their very eyes.
'That boy, he is incredibly strong,' Samantha thought, and she immediately decided to make a call to a certain high ranking individual. Soon on the other end, Oscar the Supreme Commander had answered.
"I'm sorry to bother you at such an important time, but I have just spotted a student that has an incredible talent, we must make sure he comes to the Earthborn group no matter what!" Samantha claimed.
"Oh, do you know the boy's name and class?" Oscar asked.
Thinking of the details she had gotten from Innu, she remembered the name.
"The boy goes by the name Sil." She replied.
There was a slight pause from Oscar until he eventually replied with a big sigh.
"That boy, I know he is talented, unfortunately he already belongs to the Cursed."
At that moment, the fight in which Lin was now signalling the match to start, had begun. As soon as he threw his hands down, Sil was this time the aggressor starting with the waves of mud the same as before.
As they came towards him though, from all directions, everyone was wondering just what was going to happen. At first, Robin attacked a wave of earth, but as soon as it crumbled it was quickly rebuilt.
Seeing this, even Lin was beginning to worry, thinking his teacher didn't have an answer.
'Destroying that wall will just be a waste of my time.' Robin thought.
"Your earth powers are strong so I can see why you're confident. But the Graylash family also has speed." Robin claimed, as he fired off a lightning bolt directly towards Sil.
However, what happened next, no one had expected. Sil's body too started to light up blue, and it looked as if his whole body had vanished and the lightning bolt had hit nothing but thin air. When looking around the arena, Sil was seen in a different place, and now the entirety of his right hand was covered in lightning.
"Now he has lightning abilities as well, who is this person?" Shiro kept thinking.
All the students were discussing seeing him use multiple abilities trying to figure out who he was. As for Robin, after seeing this, his eyes widened and the lightning covering his arms immediately faded.
"I'm sorry, I apologize for everything I have done." Robin said. "If I knew who you were I would have treated you with a lot more respect." Robin then bowed down to Sil once again. "I hope the Cursed faction leader is doing well. The Graylash family owe you and him a great debt."
After that, Robin was seen leaving the entire place, and had completely left the training hall they were in, leaving everyone in a stunned confusion.
Samantha looked at Sil trying to figure out who he was but she had no clue.
"This student belongs to the Cursed faction, and the Graylash general just paid him so much respect like that. Why do we keep hearing about the Cursed faction members? The Graylash faction should be in higher positions and more respected than these strangers. Yet the Cursed faction keep being treated with this level of respect.
"Just what is the Cursed faction?" Samantha thought.
'The Cursed faction is a lot stronger than you think.' Shiro remembered his teacher saying these words.
******
Get access to the MVS webtoon on P.a.t.r.e.o.n it's only $3 dollar a month And read My werewolf system Exclusively.
If you want to support you can on my P.A.T.R.E.O.N: jksmanga
For MVS artwork and updates follow on Instagram and Facebook: jksmanga
The head general Robin had just left the room, not saying much, saying hardly anything at all, which just added to the confusion of everyone around.
"Did general Robin just lose a duel to a student?" One of them asked amongst the silence.
"I wouldn't say lose, but kind of refusing to fight him."
"Forget that, did you see what he did, he just used two different abilities at the same time. How is that possible?"
"It might be some type of replicating ability, or an illusion, but I don't think the general would act that way if it was an illusion."
The students had many questions to ask, but with the head general not being there, they all turned to look at one person who was. It didn't take long for crowds of students to start rushing over to where Sil was standing.
"That was amazing, who are you?"
"What's your ability?"
"Do you and the general know each other?"
Seeing the crowds of people rushing towards him, while asking a million different questions, Sil had just frozen in place and didn't know what to do. It looked like the wave of people would consume him just like he had done with Lin using the Earth ability.
However, before the crowds of people could get close, two people started to block them from getting to him. Shiro, and Chucky. Predicting something like this would happen, and seeing Sil's awkward character they knew he would freeze.
Stretching out their hands, they were able to block a few of the students but they would soon be trampled by the wave of people.
'Hey, you didn't happen to get an ability that can get you out of here did you?' Chucky asked.
Hearing this, Sil immediately closed his eyes, and soon he had completely disappeared from sight. No one could see him in the room, but he was still there. One of the abilities he had gotten was an invisibility one, thinking that it might come in handy when trying to get other abilities as well.
With that, Sil managed to get out of the interrogation from all the others. The students quickly gave up after not being able to find him, but when the class ended they wouldn't let up, and soon the news of what happened started to spread around the whole school.
Details seemed to get exaggerated, tales of a student taking on the whole elemental class including the head general. It became so much so that the original tale of a student beating a head general was dismissed as just a rumour.
The rest of the day, the students who were looking for Sil never could find him, but there was one person who was more determined than all the others.
Shiro, while everyone was looking for Sil after the class ended, instead Shiro thought it was best to follow Chucky. The two of them had been together not once, but twice now and he didn't think it was just a coincidence.
Yet, for some reason Chucky was incredibly hard to find.
'What did that guy even look like again? Did he have wild hair, long hair? Wait, what colour is even his hair? Why is it so hard to remember that guy?' Shiro thought.
However, eventually he would run into him, as the two of them attended the same class. When having returned to the classroom, it seemed like news had reached the ears of the classmates as well. They twisted and turned trying to look for Sil but he was nowhere to be found.
"Hey Shiro, is it true that Sil beat Robin Graylash?" Venus asked, approaching him with Swin. The two of them always seemed to be together like another pair.
"Um, I mean not quite, the two did have a match, and the general all of a sudden forfeited, so I guess you could say he won." Shiro replied, but this wasn't why Shiro was interested in Sil.
It was his ability, somehow he not only had the Graylash ability he had another. Which meant there was a way to learn abilities without being a part of that family, Shiro thought. Or a stronger ability.
Eventually, Chucky had gone into the room but the lesson had begun. It was tutor time, so Quinn only needed to take registration and catch up on what all the students were doing or how their day was going.
"Teacher, where is Sil?" One of the students asked.
"Sil is sick for the time being." Quinn replied.
Hearing this, Shiro was starting to think something was up.
'Hardy is part of the Cursed faction and at the end, Robin said something about saying hello to the Cursed leader? Is Sil already a part of the Cursed faction?' He started to think. 'Maybe Hardy is covering for him.'
Shiro didn't want to admit it, but the Cursed faction was getting more interesting by the second. When class had ended, Shiro decided to stay behind, he waited and saw that Chucky was waiting as well.
In the end, everyone had left the classroom, and now only Chucky and Quinn were left there.
"Shiro, do you need help with something?" Quinn asked.
"I wanted to speak to Chucky if possible, it's about Sil. I know you guys are working together, you're all a part of the Cursed faction, aren't you? Including Sil." Shiro claimed. "You don't have to lie to me, and I just wanted to say thank you. Sil saved me back then and I wanted to know more about him?"
Both Chucky and Quinn looked at each other for a second.
"Alright Sil, if you want to, you can come out now, I think we need to rethink this whole plan in the first place." Quinn said.
A few seconds later, Sil seemingly seemed to appear out of nowhere standing by Quinn's side.
"Quinn, I'm sorry, things just got out of hand, I was trying to do everything I can." Sil said.
Now Chucky was visibly shaking his head as well, and Shiro took a step back while trying to look his teacher Hardy in the face.
"Quinn…" the name seemed to sound oddly familiar and it took him a minute until he had realised.
"Quinn? As in the leader of the Cursed faction Quinn Talen?" Now things were starting to fall into place about who he really was. Why did their teacher have so many connections and power?
Now, he was standing in front of the world leaders. Equal to a president or prime minister in past times.
However, it was only through the few interactions he had that he was starting to learn just why the Cursed faction was allowed to be on the leaders table.
"Thank you grand leader for looking after me as a student. You protected me from punishment and at the same time your men have protected me again."
What Shiro was doing now was all natural, he didn't know how to react but thought he should at least be this respectful.
"You can get up. Don't worry, here I am just a teacher, and I don't make those in the Cursed faction do that type of thing so why would I make my students? The only thing I ask of you, is if you can be a little tight lipped about this whole incident, as for Sil, well it seems like the whole school already knows about him now." Quinn said, sounding a little disappointed.
He wanted Sil to make some friends while being here, but he had only been in the school two days, and if others thought he was still a student after his display, it would cause a lot of problems for Sil.
There would be students challenging him to fights, others asking for details about his family and more, it just wasn't worth the trouble.
"Actually?" Quinn said realising there was another solution. "Why don't we start again, head over to Peter, and ask him to change your appearance. I'll have to transfer you to another class, I won't be your teacher anymore but I'll get Chucky to transfer as well. I'm sure no one will realise he's no longer in this class, he seems to have that effect." Quinn said.
They had talked about what to do when Sil had come to him. Sil was the first person to explain what actually happened before Quinn had heard the rumours and the two of them were trying to figure out what he wanted to do, and surprisingly, Sil had said he wanted to stay in school.
"If this is the best way, then so be it." Sil said, ready to go invisible once more and head over to where Peter was.
"Wait!" Shiro shouted, as he could see Sil's legs disappearing.
"I wanted to ask you, your ability is strong and I currently don't have an ability, so I was wondering if you could teach it to me?" Shiro pleaded.
Sil looked at Quinn who did nothing but smile back.
"Let me give you some advice. My ability is not suited for just anyone and I wish to never spread this further, but if you are chasing after my ability because of strength then don't. Remember what I said about there being abilities stronger than that of the Graylash family, well you have one of them right in front of you now." Sil said, pointing towards Quinn.
"The shadow ability?" Shiro said.
******
Get access to the MVS webtoon on P.a.t.r.e.o.n it's only $3 dollar a month And read My werewolf system Exclusively.
If you want to support you can on my P.A.T.R.E.O.N: jksmanga
For MVS artwork and updates follow on Instagram and Facebook: jksmanga
Shiro continued to look at Quinn, not asking him the question he had deep down. It was as if he was intimated by who this person was after finding out who he was. For Quinn though, seeing he was debating internally on what to do, it wasn't a good sign.
"Let me ask you a question." Quinn finally said. "Do you want to join the Cursed faction, or are you only interested in joining because you want the power that Sil mentioned?"
At this point and time, although Shiro was interested in the Cursed faction, he still couldn't get out of his head that his life would be better to join either the Earthborn or the Graylash family, he just didn't know enough about the Cursed, and ultimately he knew he was doing it for the ability, and it was an ability he really didn't know about.
He was just taking Sil's word that it was an ability that was stronger than the Graylash. The sudden opportunity that was now in front of him was tempting.
He wasn't the only one that was internally debating. Honestly, even though Sam had suggested trying to teach humans the shadow ability to further help increase his soul weapon, Quinn wasn't sure it was a good idea for one reason. The ability 'Shadow Link'. It was a worry that was always on the back of Quinn's mind, that the shadow users could travel to one another at any point and time.
In this case, there was one thing that Quinn did learn that was important when deciding on who to teach the shadow more than anything. Loyalty, someone like Arthur was able to even take others with him, so if Quinn ever made another 'enemy' that knew the shadow ability, if they weren't loyal in the future it could cause a problem.
With the vampires that had been turned, at least there was a connection that would make them loyal on a surface level.
Looking at Shiro and based on the fact that he hadn't answered quite just yet, it seemed like he was yet to make a full decision.
"I'm sorry for wasting your time." Shiro bowed, with his face almost red as if he was embarrassed and then began to walk out of the room.
Soon after, Sil went to see Peter along with Chucky, and Quinn requested the paperwork to allow the two of them to be transferred to another class.
'Those guys are a worry but they should be okay.' Quinn thought, but still had Shiro on his mind.
Thinking about whether Shiro did eventually make the request to learn the ability, Quinn had some questions of his own. The Blade ability that had been explained by Vorden at the start of his first year at military school, had the ability to copy the MC cells of humans. At the time, when Quinn had learnt the shadow ability, Vorden was unable to copy his ability due to the vampire's body structure being slightly different to humans.
This was why, even though an ability like Peter's, which was able to be learnt by both vampires and humans, Vorden and Sil had both been unable to copy the ability that belonged to Peter.
Just because Vorden was unable to copy the shadow ability from Quinn, didn't mean that it was impossible for humans to learn, but there were a few things that did make him think this. It was when Quinn had discovered the ability book itself.
Learning the ability, it stated that one had to be blooded, or rather the system stated that, but the system although mostly right, wasn't always right. There were always ways to bypass things, especially with an ability like Vincent's.
In the first palace, it wasn't clear why certain abilities were able to be learnt by humans, and some by vampires while others both. It was clear more research needed to be put into this, but it just never happened due to humans not knowing about this, and vampires not caring.
'Maybe I could be the researcher on this subject, with your help, of course.' Quinn said, talking to Vincent.
'And I suppose Shiro will be your test subject? Careful with what lines you are treading on.' Vincent warned sternly.
Another reason, why Quinn doubted one could learn the shadow, was because the ability book was discovered locked up on its own, and Quinn had assumed at the time, it was due to them not being able to find a person that was able to learn the ability.
'Was that really the case though? Maybe they were attacked at the time when they had just discovered the book, or maybe it was at a higher level than the person was capable of learning?"
Thinking about this, Quinn wondered if he was to teach Shrio, would it be best to teach it himself like he did so with the others from the Cursed faction. Although they were able to learn the ability, it was learnt at an incredibly slow pace.
'Vincent, if there was one book found there, then shouldn't there be others, and are there lower level shadow books?' Quinn asked.
'I'm afraid you are asking the wrong person Quinn. The Punishers were always treated as a separate family; what they did was down to them. To be honest, the other families haven't even created books for their abilities. There might be one book in secret in their possession in case the family dies out, but there wouldn't be multiple copies. Perhaps when Arthur was going into his slumber he had decided to do this, or it was a request made by someone else.'
It was too bad that Quinn, now with Arthur being against him, was unable to ask the person directly.
However, it did mean there were chances that there were other shadow books out there, and they would have the proper cultivation techniques and methods to teach one the ability. Even if he couldn't use it to teach Shiro if he decided to, he could use it to improve the others in the Cursed faction.
Now the question was, where would the possible shadow books be? In Quinn's mind there were three places most likely for this. The first one would be where he had found the shadow book in the first place. When he first had arrived at the planet the place was far too dangerous for him, now though he was a completely different person.
No intermediate beast and rats were going to stop him from looking at the place all over.
'However, the military did already search that place quite thoroughly, with Paul.'
The other option was where Arthur was first found. After all, the Punishers had been relocated to that planet. After Arthur decided to go into eternal slumber, it made sense for one to perhaps create books for the future. Arthur, having spent so much time with the shadow ability, would have liked to pass on the knowledge that he had learnt to those underneath him.
Maybe he even felt the same way as Quinn and wished to teach it to all the vampires that had left with him.
'Thinking about going back there is a little worrying though.' Quinn thought. 'There is a chance that Arthur could still be there, and I remember there was meant to be a human settlement there.'
The more Quinn thought of Arthur's past actions, he just couldn't think of him as a bad guy. Ever since waking up all he had done was help Quinn and help humans. It hurt him inside to know something had changed in him.
'Well, I guess that leaves one more place. The fourteenth castle.'
The castle that originally belonged to the Punishers and was still standing in the vampire world.
It didn't take long for Quinn to take action, there weren't too many important matters in the school. He enjoyed his time here, but he still trusted Helen and Peter to deal with whatever mess came at them.
'Well maybe not Peter, but he would at least inform me.' Quinn thought.
Quinn had decided to contact the tenth castle directly, and in doing so he had gotten in contact with Paul. He had made his request clear, that he wanted to briefly return to the vampire world for a short time, in order for him to search the fourteenth castle.
Although, he thought that he might be able to do this without much trouble anyway. He didn't want to waltz in unannounced, especially since it was something to do with the shadow users. He was sure Bryce and the others might be on high alert after his little warning message.
Surprisingly, it didn't take long for them to get an answer back either. The request had been accepted. Quinn could go back to the vampire world in order to search the fourteenth castle. However, there was one restriction that was placed.
While he was to search the castle, Bryce wanted someone to attend with him.
"So what's your answer Quinn? If you want, I could ask that I go to your place, you don't have to come back here." Paul said over the call.
"No it's okay. I don't think it will be a problem and I have nothing to hide anyway." Quinn replied. "I would like to search for it myself. I'm sure there might be some things that will need my ability, and I can handle Kazz, don't worry."
****
Get access to the MVS webtoon on P.a.t.r.e.o.n it's only $3 dollar a month And read My werewolf system Exclusively.
For MVS artwork and updates follow on Instagram and Facebook: jksmanga
As stated before, Quinn being in the position he was in, was free to leave as he wished. Even if he had classes to teach, such as the homeroom class and the beast weapons class, he just needed to inform them beforehand and that's exactly what he did.
To his surprise, the person who would be taking his homeroom class was Hayley. Honestly, Quinn was quite happy with the choice, considering how well the class had reacted to her the last time she had taught. On top of this, he remembered the times when he was at school and would often have to come to the medical room.
Hayley never seemed like a bad person, and anyone who was a doctor for the students had to be a caring person, or at least he hoped so. Healers were highly sought after, and it would have been easy for her to get a position at any top faction. Perhaps she had other reasons as to why she had chosen to stay with the military, like her father being a Head general at the time. Still, she had even been there when Peter and Layla were injured and tried to help the best she could, but he didn't know if that was just because she was actually Paul's daughter.
As for the person who would be taking over the beast weapon class, Quinn didn't know who that was as he didn't recognise the name but thought it would be fine if it was only for a few days anyway. He didn't plan to stay on the vampire planet for long, not after he had just come back.
It seemed like every time he returned, bad things would happen, so he didn't exactly have the best of memories for the place.
It was the start of the day and while Hayley was fine with being a substitute she did wonder what General Hardy had that was so important that he needed to leave so suddenly. Currently, she was having a cup of coffee and was in the teacher's lounge. A room where the teachers could rest and take a break. They had coffee machines, snacks, sofas and all sorts. Even a nice relaxing pod for one to take a quick power nap.
Inside the teacher's lounge, Hayley wasn't alone as she was talking to her work colleagues, Nathan, and Fay. The two other sergeants that were under Quinn and in the same group as each other.
"What's wrong? Hayley, you have a concerned look on your face, are you a little nervous being a homeroom teacher after being a doctor for so long?" Fay asked.
She gave out a big sigh.
"It's not that, it's about the Earthborn generals. They seem to be quite arrogant and remember what I told you about what happened, well it seems like they still are planning to do something. I can't believe they just openly were talking about it as if I wasn't even there.
"These are our students as well, how are they meant to learn when the a.d.u.l.ts are secretly fighting and plotting behind their backs?"
It had been something that was on her mind since. The order of the military had changed quite a bit due to Oscar, and many were displeased with it. In the past, Hayley would have to obey completely to any of the head generals, regardless if they were part of a different military base.
And, Innu, Samantha and Sach used to be some of the best of the best when it came to the strength of the military generals. However, now with the new structure, technically she was only to obey Hardy, who was her head general, and Oscar the overall supreme commander.
But she understood what Oscar wanted to show, that the military wasn't a single force, the military was a group composed of all these groups that would share resources and forces. Of course, some didn't like this and it was hard to get used to, but what kept them together was the idea that they still had Oscar at the very top.
After all, the other groups in the alliance had their own personal forces that were just as strong.
"From what you told me before, it seems like Hardy is no small fry in the Cursed faction. If he has that much power, then I wouldn't worry too much about what they plan to do with him." Said Nathan. "Honestly, sometimes these people need to be filtered out of the system whether it's through thier own stupid actions or someone playing their hand, it was the same with Duke, and I know how we all felt about him."
Taking on what Nathan said, she just hoped this whole thing didn't get ugly, there had to be a reason why Oscar was letting things play out the way they were.
———
The homeroom class went on well for Hayley, obviously there were many in the class that asked 'Where did teacher Hardy go?'. But it was easy to explain since he was a Head general. They imagined he would be busy discussing deals, or even doing something with the military group rather than the school.
However, the beast class was a different story. For Quinn's replacement they had grabbed a teacher from one of the other groups in the Earthborn who went by the name Aden. It wasn't that he was a bad teacher, although the students still hadn't found that out yet, it was the fact that he kept complaining about Hardy's teaching methods.
"How could he just let you all try out any weapons you like?" Aden puffed. "You guys are only kids and hardly know much about our abilities and next to nothing about beast weapons. You, what's your ability?"
"Erghh telekinesis?" Venus answered.
"With your type of ability a ranged beast weapon is best, or at least a projectile that you can throw. There are some users that have a dagger tied to a strong piece of string and use that in combat as well."
Aden carried on this way, going from student to student asking what their ability was and recommending a type of weapon or would outright hand them one. The students themselves were conflicted by this method.
Some of them were struggling with picking a beast weapon to use, after all, there were so many and they liked that someone told them what was best. While others didn't like the fact that they had been shoved a weapon that they didn't particularly want, even if it suited their ability.
It was two different styles that left the classroom divided, and there was one particular problem when it came to one student.
"And what ability do you have?" Aden asked.
Shiro looked around for a few seconds, he didn't want to answer because he knew it would make him a target amongst others, but someone else who used to go to his school shouted out the answer for him,
"He doesn't have any ability, sir!" A student shouted out.
The others who didn't know about this started to gossip, as it was a rare sight and were wondering how he had gotten so far or his reasoning for not having one.
He was waiting for the teacher to say something, but rather than say anything, he just moved on, and Shiro could see the words he mouthed with his lips under his breath.
"Waste of time."
Seeing this, Shiro was angry, angry with himself.
'Quinn, did you really go through all this as well?' Shiro thought, as he was embarrassed and ignored as if he was just a piece of trash.
——
Using a teleporter at the school, Quinn was able to travel aboard the Cursed ship in nearly an instant. There was a quick hello to everyone as he walked past, but there was no time for idle chit chat as Quinn wanted to get this done as soon as possible.
Once stepping through, he had finally appeared in the tenth castle directly into the new throne room. It was the normal dark colours that surrounded the large hall, with large stained glass windows overlooking the area. In front a red carpet laid out going all the way all to the arching doors. What did take Quinn by surprise, was that there were two people there to greet him. Paul for one, and the other was Kazz.
'Wow, Bryce really does like to work fast.'
"It's nice to meet you again Quinn." Paul said. "Things have been going well here, I hope they have been so for you on the other side as well."
Walking away from the teleporter, he walked forward and Kazz started to follow.
"A few small problems here and there, but nothing I can't handle, and by the way, your daughter is doing well. I hope you two can see each other soon."
Paul, had one of his few genuine smiles on his face after hearing this
Quinn soon left the room and his next destination was the fourteenth castle.
'I wonder what I will find there?'
*****
Get access to the MVS webtoon on P.a.t.r.e.o.n it's only $3 dollar a month And read My werewolf system Exclusively.
If you want to support you can on my P.A.T.R.E.O.N: jksmanga
For MVS artwork and updates follow on Instagram and Facebook: jksmanga
After Sil had visited Peter, once again using his soul weapon and putting on a new mud mask, Sil was able to change his appearance. This time, there needed to be quite the change to what Sil would look like, since others would know if he just changed something like one's hair colour. With Peter not being the best on the spot thinker, he could only produce what he could see in front of him.
A few seconds later, Sil looked like an almost identical copy of Chucky. A plain ordinary looking face with a short haircut. This time nothing that would make one stand out, however, there was one slight difference and that was now Sil's hair was jet black, while Chucky's hair was more of a darker brown.
"Why would you do that, we almost look exactly the same?" Chucky asked.
"Almost look the same?" Peter thought, and only realised himself that he had given the two of them a different hair colour. "I must have forgotten a detail while making the mask. Trust me, you don't stand out, and just because there are two of you, it won't make a difference. They might even think you're the same person."
Chucky knew who Peter was, he was meant to be a reliable person, named the Cursed ship protector. This was due to the incident that had happened right when the Crow's had joined, as Peter dealt with an annoyance quickly, but Chucky was beginning to realise that fighting might be the only thing he was good at.
What was worse, was the class that Chucky and Sil had now transferred to, was Peter's class. Although Peter wasn't the main teacher, he was an assistant. Someone who would often just sit in the back and stare at the students.
If anything, Peter was kind of a frightening figure to the students. When Peter had first joined, the teacher had asked him if he could help with several things, or what he was good at, but it seemed like Peter didn't know anything and everything he touched or tried to assist with would just end up being worse.
There were even a number of expensive items that when Peter couldn't figure out how to use, he would resort to hitting it, and breaking it altogether.
Therefore the teacher asked him to just control the class and catch the misbehaved kids that weren't paying attention. Chucky, watched Peter's method for this, and found him quite frightening. If a few kids in class would start to speak out of turn, he would appear out of nowhere standing right behind them, peeking over their shoulder.
He could keep eye contact, and wouldn't even blink until eventually the students looked away. There were then several students who had attempted to challenge Peter to a staring competition but no one succeeded and they all turned their heads.
The kids could feel a tingle in their spine and and heavy weight in the air. After that, they never spoke again.
"Is this why they call him zombie Peter?" The students thought.
"Look at his eyes, and even when we don't think he is paying attention, somehow he's able to hear us. He's always watching."
"I'm having nightmares. One time I woke up and I thought I saw him standing in the corner of the room."
"Yeah,I heard him shouting, don't look at me, stop stop!"
"It might have been him, I think he never sleeps, there's a bet going around that if anyone can get a photo of him sleeping, there will be a reward of at least 50,000 credits."
'It was as if he didn't even try, you think people aren't going to be able to work out that it's just Sil spelt backwards?' Chucky thought.
Nonetheless, he was happy that Sil could keep on continuing classes. After being with him a while he was also quite surprised that Sil still wanted to still attend school. He thought based on how shy and afraid of everything, he hated school but it didn't seem to be the case.
After Chucky had learnt this, the whole thing seemed a bit heartwarming and now Chucky wanted to do what he could to help him out.
Still he had to be careful to not make him angry, especially after witnessing his power.
——
Over where Shiro, Venus and Swin were, they were currently in another beast class lesson, run by Aden again, and today he seemed to be even angrier than yesterday.
Today's lesson was about teaching the kids how to activate the beats weapon, in order to draw the power from it. However, a lot of students were finding it difficult. Aden had gotten so angry at one, he had just whacked the weapon out of the students hand and caused it to throb bright red.
"I thought he was angry on the first day we met him, but now he seems like he was calm the other day, what's wrong with him?" Venus whispered over to Swin.
"I don't know, but I think he's pretty annoyed that he has to teach two classes now and cover for Hardy, at least that's what seems to be the route of the problem.' Swin replied.
There were more reasons than that. It was true that Aden was annoyed that his workload had increased, but it wasn't like he wasn't getting compensated for doing so. At first he thought it would be as simple as just replicating what needed to be done in his own class.
Yet, the first lesson had to be spent reteaching them due to what Hardy had taught, and now they couldn't seem to progress with the second lesson either.
"What is wrong with you guys. The other classes have already all learnt how to activate the beast weapons and now are moving onto the next stage!" Aden complained.
What Aden didn't know, was that a lot of the students that were attending General Hardy's class were actually from class 2A. Knowing that they had weak abilities, or thier MC cells could never be improved upon, they had decided to take the beast class.
On top of this, his demonstration in class, his speeches, had actually inspired a lot of them. So a lot of low level students, who were slow or weak, were attending the beast class. Aden, was thinking that it was due to Hardy's bad teaching, not realising this was the case.
Still, at least Aden did carry on teaching them as he should, and a light slap on the wrist here and there from anger was as far as he would go.
"I feel bad for Shiro?" Swin whispered while the two of them were pretending to try and activate their weapons. They too didn't really understand the concept behind it, and were avoiding the teacher afraid of getting a slap themselves, at the same time it seemed like the teacher was avoiding them.
However, there was one person he didn't even try to look at even once, and that was Shiro. Who had been left on his own since Aden had become a teacher. He was on his own trying to learn how to activate the weapons, and unknown to everyone else, he had already succeeded, but Shiro wouldn't brag, because he knew it wouldn't get him anywhere.
'I'm one step closer to proving myself, if Quinn and Sil won't teach me their ability, then I still need to show through handwork that I can be put to use.' Shiro thought.
When class ended, Aden rallied up all the students and just shook his head as he looked at them all. Out of the hundred and fifty or so students, only twenty five were able to activate the weapons, which was appalling.
"Look, I'm not trying to be an angry teacher but I just don't want you guys to embarrass yourselves." Aden said. "After next week, all the beast weapon classes are going to have a joint class, and we're going to have a little competition. Based on how well you do, you will be awarded points that will go towards your Cursed house.
"Honestly, if you guys go out there now like this, you're all going to be slaughtered."
Some of the students were nervous after finding out about this news. They already felt bad not knowing how to activate their weapons and learning this just gave them more pressure. Usually in sparring matches, including beast weapons ones, they were allowed to use their ablates aswell. To simulate true warfare.
'Maybe this is my chance to show myself, if all the other generals from the other groups are going to be there.' Shiro thought.
While Venus and Swim had another thought.
'A week's time, I hope General Hardy is back by then, otherwise I feel like we're going to get nowhere with this teacher, maybe he can teach us a few things. Our whole class is going to become a laughing stock.' Swin thought.
`Hardy, Just what are you doing?"
******
Get access to the MVS webtoon on P.a.t.r.e.o.n it's only $3 dollar a month And read My werewolf system Exclusively.
For MVS artwork and updates follow on Instagram and Facebook: jksmanga
While Quinn was at the tenth castle, he didn't want to be seen by any of the others. After all, he didn't plan on staying here for a long time. He knew how much the vampires respected leaders and how much a morale boost it would be if he was here, but he didn't want to get their hopes up. Learning that everything was going okay and there had been no problems was enough for Quinn.
"Bryce didn't inform the others of my return did he?" Quinn wondered, as he walked down the castle stairs with Kazz. It had been a while since the two of them talked, but ever since the fight with Bryce and the time he had spent with her, he felt like the two of them were now on neutral ground.
At least no longer enemies that were trying to rip each other's throat out.
"I don't know how much I'm permitted to tell you." Kazz replied. "However, I will say that Bryce seems to be doing more than he is allowed for you. Something like this would usefully have to be voted on by the council and then the king would get a say, or the King can ask for a vote, but no such thing happened. This agreement for you to search the castle is a secret."
Although Quinn wondered why such a thing needed to be kept a secret, he was fine if it did. He would rather not have the other family members know what he was doing in the first place. Because of this, Quinn carefully used his shadow travel to move between the tenth castle to the fourteenth castle.
From the outside, it was an impressive piece of work. Nearly all the castles looked identical apart from three. One of them being the king's castle in the centre, it was larger than the others but still fit in style, the other was the castle they were staring at now.
Rather than being created with rugged spikes and gothic features it had a more classic castle feel with several cylinder towers and long walls. One of the most noticeable things were the giant black chains that would lead up to the very top of the main castle.
"Do they have a particular use or are they just for show?" Quinn asked.
"Isn't that what you here to find out?" Kazz replied. She stood there looking at Quinn as if he was waiting to do something, but even he didn't know where to start.
The last castle that looked different from the others, was now the tenth castle with its new and improved upgrades from the system.
Before approaching the door, a voice in Quinn's head was heard.
'Careful Quinn, remember the tower that Arthur had slept in last time? He had set up a trial for anyone who dared to climb it, perhaps there is something similar in his castle.' Vincent warned.
Taking the warning onboard, Quinn proceeded cautiously.
"Has anyone else entered the fourteenth castle, since Arthur and us?" Quinn asked. Remembering there was one time that Quinn had been brought along, and that was when he had learnt of Arthur's tale as well.
"As I said before, Usually with these types of matters a vote would be cast. After all,one leader entering another's castle is the equivalent of declaring war. Whenever a vote would take place, the result was always the same, to leave it be.
"You see, some thought that maybe going inside the castle would activate something. Warn the Punishers out there that something was up, and the one thing many of the vampires didn't want was for them to come back. While others respected the Punishers and thought it should be left untouched for their rightful owners."
Now, Quinn was starting to understand why Bryce had decided to agree to all of this behind their backs, but as long as it benefited Quinn, he wouldn't care.
Going up to the door, Quinn could see the normal strange lock-like combination. One that was on all of the other castles.
"You don't happen to know the code do you? Or got it from Muka?" Quinn asked.
Hearing this answer, Kazz didn't reply but she was kind of disappointed. It didn't matter though, because with the skill shadow travel, one was able to travel on the ground and they could get past any wall. Another frightening thing about the Punishers to the other vampires.
After using shadow travel one more time, the two of them popped up in the castle, and the automatic light crystals started to light up as they entered each room and walked down each hallway. Although the outside might have looked different, the inside of the castle reminded Quinn a lot of his. Untouched, unused and not lived in.
The search through the castle was quite a tedious one, as there were many rooms and the whole place was vast and large. Quinn would have liked the help of others, but couldn't trust someone else in case they missed something, and at the same time, Kazz wasn't leaving Quinn's side even for a second.
Luckily, Quinn found that with his system, using the inspect skill would usually show him if there was anything worth looking at in certain rooms. Going through each of the floors, searching them physically and using his inspect skill, Quinn was finding it hard to find anything.
'It would make sense, when the Punishers left this place they probably took everything important with them.'
Eventually though, near the top floor, Quinn had stumbled across something. It was either a library room, or an office. It was hard to tell because there was a desk but the room was filled with books from side to side.
It wasn't long either until he stumbled across something. His inspection skill revealed that behind the bookshelf, there was something else, as if it was a hidden room. Using the great vampire strength. It didn't take much for him to move the shelf.
'That certainly seems a bit lax of security to be hiding something like this?' Vincent thought.
However, when they got inside and found out what was in it, Quinn understood why. There were no treasures, ability books or secret powerful weapons. Instead, it was more like another library inside the hidden room. A library where all the books were written by Arthur himself.
Going to the dusty shelf, Quinn had grabbed about five of them, grouping them together, and then sat on the floor crossed leg. Placing the pile of his books to one side and taking one of them.
"What are you doing, are those useful?" Kazz asked.
"Not really?" Quinn said as he started to skim through the first few pages. "It seems like all these books are Arthur's personal journal during his life."
"Then why are you reading them?" Kazz asked.
"Because I need to know what type of person Arthur is."
One by one, Quinn would read through the journals and as expected it really was Arthur doc.u.menting his life. What was even more impressive, was the starting journals were written about the time before he had been turned into a vampire.
"Did the vampires do something to them?" Quinn wondered. "Is that what set him off? It would make sense if he learnt about the past or something like that?"
Still, only reading the starting journals, Quinn was unable to find out much. Only how Arthur felt, but soon they had gone into a time when Arthur had been turned into a Punisher. It seemed like it had become a habit for Arthur to doc.u.ment everything. They weren't details of everyday life, but details of crucial events or important memories for himself.
He even wrote about the day that he was turned, and when he found all his knights being hurt. Everything was how Arthur had described it to them, and what Quinn had seen in the vision the Boneclaw had given him.
'I guess when you have lived that long, it's nice to have a hobby and do something like this.'
Quinn sat down there reading every single little bit, going through all the journals. He was able to read at a faster pace than a human, as he could process information faster, while fl.i.c.k.i.n.g through the pages and seeing the words, but it still took quite a long time.
Even Kazz had opened one of the books, but after reading it for a short while she closed it, realising there really wasn't anything important.
However, soon Quinn stumbled across an interesting subject that Arthur was looking into. It seemed like Arthur was researching where abilities had originally come from, and when was the first appearance of an ability, even among originals.
Linking to this, there were a few main things, one he had written details about the True first king, not the Eno family king, but the one before that who had the shadow ability.
'The True King was only captured and not dead. No longer has their ability, but could still be dangerous if woken up. Eno advises to never wake up the True King. Even without an ability he has the power to overcome them all.'
For some reason, knowing that this was written by Arthur, made Quinn shiver thinking about the true king's strength.
'The strongest of the original vampires, but where did he get his ability?' Arthur wrote.
Lastly though, it seemed like he had found a link, but was never able to explore it.
'First abilities, linked back to a giant stone tablet.'
Quinn had never thought much about the world learning about abilities, he just thought humans naturally evolved to learn them, and many kept them a secret, but now knowing what Arthur had found, it seemed like it was more likely to have come from something, or someone.
'Giant stone tablet, that reminds me a lot of that giant stone table that was on the Blade island as well...'
*****
Get access to the MVS webtoon on P.a.t.r.e.o.n it's only $3 dollar a month And read My werewolf system Exclusively.
If you want to support you can on my P.A.T.R.E.O.N: jksmanga
For MVS artwork and updates follow on Instagram and Facebook: jksmanga
Quinn continued to read through Arthur's journals, he was starting to become fascinated about learning where abilities originated from. Arthur had written it in such detail that Quinn felt like he was learning about each detail himself.
According to the journals, there were times when Arthur would have a quiet period in his life. Depending on who the king was at the time, and as the Punisher's reputation grew among vampires, less crimes were committed and Eno's goal was starting to work.
These peaceful periods could last for years and due to the Punisher's special ability, even if Arthur was away, the vampires feared that he could come back at any time.
During his search, he had found that there were a few people with abilities starting to emerge. Arthur would be able to connect with them by showing off his own ability, sometimes he would use the shadow, other times he would just show his super strength or speed and play it off as an ability.
When asking how one had learnt of an ability, the answer was often someone taught them it, but this was quite vague as to who, or if it was a family member. The people who would know the real answer were already dead.
However, some people did have knowledge of what their ancestors passed on. Saying that an image of a giant stone tablet appeared in their head before the powers had come to them.
From the current set of vampires, none of them were the original ability carriers. No Originals were awake and at this point and time, Eno had gone into eternal slumber, and he didn't want to wake his friend from his sleep just to answer a curiosity of his that had become a hobby.
'It looks like there isn't any more information on abilities after this book.' Quinn said, placing it down and realised he was coming to an end of all the journals.
After reading the last one, it explained the war that was brewing between the Punishers and the vampires. Having finally decided to take his people and leave the place. The journals ended there. When the castle was abandoned and never updated.
'I wonder if he continued writing journals on the other planet in his tower. Maybe there were some places me and Fex missed, it would be interesting to know if he ever found out about the abilities, or discovered the stone tablet he was looking for.' Quinn thought.
'You have a point, it seemed he was quite intrigued by this. After a certain amount of years, still living becomes quite a chore for some, and I imagine it was even worse for Arthur. Finding the origin of abilities could have been the only thing that kept him going.'
It looked like there was nothing left in the room, so getting up off the ground, Quinn was ready to move. He didn't know how long he had been reading the books for, but Kazz was no longer in the room. Exiting, he could see Kazz had her head on the desk with it tilted on its side.
'Is she sleeping? A vampire sleeping while on duty, her? I must have been in there a really long time for that to happen?' He thought.
Walking up to her slowly, Quinn could see her delicate face, her hair that was placed in two buns making her appearance seem a bit childish.
When Kazz first arrived she acted a bit like a child, but soon Quinn knew it was all an act to let his guard down, she was quite the clever girl, although a little lost.
'Who can blame her when you have a father like Bryce.' Quinn thought.
All vampires were extraordinary in beauty compared to humans, it was as if they didn't have a blemish on their skin. There was no need to put makeup on unless they wanted to make their pale skin seem darker.
Looking at Kazz's face he thought the same thing.
'I think she would look better with her hair down.' Quinn thought, as he got closer, but a crack in the floor caused her to spring up.
"What are you doing!" She said having already extended her fingernails. "Are you trying to kill me in my sleep?!"
"I was just walking around carefully because I didn't want to wake you." Quinn said, as he pointed to the side of her own mouth.
Kazz then could feel something on her chin a little wet and realised that she had dribbled a little while in her sleep.
"Come on, let's get out of here!" Kazz said storming out of the room.
'Isn't it her job to keep an eye on me?' Quinn thought, but admittedly thought the whole thing was quite cute.
'She is a woman who is many years your age Quinn.' Vincent chuckled. 'First Helen and now Kazz, I didn't realise you liked older women.'
'Wouldn't that mean you had also dated a woman who was many, many years younger than you?' Quinn snapped back.
'Careful, that's your great great, so many great grandmother's you're talking about.'
Hearing this, just made the whole thing awkward and Quinn continued his search, seeing that Kazz was outside the door waiting for him.
The search from room to room on each floor began again, and it truly looked like it had been cleared out. What was strange though, was some items seemed to have been moved recently.
'Is there a way for Arthur to return to this place as he wishes?' Quinn asked.
'As I said, I really don't know much about the Punishers at all, but perhaps there are skills that the system does not know of, and things Arthur created himself.'
Hearing this, Quinn was now a little on high alert. From the dust having been moved in certain places, and other things in other places, it certainly looked like someone had been here not too long ago.
Kazz also seemed to be a little uneasy, and Quinn was wondering if she was speaking through Jill, communicating this all back to Bryce.
Nothing of interest was found, even in the throne room, which looked like every other throne room. However, one last room was locked behind another special combination lock. Judging by the size from the outside, it was as equally big as the throne room.
"What's wrong, is something inside?" Kazz asked.
"No, I just find it a little strange that this room is locked," Quinn said, as he used the shadow travel and took them inside.
Getting out of the shadow. The first thing that caught his eye was another throne. Each castle had one like before, but this one was different. The red carpet on the floor went from the doors leading up the small stairs and finally it reached the grand chair, a bright red chair that was quite clear in colour.
Seeing the chair herself, Kazz's heartbeat started to accelerate and beat a little louder. A thought had crossed her mind but she was unsure what the chair was.
Quinn using his inspect skill on the chair, he too was truly shocked.
"A throne made completely of blood crystals…How many vampires were killed to make that thing?"
It wasn't just a chair that had been crafted using blood crystals, like a blood weapon would be, it was as if thousands of blood crystals had been fused together to make such a chair.
"That man is sick!" Kazz couldn't help but say. "How could someone happily sit on a chair everyday that reminded them of what they had done, is he proud?"
No, Quinn knew that wasn't the case from the journals he read. Kazz was right about one thing, it was a reminder. A reminder to himself what his cruel job was. In his journals he felt like a villain at times, and the vampires sometimes saw him that way, and he had to stick to that role, even convincing himself.
Something was drawing Quinn to the chair, he started walking towards it, and was fascinated by the red colour glow. He didn't know what it was about the chair that was drawing him in. Then when he had reached the top of the small platform, he looked at Kazz who looked back at him strangely.
First Quinn, slid his fingers across the armrest, he could feel an energy but it was trapped inside the crystal, then finally, he decided to sit in it.
[The fourteenth castle has been abandoned]
[The castle wishes for a new leader]
[Would you like the accept the title, 'Leader of the Punishers?']
*****
Get access to the MVS webtoon on P.a.t.r.e.o.n it's only $3 dollar a month And read My werewolf system Exclusively.
If you want to support you can on my P.A.T.R.E.O.N: jksmanga
When Quinn had decided to come to the fourteenth castle, he expected to find some secrets. Either skill books or maybe learn more about the shadow. What he wasn't expecting, was to find a throne made out of pure blood crystals and once sitting in it, to receive a title.
'Leader of the Punishers?' Quinn read out in his mind. It was clear what the title meant, but unfortunately, Quinn was unable to see the details of the title or what effects it would bring. It looked like the system wanted him to either accept or decline the offer at this very moment.
Titles were very powerful things, given certain buffs when fighting and also other things. Allowing him to gain reputation points and even building the towers at the tenth castle, but this was why he was struggling with the decision.
'If I choose to accept this title, does it get rid of the one from the tenth family?'
So far no titles had been lost, there was even one that could be selected that was a stark reminder of his dear friend Edward, however it could never be used to its full capacity now. Still, it seemed this one would conflict with his others, but perhaps he could just switch between them when needed like the tenth title.
'I believe the system will possibly warn you like in a game.' Vincent chimed in. 'Think about it, when you select yes on this title, it should proceed by saying, accepting this title will get rid of xx title. I played quite a few games in my past.'
'Vincent is a gamer, and he's clearly proud of it.' Quinn thought, honestly if the tenth title did disappear it would only be in the system anyway. Surely, Bryce and the other council members would still think of Quinn as the leader, regardless of what the system said.
The thing he would lose most was the towers. At this point, Quinn was leaning towards accepting the title, and he had nearly selected yes, but there was one last thing that was troubling him.
'What will happen to Arthur, what will he think? Will he know I have taken over his castle, or will he think I have decided to become a part of the Punishers and part of the vampire settlement?'
In the end, it was this thought that caused Quinn to push yes and accept the title. Arthur was coming and he needed every bit of help and power that was needed.
[The title 'Leader of the Punishers' has been granted]
[You have unlocked the fourteenth castle area zone]
[The store can now be used in the fourteenth zone]
As soon as Quinn accepted the title, the seat started to light up slightly, and Kazz was getting ready to get out of the place, but soon the light dimmed and disappeared. In Kazz's eyes, not much had changed, but quite a few things in Quinn's system had been updated.
The first set of rewards were similar to what Quinn got when he had received the tenth title. He got reputation points that were based on how people from that family looked at you, although he wasn't sure what Punishers meant. Did it include Arthur, or all those that he had taught the shadow skill to.
The good thing was it looked like the reputation points earned from the tenth leader title could be used to build things in the fourteenth zone. On top of this, the titles were able to be switched out to each other. There was no loss of the tenth leader title.
'Maybe it's best not to build anything for now. Although I have accepted this title, I don't want the other families to know about it. Besides, who would attack a castle with no people, who or what do I have to protect?'
The next set of rewards were more based on skills that could be used while Quinn was in the fourteenth area and had the title active.
[While in the fourteenth zone, the user may borrow and give their shadow to other Punishers at will]
Before when Quinn had borrowed the shadow from the others, it was forcefully taken but after speaking to them, they willingly wanted to help Quinn out at the time.
It sounded like as long as they were in the fourteenth zone, Quinn was able to take the shadow regardless of where they were and give it back, or perhaps help those that were weaker.
'It's a shame that it's only limited to the fourteenth area, but it just means I have to increase my shadow as much as I can in the first place.'
Other than that, there didn't seem to be any grand rewards, so Quinn decided to check out the map that would show him to the area of the fourteenth castle. When looking through this, Quinn also noticed something else a bit off about the castle map itself.
When going to his location, he could see that even where he was right now, there was another room behind them, behind the throne.
Quinn immediately stood up, which caused Kazz to jump back a few feet.
"Quinn, tell me now, have you gone mad!" Kazz said. "Has that chair taken over your mind?!"
Quinn looked at her for a few seconds.
"I'm glad to know that you won't outright attack me and at least ask me first," Quinn replied with a smile.
Walking up to the wall behind the throne. Quinn could see a giant rug like material that had been hung behind the wall. Ripping it off to the side, another circle combination lock could be seen.
Going up to it, Quinn wondered something and grazed his fingers against the lock.
[The castle has accepted you as the leader]
Quinn didn't think much of it, and the wheel started to turn itself until it eventually unlocked for him on the spot, and started to push itself open.
"I thought you didn't know any of the combinations to the locks?" Kazz asked.
"This one didn't need one." Quinn lied and started to walk through the secret door.
Kazz was a little hesitant following, but soon did, and she stayed away from the red crystal throne, acting as if it was bad luck if it was to touch her.
When they had entered the room, she could see Quinn standing there still, and surrounding him were pieces of rubble all over the floor.
"What is this? Did you do this?" Kazz asked.
"You would have heard me if I did," Quinn said, lifting one of the pieces of rubble, and Kazz had done the same as well.
Quinn didn't know what he was expecting, but he wasn't expecting this. It seemed like the room had several walls that had certain things written on them, or ill.u.s.trations but it had all been destroyed and quite recently as well.
With Kazz and Quinn trying to put pieces together, they could tell they were ill.u.s.trations and writing, but it seemed like pieces were either missing or had been turned to dust. After getting most of the larger pieces together, Kazz had figured out what it was.
"Damn him!" Kazz yelled. "This was a training room, one that would teach the others how to use the shadow. Some of the other leaders have rooms like this as well, but it's useless like this."
Quinn had thought the same thing. The words didn't need to be written down in a book, but it looked like all the techniques that Arthur had learned over the years had been drawn out and explained on the walls of this large room.
'In the past, it was a quick way to teach one your ability. You would lock them in a room, and with all the ill.u.s.trations and text with no distractions, the person would get into a certain state. They would feel as if the words and text from the walls were coming out to them.' Vincent explained.
'Why did he destroy it? Did he think the other vampires would come back and try to learn the powers? Was he stopping them from getting the shadow ability, or was he stopping me?' Quinn thought.
However, perhaps Arthur was missing one important detail about Quinn. He didn't know Quinn was different to other vampires, and different to the other Punishers. For he also had the system.
[Inspect]
Details of each piece of broken rubble were seen, and the system started to fill up a small progress bar.
[Gathering information about the shadow]
[You have successfully learnt more about the shadow.]
[New skills have been unlocked]
'Whatever you were hoping to do Arthur, I'm catching up to you.'
******
Get access to the MVS webtoon on P.a.t.r.e.o.n it's only $3 dollar a month And read My werewolf system Exclusively.
If you want to support you can on my P.A.T.R.E.O.N: jksmanga
For MVS artwork and updates follow on Instagram and Facebook: jksmanga
After using the inspect skill on the pieces of rubble, Quinn had gained three new shadow skills in the system. He wondered if the entirety of the walls was present, and hadn't been destroyed if he would have been able to extract more information from the room.
Perhaps the system only gave him the skills it could figure out from what was there.
'Some large pieces are missing from the wall. Did Arthur take them with him so they couldn't rebuild it back together like me and Kazz was doing? Which means the other pieces of the shadow might be with Arthur, but why didn't he just put all the pieces of the walls into his dimensional storage?' Some things certainly didn't make sense, and there was always the chance that it wasn't Arthur as well, but who else could enter the fourteenth castle and would know about all these secrets.
Looking at Kazz she was frustrated. She was still trying to put pieces together but some of it was just small pieces of dust. She wasn't paying attention to him, but Quinn wasn't going to try any of the skills out, right now. He would do so in his own time, away from the prying eyes of others.
'I've learnt that I never know who will be my enemy in the future.' Quinn thought.
When Kazz finally gave up, the two of them decided to leave the rooms and Quinn also closed the door to the room behind them. Making sure it was locked up as well.
'If I was able to learn a few things from what pieces were present, if they did put it back together then maybe they could find something out as well.'
Having searched every area of the castle now, and Quinn knew this due to the new map of the castle he had obtained, it was time for him to return back to the school. His work was complete, and he would have to try to figure out another way he could teach the others the shadow.
Maybe the information from his system could be extracted somehow, but he could try to figure out that bit later. Walking past the red crystal chair, Quinn looked at it for a few seconds.
'Could we smash it up and take the crystals, maybe we can use it to create something. It's a bit of a waste just having it as a chair.'
'I think you should leave things as they are in the castle.' Vincent said. 'In the first place having blood crystals is considered a crime.'
'So you don't think that now Bryce knows about it due to Kazz, he won't take the crystals and claim it for himself?' Quinn asked, and to this Vincent didn't have an answer
'I believe the throne is somehow linked to the castle and the system. Destroying the chair could very well get rid of your title.' Vincent argued.
Now this was something, Quinn didn't want to happen. He looked at the door ahead, and looked at the lock on it. Looking at the lock behind him, he figured that Muka wouldn't have known the combination to the hidden room, since it was kept a secret, but maybe there was something he could do with the other one.
Walking up to the door, Quinn placed his hand on it, and soon had a smile. Now he was the leader of the castle, Quinn could open all locks, but not just that, he could also change the combinations on them, and he decided to do this very thing.
A cl.i.c.k.i.n.g sound was heard, but none of the parts needed to be moved, so Kazz wasn't too suspicious about what he had done.
As long as they didn't have the shadow ability, or the combination to the lock it would keep them out. And even if they did try to attack, now as the owner, Quinn was sure the system would warn him like it had done so in the past.
However, Quinn didn't want to rely on the system. He was afraid that there might be times in the future where it wouldn't warn him. Then it would only be his own fault. Maybe one day the system would completely disappear just as easily as it appeared. For now, he would use the advantages it would come with, but try not to rely on it.
Before leaving, Kazz looked at the red crystal throne one more time. She couldn't stop glancing at it, and thanks to her being distracted. His actions with the door didn't seem weird.
"Come on, let's go!" Quinn shouted. "I think you might be the one who becomes possessed by it in a second if you keep looking at it like that!"
Now, no longer needing to search each room they were able to go out of the castle far quicker than before, and once they were out, they appeared in the fourteenth inner area. Quinn cancelled his skill, and the two of them popped out, walking on the surface once more.
"So will you be reporting back to Bryce now? Is there anything I need to do or can I just go back?" Quinn asked.
Kazz waited a few seconds before replying and now Quinn was sure of it. Everything that was happening, everything that had been seen in the fourteenth castle was communicated back to Bryce. Through Jill, the two didn't need to be close, and it seemed even now she was asking him what he wanted to do.
"You are free to go back, if there is any trouble we can get in touch with you, and we will keep your Knight, Paul, informed and updated." Kazz answered.
Just as the two of them were about to part ways, a strange black smog in the air was heading towards them. It moved as if it was alive, searching for something and once it found what it was looking for, it latched on to a destination and headed straight towards the two of them.
'That smog looks the same as when the Boneclaw is summoned?' Quinn thought.
And sure enough, when the smog had reached an area around fifteen meters away from Quinn, it descended to the ground and the fog started to form into the Boneclaw it was. It stood there with its long dangling arms and its giant body.
"Hey, isn't that your familiar? What's it doing coming here now?" Kazz thought.
However, Quinn didn't know either, why didn't the bone claw just attach itself to him like it would do in the past. Was something wrong?
"You…" A deep voice said. "Prove…yourself."
Quinn wasn't really sure what was happening and it seemed like Kazz had a better idea, as she quickly extended her nails and moved away.
"Quinn, get ready, don't you see what's happening!" She shouted. "The Boneclaw, it doesn't think you are worthy enough to be its master anymore. It's challenging you to a fight to the death."
Quinn had heard the stories about familiars, and how they would rather die than work for a weak master, and if the situation came to be they would try to kill their master. However, Quinn was much stronger now, than when the Boneclaw had first found him, so why would it attempt to do this?
A little dazed as to how this situation came to be, soon the system had given him the answers he was looking for.
[The Boneclaw has regained its lost strength]
[It no longer believes you are fit to be its master]
[Prove yourself and win back the Boneclaw's trust]
The last thing Quinn had expected was a fight with his own familiar. Something that had saved his life a couple of times in the past, but now it was trying to kill him.
"I guess I have no choice." Quinn said, as he activated the shadow and it rose behind his back.
*****
Get access to the MVS webtoon on P.a.t.r.e.o.n it's only $3 dollar a month And read My werewolf system Exclusively.
If you want to support you can on my P.A.T.R.E.O.N: jksmanga
For MVS artwork and updates follow on Instagram and Facebook: jksmanga
On Fex's execution day, Kazz had seen the power of the Boneclaw, back then, it was able to go toe to toe with her father, until eventually its energy was running low. She knew the Boneclaw was an incredibly strong familiar that not many vampires would be able to handle.
However, Quinn was someone who had even bested her father in a fight. Yet, for some reason, the Boneclaw had attempted to challenge Quinn now. When he was possibly at his strongest.
'Something had to have changed in the Boneclaw's reasoning, is Quinn's d.e.s.i.r.e from before no longer matching up with its, or did something happen to the Boneclaw to make it feel this way?'
Finding out the answer to the question wouldn't help the situation. What she needed to do right now was decide if she was going to help Quinn or not.
'Is the Boneclaw underestimating me?' Quinn thought. 'It has been a while since we separated from each other and I assure you I have gotten stronger. Or perhaps it considers me weaker than its last master?'
[Shadow equip]
Not wanting to underestimate the fight, Quinn made sure to put all pieces of beast gear on his body, and that included the red oni type mask on his face. Making the first move, Quinn cast a shadow path along the floor, heading straight towards the Boneclaw.
'If I slow it down, then I can actually hit it dead on, and for the first time ever, I don't have to worry about killing you!' Quinn thought. As long as there was still a connection between Quinn and his familiar, it meant that if the familiar was to die, it simply wouldn't be able to be summoned for a while.
The shadow path was one of the slower skills of Quinn's, and seeing the attack coming towards the Boneclaw, it simply entered one of its black portals as it opened and disappeared before the shadow could hit it.
A strong claw came out towards Quinn's right side, but the shadow was able to move from his back to stop the attack. However, Quinn was unaware that somehow the Boneclaw was now attacking from his right side as well. He had no choice but to lift his arm to block the attack head on.
The claw scr.a.p.ed and hit his gauntlets.
'Damn, that attack is strong, I can feel the whole blow through my body!' Quinn thought. He knew he couldn't rely on just his vampire strength to push it back, and started to concentrate and form his second stage qi towards his forearm area, and eventually pushed the claw back.
When Quinn regained his composure he could see the Boneclaw was once again, far away.
'The system wasn't lying when they said he's gotten stronger. His teleportation speed and strength, I'm sure, are packing more power and faster than before. If he keeps teleporting everywhere, how am I meant to get him? None of my blood skills will work.'
Kazz who was standing at the side was watching it all carefully, she wanted to step in as she had made the decision herself to help Quinn. But she saw what the Boneclaw had done. While teleporting its body to Quinn's right side and attacking it with one of its arms, it had opened another portal on Quinn's left side, and simply stuck its arm through another black portal it had created.
So the Boneclaw was able to attack two locations on Quinn's body at once. What was even more frightening was, as soon as Kazz took a step forward, another black portal had opened up in front of her, and a large dangling claw had appeared, grazing her arm, now throbbing with pain.
It was a clear warning for her not to get involved.
Trying to trap the Boneclaw, Quinn decided to open up a shadow dome, covering both of them. Whenever he needed to fight a person one on one, Quinn would use this skill and similar to the Boneclaw, he could equally go wherever he wished in the shadow using shadow hop, seemingly appearing out of nowhere.
Thinking he had trapped the Boneclaw, Quinn was getting ready to plan his next attack, but before he could. The Boneclaw created another portal, and now he was nowhere to be seen.
'It looks like he can also teleport outside of your dome.' Vincent said.
It looked like he was right as well, as his Shadow Mc points were going down by the second.
[MC 1200/1260]
[MC 1170/1260]
Each hit from the Boneclaw was taking off thirty MC points, and it was rapidly going down as he had the dome up.
Closing the dome quickly, Quinn could see the Boneclaw just outside where the edge of it would be.
"Screw you!" Quinn said, opening his hand showing the palms and then closing it in a fist, the next second the Boneclaw had completely disappeared.
[Shadow lock skill activated]
'You know that won't stop him for long.' Vincent said.
'I know, but I just need time to think. I can't hit him with any of my blood skills, otherwise he will just teleport everywhere, so to be able to hit him I have to slow him down.'
It certainly was a strange fight for Quinn, although he didn't feel like he couldn't beat the opponent in front of him, it was the most trickiest fight he ever had, and just as Vincent said, it looked like the Shadow lock didn't hold the Boneclaw at all, as he seemingly appeared out of nowhere.
'So you can teleport out of that as well?'
Quinn thought that perhaps the Boneclaw would start to attack the shadow space, but there was no need for that.
Still, trying to come up with something that could hit or slow the Boneclaw down, it looked like it was time for the Boneclaw to attack instead. It didn't move from its spot and was still roughly ten meters away from where Quinn's position was.
Moving its large arms, each time a black portal would appear in front of it, and at the same time, another one directly in front of Quinn's face. He whacked it away out of instinct, seeing the long dangling finger.
"He can attack from that far away?!' But the attacks weren't over, as the Boneclaw kept striking the air around him and the attacks would appear in all sorts of different places around Quinn, from behind, from above, and below.
It was as if Quinn was playing the block block game again, striking each of the attacks, and avoiding the more dangerous ones, but there was a huge difference between this and the block block game. The strikes from the Boneclaw were heavier than ever, and he could see the endurance of his equipment were going down by the second.
'Damn it, Alex worked hard on these.'
Now watching Quinn block the attacks desperately, Kazz began to realise something. Quinn's combat skills for a vampire leader were quite poor. He had strong blood skills, but they were powered with a strange power and simple. Perhaps one of his biggest advantages in fights was due to people not fully knowing what the shadow could do.
However, here, where his shadow and blood skills didn't work well against an opponent, one would be better off trying to use their hand to hand combat, but the Bone claw, who just did fast simple attacks was able to overwhelm him.
Through the barrage of attack, Quinn could see the Bone claw was unmoving, apart from its arms, and he saw this as an opportunity. He moved his shadow to block the majority of the attacks, leaving only a small hole, and through that hole a single finger could fit through.
[Blood bullet]
Firing off, a blood attack infused with Qi through the small hole made in the shadow, he could see it becoming a success. The blood bullet was the fastest attacking Skill Quinn had.
If he couldn't slow it down, then this would just have to do. The bullet went right through its shoulder, and a cloud of black smoke started to appear where the wound was meant to be.
'Did that really do nothing?' Quinn thought.
He came to realise that this time, Quinn wasn't fighting against a beast, or a vampire, where Qi infused attacks would do damage or the beast would feel pain. This was a different enemy altogether.
The next second, the Boneclaw disappeared and a large scratch was made towards his back, going through Quinn's armour and reaching his skin, tearing it easily.
His shadow was too preoccupied with the attacks at the front, and he hadn't moved it behind him in time.
'Is Quinn really going to lose? Someone who defeated my father, and Cindy with the absolute blood skill, to a familiar?' Kazz worriedly thought.
Just what was this familiar that was able to cause so much trouble for Quinn.
"I really didn't want to do this, and I didn't think I would have to use it again so soon. After all the work I did to get the shadow and now I have to use it against you." Quinn said, as he placed his hand on the ground, and all of the shadow sank spreading out.
[Soul weapon activated]
[Shadow overload]
Get access to the MVS webtoon on P.a.t.r.e.o.n it's only $3 dollar a month And read My werewolf system Exclusively.
If you want to support you can on my P.A.T.R.E.O.N: jksmanga
For MVS artwork and updates follow on Instagram and Facebook: jksmanga
Standing by the side, Kazz knew straight away that Quinn had done something. As the last time he had fought with Cindy he had done the exact same thing. When Quinn's soul weapon was active, a faint purple glow would appear around all of the shadows Quinn used.
One of the main benefits of using the soul weapon 'Shadow Overload' was the fact that Quinn could now use the shadow as he wished without the need to worry if it would run out or not. However, this wasn't the reason Quinn had decided to use it now.
The Boneclaw's teleportation speed was far faster than before. But there were more than just one benefit of using the soul weapon. Quinn's soul weapon would also improve his casting speed with the shadow when using skills, and the general movement of his shadows.
'Not that I'm going to need it, Quinn thought as he held out both of his hands, and started to create a dome of shadow over the Boneclaw. The Boneclaw would teleport out of it the same as he did last time, but seeing where it was now, Quinn would quickly summon another dome over it again, in an instant before it could react.
'It looks like my guess was correct.' Although the Boneclaw was able to teleport out of the shadow dome, it wasn't able to attack at the same time and it didn't seem to know exactly where it was teleporting to. It seemed like it would take a few seconds before it repositioned itself and noticed where Quinn was.
While in the dome, the Boneclaw was unable to see, so it couldn't focus where to place its black teleporters. The only thing it could do was look in a certain direction in the dome, and cast a portal to the other side to escape, and soon, when it was busy coming out of one of the shadows, Quinn was appearing directly behind it through his own shadow with a large hammer strike of his own.
However, the Boneclaw was fast, as it managed to create a large portal the same size as Quinn in front of him, and sinking through it, Quinn was redirected to another place, causing his hammer strike to strike one of the buildings in the inner castle area nearby.
A loud bang was heard as his fist went through a building wall, and a couple of the ones behind it crumbled to the floor. Still, Quinn wasn't worried. Compared to last time, he had more MC points to play with. What he didn't realise was although Shadow Overload allowed him to use the shadow as much as he wished, he could still only control only slightly more than his MC points allowed at one time.
With his MC points above a thousand, Quinn was able to control a larger amount of shadow. Having created several domes, he was still able to protect himself using the shadow.
"So you seem to be quite the quick thinker, but I have a lot of tricks up my sleeve!' Quinn shouted as he fired out a blood bullet into one of his shadows in front of him, and it appeared behind the Boneclaw, going through its forearm.
This was a skill that was too quick for the Boneclaw to react to, and when it turned around, it could see several circle shadows floating in the entire area. Quinn had spread them around, hovering as if they were land mines all over the field.
"I think I've got the hang of how far you can teleport at once. Try teleporting somewhere, and you'll run into any of these," Quinn said, as he activated a disk with a razor edge, covered in the shadow.
'If I throw it into any of these shadows, I can redirect it to try to follow the Boneclaw, and I can also throw blood swipes and even escape through them as well.'
In a way, Quinn was using the shadows as a better version of the teleporting skill that the Boneclaw could use. Quinn was able to go through one shadow, and appear out of any of the shadows hovering about at any time.
Quinn was ready to throw the Shadow disk into one of the shadow portals, but stopped himself just seconds before, as he saw the Boneclaw turning into a black mist, and it was soon heading towards Quinn.
"Did I win the fight?" Quinn wondered.
'I don't think you won.' Vincent replied. 'I just think the Boneclaw has accepted you again, for now.'
Hearing this, Quinn didn't like it one bit. Was Vincent saying that he might choose to challenge him again in the future? He already had a headache with Arthur and now had to worry about the Boneclaw as well. It was also safe to say that Quinn was beyond annoyed. He had used the Shadow Overload skill, and now he also had to face the backlash of using it.
He didn't even get to use it fully or for a long time. It was as if the Boneclaw said, show me everything you had, and then decided to just go away when Quinn did.
[Yout total MC points are now '1150 points']
The amount of points lost wasn't a deal-breaker, but it wasn't like Quinn could easily obtain points through using the skill Shadow Eater either. Technically at the moment each time he would use this skill his MC points would lower, so it was best not to use it for now.
The other problem was right after using the soul weapon, all of his MC points would go down to 0. Even though he didn't use much of the shadow in this fight compared to with Cindy. He would now have to wait for a period of time for them to restore. If he had used a skill like this against a demon tier beast and then ran into Hilston, he would have been a sitting duck not being able to use his shadow ability.
'Just a word of advice to you as a past leader.' Vincent said. 'Although I wasn't the best when it came to hand to hand combat, and you are currently better than me when I was your age, for a vampire your skills are quite poor. You only know the basics, something taught to the regular vampires, but you are a leader.
"Since you use gauntlets as your weapons, it would be best for you to try and further develop your fighting skills. So far, you have done well, relying on powers such as Qi, and mixing it with your vampire powers, and also the shadow, but what if you are unable to use both of those things? Just like with the Boneclaw in the future, there may be an opponent that will need these set of skills."
Honestly, Quinn couldn't agree more, but it wasn't like he knew any grand martial artist. Leo was the closest person to one, but he was a master swordsman.
'I wonder if there's something I can do?'
'The second point.' Vincent continued, although we have already discussed this, it's about your blood abilities. It's all well improving your blood control, but just like with the shadow, you need to learn more advanced blood skills. They are currently quite simple."
'Couldn't you teach me, since you used to be a great leader and all.' Quinn said.
'I guess I could give it a go, but through words alone, it would be hard. It would be best for you to see the skills yourself. Maybe you should get friendly with one of the leaders at some point.' Vincent half jokingly said.
Still, Quinn didn't think Vincent was giving him enough credit. Quinn didn't show the Boneclaw everything he had, and there were even the new shadow skills he had yet to test.
Seeing the Boneclaw disappear like so, Kazz was relieved, but witnessing Quinn use his special power again, she truly did feel like she was looking at one of the strongest vampire leaders. Even if he was lacking in certain areas, no one could deny how strong he was.
"Well, let's forget about that little thing, shall we?" Quinn said, looking back at Kazz. "Let's get back."
The incident with Quinn's familiar wasn't something that needed to be urgently reported, since it was his own familiar and didn't involve others. No one had even seen the fight, but Kazz still reported the matter to Bryce. After all, she was loyal to him as he was her father and even more so her king.
Although, Bryce didn't think much of this, and was far more interested in the reports she had made earlier.
"You may leave now Kazz, you did a good job. Thank you." Bryce said, sitting down on the king's throne.
When Kazz left the room, out from the side as if he was almost invisible, Tempus stood.
"You heard about the wall, right?" Bryce asked. "Do you think you will be able to restore it to its former self?"
"Perhaps, we might not get the whole thing, but we should learn something, but I'm wondering what you plan to do with such a wall?" Tempus asked.
"I hate the shadow, but everyone has to admit their power, but the reason why so many people disliked the shadow in the past was because it belonged to the Punishers, a force equal to that of the king. This is something that should have never happened. It's time the king had its set of own shadow users." Bryce smiled. "I bet Arthur will be pleasantly surprised to see them when he returns."
"And how do you expect to get past the doors without informing Muka?" Tempus asked.
"Oh don't worry about that, I have more power than you think. Actually you might already know. Otherwise I doubt you would be standing by my side."
******
Get access to the MVS webtoon on P.a.t.r.e.o.n it's only $3 dollar a month And read My werewolf system Exclusively.
If you want to support you can on my P.A.T.R.E.O.N: jksmanga
For MVS artwork and updates follow on Instagram and Facebook: jksmanga
Upon returning to the Cursed ship and hearing nothing terrible had happened at school while Quinn was away, he was in no rush to go back just yet. He had time to think about what Vincent had talked about.
One of the most critical things Quinn had to worry about was getting stronger for the future enemies ahead. One of the easiest ways was to improve something he was severely lacking, and one of those was his combat fighting skills.
He never worried about this much before but did try practising a little when he had no abilities.
'I remember those days, Quinn started to reminisce. 'I thought watching a few martial arts movies and copying them would make me some skilled master, and then I would just get blasted with a green energy blast. Yeah, no karate-chopping skills are going to stop that.' Quinn thought.
However, things were different now. Quinn had a body that could put fighting skills to good use, just like the other leaders did.
Checking his system, Quinn could see the tutorial zone that displayed Vincent's lessons in the system.
'Do you have any more of these?' Quinn asked.
'I mean, I don't, but honestly, I think you're beyond anything that I could teach you through a video. At the moment, you have a body that would be good in any martial art. However, what you need is something that would actually be good in fighting against ability users. This I'm not the best at.'
Hearing these words while on the Cursed ship, Quinn went looking for Leo. Although he was a swordsman, he did know the martial art taught by the military quite well, and perhaps there was someone he could recommend.
While searching high and low around the ship, Quinn couldn't find him anywhere and eventually ran into Sam, walking through one of the hallways.
"Quinn, you still haven't returned. You know the students will miss you?" Sam said.
"It's fine. They have a good teacher. I was actually looking for Leo. Have you seen him anywhere?" Quinn asked.
"Actually, Leo wanted to catch up with you about something, but it looks like one of the planets that Pure has members on is close by, so they have decided to go there. Don't worry, they took Nate along as well, just in case there is any trouble."
There was no time frame for when Quinn needed to get things done, so there wasn't an urgency in him, but at the same time, there was the constant worry that the Dalki, a vampire force or even Pure, could attack them at any point.
Although Quinn was happy they had taken a shadow user along like he asked, he felt a bit unlucky that they had taken Nate. If he couldn't get an answer from Leo, he would have asked Nate, a great martial artist, what to do next.
'I guess I could just teleport there and then travel back, but they might be in the middle of something.'
"Go on. I can see you have something on your mind. What do you want?" Sam asked.
Quinn explained what he wished to do. How he wanted to improve his martial arts skills. Thinking about it for a while, Sam eventually gave an answer.
"Do you remember how the two of you first met through the Power fighters game? Well, there was a reason why Nate would constantly play it. Even for him, there were plenty of strong people there.
"You have to remember not everyone likes the limelight. Some people have strong abilities or are just strong that they choose to hide their powers when they join a faction. Before the civil war, although it was normal for others to fight and such, strong people didn't often fight each other due to fear of how much destruction and death it would cause.
"Do you think the Graylash family ever fought against the Bree family, or the Sun Shields without people getting hurt?"
Hearing this, Quinn thought it would be quite interesting. He hadn't played the game in a while. When he first started out, he used the game often to test out his blood abilities that could be used with no restrictions inside the game.
'I suppose if I play again, I can just not use my blood abilities. Before, I was obsessed with the exp, not that it would do anything for me now. But now I can just fight against ability users, just using my fists. If I lose, it won't really be a problem.'
Quinn thought it was a great suggestion and thanked Sam before leaving off to play the game. There were quite a lot of pods on board the Cursed faction, as the game had always been popular with people, including the Cursed faction.
However, there was one person he thought he should meet before playing the game, asking if he could work out some personal request for Quinn, and that was none other than Logan.
He was inside his usual research room, a room that was given just to Logan dedicated to him to work on whatever he needed. It didn't take long for Logan to turn it into his own personal room, as it was filled with what Quinn could only describe as useful junk all around the room.
He was careful to use the word 'Useful' because often, things that looked strange and that he didn't understand would be quite helpful. A lot of the stuff in the room was brought over from the many locations the Green family owned, the projects his family were working on before they had passed.
"Quinn, that's you right? No one else has as light footsteps as you do. Also, I heard from Sam that you have just returned from the vampire world. Did he tell you about my request?" Logan said, as he was wearing some strange goggles and using his robotic arm, but soon the googles started to deform into the tiny spiders and created some shoulder pads instead.
"Request, I didn't know you had one? I was actually coming to you to ask about something. What did you want to ask?" Quinn wondered.
Logan looked at Quinn for a few seconds and didn't say anything.
"Logan, please, you already helped me a lot. Remember, even with the current situation, anything you need that I can help with, I will do it." Quinn said.
Then, as if Logan was waiting for Quinn to say these words, he gave a reply.
"Great, then I wish to go to the vampire world and go to the lab out in the mountains. I will take my leave tomorrow and make sure to take one of the shadow users with me. I will also take Borden along for protection, so you can't complain. A leader wouldn't go back on their word, right?"
For some reason, Quinn felt like he had just been tricked.
'This is what happens when you have people smarter than you helping you out.' Quinn thought.
"What do you want to do there anyway?" Quinn asked.
"I plan to visit the lab so I can clone myself a new arm. The lab had the ability to create a clone of Vorden, that's how I accidentally made Borden, so I should be able to create a hand for myself if I study the equipment myself." Logan replied as if it was no big deal.
"Wait! What happens if you make another, like a Logan Dalki? I know Borden turned out to be okay, but we can't guarantee that another one will be, can we?" Quinn said worryingly.
"Don't worry about that. There isn't enough energy to create another Dalki. That was the problem in the first place and part of the reason why Borden is so unstable. Leave the thinking to me. If I tried to explain anything to you, then it would just be pointless. Fighting is your strong point. This is mine so leave that to me."
Although Quin didn't like it, visiting the vampire world last time, it seemed like everything had calmed down quite a bit, and as long as someone like Linda who knew the shadow went along with them, then Quinn could be there if there was any trouble, as for Borden. He was as strong as a leader, so no one would mess with him.
"Talking about fighting, there were a few things I wanted to ask you about..." Quinn discussed his plan and how he would like to join power fighters one more time, but he had some special requests.
"Sure, I can do that for you. As you know, the game ranks you based on your Traveller Rank. So you want me to put you as an A rank traveller, correct? That shouldn't be a problem. As long as you keep winning fights, the system will naturally put you against the higher Travellers and then you will enter the ranking system."
"Ranking System?"
"Each time you win, you get Elo points, which will rank you up and down, putting you in the top hundred of the power fighters game. This is only available to Travellers Rank B and upwards. Win enough times in a row, and you will eventually get put in the top hundred."
It sounded like Sam's suggestion was turning into a good idea, and there was even a goal to aim towards now.
"Wow, an online ranking, who's at the top, is it someone I know?" Quinn wondered. Being in the position he was in now, surely the top would be filled with people he had seen or at least heard off.
"Not really, at least I don't know who they are," Logan replied. "You have to remember a few things. Fighting in the game, although meant to simulate real combat, isn't the same. There are differences. Also, one can not use their soul weapon in the game either. And sometimes soul weapons are a big differentiator when one is fighting in the real world." Logan explained.
It made sense, and now for some reason, Quinn was itching to go into the power fighters game. However, there were a couple more requests Quinn had made.
"And about my other request?" Quinn asked.
"That's fine," Logan said. "I can put in a limiter just for you, so you will be limited to fifty percent of your body's strength. You can increase this in the game as you wish. As for your other request, usually, only one person can be linked with one I.D., but It's me after all, so I can do what I like. We will create a new I.D. for you."
The name Bloodevolver was too famous, and Quinn wasn't going to be using the blood skills this time around. He was going to be testing his fighting skills, so he wanted a new I.D.
"Do you want me to come up with the name for you?" Logan asked.
"No, no, please!" Quinn quickly said. "It's okay. I can pick my own." Quinn said, fearing he would be known as Buinn.
*******
Get access to the MVS webtoon on P.a.t.r.e.o.n it's only $3 dollar a month And read My werewolf system Exclusively.
If you want to support you can on my P.A.T.R.E.O.N.: jksmanga
For M.V.S. artwork and updates follow on Instagram and Facebook: jksmanga
The VR game Powerfighters also could copy one's beast armour and weapon. Even though it was capable of doing that, Quinn really didn't want any advantages when fighting. He thought the quickest way to improve was through failure and learning through one's mistakes.
Luckily, there were no consequences for making mistakes in the VR game since it was just a game. However, even if he wanted to use his beast weapon, he really couldn't. Taking his gauntlets out of his shadow equip, Quinn looked at his gauntlets, and they were in a sorry state.
Several dents in places, gashes of torn metal. Quinn imagined that if he didn't have the shadow equip skill and he had to force the gauntlets on his arms, they would become a bloody mess from all the broken pieces hanging on it.
The durability was around that of ten percent, and all the boosted stats were ineffective.
'The Boneclaw's attacks were really strong, stronger than any beast I've faced. I wonder if he would be considered a demon tier beast or something similar if he was one?' Quinn started to think.
There was a feeling that the Boneclaw didn't really show everything it had either during the fight.
Because of this, before entering the game, Quinn decided to go with Alex for a visit.
———
"Nooo!" Alex screamed with the gauntlets laid out on the table. "What did you do? Did you chuck these things into a blender! Do you know how long it took to make these for you!"
Whenever Alex would work on a piece of equipment, he worked extra hard personally on Quinn's. It wasn't that he didn't equally put effort into everything he did make for the Cursed faction. It was just that Quinn would always be the first of its kind when making things, so it would take more time.
It was the first time he had to use fairy blood and the first time he had used king tier crystals with the gauntlets. He was already devastated when he had heard that his Emperor tier armour set was destroyed. Still, at least that had gone to good use, protecting Quinn's life from the Demon tier crab.
"I told you, it was unexpected. You know me, I wouldn't have let them get hurt on purpose." Quinn said. "Anyway, can you fix them?"
"Fix them," Alex said, slapping his head and still looking at the gauntlets on the table. "First, your gauntlets were made with specific beast crystals to give it the best active skill I could get. It would be quite hard to find those again, and honestly, creating a new pair would be easier than repairing the old ones."
Quinn thought about it for a while. It was time for him to have an upgrade in the first place.
"Do we have crystals to make a new weapon?" Quinn asked.
"Oh, I thought you said you talked to Logan before, didn't he tell you?" Alex replied. "It turns out that the original planet that the Crows occupied is filled with strong beasts in the new land. So strong that Logan was unable to place his device to check out if there were demon tier beasts in the area.
"I know what you're thinking. If you want a new weapon, then you at least want it to be at the legendary tier this time. Well, if you're looking for plenty of high-level beasts with certain attributes, then that's going to be your best bet."
Thinking about it, Quinn wanted another active elemental skill. The first advanced tier crystal gifted by Leo had the lightning elemental power, which gave him a great active skill, and the fire crystals after. It seemed like the elemental crystals gave him the best option in the end.
"I'll think about what to get. I'll ask Sam to send a team to the Crow's planet, and when they find something, they can contact me." Quinn replied.
This way, he could be optimal with his time. Quinn wanted to fight the beasts himself. For one, legendary beasts were quite up the tier ladder, and there weren't many in the Cursed faction that could deal with them. The other reason was Quinn wanted to see what skills the beast had, to see if it was suitable for making his weapon.
'Maybe Wevil would be good to search the area.' Quinn thought.
With the request sent off to Sam, it was finally time for Quinn to play the game. Entering his personal training room, he could see a pod there waiting for him. He had made this request so the others onboard also wouldn't know what Quinn was doing.
Besides, his fame in the Cursed faction itself was growing and just walking around, he would get stopped several times, and his journey would be twice as long. Quinn didn't want to be one of those people that didn't reply back, and it was nice to get to know the people in the faction.
Although this Pod looked like any other VR pod, Quinn knew there was a difference. This one had been modded, added with the features that Quinn had requested from Logan.
'I remember entering the shop with Vorden and looking at the price tag of one of these things. I never thought I would own my own one. Now, there are several on the sh.i.p.s, and I even have a personal one made for me by the game's creator. When I think about it, there have been some amazing things in my life.' Quinn thought as he started to climb into the VR pod.
Just like when he had entered the other VR pods, the welcome screen appeared in front of him. Before though, after figuring out who the person was, the system would then log in Quinn to his user ID automatically and also use his traveller information, but not this time.
[Please enter your User ID]
'Ah, I really don't care about it this time too much. Last time I tried to write something cool, and that's never got me far,' Quinn thought as he just typed in some words that he didn't really give much thought to.
[User ID has been created]
It had been a while, but after selecting his name, his body was chucked into the white space.
'I guess I can't use the Bloodevolver appearance, can I?' Quinn thought and started decorating and altering his avatar. Giving himself spiky green hair, and a plain gold and back tracksuit.
He looked like he was dressed as someone a 1000 years past his time, but he thought it suited him. In a world of no abilities, back in the past when people his age would have fought with their fists.
Checking out the game system, he could see that now there was also a limiter that had been set to fifty., Quinn could even lower this, so he could use more of his strength or increase it.
Before going into a match, he tested out the limiter for a while, practising what martial arts moves he knew, and it looked like it worked.
'You never fail to impress me, Logan.'
Finally, he was ready to start his first matchmaking session. As an A rank Traveller, Quinn would get matched up with those at a similar level to him, but for now, he would be put against some Rank B's while the system was working out his correct ranking level, so the matchmaking would be fairer.
When Quinn's body appeared, he could see himself standing opposite a man who was dressed entirely in black armour from head to toe and had a pair of small axes on his back.
"Noob fighter?" Chan read. "Is this my lucky day? I was on a losing streak."
Checking his opponent's stats, he could see that Noob fighter hadn't been in any fights, so he wasn't quite sure if he was lucky or not.
'I guess it's his first time playing, and I can take advantage of that.'
The match had begun, and Chan immediately threw out the small axe on his back towards Quinn.
Seeing it, Quinn decided to dodge the first axe as he was still trying to figure out what ability the person in front of him had. The next second another axe came towards him, and then several more were flying towards Quinn.
'Crap!' Quinn thought as he started to run around the place and head towards his opponent.
"Hey, this noob is quite fast," Chan said, continuing to throw multiple axes from his back. Although he only had two on him, his ability allowed him to copy and produce the same beast weapon he last touched.
He continued to throw them towards his opponents, dn when the two got close, Quinn managed to duck a wild swing from Chun and hit him in the stomach.
The blow had done damage, but while falling, Chun picked up one of the axes that were stuck to the ground and dug it into Quinn's foot. If he wanted to get out of this, he would have to forcefully rip his foot from the axe.
Picking up another Axe, Chun went to swing it towards his ribs again, but an elbow hit the side of the axe with such force, making it fall to the ground. While Chun was slightly stunned, Quinn went to punch him in the head again, but Chun quickly rolled, avoiding the hit and threw out an axe hitting Quinn's other leg.
"I'm a rank B Traveller for a reason, don't underestimate me!" Chun shouted. After a minute of intense fighting back and forth, a winner was eventually announced.
"Phew, that guy was tough for a noob. I'm surprised I won, his blows were so strong, and he was fast. I guess it had something to do with his ability? Wait, did he even use an ability?" Chun said, thinking about the fight.
Meanwhile, Quinn was back in the lobby and looking at his game screen.
"So my first fight was a loss, huh? Well, I guess setting it to thirty percent was too much to start with." Quinn said.
******
Get access to the MVS webtoon on P.a.t.r.e.o.n it's only $3 dollar a month And read My werewolf system Exclusively.
If you want to support you can on my *******: jksmanga
For MVS artwork and updates follow on Instagram and Facebook: jksmanga
After getting the go ahead from Quinn that he was now allowed to travel to the vampire world, Logan wasted no time making preparations. In fact, he actually already had everything he needed with him packed away in a special robotic backpack. He would 'Carry' this on his back with the support of his little spiders, making it pretty much weightless.
It was as if he always knew Quinn would say yes, but he was not to go on his travels alone. In a room placed away from the others, which needed a special pin to enter, was the new type of teleporter that would take one to the vampire world.
If someone was to stumble and open it, it would be quite troublesome for them, finding themselves in a strange place. Not that they could go through the teleporter anyway. This new teleporter was based on the vampire's teleporters. On Logan's side, a code needed to be input that would then activate the teleporter, and it was the same on Paul's side.
Communication needed to be made before Logan could come across. However, this time, unlike when Quinn had gone, they did not inform the king or ask for persimmon. Quinn felt like he needed to last time due to entering the fourteenth castle, which was a big deal.
However, Logan was going to a place that he wasn't even sure they were aware of or cared about. It also wasn't like what he was planning to do, had anything to do with them in the first place.
Standing by his side were the two that would be coming with him for this short journey,
"Hopefully, you can make some more of that green serum for me," Borden said as he hopped onto the right side of Logan's shoulder.
"I can try, but I wouldn't count on it," Logan replied. Knowing that there was hardly any energy left in the large tubes.
As for the other one, she seemed a bit nervous to be coming along.
"I kind of understand why you brought Borden along with you, but why did you choose me and not one of the others?" Linda asked.
Logan looked Linda up and down as if it was a pain to explain to her, but letting out a sigh, he did so anyway.
"Have you and I ever talked before?" Logan asked.
"A few times on occasion, but I don't; think we have ever had a full conversation," Linda replied, trying to figure out what his point was.
"And that is exactly the reason why I have brought you. Me and you haven't talked before, so we have nothing to talk about. Which means I can get on my task with peace." Said Logan.
Linda didn't know why, but she felt a little hurt by that comment, but Logan was just upfront and honest from what she had heard from the others. Speaking what he thought, sometimes it was better to have a person like this, rather than someone you didn't know what they were thinking, like Kazz.
With the preparations done and the very small chitchat made, all three of them went through the teleporter, finding themselves at the tenth castle. Unlike last time, Paul wasn't there to greet them, but Ashley stood in the throne room instead.
He was only there to make sure they had arrived safely and also to turn off the teleporter so it wouldn't be linked to the Cursed ship while they were away.
There were no words spoken, and Logan just continued to walk past Ashley as if it was something he did every single day.
'Well, I can't say the boy isn't efficient.' Linda thought as she was quite enjoying his style.
A few sprays of the special scent were placed onto Borden and Logan. Now they had no worry as they walked through the vampire settlement. Compared to before, the dark streets were full of market stalls, vampires talking and eating irregular meals at their restaurants.
It seemed like an old city in the human world, and Linda found it relatively peaceful.
"If we had seen this and experienced this when we first came, then maybe our opinion would have been a little different." She said.
What was most impressive was how quick they were able to recover as well. Soon though, leaving the settlement, they would walk through the forest, and from there, it was time to head to the mountain where the lab was found.
While walking through the forest, there was a single incident that occurred. It was when a snake-like beast came dangling from one of the trees. It swooped down on them.
Linda was ready to get in the way, but when the snake reached a certain distance. A claw-like machine came out from the top of Logan's back and held it in place, then a blaster formed around Logan's arm, and he fired it a few times, eventually killing the snake on the spot.
'Even though the kid isn't like us, he seems to be quite powerful with all his little gadgets. I guess he isn't just the inventor of the ship.' Linda thought.
Although the two of them didn't talk much, in fact, not at all during the walk, even Borden was just sleeping on top of Logan's shoulder. She quite enjoyed learning more and more about Logan.
Finally, after entering a series of caves, they had reached the lab that Logan was looking for. He had been here a few times, and every time he visited it, it felt less foreign to him. Maybe it was because of the lab's layout, where certain machinery was placed. All of it was suited to his liking.
'It looks like I have a similar taste to my parents.' Logan thought and soon got to work.
Linda and Borden were placed in the central room. They waited there patiently. They explored the place at first together, apart from one room that Logan told them not to enter, but soon found that not knowing what anything was, it was quite boring after a while.
So they remained in the main terminal room while watching Logan get to work. The backpack that he had on him turned itself into a workbench. The technical robotic arms that had stopped the beast from earlier, four of them were being used as legs popping it up like a table. Then the bag opened itself up and was able to supply Logan with every single tool that he needed.
After seeing him going back and forth in and out of rooms, Logan eventually asked Borden for a favour. Using a small syringe, he had taken some of Borden's blood.
"Do you need that again for me?" Borden asked.
On the table was a flask and a syringe red in colour, then using the small amount of blood he had gotten from Borden, he slowly dropped it into the red liquid. Soon, the green liquid started to take over, and made a dark green colour as they both mixed together.
"No, this is for me," Logan replied. His right robotic arm disconnected and fell to the floor. He injected the syringe directly into where the stump of his arm was.
"Logan what are you doing!" Borden said, worried, now realising what he might have been doing all along.
Logan fell to the floor as if he was in pain. The plan was to create. Clone of his arm, like they did so with Vorden and Borden, but why didn't Borden realise it sooner.
The clone that was made was a Dalki, not another human, which meant that Logan couldn't make human parts with the things inside the room.
The pain counted, and sweat was running down Logan's face, but soon the pain would end, and when he stood up, he could feel something heavy where his right side was.
"I won't be useless anymore," Logan said.
Standing there, Logan's arm had fully regrown, but it wasn't what it once was. Hard scales ran all the way up it, and the fingertips were shaped like a claw. Logan had successfully created himself a Dalki arm.
*****
Get access to the MVS webtoon on P.a.t.r.e.o.n it's only $3 dollar a month And read My werewolf system Exclusively.
For MVS artwork and updates follow on Instagram and Facebook: jksmanga
['Noob fighter' losses]
How many times had Quinn seen this screen now? He had lost count. Due to him being a vampire, there wasn't much sleep needed on his end, and the matches were ending relatively fast as well.
However, using no abilities, including that of the shadow and blood, limiting his physical abilities and having no beast gear proved to be a little too much of a disadvantage for Quinn.
However, it was safe to say it was working. Due to him not being able to rely on these things, he had to improve on the spot if he wanted to win. The only thing was. It was happening at a far slower pace than he had initially planned.
Quinn was losing matches using 30 percent of his strength. He thought the first few matches, his opponent might have been just strong, and eventually, he would find a way to beat them, but he never did and was getting tired of it.
In the next few games, Quinn decided that he would increase the limit by five percent each time until he eventually would win. At 35 percent his first match had hardly lasted longer than the others. He had, unfortunately, run into a speed user who was faster than him.
With Quinn's current set of fighting skills, Quinn felt useless and was just frustrated. Soon after, he raised his stats to 40 percent. In his first match at this stage, he had lasted longer. His opponent had a growth ability, allowing them to grow the size of any part of their body and what they were touching at any point and time.
At this stage, Quinn was able to time his Flash Step perfectly to avoid the more vital attacks and had hit his opponents with well times hammer strikes and kicks, damaging the body well and eventually got a win.
It seemed at 40 percent the increase in strength had significantly helped, but this wasn't what Quinn was hoping for. He stayed at the forty percent range, and eventually won a few fights, but after winning a few fights in a row, the matching system had put him against some tougher opponents, and Quinn ended up losing again.
When he had reached a stalemate, Quinn raised his stats once more to forty-five percent, thinking maybe it would change the outcome. Which it did, but not for the right reasons, going back to his old ways of relaying on speed and strength.
It seemed like the same pattern was occurring. Whenever Quinn would get stuck, he would just raise his limiter to beat his opponents and eventually, he had raised it to fifty percent. Winning nine fights in a row.
"No, this isn't what I wanted," Quinn said while waiting in the white room, pausing, trying to reflect back on the fight that had just happened. "I haven't really learnt any new fighting techniques, have I?"
"I would say so, but at the same time, I can't blame you for raising your stats," Vincent replied. "It hasn't been all for a lost cause. While forcing yourself to just use your body at that level, you used whatever you had to the max. I have never seen you have a better sense of timing, of when to attack and when to defend against your opponents.
"Which was why, whenever you raised your stats and went onto more difficult opponents, your fights seemed to be a lot easier. You are definitely improving, Quinn, but I would suggest you stop at fifty. From what I have gathered so far, at this point and stage, you should be able to defeat your opponents with this level of strength and speed."
Quinn agreed with Vincent, but it didn't mean he was any less frustrated. Losing all the time wasn't fun. He had a total of 32 wins while above three hundred losses on his record. As he got higher in the ranks, he was hoping that there would be those that fought better.
Instead, it was just those that were stronger with their abilities. There wasn't much he could learn from them, other than timing and when to attack. He learned how to analyse patterns better and read certain movements, but there was only so much he could do.
Quinn wanted to improve his own combat skills but had no knowledge or anyone to teach him.
Most of Quinn's current wins had happened while using fifty percent of his strength. Wanting to see how much he improved, Quinn decided that for the next fight, he would use no limiter at all. Even if he didn't learn anything, he just wanted a break from the neck and neck fights.
At that moment, his opponent appeared in front of him. It was Chun once again, with the black armour and Dual axes.
'Hey, wait, it's this guy again? Why am I fighting him?' Chun thought.
After beating the Noob fighter last time, Chun had been on a winning streak. He had been doing so well, he even thought that he might make it into the top 100 anytime soon. Once again, Chun decided to have a look at Quinn's stats.
'How many matches did this guy have after me, and look at how many losses he had. How bad is he?' Chun thought. Still, having between him once, he felt he could do so again, and it would just be a free win for himself. If Quinn was facing him now, it also meant his opponent must have gotten several wins in a row as well.
When this happened, the system would deem the player too strong for the opponents it was matching them up against, and Quinn had won nine fights in a row at his current level.
On Quinn's end, however, Quinn didn't recognise the person. After all, he had fought so many people in a row and was hardly paying attention to what his opponent looked like. In the game, many people had similar avatars.
When the match started, Chun went to grab his axe, but looking up, he couldn't see the person in front of him, and the next second he felt a punch hitting him right in the side of his face.
[Congratulations' Noob Fighter' is the winner]
"It looks like hundred percent of my strength is way too much, and I'm surprised the system was able to replicate my power. Still, it felt good to do that just once. I was starting to feel a little weak." Quinn said with an almost devilish smile on his face.
'What just happened?' Chun thought. 'Did the game bug out.'
Instantly, Chun decided to rewatch the gameplay repeatedly, and he could see from the footage that his opponent had moved so fast and had hit him before he could do anything.
'That guy! I knew he was hiding an ability!'
[You have now entered the rankings]
[You have now taken the 100th spot]
This was indeed quite surprising to Quinn, that using fifty percent of his strength with no abilities, he could take one of the top hundred spots. Although he was a bad fighter, he had enough skills to beat most strong opponents through what he knew.
'But still, I'm going to be fighting the strongest of the strongest, there properly even stronger than any rank 1 on this game. I should at least be able to get this far.' Quinn thought.
After reaching rank 100, Quinn was planning to take a small break, but then, there were quite a few requests for fights that had been sent his way.
'What is all this?' Quinn thought as he was reading all the messages coming towards him. Soon he realised it was due to the public leaderboards. Now that Quinn was ranked a 100, anyone could see his name, select him and send him an invite.
'I guess one more fight won't hurt.' Quinn thought.
Looking through the messages, Quinn noticed that some of them had their rankings in brackets next to their name. The numbers close to him had asked for a match, but Quinn went through and looked for the highest number that had requested him to fight as he could and could see one of them stand out above the rest.
A person who was ranked fifty, and also had the name Martial Art God.
'Now, someone with a User ID has to be good at fighting, right? Why don't we have a little go.'
Quinn thought as he sent his request out.
Due to Chun, having just lost his fight seconds ago, he was frustrated and had looked up to the Noob fighter he had lost to. Then when he saw the hundred ranking by his name, he felt like he could feel blood pouring from his ears.
'Wait, what! why is the martial art's god, and this guy fighting against each other? Who accepts a match from someone fifty ranks above you!'
******
Get access to the MVS webtoon on P.a.t.r.e.o.n it's only $3 dollar a month And read My werewolf system Exclusively.
For MVS artwork and updates follow on Instagram and Facebook: jksmanga
After accepting the request, Quinn was transported to the area where the two of them would be fighting. Stood opposite him was a man who had no top on, having his full chiselled six-pack out on display.
The man had what looked like a piece of red string around his arm and wore nothing but a pair of green shorts. The man wasn't even wearing any shoes and walked barefoot.
'I know this isn't the real world, but we still have a sense of feeling here.' Quinn thought.
It was true that the VR made one feel as if they were really there and they even felt slight pain. Although the pain sensor was set at an extremely low value and the pain felt was nothing like one would experience in real life. Instead, the computer would sometimes have to just guess how one's body would react when taking a hit.
Quinn also noticed that the stages for spectating that would often be empty were now full of spectators, something that hadn't happened until this fight.
'I haven't seen this many people since I was the Bloodevolver.' Quinn thought, looking around.
There were many people who would often watch those that were top-ranked. People liked watching battles between two strong opponents, that's just how it was, but in particular, more people seemed interested than usual.
The Martial art god gave a wave to the crowd of people. They all cheered in response as if it was something that he had done a thousand times. It was routine for him.
'Even if that Noob fighter was able to surprise me and got the upper hand, he won't be able to deal with the Gatekeeper.' Chun said as he watched from the sidelines.
This was another name that was given to the martial art god. The reason why he was called the Gatekeeper was due to his rank, being placed at fifty. All those above the rank of fifty constantly faced each other and the ranking remained unchanged for a long time.
Where as many would fall when meeting with the Gatekeeper, staying above rank fifty.
"It's been a while since I have seen a new person enter the hundred rankings, so I thought it was best to introduce myself to you first. See if you are worthy." The martial art god said.
'Is this guy role playing? I mean, I can't really make fun of him. I used to do the same thing when I was younger, except I had no friends to Roleplay with.' Quinn thought.
'And that is why the internet is a great thing, bringing all these strangers together who have similar interests. There is no need for others to judge you.' Vincent replied.
Towards the upper top ranks, closer to a hundred, they would change quite often with people coming in and out, but the martial art god had already faced them all, which was why when he saw someone new, he was quite interested in this said person.
Before the fight began, Quinn checked two things, that his limiter was now set at fifty again, which was all good, and as for the second thing. He bowed down, out of respect.
"If you are truly a martial art god like your name suggests, then it will be an honour to learn from you." Quinn replied, getting a little bit into the role-playing himself.
"It looks like at least this one knows how to show respect." The martial art god said, as he raised one of his knees and then slammed his foot on the ground.
He had simply gotten in a fighting stance, but even Quinn could tell something was different. For his last fight, he thought he might be able to take it easy, but it didn't look like he could do that at all.
The fight had begun, but the martial art god stayed in the same position, with his left leg slightly in front and both arms raised by his face.
'Is this Muay Thai?' Vincent said. Although Vincent wasn't much of a fighter, he did know a few things about fighting. During his greater years when he was younger, this fighting style was quite popular among young ones.
Since it didn't look like the martial art god was going to attack first, Quinn was going to be the one to instigate the fight.
'I'll figure out what his ability is first, and then flash step out of the way and reposition myself when I get the chance.' Quinn thought.
When Quinn was finally in range of the martial arts god, everyone thought the fight would be over in that second, just like all the others.
Suddenly, Quinn felt a throbbing pain in his t.h.i.g.h, making him stop in his tracks and soon, he fell to his knees.
'What happened, my leg? I didn't see him.' But Quinn saw the next one coming towards him. A lightning-fast kick that had hit his t.h.i.g.h was now coming at his head. Seeing how the kick had affected his t.h.i.g.h like so, he thought lifting his arm to block the attack would do nothing.
He would still lose the fight, and even if his body was great at recovering, his legs weren't good enough yet to use the flash step, so he did the only thing he could.
Twisting his body, swinging out his arm, he attempted to punch the leg coming towards him.
"A mistake, my legs have been conditioned to take out tree trunks, and you think your fist is going to stop my legs!" Martial arts god shouted.
However, Quinn's fist was no ordinary fist. How many times had he punched until his fist broke, how many times had he broken his arms from fighting to the death? His body wasn't human, and his bones had significantly strengthened.
When the two collided, surprisingly to him and the others, the martial art god's t.h.i.g.h kick had been stopped. By now, Quinn had recovered and used his flash step to get behind his opponent and was ready. Learning his lesson from last time, Quinn attempted a kick instead of a punch, not wanting to get too close. Still, suddenly, a pivot from the martial arts god, and he was facing him once again.
He had ducked under Quinn's fast moving leg and then grabbed the back of his neck with both of his arms locking him in. Pulling his head down, Quinn's face was met with a knee, but it didn't stop there. The knees continued one after another.
Quinn tried his best to pull away, but the man had him locked in, and when he finally let go, Quinn's force of pulling away swung his head back and caused him to stumble, while the martial arts god spun around and hit the side of his head with an elbow.
[Winner 'Martial arts god.']
[You are no longer ranked]
As quick as Quinn had entered the rankings, he had left them too. Although Quinn wasn't helpless, the fight was clearly one sided.
The people who had watched the match were a little disappointed. Those that failed to reach the rankings, and even those that had wished to see someone for the first time, surpass and went through to the upper ranks, but it looked like this person would not be the one.
'What did you guys expect?' Chun thought. 'One was called Noob fighter, and the other martial arts god. I'm just glad that the guy that beat me got beat, and Martial art's god didn't even move from his position.'
'Now, how do I convince him to teach me?' Quinn thought.
Just then, he had received a party invite. This was where people could enter the same white room together and use it as a training room, or one could search matches while others watched.
However, the invite was from the martial god himself.
'Looks like I might not have to contact him first after all.'
Accepting the invite, the man in the green shorts appeared in front of him and turned to look at Quinn.
"I wanted to ask you a question, during our fight, why didn't you use your ability against me? Did you think you could win without it?"
"That's how I fight, is there a problem? I don't believe you used an ability either?" Quinn asked.
"Yes, there is a problem. Fight me again, and use everything you have this time." The man said.
"Wai-"
"Fight me!"
"Just istn-"
"Fight me!"
Quinn was a little frustrated with how this man was acting. He wouldn't let him get a word in.
'Should I just beat him and then ask him to teach me? Maybe he will respect me this way?' Quinn thought as he was getting ready to turn the limiter off.
'No, I have a better idea.'
[The Noob fighter is now offline.]
*****
Get access to the MVS webtoon on P.a.t.r.e.o.n it's only $3 dollar a month And read My werewolf system Exclusively.
If you want to support you can on my P.A.T.R.E.O.N: jksmanga
There was a difference in the VR game compared to the real world. When Quinn just didn't want to deal with people, he could simply just log off. In the first place, Quinn had been playing the game non-stop for a while now. Although he was the type of person who could repeat the same task over and over again and not get sick of it, this session had gone on for a bit too long.
'Quinn, I'm a little confused. Why did you suddenly log off like that?' Vincent asked as Quinn was getting out of the pod and giving his body a few stretches here and there. 'Wasn't your whole goal to find someone good at martial arts to teach you. He was right there?'
'Don't worry.' Quinn replied as he exited the room and decided to head off to his own living quarters. 'I've already figured out what type of person the martial arts god is. That person won't stop chasing me now until he gets what he wants. Even more so after what I just did, and I have an idea that just might rile him up even more.'
Once Quinn had entered his own room, he went to the desk that was placed in the corner. It looked plain as if there was nothing on it, but once he sat down, a holographic keyboard lit up in front of him, and a widescreen appeared in front of his eyes.
The first thing he did was search up videos about Muay Thai fighters. Quinn started to watch video after video on the subject. There were plenty of tutorials online, but it was safe to say that the martial arts god was leaps and bounds ahead of all of them.
It was a shame, but old traditional martial arts skills had diminished, especially since the introduction of abilities. Still, it had a bit of a resurgence based on other abilities, but new forms of martial arts were created to suit the beast weapons and take advantage of that power.
Very few people used their fists to fight. After watching some videos for some time, Quinn took what he wanted from them. Downloading them onto his little wristwatch, heading off to his own personal training room.
The videos that he had saved he played a few times while in the training room and slowly started to copy the moves bit by bit.
'Maybe there's a method to his madness.' Vincent thought as he watched him.
The fighting style was undoubtedly different from what Quinn was used to, and there were many points. The striking part wasn't so hard. Throwing out punches, he did this enough, and he was also quite good with his kicks due to the military-style of fighting.
The other points of fighting style, such as using the elbows, knees and grappling, were a little harder for him to grasp, without a fighting power, and just through a video, he couldn't get the right feeling, as Fex would say.
Quinn went through each of the movements of the t.h.i.g.h kick slowly and made sure he was standing in the same stance as the person before him. He also remembered well the viewpoint of the martial arts god.
'Alright, let's do this!' Quinn said as he practised the kick over and over again.
——
While Sam was busy with his daily duties, he had heard about a complaint while being on board the ship. That there was a loud continuous bang. Worried that there might be some damage or something wrong with the ship, Sam had decided to go check out where the noise was coming from.
"Is there a reason you have brought me along?" Dennis asked as they walked towards the loud banging sound, which was getting louder, and had a standard beat to it.
"Haven't you seen those alien movies?" Sam chuckled nervously. "Maybe a beast snuck on board the ship and slowly is starting to turn everyone or is running through the vents."
Although Dennis would have liked to poke fun at this, it seemed like Sam was genuinely scared, and everyone had their fears. Finally, they had located the noise of the bang, which had led them to outside a locked door.
"Isn't this?" When opening up the door, another loud bang was heard, and a breeze was felt on both Sam's and Dennis' faces pulling their hair back a bit.
His leg was a foreign part of his body. Lifting it up, Quinn threw his leg and twisted his h.i.p.s as hard as he could and once again, the loud bang was heard.
Quinn was throwing out his leg so fast, with such force it sounded like when one would swing a real whip. Imagining what would happen to someone's leg at the end of that, Sam gulped.
"I think I'm ready," Quinn said with a smile, only noticing the two of them now.
"Why do I feel like something like his has happened before?" Sam said and left the room so Quinn could continue doing his own thing. An announcement was made so no one would worry about the banging noise anymore. He would also request Logan to attempt to make the room more soundproof in the future.
'You keep getting stronger, Quinn.'
——
The next day, when Quinn logged into the game again, he didn't get a request from the martial arts god. When checking his status, it seemed like he was in his own fights, which was to be expected since the top rankings fought all the time. Still, Quinn wanted to get his attention another way.
Searching for a game after having come out of the hundred rankings, for the third time, he was matched up with someone familiar.
'This guy again!' Chun thought as he saw who his opponent was. He had been having a good day. Since he was on a winning streak again, and from his calculations, he only needed to win one or two more games before entering the top hundred rankings.
'Okay, whatever. This time I'm going to be prepared for you.' Chun thought
When the match started, Quinn decided to stay in position and just waited for Chun to make his move. He threw a few axes his way, but Quinn would avoid them.
'I know you have an ability, so I'm not going to do what I did the first time.' Chun thought as he took out both axes from his back and held them in his hands.
'I'm quite skillful at using these bad boys in my hand!' Chun thought, running forward, seeing that the Noob fighter was just staying in the same position.
With the first downward strike, Quinn flash stepped behind him, and the kick that he had been practising a thousand times was ready. He wasn't at full strength due to the limiter set on his body, but everything felt the same. Coming out like a whip, his leg had hit the back of Chun's t.h.i.g.h.
If it wasn't a game, he felt like his bones would have been crushed, and the system deemed it so as well since he could no longer move. With him on his knees, as soon as Quinn's leg was back in position, he let it fly out again, this time hitting Chun's head.
[Winner 'Noob Fighter']
After that kick, the match was over in an instant.
'Again! What the hell is wrong with that guy? He beat me twice now and two different ways!' Chun screamed. 'He's a curse, that guy is a curse, he shouldn't be called a noob fighter, he should be called a Curse fighter or something!' Chun continued to scream, but it was pointless.
'And what was that kick?'
The Noob fighter won his next four matches, only using mainly three moves. A flash step to avoid his opponent's blow, a kick, and sometimes a punch or two, but they were used primarily for blocking.
Soon, Quinn found himself rising the ranks, reaching rank ninety, and had once again caught the attention of the martial arts god.
Vincent had been watching Quinn throughout the fights and was just wondering how quick he was able to progress. 'Quinn, I'll say this again, even though you think you have no talent, I believe you always did. It's just that you never had the body to quite show that talent.
'You have created a deadly kick without even realising it. Once you have finished and learnt these skills to their most potential, I can't imagine how powerful they will be adding in the vampire aura and the Qi you have learnt as well.' Vincent thought.
Finally, it was time for Quinn's and the martial arts god's rematch. At the same time, the name of the Noob fighter was starting to spread.
Inside his Office, Oscar was sitting down waiting for his daily reports.
"Hmm, what's this? A report from Sergeant Chun?" Oscar said.
"Yes," Jade replied, standing by his side. "You know he likes to play the game of power fighters a lot to look for new recruits, and he says he has found a gem that goes by the name of Noob fighter."
******
Get access to the MVS webtoon on P.a.t.r.e.o.n it's only $3 dollar a month And read My werewolf system Exclusively.
If you want to support you can on my *******: jksmanga
For MVS artwork and updates follow on Instagram and Facebook: jksmanga
Quinn's little plan turned out to work more than he could have ever imagined. Videos would constantly circulate of those in the top one hundred rankings, of them fighting. Many players watched these using them as research. Thinking that they could emulate or learn from the best, perhaps one day, they too could join the rankings.
That's when Quinn's videos started to gain attention, not because of the difficult opponents he defeated but because of the style in how he defeated them. It was a reminder of how a certain someone named, Martial arts god rose to the top.
These videos also had caught the eye of the Martial arts god himself, and he felt like he had no choice but to send Quinn another request for a duel. He felt like he was being taunted.
In his mind, first, Quinn didn't use any abilities at all in their fight. Now, after a single match with him, he has risen the ranks again using the very attack he had used.
For the outsiders, they just saw another rising of a martial arts god. Now that the two of them were facing each other again, the spectators had increased significantly.
In the crowd watching from the sidelines, a lot of the onlookers weren't currently looking at the two that were about to have a fight, but those that had come to watch the match. The most famous among them was a rank ten.
He was quite the large male with red hair and had several scars on his body. To the audience, he was known as the Red Reaper, but in reality, on the outside world, his true name and position carried a lot more weight.
'Two fighters who don't use abilities and are in the top hundred rankings. Perhaps one of them is the Qi user that 'he' is looking for.' The man who was thinking this.. was named Chris. Although he held a rank ten position in the game, he held the number one position in the organisation known as Pure.
"I don't understand your actions?" The Martial arts god said. "You refused to fight me, and then you copied my technique like so. Even your stance right now is just a poor imitation of mine. Did you just want to get humiliated in front of all these people?"
"No," Quinn replied. "I just want to see how far I can go."
The response wasn't what the martial art's god expected. He shifted his feet and was ready.
The fight had started, but neither one of them ran towards each other. Instead, they inched closer and closer. Each of them waiting to be within range. The two of them were also of similar height and reach, so one didn't have an advantage over the other.
When they finally reached each other's range, in an instant, both of them went ahead with the same move, delivering the intense t.h.i.g.h kick.
'There both are just as fast as each other, and they both look just as strong.' Chris thought.
Due to them both using the same move, it meant that a certain part of their body would collide with each other, and that was their shins. Neither one of them was wearing armour, and when they both hit.
The crowd winced in pain. Hitting one's shin on something alone hurt greatly. They couldn't imagine such strong hits banging into one another. A bang was heard, and at the same time, their foot went back to the position it was in previously. Still, the second they landed on the floor, they both went at it again, throwing their legs out hitting each other's shins.
Each time their legs would hit, the crowd wanted to look away but at the same time couldn't keep their eyes off the scene in front of them. Neither person was backing down with each kick.
'What is this guy's leg made off!' Quinn thought as he continued. Even though his stamina wasn't taking a toll, he could see his game health was decreasing, and because of that, his strength was slightly suffering as well.
Knowing that he would eventually lose this battle, Quinn decided to use the flash step, to move behind.
'Even if you pivot now, you will be off-balance. With the kick, I practised thousands of times. It will reach him!' Quinn thought.
"Your kick is good. You must have practised a lot, but I have practised far more than you, and more than just one thing." The martial arts god said, moving back and causing Quinn's strike to hit nothing but the air.
Soon after, Quinn felt another kick hitting his back leg, the only thing holding up. He was off-balance, and his body had been swept off the floor, soon he saw the white ceiling.
Pulling Quinn towards him, he elbowed him in the face, then pulled his arm out, slamming down at the joint, popping it and breaking it. Right after a kick to the knee caused his leg to come out, and standing on top of that leg, the martial arts god lifted both of his elbows and slammed them down on top of Quinn's head.
[Winner 'Martial arts god']
For the second time, Quinn had lost, and the crowd cheered in response.
'That fight, although the Noob fighter isn't using any type of ability, I could be wrong, but I think the martial arts god was. He would have never won this unfair fight unless he had Qi, of course.' Chris thought, smiling to himself, wanting to seek out this Noob fighter.
After the fight, Quinn once again received an invitation from the martial arts god. This time, he was prepared for his stubbornness, and he was hoping their conversation would go the right way.
After accepting, he had been transported to the same room as Quinn.
"So, will you listen to me now?" Quinn asked.
Ignoring everything he said, he asked his own questions.
"Are you really dedicated to not using an ability?' He asked.
"For this game, yes, I want to only use my fighting techniques. I saw your skills and was hoping to learn them myself." Quinn admitted, hoping it was enough. "I hope I impressed you today with my skills." Quinn smiled.
Hearing this, The martial arts god smiled back.
"Maybe you're the one. Let's see how you will progress."
Quinn's plan had worked. Knowing his character and how he was into role-playing, Quinn just had to imagine him as some grandmaster. Even his user ID, meant that this man wanted to escape reality, so as long as Quinn did something extravagant to get his attention, he thought he would be pleased, and it managed to work out in the end.
The martial arts god explained to Quinn that his fighting style wasn't called Muay Thai like Vincent had expected but was something similar. Instead, his fighting style was something called Muay Baron. A very ancient fighting style used in war in the past.
It was a title given to those that were to protect the king, and a fighting style used to kill its opponents as quickly as possible. Later on in life, the sport was banned, so not many people chose to learn it, but the skills were continued to be passed on, and the Martial arts god believed he was the only person who still knew all the skills of Muay Baron.
The teaching process, as usual for Quinn, was something he was able to catch onto quickly. The martial arts god, didn't say much, so Quinn didn't realise how much he had progressed until he had joined the rankings once more.
He fought using the techniques he had learnt, rising up through the rankings, and people wanted to know who he was if anyone had an idea about him.
But no one knew.
The more Quinn won his matches, exclusively using the martial arts gods skills, the more the person took a liking to him and eventually, after reaching rank sixty, the inevitable had happened.
It was unknown to those in the game that the martial arts master had become Quinn's teacher. They just suspected that the 'Noob fighter' Was some genius who had picked up the same fighting style.
So what happened next came as a surprise to everyone
"I forfeit the match." The martial arts god said. "I know when someone has surpassed me, and I know when someone has decided to limit themselves when fighting."
Although Quinn didn't know, during the first fight, the martial arts master realised something that Quinn didn't himself. His movements were slightly awkward. It was as if he wasn't used to the speed he was fighting at.
He didn't know why, and he didn't know how, but the 'Noob fighter' Was never fighting at full strength against him. It was because of this, and after seeing him learn the t.h.i.g.h kick so well, he wanted to see how far this person could go, whether they could go past the wall, he had hit.
"I have taught you everything now. My wish is for you to keep going up the ranks and reach the number one spot using what I have taught you. For me, this will be the biggest achievement." The man said, and soon the whole gaming area disappeared.
Exiting out of the pod, Quinn had quite the experience over the last few days playing the game, and he had achieved his goal.
"Thank you, martial arts god. I will help you achieve your dream…one day." Quinn said. "For now, I have some students that need looking after."
Little did Quinn know, how right he was.
Get access to the MVS webtoon on P.a.t.r.e.o.n it's only $3 dollar a month And read My werewolf system Exclusively.
If you want to support you can on my P.A.T.R.E.O.N: jksmanga
For MVS artwork and updates follow on Instagram and Facebook: jksmanga
Before leaving the cursed ship, Quinn did his usual, getting an update status from Sam on things that were happening with the Cursed faction. After all, he was already on the ship to talk to them in person rather than through communication devices.
It also seemed like quite a few of the core team were busy doing other things, so it was good to know how they were doing.
In the command centre, Sam was a bit distracted. He was looking at files on the holographic display but at the same time seemingly doing nothing. Even when Quinn walked in, his face would have been seen through the files since they were slightly transparent, but Sam continued to stare at the screen blankly.
"Is everything okay, Sam?" Quinn asked, approaching him slowly. There were a few times he had seen him like this, but now Quinn was starting to wonder what could've happened that made him this way.
"Oh Quinn, yeah, everything is fine...I think anyway." Sam replied, gulping as well. He was a complete nervous wreck, and he had sweat running down his face. "It's just, I think it's too hard to explain. Why don't you just go see Logan? It seems he has come back from his little trip. Just don't attack him."
Now Quinn was really intrigued because Sam was simply making no sense. With the way he was, he wouldn't have been able to get a clear answer from him anyway.
'Don't attack him. Why would I ever attack Logan?' Quinn thought, walking ahead to the research lab. When entering, he could see Logan busy working away as usual, and at the same time, he had his robotic arm covering most of his right arm, although it did seem a little bulkier than usual.
'Didn't he want to get that fixed?' Quinn thought.
The next second, Logan found himself dropping several items due to his larger clumsy right robotic arm. Before it could fall to the floor, Quinn whisked to his side and caught several small parts, placing them back on his workbench.
"It seems you keep getting faster every time I see you," Logan said. "This arm is a little difficult to control."
"About that." Said Quinn. "Why did you make a bigger arm? Weren't you going to replace it?"
"Logan, what the hell did you do! You said you had it all under control, and you would be fine. Are you now a Dalki!? Why would you do that to yourself?!" Quinn couldn't understand at all. Surely Logan would have been better with a robotic arm, and if he could recreate a Dalki arm, why couldn't he recreate a human arm.
"Quinn, I do have everything under control. I did this to myself on purpose, as to your question of why. Everyone has sacrificed so much. How many people have you turned due to them wanting power? Isn't this the same? This way, I can finally be of help. I haven't lost my ability either. They have made their sacrifice, and I have made mine."
In a way, Quinn understood what Logan felt, but he just didn't realise Logan felt this way. He never thought Logan wanted power, and he was always a big asset to the Cursed group, that he had failed to realise how much Logan felt like he wasn't a part of it.
"Besides, I am plenty human. I have put in measures that make it so the Dalki blood can't spread to my body. It also seems to be less contagious as your vampire blood, which rapidly changes one's body." Logan explained.
Looking at his arm, Quinn could see that halfway up past his elbow, there was what looked like a small little metal brace that was almost a part of Logan's arm. Below it, the arm was all Dalki, while above was the rest of Logan's body.
"I thought about it for a while, but perhaps if my parents didn't just rely on their brains all the time, they would have been alive today. I need something to at least protect myself."
Quinn couldn't argue with that. Although he wanted to protect everyone, there would definitely be times that he couldn't.
"So, how is the arm?" Quinn asked out of curiosity.
"Why, don't you see for yourself?" Logan said with a smile, and the next second, Quinn could see a fist coming towards him. His reaction was good, and he had blocked the hit holding his fist in place, but Quinn's hand was shaking from the sheer power.
'It's strong. It's been a while since I have taken a Dalki's power head on, but just how strong is the Dalki blood running through Logan, and does he still have the same effect as other Dalki?' Quinn wondered.
"I know what questions you want to ask, but I still haven't figured out everything myself yet. I need to get used to the arm first, and then I will be able to provide you with your answers."
Letting go of the punch, Quinn looked at the arm one more time.
"Your one crazy guy." Said Quinn.
"I believe that I am not as crazy as a certain vampire boy," Logan replied and got back to work.
———
Meanwhile, back on earth, inside the beast weapons class, Quinn's students had just entered and were a little depressed. The energy was low. Of course, they would be as their substitute teacher Aden had constantly been telling them every day how horrible they were. How they had weak abilities, and they were even useless at fighting.
Aden had his own methods, and he thought constantly telling them how bad they were would make them work harder to improve and surpass the others. Although that worked on some kids, that was slightly stronger. For most of those in the class, they were already feeling bad about themselves.
They saw the beast class as their one opportunity to still be seen as an asset to the outside world, but now they were being told they were horrible at this as well.
Aden, was in charge of two beast classes and was in charge of the Earthborn classes, so for today he decided to bring in five students from his main class.
"The reason I have brought these guys in today is to show you all just how far apart you are from them. You guys need to work harder, remember you will be fighting soon for points for your house. In return, these points will be used to upgrade your dorm facilities, and those who contribute the most points for their houses will be gifted with high-level beast crystals."
Just as he had finished his speech, it looked as if Aden had gotten a call.
"What happened!" He shouted over the receiver.
He quickly walked over to the five students that he had brought with him.
"Alright, I have to go for just a short while, but I'm going to leave you in the hands of Zhen here and the rest of them. Show them what you got." Aden said, quickly leaving the room.
The kids stayed in their positions, waiting to see what the kids upfront would do. There were three boys and two girls. Zhen looked the most confident out of all of them, he had bushy but straight eyebrows, and his hair was neat, sticking outward slightly to the side.
He had a pair of strong shoulders on him and always had his beast sword by his left side. As for the others, one of the boys who were with them was Erlen, who was no longer his former self. His eyes looked dead and didn't even look like he cared that he was there.
"Alright everyone, you heard what the teacher said, but let's be honest, what can we really teach you in such a short amount of time?" Zhen said, raising his shoulders. "Let's face it, if you choose to fight, then you will only get a beating, and the last thing we want to do is be called bullies. So I have an idea. There will be three groups, the Earthborn group, the Graylash group, and yours, at this event. So what I'm going to ask of you guys instead is to just lose convincingly to us on the day. We won't hurt you guys when there is no need to, and you can let this just be a competition between the Earthborn and the Graylash group.
"What do you say?" He asked.
When speaking, Zhen didn't say these words in an arrogant tone. Instead, he was talking as if he was genuinely concerned for the students and was doing them a favour by coming top with this deal. Because of this, a lot of the students were starting to think it was a good idea.
They didn't know the strength or skills of the other students taking the beast weapons class, but due to how much Aden complained about their skills, they thought it was a lost cause.
"Are you really that strong?" A voice from the students said. "You don't even know if we are weaker than you. You just looked at us and assumed. Besides, isn't this military training for fighting against the Dalki? Do you think we can really just say to them it's okay, we will let you win? No, we can't, we fight so we can get better." Shiro said.
The smile on Zhen's face stayed present.
"I just wanted to help you guys." He said, "You don't need to take us up on our offer. And about what you said earlier. Let's see then, why don't we have a duel if you really think we are on the same level. Maybe you are right, and I was just being too cautious."
As Zhen said these words, Erlen walked forward and grabbed Zhen by the sleeve.
"Don't do it, leave that kid alone Zhen, trust me, it's not worth it. You don't know what will happen if you mess with these kids."
Pulling his arm away and out of Erlen's grasp, he whispered in his ear.
"You've changed Erlen. I know you were some big shot in the elemental class, and I don't know why you decided to move into the beast weapon class, but me and you are not the same. I don't rely on my family's power." Zhen said, walking away and up to Shiro.
Erlen started to shake again, not because of what he thought Zhen would do, but because of what he feared Hardy might do.
"Hey, you two girls, you saw that I took no part in this right, make sure you remember this." Erlen said.
Get access to the MVS webtoon on P.a.t.r.e.o.n it's only $3 dollar a month And read My werewolf system Exclusively.
If you want to support you can on my P.A.T.R.E.O.N: jksmanga
For MVS artwork and updates follow on Instagram and Facebook: jksmanga
In the beast class, Erlen and Zhen seemed to be having a disagreement about something. Shiro had confidently walked up to the walls and went ahead, grabbing a pair of dual short blades. One held in each hand and walked to the centre of the room where everyone had already spread out.
To Zhen, it was clear that he had accepted his challenge, and he too decided to ignore the warning given and walked out to the centre of the room. There was no officiator, no ref for this fight, just a match between students who were using beast weapons.
"Hey, don't you think we should try to find a teacher or something? This could go bad. There is no one here to stop the fight if anything happens?" Venus asked.
Venus was with Swin as usual, and the two of them looked around the room to see if anyone else was going to get a teacher. At the same time, they were worried if they left, that things might just get out of hand, and backup from the two of them was needed.
"If anything happens to Shiro, we have to back him up like he did for us at that time," Swin replied.
Pulling out his own sword from his sheath. Zhen held it in his hand. It was made with good quality materials. The hilt's beast parts showed that it was most likely an intermediate weapon. Compared to all the basic tier weapons that had been placed on the wall, this was quite an achievement, as it meant that this was Zhen's own proposal weapon he had brought in.
The swords were something between that of a short sword and a longsword. Not too heavy, but still carried decent range ready to be held in both hands for extra power, or a single hadn't for more options and flexibility.
Activating the beast weapon, new energy was felt moving into his body. He was now stronger than before. Activating a beast weapon to be used to its full potential and gain its stats didn't always show a sign.
However, some weapons would light up when active. They even had beast training balls that would change colour once they sensed the person had activated them already.
Seeing the weapon in Zhen's hand, Shiro's confidence swayed a little, but he gripped both of his swords tightly and knew he had to have confidence in himself.
After meeting with Quinn and Sil, Shiro's opinion did change a little. He no longer worried about which weapon would suit the ability he would get, and just tried using the best weapons or weapons he could at the time, and that's when he had found the dual swords.
Activating two of them gave a slightly better boost compared to other weapons, and although the strength given when using them wasn't much, the speed made up for it.
The fight had begun, and Zhen was seen walking up confidently to Shiro as if he didn't have to worry about a single thing.
"Let me show you the difference between our class and yours. There is a big difference between us. We know how to use the active skills in our weapons. This alone gives us a huge advantage." Zhen said, using his top speed to dash towards Shiro.
To the students watching, this was impressive, and it was the first time those from Quinn's class had seen a beast weapon fully active.
'This is how much speed one can gain from beast weapons?' A student asked but was more amazed at the same.
However, when Zhen got close and swung his sword, sharp fast and confidently, what he didn't expect was it to be blocked by one; of shirts swords, and before Zhen knew it, the other hand that was free and had a sword, was swung at his side hitting him against his armour.
Even though he was wearing armour, the strength of the strike hurt him, and Zhen couldn't help placing his hand over where he had been hit.
"You lied. You already know how to activate your best weapon." Zhen complained, still holding onto his side.
"I never said that we didn't know how to activate the power of the beast weapon."
Hearing Shiro's reply, they had an idea of what had happened. Although Zhen had activated his, and he should have had more power and strength, so did Shiro, allowing him to block the attack and hold it.
"You," Zhen said, placing his other hand free forward. "Do you know why I only hold my weapon in one hand? It's so I can still use my ability.
Before Shiro could move, he felt something wrapping around his arms and legs. Soon he couldn't move at all. The vines wrapped around his arms tightened until he eventually dropped both swords, no longer being able to use them.
"I'm really going to enjoy this," Zhen said, with the same smile he always had. Throwing out his fist, he had the sword guard covering his knuckles and hit Shiro right in the face giving him a bloody nose.
Then, he continued to punch Shiro on his sides and went back to the head again, as if he was a boxing bag.
"Hey, stop, what are you doing!" Venus ran out, and so did Swin straight behind him.
He ignored their words and didn't even care if they were about to interrupt. Shiro looked almost unresponsive, but when Zhen threw another fist until it was eventually stopped by Erlen himself. Holding onto his arm, it started to freeze quite quickly.
"You need to stop!" Erlen said.
"What the hell are you doing?" Zhen asked.
"I'm protecting you. I'm protecting all of us. Please just stop hitting these students." Erlen pleaded.
Zhen looked into his eyes for a few seconds, and he could see worry. This person who is this strong was worried about something, but what were they worried about?' He thought.
Because of this, Zhen decided to stop, letting his ability go and dropping Shiro to the floor.
"I guess there is no need for us to show you anything," Zhen said, walking back to the others. "You already have someone that knows how to activate beast weapons, so why don't you ask him?"
Soon, all five of them had left the room, and Shiro was left there on the floor. A busted lip, probably a broken nose and a few ribs, with only Venus and Swin by his side.
The students didn't really know what to do or what to say to Shiro, but they actually thought for a brief second when Shiro had gotten the first strike in, they had a chance, but it all quickly vanished.
"Come on, we have to take him to the medical room," Venus said, lifting him up on his back.
"Let's go," Swin replied.
Just as the two of them, along with Shiro on their backs, were about to exit the room, the door had opened, and the first teacher to walk in was teacher Aden, but the one that followed him was general Hardy.
"Hardy, your back!" Venus said with a smile.
For Quinn, he couldn't; keep his eyes off the injured person who was on Venus's back. The main thing was the smell that was coming off his body. Even a single drop, he knew the student was bleeding.
What shocked him was seeing that it was Shiro who had been beaten once again, but he was in a worse condition than before.
"Venus, take him to the doctor's office and have Hayley heal his wounds," Quinn ordered. "As for the rest of you, I want you to tell me what happened now."
Hearing everything, Quinn wasn't angry. He was more upset with himself due to allowing things to happen while he was away. He wondered what to do. There was a big event coming up, and his class was at the bottom of the barrel.
However, what he was most concerned about, was that Shiro had been beaten up a second time.
'Didn't everything end with that last event? I guess there is more than one rotten apple.'
'I can't do what I did last time and get too involved like that. Clearly, it hasn't helped Shiro as he is still being bullied. I need to come up with something, so none of those in my class gets hurt." Quinn thought.
Not too long ago, Aden had gone running out of the classroom and had left Quinn's beast class in control of the other students. His reasoning for doing this was because of the call he had received, informing him that the teacher 'Hardy' Had finally returned and would be taking over the beast class lessons again.
Thinking that his days of teaching the class were over, he rushed out personally to find Hardy. That's when Quinn had finally returned to see his students in their current state.
Venus had done as asked and went ahead to take Shiro to the doctor. However, there was still half of the lesson left. Quinn knew that the incidents wouldn't stop, and dealing with one problematic student wouldn't stop what went on between students.
'So they decided that all these kids will be fighting against the other beast classes. I wonder how much they have progressed?' Quinn thought.
"I'm sorry I have been away for a while. I had some important matters to attend to." Said Quinn. "I have heard about the upcoming beast class event. If you guys can, feel free and show me what you have learnt over these past few days."
The idea was to get the students to try to forget about what happened, call them down, and see where they were currently. The atmosphere in the room was heavy, and one of Quinn's speeches wasn't going to fix that.
Eventually, the students grabbed their weapons and attempted to activate them, while others seemingly had given up and just practised improving the skills with the weapons.
Walking around, Quinn went to those that seemed to have a hang of activating the beast weapon and decided to give them a few more tips. In the past, when Quinn had first touched a beast weapon, his system had activated it all for him, but learning Qi helped him understand the process more.
With the second stage of Qi, Quinn could feel those who were able to summon the energy to use beast weapons, but something wasn't quite there.
He knew of a way to help them but was careful. What Quinn was careful of, was touching the students in case he turned them accidentally.
'Maybe, it won't be a problem anymore. I can not only control the Qi energy but my red aura as well, perhaps..' Quinn thought, as he walked up to a student who was close to activating his weapon and had their eyes closed.
Quinn placed a single finger on the back of his shoulder, closed his eyes and could feel his energy. Immediately it looked like the red energy was attempting to do what it did best, entering the human's energy and taking it over, but Quinn had practised controlling it, and with his new Blood control stats. He was able to move it away, eventually switching it out, and placed a small bit of his regular Qi into a student.
With that small bit of energy, Quinn then started to help the students.
"Can you feel the warm bit of energy that has entered your body? That energy is mine. I can tell you have a sense of feeling for yourself already. You need to follow that energy, and you will be able to activate the weapon." Quinn explained.
"I did it!" The student yelled. "I finally activated the beast weapon."
Everyone could see the student shouting with joy and the teacher Hardy behind him. So many of them had struggled for so long, and after one lesson of Hardy returning, a student was successful in activating their beast weapon.
"Is he a miracle worker? Maybe he can help me as well?"
"Ah man, I liked Aden at first, but he turned out to be an arse." Another student commented.
Soon, all the students were calling Quinn, asking him to help them out next, but there were over a hundred students, and some of them weren't quite at the stage this student was.
'Even if they all learn to activate their soul weapons, they won't be ready for the fight in time. I need to do something else.' Quinn started to think.
'Don't you think what you had done was a little dangerous?' Vincent asked. 'Touching that boy, you could have turned him here in front of everyone.'
'I know, which is why I only helped him activate the weapon and not anything else. Perhaps if I was to move the boy's Qi, the red aura would try to act more widely, but I have been practising my control of the blood and Qi energy every day. It seems after the blood control stats improved, I can control it pretty well now.' Quinn replied.
Going around, Quinn helped more students that were already close to activating their weapon, but after just a couple more, the class was over, and they only had a total of three days until the event was to start.
"I brought him here because I thought you should know he is all healed up," Hayley said, as she pushed Shiro forward. She looked at Hardy for a few seconds and wondered if she should warn him about how the other teachers were planning something.
'No, it's not my place to get involved. Those generals aren't idiots. They wouldn't do something that would hurt the students.' Hayley thought and was off.
"Shiro, you are free to go as well you know? You don't have to give me a report. Swin and Venus already explained what happened." Quinn said.
However, Shro stood there by the door, not moving forward. Although Shiro and Quinn were similar in many ways, Shiro lacked the confidence that Quinn had. Maybe Quinn would have been the same if he had never gotten the system, just getting frustrated more and more as he felt helpless each time he was beaten.
Standing up out of his seat, he started to walk over to Shiro.
"You know, when I went to military school, I also joined the beast class, and although you were in a bad state, I believe I was in an even worse state than you. I had been stabbed right through my stomach. The other students had staged it to look like an accident, but luckily the teacher I had at the time knew otherwise."
"Stabbed, really?" Shiro thought, imagining the pain. "How did you survive that?"
Quinn gave a nervous laugh.
"You know who I am now, so you should also know that I'm not that much older than yourself. I just look kind of old. The doctor I had when I attended school is the same one that you have now."
The more Shiro learned about Quinn, the more he couldn't believe it. Of course, after he had found out that Hardy was actually the leader of the Cursed faction, Shiro went to do his research. A student who had no ability rose to the top in such a short amount of time.
It was a tale one would only read in fairy tales. It just seemed impossible.
"Teacher...please can you teach me the shadow. I promise I will be in your debt and will join the Cursed faction. I just…want to have a better life than I have now. Where I don't have to worry about someone else attacking me."
Quinn could understand the frustration, but teaching Shiro, a student the shadow now, would bring him more trouble. Maybe he could teach it to him when he actually did join the Cursed faction and was onboard the Cursed ship.
For Quinn knew there were hungry people out there who wanted to get this power for themselves.
"I can't teach you the shadow," Quinn said. "But maybe I can teach you something else."
——
The next day, early morning during Quinn's break periods, he figured out a way to help all of the students. Not just learn about activating the best weapon but also how to get better at fighting with the weapon they were using.
The only thing was, he had to ask Oscar if he could get permission to do such a thing.
"Of course you can," Oscar said. "You should never be shy about this sort of thing. If you can do anything to make these students stronger and their lives better, then go ahead."
However, there were digital posters and advertis.e.m.e.nts splattered throughout about the big event of the beast classes in the hallways. They were inviting anyone to watch. It reminded them that even if they did learn how to activate their weapons, it wouldn't be enough for them to win.
"Hey, do you think Hardy will teach us first if we ask him nicely?" Swin asked.
"There are too many students, though. He only got through a few yesterday. Even if we have the whole lesson time today, I just don't think he will be able to see everyone." Venus replied.
When the two of them walked forward, the door slid open. All of the students were stunned at what they were looking at. They were still standing outside and hadn't gone in because they were unsure about what was happening.
"Don't be shy, come on in, we don't have time to waste. For the next couple of days. Everyone here will be your teacher and will teach you to use your weapons." Quinn explained while standing in front of those in the Cursed faction.
Quinn had decided to invite those in the Cursed faction that were excellent at using beast weapons, and they would teach the student one on one, the best way to use them.
"Each one of these are high ranking faction members from all over, from Daisy, the Black rings, and even those personally under the Cursed faction." Quinn said, pointing at Wevil, who was holding two daggers. "Now, let's get on with it, shall we."
Both Venus and Swim looked at each other.
"I think we might have the best teacher in the world," Venus said.
Get access to the MVS webtoon on P.a.t.r.e.o.n it's only $3 dollar a month And read My werewolf system Exclusively.
If you want to support you can on my P.A.T.R.E.O.N: jksmanga
For MVS artwork and updates follow on Instagram and Facebook: jksmanga
The class was busier than ever today. It was no surprise as there was double the number of people present in today's lesson. Trying to rack his head for helping his students, Quinn had come up with a solution. It was impossible for him to teach them all personally one by one in such a short amount of time.
This was often a problem when teaching a large group. Different people learnt in different ways and at different speeds. He would need to decide whether to just move on and forget about those that didn't understand or focus on the talented students.
If he did that, it would just be him going against everything he was working so hard for. Instead, Quinn asked Sam for a favour this time, to send over the best beast weapon users that the Cursed faction had.
Surprisingly, or rather unsurprisingly at this point, Sam had gone beyond what Quinn had expected him to do. There were more than just those on the Cursed ship that was part of the Cursed faction. A message was sent out that their leader was asking for the best of the best beast weapon users across all of the factions that were under the Cursed group.
This was their answer, and there were more than enough teachers for every student. They were versatile when it came to teaching. More importantly, they could teach students about their weapons that Quinn had no idea about.
'Things are going well. Some of them are even better at explaining how to activate the beast weapons than I am.' Quinn thought.
'That is a given. What works for one person may not work for another. With the number of people you have brought, every experienced person is able to share their knowledge. I am quite surprised that you came up with this plan yourself.' Vincent replied.
Quinn was quite pleased, he wasn't sure this was enough, but at least the students seemed to be having a good time.
In the corner of the room, Quinn walked up to Shiro, who was there waiting with his duel blades in his hands.
"Alright, should we continue with what I was teaching you before then?" Said Quinn.
The day had ended, and there were still two more days until the beast weapons class event would start. There had already been a few events that others could watch, and points to the houses had been applied.
The students now had a general idea of how events would work and play out.
However, it was almost impossible to hide a hundred and fifty people that had come over to help out the Cursed faction. Complaints had started, with one of them being Aden. He had kept an eye on the class and had heard what general Hardy had done.
In the end, he decided to make an official complaint to his head general of the Earthborn group, Head general Sach.
"This is unfair!" Aden complained. "My students haven't had professional help and personal tutoring from others. It's clear that General Hardy is just doing this before the competition to give his students an unfair advantage. You have to speak to the supreme commander about this."
General Sach, was relaxing in his own office. He was twiddling with a toothpick in his mouth, trying to control the split part of his tongue, and soon broke the toothpick in half.
"Oscar won't do anything. It seems he already received permission beforehand. Oscar claimed that it was something that we could have done to help our students at any time as well and thought it was actually a good idea. Remember, we are not attempting to fight against each other. This event is just in good spirits for the students.
"Are you really that worried that your students will lose?" Sach asked. "Skills take years to learn. There won't be much that they can learn in just a couple of days. I would know better than most."
They weren't the only people displeased with what was happening either, as the students from the other classes felt it was unfair. All of their complaints had fallen upon Aden's ears.
"Teacher, can't you do something like that for us, invite some of the strong ones from the military?"
"Yeah, aren't you some respected sergeant like you keep telling us? You should know some people, right?"
However, it was harder than one thought to just invite people. Even people in factions, those in the military, they all had important jobs to do. The only thing Aden could think of was to try and hire some people from a faction linked to the Earthborn group.
However, to hire a personal tutor for each student would cost a fortune and would just be a waste. He couldn't even imagine how much Head general Hardy was paying those people who missed out on two days hunting.
'There are probably just some F and D rank Travelers from the factions.' He thought.
"Don't worry about anything," Aden said. "The reason why they need to do this in the first place is because of how bad they are. You guys will win this with ease. You can even ask Zhen and the others. they saw what they were like."
Zhen nodded confidently. Teacher Aden never heard about what he had done. Quinn didn't bother to report it, for he and Shiro were planning their own personal revenge.
———
It was the last day before the event, and Quinn could see that everyone had improved by leaps and bounds. Having a personal tutor was like a shortcut. Making sure the students didn't make the same mistakes they did when they were younger.
The most important thing was that they were all experienced fighters teaching them fundamental ways of fighting.
"Are you sure what you've taught me is enough for me to beat an ability user and one for the top ones as well?" Shiro asked, losing a bit of self-confidence as the days leading up to the event were upon them.
"Of course, I can't guarantee you will win," Quinn replied. "But that is the same if you had any other ability. Just because you have a strong ability doesn't guarantee one to be better than others, but what I have taught you is something that can match against any top ability users. You want to make an impression and prove everyone wrong, right? Then what better way than to beat one of those high ranking ability users without an ability at all.
"Let's show the whole school that they are wrong to look down on those with no ability," Quinn said with a smile.
With the final day of training done, Quinn had all the students thank everyone for their hard work. After all, they couldn't stay teaching the students forever, but it was a great start. The tips they learnt today would help them grow in the future, and now not a single student didn't know how to activate a beast weapon.
Once all the student's left, Quinn also didn't forget to thank everyone in his faction as well.
"All of you have helped me when asked, and I don't want you guys to think that I have done this without paying any of you a favour back," Quinn said. "If any of you ever need help in the future, please don't be shy to ask. I can't help if I don't know what the problem is."
Those who didn't know Quinn that well and were from the other factions were starting to respect him more, not just because of what he had just said but because of the actions he had taken. Some of them thought they were being tasked with taking on a strong demon tier beast. Sam had even agreed to compensate them as if they were doing so with credits and beast crystals.
When they learnt what they were actually doing, they wondered what leader or person would take their time to personally do such a thing. Quinn was on top of the world, and he was here teaching students personally. Something about that touched them more than the leaders who just ordered others to do their bidding.
When returning, Quinn had received a request and learnt of a few details about tomorrow's event. He was to select five of his top students and then one at a time, they would battle it out in a three-way duel. Fighting against the beast class from the Graylash family, and from the Earthborn group.
There would be refs on the side, wearing top beast gear and with the speed ability. They were to stop any serious injuries that were to happen to the students. If a ref was to stop the match, they would then declare the winner and why the match had been stopped. Strikes to the heads were not allowed.
'Five people, it reminds me of the duels we had when I got my seat of power. Tomorrow is going to be an exciting day.' Quinn thought.
Finally, the day was upon them, the beast weapons class event would be starting.
*******
Get access to the MVS webtoon on P.a.t.r.e.o.n it's only $3 dollar a month And read My werewolf system Exclusively.
If you want to support you can on my P.A.T.R.E.O.N: jksmanga
For MVS artwork and updates follow on Instagram and Facebook: jksmanga
All of the school buildings surrounded the large green field that was placed in the centre. It was where the students had their opening ceremony and also where they had met their head generals for the first time.
Last time, a makeshift stage was built. Even in the past things like this were constructed quickly but with ability users even more so. Today when the students woke up, and looked out of their window, they could see a large almost coliseum looking stadium.
It certainly wasn't there just the day before, but the students knew why it was there today. Because the beast weapons class, would be having an event to display to all the others. All students were told to attend, it was compulsory even though there were some that weren't particularly interested in the event.
Such as those in the elemental class who rarely used beast weapons, still it would be quite the spectacle to watch, and events were always entertaining.
Early morning and the seats in the stadium were starting to be quickly filled. Each section was filled with certain classes and their homeroom teachers would be there to lead them. Not everyone who was in Hardy's homeroom class was part of the beast weapons class and they were being led by Hayley today instead.
As for the teachers who didn't have a homeroom class or were in a higher position, they were told to enter at a later time, and wouldn't be sitting in the stadium seats, but instead would be in a special area right on the ground floor of the arena.
Here, they could see all the battles up close and personal, behind strong reinforced glass. This glass screen and area went around the entire stadium letting one view from any angle they wished.
"Hey, there are a lot of people here today. I kept my eye on some of the teachers that work at this school but some of them I've never seen before." Fex said, who was currently in the special glass area hoping to mingle with others, but he ended up walking with Peter and Helen as usual.
"That's because not all teachers are there. They have invited some of the higher military personnel that aren't part of the school, and it looks like some small faction leaders as well." Helen explained.
"Who cares about them? We are just here to watch Quinn's class perform." Peter said.
"Hey, aren't you meant to be in the stadium with your homeroom class, since you're a teacher's assistant?" Fex asked.
Peter shrugged his shoulders.
"The teacher never asked for my help, so I guess I'm not needed."
For a brief moment, Fex felt sorry for Peter's students.
Not too far from where they were, there were also the head generals of the Earthborn group, Samantha, Innu and Sach.
"Any ideas as to when you plan to do something to that General Hardy?" Innu asked, still feeling anger in his body every time he was reminded of the humiliation he had received in front of all the others.
"Patience." Sach said. "We can't just go after him, remember all of us are meant to be working together and that wouldn't exactly promote unity. If I see the opportunity I will make sure to take it."
Hearing all of this, Samantha wasn't exactly pleased that the other two were still planning something. Of course, what happened to them was humiliating and embarrassing. Maybe she was only okay with Hardy because she hadn't been humiliated.
She understood that, if a single head general as well as a nobody from the Cursed faction was able to do that to the head generals of the new Earthborn group, it would cause a power shift. However, maybe that was just how it was meant to be… After all, the strong ruled over the weak in this world, right?
And she was starting to think with everything Hardy had been able to do so far, she was afraid he would be strong as well.
Currently, inside the arena, now that all the students and guests had arrived, Oscar was giving a speech about what would be happening today. While also generally surveying his audience, to see how the students were doing.
"Some of you may not realise the importance of beast weapons, but today I hope this will change your mind. After all, remember," Oscar said as he pulled out the Demon tier ice sword from his back. "It was because of these beast weapons we are able to match the Dalki in strength."
The students were amazed as they saw Oscar bring out his Demon tier weapon. It was as if they were looking at a grand treasure. Although some students didn't care much for beast weapons, a Demon tier beast weapon was something that everyone could respect, because it even increased Oscar's strength greatly even though he was an elemental user.
"Now, let me introduce you to the three teachers of the beast weapons classes!" Oscar shouted.
The first one to walk out onto the arena floor was Aden and behind him was his class of beast weapon users. They had literally come out from the arena floor, as a hole in the ground was seen, and slowly rising to the top was him and his students.
When they arrived, they decided to put on a little show. With several sword users, spinning their bodies in synchronization. Ability users casting their powers above displaying a vast amount of different colours, and even more with students using their weapons together.
It was quite the show and when they were done, the students watching all clapped in appreciation of the display.
"Next, we have the teacher of the Graylash house, Aysel!" Oscar announced, and through the floor once more a female teacher who wore fishnet stockings and had her hair cut short, came up on the stage with her students.
"How come the Graylash family are even teaching beast class lessons?" Fex questioned.
"Remember, these are just houses so it's not like all the students in the Graylash house are a part of the Graylash family." Helen explained. "Also the Graylash family is large, just like the Cursed faction. Over time they had absorbed strong factions to work under them, just like the Cursed have the Daisy faction.
"So, of course, they would have weapon users under them."
The Graylash house didn't put on a show like the others, but instead they were all lined up perfectly, not moving out of position. Although the students practiced this as part of the military from time to time, the others could tell something was up.
It was almost as if the students we're afraid to act, thinking something might happen to them.
"Lastly, coming onto the stage, is the class led by the head general of the Cursed house. Hardy!"
Lasty, Quinn and his student were raised up, but unlike the other two houses, his students seemed more normal. They didn't have a fancy show, and just were nervous looking at everyone watching them from the stage.
The three refs from each house walked forward. On Quinn's side there was Sergeant Fay, who had the speed ability, and two others from the houses Quinn had never seen before.
Soon after, Quinn was to leave the area, and he would take all the other students to the class viewing area with the other teachers, while those that were participating were to remain on stage.
"Good luck guys, remember everything everyone taught you, they will be watching." Quinn said walking away.
What he said was true as well, the event was being broadcasted to others outside of the school, to other factions and on the Cursed ship. Those that had spent time teaching the students were currently watching the event live.
Out of the five students Quinn had picked, they consisted of Venus, Swin, Kim, and the student who he had first taught how to activate his beast weapon named Ru. The last person who had also been selected was Shiro.
The five students walked towards the centre and all fifteen students could now see each other eye to eye.
"Now, each of you will have a number displayed on your watch." Oscar explained, Shiro looked at it for a second and could see the number five.
"When you are not fighting, you are to wait with your teacher in the viewing area. When your number is called, a countdown will begin. All those students with the same number will enter the arena, and the duel will begin immediately. So remember your number well." Oscar said.
As Shiro was about to walk away, he could see Zhen, showing his watch across to him proudly, displaying the number five.
'It looked like fate wanted the two of us to fight again.' Shiro thought. 'This time, I won't lose.'
******
Get access to the MVS webtoon on P.a.t.r.e.o.n it's only $3 dollar a month And read My werewolf system Exclusively.
For MVS artwork and updates follow on Instagram and Facebook: jksmanga
The students who weren't participating in the fight went back to their teacher, watching the match behind the glass screen. Quinn would have been with the others, but he had an obligation to look after the students and watch it with them.
Still, it didn't stop Fex from breaking away from Helen and Peter, who were a bore in his eyes and coming over to where Quinn was.
"Hey, Qu- I mean Hardy, I guess you must be a little nervous, seeing your little runts out there fighting," Fex said.
The students around could hear every word Fex said and looked up at the loud teacher.
"Who's that? Is he someone important?"
"Not really. I think he just teaches that sewing class or something."
"We can ignore him then. Well, I'm just glad I'm not a teacher like him." The students spoke, not caring if Fex heard them or not.
"Hey, hey, my sewing class is great!" Fex said, but seeing all the students looking through the glass screen ignoring him, he knew it was pointless to say anymore.
"I'm nervous, but not for me, for them.'' Quinn said. "I can imagine for them they think that this moment means everything for their future lives, but honestly it doesn't. I want them to just have fun if possible."
The first number was called out, number one. All students with number one would soon be entering the fighting field. Looking at his wristwatch, Venus noticed that he would be the one going first.
A countdown timer counted down from twenty seconds in the glass room, which just made the pressure even worse. Now he had to watch the count down before the glass door would open and the fight would begin.
"I think you almost forgot this," Quinn said, handing over a grey spear with a sharp blue tip at the end. It was Venus's beast weapon, which was an interesting choice considering his ability. He was so nervous that he had almost forgotten his weapon.
Finally, the number had reached zero, and the doors opened. Venus immediately started to rush out into the open, and the two from the other areas, who were marked number one, had also entered the arena.
"Stay calm!" Quinn shouted, but he was afraid that even if Venus could hear him, he had already blocked out everything and was focused on the fight.
Venus was just imitating what the other students were doing. He saw the two of them rush forward, and so did he. The audience's cheers were carrying the students to do crazy things and not act straight. It wasn't until he reached the centre that he realised who exactly was going up against.
Although he didn't recognise the male student from the Graylash house who wielded a spear as well, Venus did know the student from the Earthborn house. For the two of them used to go to the same school as each other.
It was Erlen, when Venus looked him in the eye and could see the sword being held in his hands, his body started to shake. The three of them were running towards the centre at this point, but suddenly. Erlen took a turn and went towards the student in the Graylash house instead.
'Why is he going for me? Shouldn't we take out the weak one first so the two of us can have a proper match? Isn't that what Zhen told us?' The Graylash member thought.
Taken by surprise, he thrust his spear half-heartedly, and the attack was parried by Erlen's sword. With his other hand free, he grabbed onto the spear, and it started to freeze in place, making it heavier. Charging in more, Erlen started to hit the student with full force using the side of his sword. It had hit his ribs. Then when he was up close, a punch to the cut.
"The Graylash student has lost this match." The ref said. They broke the ice safely and brought the student back to where they were.
It was a completely one sided fight that was over in just a few seconds. People knew Erlen was strong with his ability, but it seemed like he wasn't too bad with the sword either. It was no wonder they had decided to use him for the event.
With the Graylash student out of the match, only one person left, Venus.
'Crap! Is he going to try to pay me back in this arena for what happened to his family, but the ref will stop the fight if that happens, right? They'll stop it before I get seriously hurt, just like what happened now.' Venus thought.
However, the question in his head was: What if they didn't stop the fight in time?
"This is bad!" Swin said, being concerned for his friend. "Venus's ability is water, while Erelen's is ice. It's going to be a hard battle for him to win unless he uses his weapon."
The others hearing this agreed with Swin as well, and from the look of it, Venus was still suffering from past trauma dealt by Erlen.
However, his next move surprised everyone as he placed the sword away.
"I beat the Graylash family member for you, I hope this is enough for you to forgive me, and I will forfeit from this match," Erlen said, raising his hand. "In return, all I ask for you is that you at least let my parents work at the company again."
"They don't have to be in the same position they were in before. It's just they built that company up from scratch, and I can see it's killing them every day to not be a part of it, and it was all my fault. Please, I'm sorry! I don't know why General Hardy looked out for you or what your relationship is with him, but please ask him this favour!" Erlen went on his knees, and he placed his head on the floor, begging him.
Honestly, Venus didn't know what to do. He wasn't practically close with teacher Hardy and didn't have a clue why he had gone so far for them. If Venus wanted to, he couldn't really do anything, and he didn't want to agree and then not follow through with his request.
Hearing everything, Quinn thought about it. Erlen clearly was affected by his ways, and he wasn't like some who could never admit their wrong doings. People could change, and in this instance, what Quinn was most impressed by, was the fact that Erlen didn't seem to be doing this for his own benefit, he could tell.
Erlen was asking for his parents more than anything.
Lifting his head off the floor, Erlen knew that maybe Venus couldn't do anything, but he couldn't ask Hardy. Sometimes asking those you did wrong or the cause of this would make it worse.
Just as he was about to walk away back to his group, he could see a thumbs up from Hardy himself in the distance through the window.
'Wait, is that thumbs up for me?' Erlen thought. Venus was still looking away from him, so it couldn't be towards Erlen. He then pointed at himself to make sure, and he could see teacher Hardy giving him a nod.
'How…how could he hear me through the glass and from so far away!' He thought, but it didn't matter. The emotions started to build up in Erlen, about how stupid he had been. In his whole life, he had gotten away with everything he had done. He had never suffered from the consequences until that day he had learnt a lot.
"Thank you!" Erlen shouted, bowing down and heading back to his classmates.
"Ladies and gentlemen, it looks like we have a winner!" Oscar announced to everyone's surprise. The boy who looked nervous and did nothing had won, giving the first win to the Cursed house.
'I don't know who you are, Hardy, but thank you.' Erlen thought.
******
Did an interview about MVS. It's on s Instagram. Check it out took four hours to film.
When Erlen returned to his classmates, it was safe to say that he wasn't exactly welcomed with open arms. They couldn't hear what he had said, and we're all confused why he had quit the match.
When Erlen went through the glass door, he had returned to the others, and everyone was staring at him.
"Tell me now Erlen!" Aden shouted. "Why didn't you attack the student from the Cursed house and just forfeit the match like that. Did Hardy pay you off!?"
With everything going on and what he had seen and learnt of Hardy so far, Aden was starting to think he was just some person who had money. One who had reached such a position in the faction due to connections or something else, and now he was suspecting that Erlen had been paid off as well.
"I just thought I was going to lose a lot more if I attacked him," Erlen said, walking past Zhen, who glanced at him from the corner of his eye. Erlen had wholly ignored him going forward.
This just rubbed something inside Zhen, and soon he turned and grabbed Erlen by his collar, lifting him in the air. Zhen was quite a tall student and had a macular frame. Picking up Erlen wasn't hard, and Erlen's feet were just tip toeing off the g. Wed.
"Zhen, clam down, we aren't the only ones here!" Aden said as he started to panic and looked at everyone looking around them. Technically the glass tube was connected all the way around the arena. Although all three houses were placed in separate parts, one could walk through the whole glass area and see all the other teams.
This meant there were plenty of people walking around at this moment that weren't students or teachers.
Seeing the teacher panic like so, Zhen let go of Erlen's collar.
"Just remember that we are all part of the same house. Your actions affect the whole team. No one will want someone like you to join if you're not a team player. You're selfish." Zhen said, looking away.
"I know I am, which is what I'm trying to fix, and my family is more important than a bunch of fake friends at school," Erlen mumbled, but no one had heard him.
The next fight had progressed, and the student known as Ru from the Cursed house was called and the other number twos. The fight was underway, and something strange seemed to be happening. Those in the Graylash house as well as the Earthborn appeared to be ignoring each other and focused entirely on Ru.
It was as if there was a pact made between them before the match. What managed to take them by surprise was how much more skilful Ru was than they thought. He was being overwhelmed by two sets of attacks but had held his ground for a while until eventually, Fay intervened and declared it a loss for the Cursed house.
"That's not fair!" Venus shouted. "If they hadn't tagged teamed Ru like that, then he would have had a chance at winning."
That's what many people thought as well. Upon his return, Quinn would make sure to give him the praise he deserved for doing well. With Ru out of the picture, the other two fought, and it was a slim win, but the Earthborn student managed to claim victory.
The results were one win to the Cursed house and one win to Earthborn. With three matches remaining. Even if there was a clear winner, all matches would progress for experience and the event, so Shiro knew he had to fight either way.
He just was hoping that his team would win before then, so the added pressure wouldn't be on his shoulders.
Despite having lost twice in a row, the teacher for the Graylash house looked unfazed, and when number three was announced, a smile appeared on her face, as a female student had entered the stage.
'The first match the Cursed were only able to win due to us forfeiting, and the Graylash have some skilled people but not enough to pull this win. We have this in the bag.' Aden thought.
However, when the match started, the female student from the Graylash family threw her sword in the ground and opened up both of her palms. She fired a lightning bolt hitting the students from both families. Then picking up the sword, she ran forward, placing it against the student's neck, causing him to forefeet and did the same with the other.
"Should that even be allowed?" Fex wondered. "I mean, she didn't really win using her beast weapon skills. She just used her strong ability."
It was true, but using an ability wasn't against the rules. Since they were hoping to promote some use of weapons along with an ability. In the end, the win was awarded to the Graylash family, making each team even with one point each.
Finally, the number four was called out, and for this one, on the Cursed house team, Swin had two daggers held in his hand. He didn't say much as he was waiting for the door to open. Everyone cheered him on, and unlike Venus, who was nervous, Swin seemed more steady and ready.
"That's the person I taught. So he's definitely going to win this!" Wevil said, watching from the large screen with hundreds of people from the Cursed faction who had gathered in one of the rooms to watch the event.
The main thing that Wevil had taught Swin, was his state of mind while fighting.
Just like last time, the student from the Graylash family and that from the Earthborn family had gone after the Cursed house. It was obvious what was happening at this point, to where the others were starting to discuss if something was up.
One of the fighters from the Graylash family was using a staff that they were able to extend and shorten at will. It was a weapon that worked well with the person's ability. This person extended it hoping to hit Swin in the stomach, and at the same time, the student from the Earthborn group leapt up in the air.
"The two of you may be working together, but you don't know how to work together!" Swim said, throwing a dagger off to the side, completely missing the Graylash student. Then with his other dagger, Swin had hit the staff slightly upward so he could protect himself from the large axe the other student was using.
The axe fell down, hitting the pole. The other student was getting ready to retract the pole when he felt a tap on his shoulder.
"You have been eliminated. Stop fighting at once."
The student turned around, confused, only to see that the referee had a dagger held in their hand. Swin didn't miss, but using his telekinesis, he was able to control the dagger and aim towards the students back, attempting to pierce the heart.
Swin being confident that he would have the Graylash student eliminated from the match, straight away went forward to the Earthborn student. Rolling on the ground, going past the student's legs slicing him on his way.
He quickly stood up and stabbed him in-between his shoulder guards again. There was a wild swing of the axe, but leaving the dagger stuck in the student's shoulder, Swin let go and duck down.
During the fight, Swin had retrieved the other dagger using his ability back from the referee and charged in straight away again.
"Idiot, running straight at me!" The Earthborn student shouted, swinging his axe down, but while it was mid-air, with his hand held out, Swin started to use his ability to dig the dagger deeper into the student's shoulder. It caused immense pain, and for them to stumble missing with the axe swing. At that point, Fay held Swin's hand in the air so the last dagger wouldn't hit, intervening with the fight again.
"I think it's safe to say that the student from the Cursed house is the winner," Fay said in quite an angry tone, wondering why the referee from the Earthborn house didn't intervene.
Oscar agreed with the decision, and in the end, the Cursed faction had been awarded their second win.
"The Cursed house are the winners!" Oscar shouted.
Cheers from the crowd and those watching in the glass room were going crazy. It was the same on the Cursed ship as well. Swin had done far more than anyone had expected. He was just like Ventus, a nobody with a weak ability, but he had defied the odds by defeating two students at once.
"I guess you're a good teacher after all," Linda said, hitting Wevil on the shoulder.
Linda still couldn't control her strength well, so Wevil was rubbing his arm from the pain, but he didn't care much. For he had this overwhelming feeling seeing a student of his win. It was a warm and fuzzy feeling he had never felt before.
With the Cursed faction now having two points, they were the only possible winners of this event, or a sudden draw. It had been a complete turnaround and was unexpected by most. Still, the event would continue on with the final number being called, Number five, which meant Shiro and Zhen would finally be meeting.
'Are you sure he will be okay?' Vincent asked. 'You didn't really teach him much from what I saw, at least not enough to beat a strong ability user.'
'Oh really, is that what you think?' Quinn replied. 'I guess I really didn't teach him much, but that's because of him, not me. Go surprise everyone, Shiro.'
******
Get access to the MVS webtoon on P.a.t.r.e.o.n it's only $3 dollar a month And read My werewolf system Exclusively.
If you want to support you can on my P.A.T.R.E.O.N: jksmanga
For MVS artwork and updates follow on Instagram and Facebook: jksmanga
In his hand, Shiro was holding onto both of the duel blades tightly. His hands were slightly shaking, showing his nerves. He would have still been nervous if he was just to fight against Zhen again, but there was the one from the Graylash family as well, and everyone was watching him and counting on him to win.
'If what I think is happening, is happening, Then as soon as this door opens, both of them will come charging in at me.' Shiro thought. 'Can I do it?'
"You are stronger than you think," Quinn said. His final words as the countdown had ended and the glass door opened.
Rather than rushing in, Shiro decided he would observe the situation from outside. As he decided what to do, it would be his thinking time, but then what he saw next came as a complete surprise.
At first, the student from the Graylash group came running forward, and Zhen too seemed to be walking, trailing behind. There was a concerned look on the Grayish student's face as he noticed Zhen not doing anything. Still, as they continued to run forward, they were suddenly stopped in place, feeling something tug against their leg. Looking down, they could see a root had wrapped around their ankle, making it hard for them to move, and when they lifted their head, a blade was already pointed at their throat.
"Forfeit this match, now," Zhen said.
Gulping, the student did as asked and gave up. It was a victory that was even quicker than Erlen's.
"You didn't think I would let anything ruin our little reunion, did you?" Zhen asked. "You must have known that this would happen if you decided to participate again. I wonder what your teacher was thinking, sending in someone like you. Maybe he has a screw loose in his head as well." Zhen continued to taunt.
Shiro didn't let it get to him. Maybe in the past, it would have, but he was too focused on his breathing right now. Taking in a deep breath at the right time, he charged forward, cutting the distance between the two of them far quicker than Zhen had expected.
He quickly got in a stance seeing this and soon was parrying the attacks from Shiro away. He hit them one by one, not having time to recover or get a solid footing to strike back.
'What's going on? His attacks weren't this strong before? And he wasn't this fast. Is he wearing beast armour, or is it something else?' Zhen thought.
Eventually, Zhen had found the root that he had grown from earlier that had been used on the Graylash student. He was able to quickly cause this to rise and grow in front of them, blocking the path between the two of them.
Shiro cut down a few branches, but the tree was growing at a fast-rate, creating more different components that would wrap around. Still, he continued to attack them one by one, hitting all of the branches and not losing his breath until the entire root was destroyed.
Once again, Shiro charged in, and this time he delivered a powerful blow hitting the sword, making Zhen's arm feel numb. A hit was made towards the side of his c.h.e.s.t, but a clanging sound was heard as metal struck against metal.
At this point in one's school journey life, it was rare for a student to have beast armour unless they had a strong family backing, and it looked to be the case here.
Still, even with the armour on, the damage could be felt. It even chucked Zhen's body off to the side. Quickly wasting no time, he built up giant tree trunks, wishing to get more distance between the two of them.
"What is going on? Is Zhen running away?" The students wondered.
"But isn't the other person just using a beast weapon? I haven't even seen him use an ability."
"Wait, that's that kid called Shiro, right? I don't think he even has an ability!"
Word was getting around about Shiro, and now they were wondering if the reason for his vast improvement was due to the beast weapons itself.
'I don't understand. You didn't teach the boy Qi did you? So how did he get so strong?' Vincent thought. He had watched him, so he was sure he had never taught the kid Qi.
'Your right, I didn't teach him Qi, but I helped his body figure it out for himself.' Quinn replied. 'This is all because of Shiro's own talent. When talking to the others, it seemed like Shiro had managed to activate the power of the beast weapon before anyone else. I started to realise that those that could, had a stronger sense of Qi within their body, and it was true for Shiro as well.
'I remember Sil explaining his family's strange bodies. They too seemed to be infused with Qi, but when I asked him about it, he never knew what it was. Qi is life force, according to Leo, so everyone has it, but maybe through the struggles that Shiro had been through, just like the life and death situations the Blades' go through, he was able to summon some of it.
"What I just did was show him what he had. Show him the energy around his body. The rest was down to Shiro himself."
Right now, Shiro's body was infused with Qi without him even knowing about it. He would simply think it was the breathing technique Quinn taught or due to the beast weapons he was using. The reason why Quinn wasn't afraid others would find out was due to the small amount of Qi and he also knew that the others would think it was due to the weapons as well.
The match continued, and Zhen's panicking caused him to use far more MC than he realised. Shiro was like a beast, having locked onto his prey chasing after Zhen, and whatever would be used to try to slow him down, he would cut them down.
Eventually, the inevitable had happened, and Zhen had run out of Mc points, no longer being able to use his ability.
He gripped his sword.
"I am Zhen. Who are you!" He shouted, attempting to strike back with all his force holding his short sword with two hands. The blow was blocked with a single hand from Shiro, and then another kick was made to Zhen's c.h.e.s.t. Shiro continually attacked at the armour on Zhen's body.
It would bounce off each time, and it was hard for Shiro to know if it was doing any damage or not. However, he thought they would eventually stop the fight and Fay, who was by the side, was wondering why that still didn't happen yet.
'Although students are allowed to wear armour, we are still meant to judge the fight as if they haven't got any on. So why hasn't the referee from the Earthborn group stepped in and stopped the fight yet? Clearly, the boy has lost.'
Fay took a slight step forward but then saw a faint smile coming from the teacher Aden.
'Is this their plan? Do they want me to come in and stop the fight? Maybe then they will say I have stopped the fight too early, and it will give the other student time to rest.'
If this was the plan, it was a crafty one. Because anyone could tell by the way Shiro was striking, he couldn't keep it up forever, and even he could tell.
However, the others didn't know he had one more trick up his sleeve. He knew he couldn't fight on like this. Placing both of his duel blades together. Shiro struck at the sword in Zhen's hand once again. By now, the damage had been building up over time, and as it hit, he had let go of the blade, causing it to fall to the floor, but Shiro had done the same, dropping his blades.
The next step he took, he slammed his foot on the ground and pulled his left fist back.
"Wait, isn't this one of your moves?" Fex asked.
The others knew this strike well, as Shiro threw his other fist out, hitting the centre of Zhen's c.h.e.s.t piece like a hammer. It was the hammer strike. Blood sped out from Zhen's mouth as the attack went entirely through the armour.
'Are they still not going to stop this fight? I need to go in now!' Fay thought.
Putting on a brave face, Zhen made it look like he wasn't hurt at all. The rest of the blood in his mouth he attempted to swallow. He stood up fine as if the attack didn't hurt him.
'The attack had to hurt him, I can tell, one more hit, and he'll fall over!' Shiro thought as he went to perform a second hammer strike again but in the middle of its moments.
The blood from Zhen's mouth had finally given in, pouring over Shiro's face. He stopped the attack midway and lost concentration, and in that second, Zhen had picked up his blade again and struck it towards Shiro's heart.
In the last few seconds, it was stopped by the Earthborn referee, and Fay wasn't too far behind, having already pulled Shiro out of the way as well.
"I guess this is a win for the Earthborn group then?" The referee smiled at Fay.
The students never expected to see a fight go this far. Especially between first-year students who were just beast users, but seeing such a spectacle, they cheered louder than any of the previous fights before.
"The winner is the Earthborn group!" Oscar announced.
The cheers continued as the students were taken back to their groups, but there was controversy about who the real winner was. Shiro was walking back fine on his two feet, not having been damaged, while Zhen had to be carried back.
"I lost," Shiro said as he walked through the glass doors.
"Hey, are you crazy? Of course you won that. They should have stopped that fight long ago." Venus said, trying to encourage him.
For the first time, Venus and Swim weren't the only ones talking to him, as everyone started to rally behind Shiro. They stated that he had clearly won the fight bringing a smile to his face.
"Everyone, as you know, there are two points awarded to the Cursed house and two Points to the Earthborn House. I have just been given a suggestion from the Earthborn leaders that maybe we should make the tiebreaker a little more interesting.
"But I want everyone's opinion here about it. How about for the final point, we have the two teachers of each class face off in a duel!" Oscar asked.
Hearing this, the students got excited thinking about seeing two experienced supposed fighters going toe to toe. The crowd roared in response.
'Wait, does this mean they want me to fight?' Quinn thought.
******
Get access to the MVS webtoon on P.a.t.r.e.o.n it's only $3 dollar a month And read My werewolf system Exclusively.
If you want to support you can on my P.A.T.R.E.O.N: jksmanga
For MVS artwork and updates follow on Instagram and Facebook: jksmanga
The teachers that were teaching the beast classes were meant to be quite skilled using beast weapons themselves. Otherwise they would have never been selected to teach those classes in the first place. The students were excited after just witnessing a spectacular match to see real beast weapons being used by the two teachers. Which was why the response was so great for this change of events.
"Wait, isn't the beast weapons teacher for the Cursed House, teacher Hardy? Isn't he the one that just made that speech at the opening ceremony. If he fights, will we even have a chance of winning?"
"Maybe he doesn't have a good ability, but that's why he teaches the beast weapons class?"
"I heard that he was meant to have Emperor tier beast equipment, one of my classmates told me."
"Emperor tier, that has to be a lie."
"We'll soon find out, right?"
Behind the glass area, all the students were looking at their teacher, Hardy, wondering if he was going to take part. They had mixed thoughts about whether he should go and fight or not. They had grown to like him as a teacher after he had helped them all so much, and they had seen him do some amazing things. But whether he was a good fighter, was a different question altogether.
What they were more concerned about now, was if their teacher went out there and lost, the others would say bad things about him.
"Hardy, you don't have to fight." Venus said.
"Yeah, can't you call and ask Wevil to come and replace you? You have the connections and called him before, right?" Swin asked.
The students continued to comment on their worries, and Quinn soon realised why they didn't want him to go out and fight. They were worried about him, all of them.
"Don't worry guys, I will go and get a win for the Cursed house." Quinn said.
Even if their teacher's words were confident, they couldn't shake this uneasy feeling. They had seen the other teacher, Aden, show off his skills. While teaching them, he had shown off so many times during their lessons.
'Wait, he said he had Emperor tier beast equipment right? So he should have better beast equipment then Aden, so there is a chance he can win this!' Venus thought.
Then, he saw Quinn go over and pick up a pair of basic tier gauntlets and placed them on his arms. At the moment he didn't have any gauntlets on him since giving the ruined ones to Alex.
"Didn't you say you had Emperor tier equipment? Why are you just using the weapons we use?" Venus asked.
"My equipment is a bit damaged at the moment. Don't worry, these will do." Quinn said, putting them on. They felt light, as if he was wearing nothing, but in this situation he thought it was a good thing anyway. Since he would most likely need to hold back in the fight.
Walking out from the glass door, the students still cheered, as they had expected Hardy to not participate. Even if he didn't win, they at least honoured the fact that he chose to not run away, although many in the Cursed house thought it was a loss already. Especially after seeing the equipment on his body.
'Damn, I guess that stuff about defeating Emperor tier beasts and having Emporeir tier equipment was a lie then.' The students thought.
At the other end, Aden walked out from the other side, but he didn't have a beast weapon or any armour on, and he wasn't alone. Standing by his side was Head General Sach, who wore a monstrous looking pair of boots. It appeared as if they were made from bones, stuck together with a black substance.
It was quite a horrifying thing to look at.
'As I said, if you are patient enough, the time will come when we can show him up.' Sach thought.
"This is fantastic, I never thought we would get to see such a thing!" Innu was excited. "This is perfect. We will be able to humiliate him, and get him back in front of everyone!"
Samantha wasn't too sure about that though. There was a certain confidence that Hardy always carried and even more so, she was wondering if Oscar would do anything to stop such a thing that was about to happen.
"I request that I substitute for teacher Aden." Sach requested. "You see, Aden is just a sergeant, a beast weapons teacher, while Hardy is a Head General. We all know a head general's strength, so the match should at least be against someone of his own strength right, don't you all agree?" He lifted his hands, and those that were in the Earthborn group cheered as loud as they could.
Oscar looked at Hardy for a second, who seemed unchanged about who his opponent was going to be.
'A head general is no easy opponent. This might force you to use your ability and reveal your true identity to everyone here, but if you haven't got a problem with that.'
"Agreed, I think this is a fair request!" Oscar shouted, and everyone cheered as the decision was made.
Aden was a little annoyed that Sach had decided to come and replace him. He thought this was going to be his chance to show off, especially against a useless teacher like Hardy, but he had to comply, as Sach was his boss after all.
On the Cursed ship, everyone was surprised to see their leader walking out and was about to participate in a match.
"Quinn's really going to fight. Is he going to use the shadow?" Wevil asked.
"I hope he doesn't. It would ruin the whole purpose of why we sent him there in the first place, but Quinn is Quinn." Sam replied, almost sulking.
"Don't worry." Logan spoke calmly. "Do you really think he will have to use the shadow against someone like that? Quinn's enemies are a much higher level than anyone here. If he has to resort to using the shadow here, then he would consider himself a failure. Besides, what do you think he had been doing on the Cursed ship the past few days?"
Although Logan didn't tell anyone, he had watched a few of Quinn's matches in the VR pods. Of course, when one would become popular in the game, Logan would hear about it, being a moderator as well as the creator. But there was one thing that he had found out during his search, something he thought about telling Quinn.
'It shouldn't matter too much. If those two are meant to meet, then they are meant to meet.' Logan thought.
Walking towards the centre, Sach could see the poor equipment Quinn had on his hands, while the pieces on his legs were at the Emperor tier level.
"I don't want to face someone when they are at their weakest. I hope you aren't taking it easy on me?" Sach asked.
"Don't worry, I will not be taking this match lightly, but I can't use my full strength. After all there is no one here who will be fast enough to stop me if I were to kill you by accident." Quinn stated.
Sach was unsure if he was joking or not, but assumed that the words spoken were just there to unsettle him.
"Then I hope there won't be any excuses when the match is your loss." Sach spoke.
"Can I ask you just one question?" Quinn asked. "You have a strong c.h.e.s.t piece underneath, right?"
"Yes, all my equipment is at the Emperor tier level." Sach replied.
Quinn said nothing else, and even used his inspect skill to confirm it with his own eyes.
"Let the fight begin!" Oscar announced.
'You might think your ability will save you? As long as I don't make eye contact with you, then I should be safe from your mind control.' Sach thought. He believed this was the main reason Quinn was acting so confident.
When Sach finally got in range, Quinn took his stance that he had been taught in the VR game by the Martial Art's God. When the timing was perfect, he swung his right leg out, pushing his h.i.p.s, and trying to hold back some of his power. He hit Sach right in the ribs with his b.a.r.e foot, slamming the c.h.e.s.t piece, and cracking it slightly.
Sach, was flying through the air, and was heading right for the reinforced glass, but standing in front of it was Peter, who held his arms out ready to catch him.
One second, the students could see Sach charging forwards. The next second, a devastatingly loud bang was heard and Sach's body was limp being held in Peter's arms.
*******
Get access to the MVS webtoon on P.a.t.r.e.o.n it's only $3 dollar a month And read My werewolf system Exclusively.
If you want to support you can on my P.A.T.R.E.O.N: jksmanga
For MVS artwork and updates follow on Instagram and Facebook: jksmanga
'Oh no!' That was the first thought that came to Quinn's head after delivering his kick. He had performed the t.h.i.g.h kick. A move he had practised many times, but everything he had initially planned had gone wrong or different to how he had expected.
For one, Quinn had only planned to use half his strength, hoping to match what he had done in the game. He thought he had the speed and strength down so he could imitate that quite well. However, this was real life and not the game.
For one, Sach was far faster than Quinn had anticipated, so while he was getting prepared, Sach was already upon him. Lifting his leg, if he was to hit him, he would need to move his leg faster, and with that, more strength was added into the snap. The last thing, due to the way Sach ran forward, he had his body bent slightly downward and instead, the kick was meant to be sent to the t.h.i.g.h, which had hit the side of his body.
'The kick was stronger than I thought it would be as well.'
The crowd was cheering just moments ago, expecting to see a tough fight, or some even expected to see a one-sided, but not in the way they had panned out, had gone silent. The result was unexpected, and they weren't quite sure what happened. They didn't even see what Quinn had done.
Very few people had seen Quinn move his leg, but what they could see was Sach being held up by Peter, holding him by his armpits like a child who refused to go to bed. His legs weren't standing firm but were being dragged on the floor.
"This can't be real! Did General Sach just get beat with one hit!" Innu shouted, not being able to hold in his shock.
"It looks to be that way, and it seems we have underestimated him," Samantha added. "From now on, I think it might be best that we leave him alone. If this wasn't an official match and we got on the wrong side of him, we could very well end up…." She didn't continue, but she was shaking inside.
From everything she had seen General Hardy do, she just couldn't make sense of who he was from the Cursed faction. How could someone so strong, with so many connections, be kept secret from the world.
At one point, she had made a guess as to who exactly this person was. One of her main guesses was Quinn Talen, the leader of the Cursed faction, a person could change their appearance or find a way to if they wanted, but there were many reasons why she thought it couldn't be him.
Quinn Tallen was a person who had the unique shadow ability, something not seen by others, a mysteriously strong ability, but she had seen Hardy use some form of mind control on that day, and now had also seen him use feats of strength beyond human capability without beast gear.
One of these things had to have been an ability, so it couldn't have been Quinn. The fact that the Cursed faction had someone this strong on their side was a frightening thing and Samantha was starting to understand why Oscar wanted them so badly on their side.
A few seconds later, Sach was seen moving about.
"What happened?" Sach said.
"Wakey wakey sleepy head, you were just knocked out for a few seconds, that's all," Peter replied.
Quickly getting away from Peter, Sach noticed a piece of his c.h.e.s.t piece had fallen on the floor, and when he looked to his side, he could see that it had cracked all the way up. He looked at Quinn's legs which seemed fine, and could only see the gauntlets on his hands.
What had surprised Quinn and Peter was how Sach was walking. He didn't seem hurt or in pain and was walking towards Quinn like he was fine.
"Stop, I know you are okay Sach, but it was clear that you were knocked out, and Hardy chose not to attack you further," Oscar announced from a special area that was in a glass box shape designed for him in the stadium. "I'm afraid even if you can continue to fight on, I have to give the win to the Cursed house."
Hearing those words, the crowd from the Cursed house section broke their silence as they cheered with joy. They didn't quite understand what was happening but were just pleased that their House, who they never expected to win, was able to pull the victory. The left side of the stadium was rumbling and shaking with excitement while the others sulked, still confused at just what was going on.
Usually, an attack using half of Quinn's strength would break some bones. If something was strong enough to destroy emperor tier beast amour, Sach should at least be hurting with each breath he took, but he walked over completely fine.
He stopped about two meters away from Quinn and smiled.
"It seems the two of us got off on the wrong foot. I just want to apologise for what I did." Sach said, still having the biggest grin in the world.
Based on his scary looking appearance, Quinn found it a little creepy, and with the sudden change in attitude, it felt like he was talking to a different person.
"You know, I always knew you were holding back. I just never knew by how much, it's why I never chose to fight you, but I guess now I know. I'm glad I picked the right person." Sach walked up to Quinn and placed his hand on his shoulder.
Quinn could tell there were no longer any intentions for him to hurt him, so he let it be.
"I hope you can make my dream come true," Sach said, walking off to his side, leaving Quinn standing there in the centre of the arena.
'Why do those words sound so familiar?' Quinn thought when it had finally hit him.
Those words about making someone's dreams come true were spoken by the martial arts god.
'Wait! That person is the martial arts god, the green-haired split tongue dude? That can't be possible!' Quinn thought, as his mind was blown away. 'But their personality, from when we first met, and the person in the game. They're like two different people. Even his movements just then.'
'Do you remember what I said to Quinn?' Said Vincent. 'About how it seemed like the man was roleplaying. In the game, he probably chose to act a certain way, and when people respected him for that, he kept that act and image up. It is the character he has chosen to be.'
There were a few things the others didn't know about Sach, but he was actually recruited from a recommendation from sergeant Chun after playing with him in the game. Only Oscar knew his skills with the Muay Baron, but he also was able to fight in several different styles, and he had done so in the past against others.
He never chose to display his Muay Baron skills against others. When asked why his answer to Oscar was he didn't want to kill anyone by accident. It was a martial art meant for killing. Of course, there were some moves that could be used, such as the t.h.i.g.h kick that Quinn had performed, but moves like that could be part of any martial art.
Another fact was he had also been discovered by Logan, who had checked the game logs. When he found out Quinn was training with the martial arts god, he found that it was linked to someone in the military base but didn't know who.
Now that Quinn had found this out, and how he managed to beat his gaming teacher in the arena with one hit, he wondered what rank he would be in the game if he allowed himself to use his full strength.
"Innu, I won't be taking part in your schemes anymore. Everything that happened to us that day was deserved by us." Sach said as he went ahead and joined Samantha.
Innu couldn't understand what was happening. It was as if Sach had been hit by some enlightenment when he had been kicked.
'So what if he's strong, so what if he has money? There have to be ways to get at him.' Innu thought.
"I must now call to the end of the event and thank Hardy for a spectacular ending. The winner of today's event is the Cursed house!" Oscar shouted and looked at Quinn as he had headed back to all the others.
'Quinn, you managed to do that without any beast gear on? How many secrets are you hiding? If we want to win this war against the Dalki, we are going to need your help. "
*****
Get access to the MVS webtoon on P.a.t.r.e.o.n it's only $3 dollar a month And read My werewolf system Exclusively.
For MVS artwork and updates follow on Instagram and Facebook: jksmanga
There was a brief moment when Quinn returned to his students, where he could celebrate the victory with them. Walking through the glass door, unlike the others who were stunned and didn't know what to say, his beast class immediately gave him a cheer seeing their teacher.
"Hardy, you were always so coy about your strength, why didn't you tell us how strong you were?"
"Yeah, you just went on with that lame speech at the opening ceremony. You could have just kicked a rock and smashed it to pieces or something."
"So what's your ability, or is that all to do with beast gear?"
For the military, these students had an odd relationship with their teacher. They felt like they could freely speak to him, cheer him on and ask personal questions without getting in trouble. If this was another head general, or a person with high power, none of them would have openly spoken to him like so; but Quinn made their relationship like this.
"Everyone, remember what I said, if there are any problems, you can always talk to me or any of the Cursed house generals about it." Said Quinn. "I hope you all realise that the Cursed faction is a great place to be, and if you want to join it after your training. I will happily accept you all with open arms."
Saying these words, Quinn thought that Sam would be proud of him. It was the perfect opportunity while everyone was caught up in the moment, to advertise the Cursed faction to them and it seemed to work, as the response was great. The kids shouted 'Of course!' and 'I want to see Wevil again.'
It wasn't just his efforts that made these kids want to join the Cursed faction, but those of the Cursed family as well.
"The event is over, and it has been a long and tiring day, so all of you get some rest." Quinn said.
Returning to the dorms, the students couldn't stop talking about three fights in particular. Swin who skilfully took on two people at once. Shiro's fight, a person who had no ability beating Zhen, but at the same time people thought he had lost, and finally Head General Hardy, whose identity was still a mystery to all.
However, with good rumors, soon bad ones spread about him as well.
"If he was so strong and had that much power, where was he during the Dalki war?"
"I think it might have something to do with his ability, perhaps he learnt of it only after the war."
"Then what about the Civil war? He could have stopped or saved a lot of people's lives then."
"Remember he is part of the Cursed faction, and their leader doesn't exactly do the best of things. Do you remember the beasts he would unleash upon shelters and force the people to join his group?"
Despite all the negative rumors going around, there were those students whose minds couldn't be changed, because they knew the Cursed faction first hand. Quinn's homeroom class and also those who took Quinn's beast class.
Later that day, as the sun was starting to set and the black sky would soon be upon them. Quinn had received a call to head to a certain place.
'I was expecting this to happen, but so quickly?' Quinn thought, as he headed over to the main centrepiece building and headed to the top floor.
Entering the room, Quinn was in the large office and could see a female with a green outfit and glasses on her head. Wherever she would be in the school, Oscar would be next to her.
"Quinn, you put on quite the show, I was honestly surprised you accepted at first and I thought you were going to reveal your identity to everyone there." Oscar said.
"Of course I could have declined, but I think you know what you were doing by asking me to fight." Quinn replied with a smile back.
The atmosphere between the two was quite light, even if Oscar was scheming or trying to get Quinn to do things, it just didn't seem out of ill intent which was why it never made Quinn angry like it would do with other things.
"You've grown stronger Quinn, stronger than the last time I saw you. To be able to beat a head general with no beast gear on and pure strength. Then to have one of your students, who had no ability, able to beat one of our best students. I know all the equipment was basic tier and they shouldn't have that much effect.
"Quinn, I'm not forcing you to tell me what you did, what it is or how you did it. These are your secrets to keep. Just like how originals hide their abilities and don't share it with the rest of the world. I'm not going to force you, not that I could anyway." Oscar jokingly chuckled.
"However, I will say this. Our scouting teams have monitored that the Dalki are starting to make unusual movements, now this could just be a false alarm like the times before it, but I have a feeling this time it isn't. We are running out of time. If war breaks out, these students will have no choice but to fight. Don't you think they all deserve an equal chance to live?" Oscar said.
Quinn expected something like this to happen, the good news was Oscar wasn't trying to force him, but in a way he was emotionally blackmailing him.
"Did the military care about everyone when there were those who were weak and useless in our fight against the Dalki? Why is caring about everyone such a big concern now? I'm not saying I won't do what you say." Quinn said as he turned around and walked out the door. "But Oscar, even you are being a hypocrite."
When Quinn left the room, Oscar let out a big sigh.
"Well that meeting went better than I thought, what do you think Jane?"
Pushing up her glasses, Jane answered.
"Of course, there is some truth to his words, but people's views change based on the situation, and circ.u.mstances. When the war broke out, there was no time to focus on the weaker ones, and soon after the war, the system naturally fell into place. I don't believe this is what you're doing.
"To control the whole human race as a single person is an impossible task, I think even as he rises he is learning of the struggle. Not everyone thinks the same way, and one person's definition of right, is not the same as another." Jane answered.
While Quinn was enjoying his life as a teacher, there were others in the Cursed faction that were not quite in the same boat. On planet Tryneve; currently Leo, Erin, Layla and Nate were walking through a busy street filled with people.
It was one of the more modern planets that they visited. Well developed with skyscr.a.p.er buildings, and spacesh.i.p.s flying in and out of the planet, could be seen in the air above them. Even the ground they were walking on was made out of metal, while the sides were covered with greenery that was clearly put there just to give the place some colour.
Planet Tryneve was a trading planet, the most popular trading planet due to its location. It was a planet that wasn't owned by the military or one of the big four powers of the past. This was due to the many rich corporations that would choose to make their base of operations there.
Each of them had hired their own mercenary group to protect their companies. Making it well guarded. At the same time, due to its location being in the middle of all the beast planets, the place was also used by all factions. So it was in their interest to not cause any trouble.
"Pure has to do trade just like everyone else, so they have quite the base of operations here." Layla explained. "I wouldn't be surprised if they take a cut, or are even protecting some of the big merchants in exchange for things, but here is where we might be able to find out the most information. After all, whatever they get here, they have to send it back to the base somehow."
"They are here." Leo said. "I can sense strong Qi users all around us."
*******
Get access to the MVS webtoon on P.a.t.r.e.o.n it's only $3 dollar a month And read My werewolf system Exclusively.
If you want to support you can on my P.A.T.R.E.O.N: jksmanga
Those from the Cursed faction had been roaming the trading planet for a while now. The three young ones, Erin, Nate and Layla, were treating it as a nice little break. It was good to not worry about things and just enjoy looking at the shops and everything else the street was filled with.
After all, Quinn had stated that if they found out anything, they should contact him first before acting, which is why they weren't so uptight and worried.
Layla, who had learnt a lot about the planet when she was at Pure, explained to them what she knew and why Pure had even chosen to establish such a place. The atmosphere was still relatively light until Leo had mentioned that he could sense Qi users in the area.
Ever since learning the second stage of Qi, and now after figuring out the third stage, while using his ability, he could sense others around him to a finer degree and from a greater distance.
"Qi users, doesn't that mean that they are in the higher rankings of Pure?" Erin asked. "How many of them are there?"
"At the moment, I can sense two people, and they are about to head into that grand hall over there," Leo explained.
The four of them were standing on a busy shopping street, and at the very end of the street was a large building. A hall that many people were entering and leaving, but those that were entering seemed to be dressed somewhat differently compared to the rest of the public.
"The auction house?" Layla said, wondering what members of Pure would be doing heading into there.
"Doesn't it make sense? It might not be their base, but maybe they want to buy some expensive beast crystals or something else." Nate commented. "And we don't really know if they are high ranking users in Pure. Don't you remember they said that they would eventually be teaching all their members Qi?"
"What you say is correct, but I assure you, these aren't weak members of Pure. Not unless they have managed to learn this Level of Qi quickly." Leo said, noting that it wasn't impossible as one student of his had learnt it at an extremely fast rate.
Leo started to walk forward and head into the auction house while the two girls decided to follow.
"Wait!" Nate called out. "What are you guys doing? Don't you remember what Quinn said about how we should notify him if something happens?"
Layla and Erin both looked at Leo for answers as they had decided to just follow his decisions while they were with him.
"I promise I will notify him if the matter turns into a big one, but these two won't be any trouble," Leo said as they continued to walk forward and try to enter the auction house.
At first, the four of them were stopped just outside the entrance by two guards. All of their weapons and armour were being kept in Nate's shadow space as to not make them suspicious and seem like they went a threat. Still, the reason they were stopped at the gate wasn't for a reason like that. Instead, it was because they didn't exactly recognise them as their kind of clientele based on what they were wearing.
"Not just anybody can come into the auction house. The public can get an advanced booking if needed." The guard said, who was wearing decent beast gear on his body but no weapon, making them appear to be elemental users.
"Don't worry," Leo replied. "We are here from the Cursed faction, hoping to buy a few things."
The two guards looked at each other and were unsure about what to do. The Cursed faction was one of the great powers. However, people tried to claim they were from all sorts of groups just to get in. The problem was the Cursed faction was relatively new, and no one knew of their identities well. Especially of the higher-ranking members.
"Let them in." A voice spoke into their ears. A second after, they had no trouble and were let in.
The place was filled with expensive things, the floor and walls made of marble, a material that was harder to come by these days and chandeliers. The whole city smelt like money, but this place was a little over the top. Following the Qi users, eventually, they were placed in the auction house. There were several seats and many people wearing strange masks to hide their identity.
"Maybe we should have put ours on as well," Nate commented, and when he turned to look at the others, he could see they all already had their masks on, and he was the only one who hadn't put on his yet.
"What the hell? You guys don't tell me anything!" Nate complained.
The group was on a higher level, looking down at the stage. They were in the standing area since all of the seats had already been filled, but the good news was that the Qi users who they assumed were from Pure, were also standing.
The auction had begun with an announcer coming onto the stage, and items were called out one by one. Beast crystals and beast weapons were the most common items being bidded on, and they were of quite a high level as well.
The next set of popular items were ability books and skill books. Seeing all of this and how much money was being thrown around, the young kids felt it was quite a sad sight to see.
Books that should be available to everyone and anyone were being hoarded and not shared by these rich people. Once obtaining one of these books, they could make as many copies as they wished, or none causing the price to rise or keeping the power.
"So much money is being spent here. There are too many zeros that I don't even know what number that is." Nate said, looking at the screen above that would show the number as the bidding increased.
"Whoever owns this place must be getting quite the profit then," Erin said.
The two men from Pure didn't bid on a single thing, and it looked like they were communicating with someone on the other end as each item came up. However, whatever they were looking for never did appear, and when the auction ended, the two men left as well.
Leaving the auction house, they followed the two men, hoping to find out where they were going. They walked through the shopping district they had come from and saw them enter a few shops before coming out again.
"So, what's the plan?" Nate asked. 'We can't just keep following them like this. This is getting us nowhere." He complained.
Still, they continued to follow the two men and moved closer and closer as they tailed them. Which was just making Nate more nervous that they would be found out. He couldn't understand what Leo was planning on doing.
In the end, the men left the main busy district and started to head out to the more quiet areas. Finally, they could be seen walking into a jungle area that took them away from the city,
'This is it. This must be a pure hideout. It makes sense for it to be all the way here.' Nate thought.
When the group followed them into the jungle, they could see the two men had turned around and held weapons in their hands. One with two scimitars, while the other and a large silver chain in his hand.
"Why are you guys following us? Do you know who we are?" One of them said.
"You thought we didn't know? That's why we brought you out here."
"I knew we would get found out, we were following right behind them for so long, and we didn't even try to not make it look obvious!" Nate complained. "What kind of plan was this?"
"What are you talking about?" Erin looked at Nate. "This is the plan all along. Out of their own will, they have taken us to a quiet place, where we can ask all the questions we want. "
"Of course, we know who you are," Leo answered. "Otherwise, why would we be following you? Now I'm just going to ask you some questions." Leo said, and for the first time, his eyes were glowing red.
The men took a step back as Leo's eyes looked devilish, being mostly white with a circle red ring glowing around it.
Just as it looked like the two groups were about to clash, the sound of clapping could be heard off in the distance.
"Excellent, I see you certainly do have a certain style. However, while you guys were concentrating on following them, it seems like you didn't realise that you were being followed." A voice said.
The direction of where it was coming from was hard to tell, and Leo hearing this, decided to expand the range of his ability. Even he couldn't; sense the person, but when he did, he could see who it was, and it confused him even more.
'What are they doing here?'
The next second before the men could react, both of their heavy bodies fell to the ground, and now standing in front of them was a strange man in a butler suit.
'Did he just knock those two people out, but they were high ranking members of Pure?' Layla thought, trying to figure out who this person was.
Erin's eyes started to glow yellow as she looked at the man, and Nate had an odd sense of familiarity like he had seen him somewhere before, but that wasn't quite right.
"Let me introduce myself." The man said, bowing down. "The names Brock."
******
Get access to the MVS webtoon on P.a.t.r.e.o.n it's only $3 dollar a month And read My werewolf system Exclusively.
If you want to support you can on my P.A.T.R.E.O.N: jksmanga
For MVS artwork and updates follow on Instagram and Facebook: jksmanga
Hearing the name Brock didn't ring any bells to any of them. No matter how hard they tried they just had never heard the name before. Instead, they were trying to see if they could match his appearance to someone they knew, but again, other than his butler outfit he was wearing they didn't recognize anything else.
Yet, for some reason, Nate was the only one that felt like he knew this person.
'Why is my brain having a big massive fart at a time like this?! I hate when I can't remember things.'
What was worrying Layla, was the reaction Leo and Erin had towards this stranger. Leo was clearly on guard and Erin's eyes wouldn't stop glowing yellow. The only time she had seen Erin like this was when she was about to face a vampire.
"Wait, is he a… a.. vampire!" Layla asked. Now she was understanding why the other two were on guard and how he was able to defeat two Qi users so easily like so.
Leo nodded, giving confirmation. He could tell by his aura and more importantly both Erin and Leo could tell due to his smell. Sniffing the air a few times, Nate too could smell the difference now that Layla had said what had happened.
"It's a little upsetting that you don't remember me." Brock said, looking at Nate. "It's because of me that you're still alive."
Finally, something clicked in Nate's head, he knew why he recognized this person. It wasn't his looks or his outfit, it was his voice. When Nate was on the verge of death, he could hear someone instructing Sam on how to turn him into a vampire.
"So it was you that told Sam what to do?" Nate said, shocked.
The others now, were even more cautious, and gave the signal so Nate could use the shadow to allow them to equip their weapons. It was a skill that was later developed. Depending how far away people were from a shadow user, they could also use shadow equip on their allies.
After the shadow disappeared the weapons were now on display and they were ready for a scuffle.
"Wait guys! Nate you know him, is he friendly?" Layla asked.
"I'm not sure myself, but he did save mine and Dennis' life back when Hilston attacked us, but other than that I have no clue who he is."
"Oh, that's a shame, I thought I might have met one of the others from the Cursed faction here. Honestly, it was a complete coincidence that the two of us were after the same set of people." Brock tried to explain. "I assure you though, I, or we, are not an enemy, not unless you see us that way. My master is hoping to meet with Quinn, and I'm sure Quinn would like to meet him as well. So it's in our best interests that the two of us work together."
What was worrying for Leo at the moment was he couldn't gauge the person's strength in front of him. Some of the vampires were able to suppress their auras strength. From his experience the only vampires that could do this were either vampire knights or leaders, and during Leo's time as a vampire knight he got to know all of them well, but this was a person he did not recognise. What Leo didn't like doing, was getting into scuffles or messes that he didn't know much about.
"You said you wish to meet Quinn, and you're on our side. Then why did you knock out those two before I was able to extract information from them?" Leo asked.
Brock took a step forward, and before his foot had landed on the ground, his whole body disappeared, and soon he was seen walking out from where they had come in, behind them.
"It's up to you if you want to follow me or not, and I can explain on the way." Brock said, as he continued to walk.
Leo was sweating, and the others were a little startled as well. The level of skill that was being shown was that of a vampire leader. They knew that if this person wanted to escape, or not be seen he could have well chosen to. Which made them trust the stranger a little.
"Can you tell us, who is your master, that you were talking about before?" Erin asked, as the group followed him.
Brock walked with his hands behind his back with his back straight up and wore a pair of white gloves. He was confident when he walked and he was certain where he was going as well.
"Me and my master have been trying to decide who to team up with to help the humans fend off the great Dalki." Brock started explaining. If they weren't sure if he was a vampire before, from the way he called them humans, it was obvious he was one now. "We had already done an evaluation on the military. We knew the group wasn't strong enough, and at the same time, their system was broken. The way they were handling things, soon they would self-destruct and it seems like we were right when Civil War broke out.
"However, what we never expected was for the human race to recover from the Civil War and be more united than ever before. For what we have found, it's all due to you guys from the Cursed faction. You were what our calculations never predicted.
"Still, before that, we had originally thought about the idea of teaming up with Pure. They had a much higher chance of defeating the Dalki, they were confident and seemed to never worry about them as a threat, so we tried to find out why.
"They showed us many different things, but it still felt like they were hiding something, and along the way an option to team up with another had come up that wasn't there before." Brock said, glancing at those still following behind.
"We wanted to look into Pure a bit more and it turns out they were hiding something. Through my own investigations it led me to this place."
Before they knew it, in another part of the jungle, the group had reached a large facility that looked almost like a factory. However the strange thing about it all was how quiet the place was, and as soon as the others had arrived they could tell something was up, because they could smell blood.
Walking forward, Brock pushed the double doors open and it was a sight they never expected to see. Human bodies were seen laying on the floor, glass tubes broken and equipment destroyed. However, what stuck out most was there seemed to be beasts that were dead, lying on the floor as well. All of them were the same type.
"As you can see, I have already been making progress and have stopped them from their wrongdoings. It turns out that Pure were running their own little experiments. They were trying to create their own type of beasts. A beast that would listen to them.
"When I arrived, I found that they had strapped many stray members of the Bree family. They had been trying to extract MC cells or use their powers to control the beasts. With cloning technology they wanted to create something that is completely loyal to them."
"Pure….was doing all this...but how? They couldn't have known about this. My mother would have never let this happen!" Layla shouted, in disbelief.
"When an organisation gets too large, sometimes not everyone knows what is going on behind the scenes." Brock replied. "Your mother could have very well known nothing about this. Still, we decided that this needed to be stopped. After all, it would be horrible if humans were the ones that created the next Dalki, wouldn't it?"
The group started to look around, as Brock just stood there in place while they did. They were trying to see if they could find anything, any information. The only thing that was found was some more numbers on some of the members' backs, guaranteeing that they were members of Pure.
Even Layla had recognised some of the lower ranking members from when she was at the Pure base. However, other than that, they were unable to find anything at all. No additional information, nor a terminal unbroken.
"You destroyed everything, and took all the information for yourselves." Nate said. "We can't learn anything, it's like you're blackmailing us."
"Blackmailing?" Brock replied. "Definitely not. Like I said, I wish for all of us to work together. Go ahead, tell me what exactly you were hoping to find from these people and I will help you."
The group paused for a second. They were still wondering if all of this was some trick or setup. Even the information they gave there was no way to tell if it was true or not, but Leo, unafraid compared to others, spoke up.
"There are two things we want to know. Where is the Pure base located, and who is the leader of Pure?" Leo asked.
Hearing this, Brock smiled.
"If that is all you are asking, it seems like the Cursed faction isn't up to date with events as we thought. If that's all you wanted to know, then I am happy to answer both of them for you."
******
Get access to the MVS webtoon on P.a.t.r.e.o.n it's only $3 dollar a month And read My werewolf system Exclusively.
If you want to support you can on my P.A.T.R.E.O.N: jksmanga
For MVS artwork and updates follow on Instagram and Facebook: jksmanga
It seemed like a normal day for Sam on the Cursed ship, there were no panicking events going around on the beast planets. No internal disputes he had to solve over where certain things should be placed, or a different department asking for a big budget. It was peaceful.
It was these moments that Sam liked best when everything seemed to be going smoothly all over. Signing off the last thing that needed to be done, Sam sat in his chair which was at the head of the meeting table for the Cursed faction leaders.
The table was on a slightly raised platform with spiraling stairs that would go downward to the control centre of the whole ship, the good thing about Sam's seat was he could swirl around and see outside the glass while also looking below at all those working hard away.
"I guess I should just double check there is nothing important, or maybe something in the future that needs to be done so I can free my work up later." Sam said to himself.
Without a doubt in anyone's mind, Sam was a workaholic. Even though there was nothing to do, he still felt like there were things needing to be done. When opening up the calendar, Sam looked at the current date. It was July 23rd, yet for some reason it was marked red.
'Did I do this, I wouldn't have marked it for no reason?' When sweeping through the date though, there were no notes like he would have usually done for other dates.
He tried thinking what the event could be, but he could think of nothing, nor why the date was important. If it was such a big deal, surely someone else would have contacted him about it. Closing the calendar, Sam looked out the window once again.
"Argh! This is going to drive me crazy. If I don't find out why that blasted date was written down!" Sam thought in anger. He gave a call to those in the Cursed faction that were currently on the ship.
Going through each one of them though, none of them seemed to know anything, until eventually, he had decided to contact Logan. Logan was often busy so Sam didn't like to call him, but it was bugging him even more that no one knew why he had marked this date down, and he was sure he hadn't done so by accident.
"Sorry, I don't know why either. Although I can try to cross reference some systems to see if there is anything going on." Logan asked.
It seemed to be a lost cause but Sam asked him to do it anyway. If Logan couldn't find anything then he would just have to give up and assume that either someone else had tampered with his calendar or he had mistakenly done something.
However, it didn't take long for Logan to call Sam back.
"I believe I have found the reason why that date is so important. When cross referencing those things I looked for all events on our field to do with that date. I then matched it to events related to those in the Cursed, and sorted them by-"
"Err Logan, I know you work really hard, but do you mind?" Sam interpreted.
"Oh sure, it's Quinn's birthday today." Logan said, and quickly hung up the call.
Now Sam realised why he had marked the date down. It was a rare occasion anyone got to celebrate their birthday, but for Quinn, last time he had been so busy that it went past with no one noticing. Because of that, Sam wanted to plan a big event for him, but got interrupted before he could organise anything and write down any notes.
Immediately, Sam got to work. Quinn was still at the school teaching, although it was the weekend so he shouldn't have been too busy, but for what he wanted to do, they needed to get someone on the inside to distract him. At first Sam was about to contact Peter, but instead he decided to contact someone else.
——
"So you want me to distract Quinn for half the day or at least for a few hours because it's the boy's birthday." Helen replied.
"Yes, and make sure he doesn't find out about it either, can you do it?" Sam asked.
"I have the perfect thing in mind." She replied.
When the call ended, Helen immediately decided to try and locate Quinn, and surprisingly she had found him in his classroom doing some paperwork.
"You seem to be quite the hard worker no matter what you do." Helen commented. "You know, you don't have to do that, you could ask one of your assistants to do that for you."
Quinn didn't look up at who it was but could tell from their voice, it was Helen.
"It's okay, I enjoy doing this. When I'm here, being a teacher, it makes me forget about everything for a second." Quinn said, placing the tablet down and looking at Helen with a smile.
"Be careful there! Give any girl a smile like that, with the light shining on you in the background, and they are going to eat you up." Said Helen.
"Eat me up?" Quinn replied. "So what did you want exactly, other than food." Quinn misunderstood.
"You owe me a date, and I think it's the perfect day for a date, don't you think? Birthday boy!"
"How do you know?" Quinn replied, surprised.
"I should know everything about my future husband, right?"
Quinn never thought this day would come, he always thought he would be too busy but things really had calmed down a lot. Although he could have been training or thinking about other things, he was just so caught up in his life as a teacher, he just wanted a break. Especially on this day.
Right now, he was riding the levitating tube that was taking them out of the school and into the main city area. A place for the military family to relax, play and enjoy life. A modern city for fun and entertainment, with games, movies and more.
'Well, I did say I would, but I just never thought she would be so aggressive.'
While on the train, Quinn stood up, as the train was busy on the weekend. He was trying to be a gentleman and let Helen sit, but instead, she stood up as well and pushed her body towards him.
She was a few inches away from his face, and now he was able to get a closer look at her. Her long straight legs, her plump plum-like bum, and her current pink hair that went with her red lipstick she was wearing.
Her hair colour would often change but Quinn quite liked it pink, it made Helen look a little dangerous.
'Into the dangerous type, huh? Don't you get into enough trouble? I can hear your heartbeat inside here.' Vincent teased.
They had finally reached their stop and Quinn quickly got off from the train. He didn't know what would happen if he continued to stare at her longer.
'Is it like a reverse charm effect or something?' Quinn thought.
'You're a teenager who has just turned eighteen. These feelings are normal.' Vincent argued.
The rest of the day went as planned, as they went to watch a movie together, took a walk in the park where they fed some pigeons and got to look at the smiling faces of family members. Finally, they managed to get to a restaurant and eat a large meal.
"Were you not hungry? You hardly ate anything." Helen noticed.
In fact, Quinn was starving, but not for what she thought. Luckily the restaurant had some meat that he ordered quite rare, allowing him to be satisfied for the time being .
"It's okay, I just prefer my own home cooking." Quinn replied. "I was wondering, Helen. You're a good looking girl, strong and was the leader of a strong faction. You could have anyone you wanted. Why do you like a boy like me?" Quinn asked.
Helen placed her spoon down that she was digging into her ice cream with, and looked at Quinn like it was a stupid question to ask.
"Quinn, do you not know who you are? As you said, I should have high standards right, because I can get anyone. You are the leader of the Cursed faction and one of the world leaders. But it's not just because of that. You're different from the ones that have your power, Quinn. A lot of people make promises, but when they reach the top they fail to deliver them, or give up when it gets too hard, but not you Quinn. That's what attracts me to you." She said taking a big scoop of ice cream.
"But I'm only eighteen? Isn't it strange?"
"And I'm twenty-four. What does it matter? You look like you're in your mid twenties, and you certainly don't act your age at times Quinn." Said Helen.
"You're only twenty-four? I thought…I thought you were…"
"Older? A lot of people do, because of the position I was in. I didn't start the Daisy faction. My sisters are older than me, but later on my talent was discovered and my sisters who always looked after me. They put me in the position and gave me the place."
It was a completely different upbringing to what he had suspected. At a loss, now that he looked at Helen, she really did look her age. It was just because of how m.a.t.u.r.e she acted, that Quinn thought differently.
"So do you like me now then?" Helen asked.
Quinn thought about it, but there were a few things hitting his mind at the moment. There were others appearing in his head and on top of that Helen was human. Could a real relationship work between a vampire and a human, and if Quinn told her now, what he really was, would she run away?
At that moment, a message was received on Helen's communicator. It was time.
"Alright, you don't have to answer me now. Let's head back."
——
On the journey back, Quinn didn't speak much, as he had a lot on his mind again. But he had enjoyed the day out, and it was a lot better than his last birthdays. All the previous ones he had before that, there was no one around him.
When they reached the school, Helen said that one of the teachers had asked him for something, and to meet him in the beast class teaching room.
As they were approaching the building, Quinn could hear several heartbeats inside, and the light scurrying sound of several feet as it quietly ran across the floor. He was wondering why he would be called at such a time, and why there would be so many people in the room.
Walking up to it, the doors slid open and several bangs and pops were heard all at once. Balloons flew in the air and there was a giant "Surprise!", everyone shouted at the same time.
Everyone who knew Quinn, had come to throw him a surprise birthday. There was cake, tables set out, and a load of gifts in the back as well. For the first time since Quinn was a young boy, he was having a birthday party.
Not for a second, even after hearing the heartbeats, did Quinn expect a surprise birthday party. He just thought that no one would care, and to see how much effort had gone into such a thing...
"Thank you so much, everyone. This is the best birthday I have ever had." Quinn said.
During the party, as Quinn mingled with everyone, Sam noticed that he had received a message from Nate, stating that they were on their way back and they should arrive in a few days,
******
Get access to the MVS webtoon on P.a.t.r.e.o.n it's only $3 dollar a month And read My werewolf system Exclusively.
If you want to support you can on my P.A.T.R.E.O.N: jksmanga
For MVS artwork and updates follow on Instagram and Facebook: jksmanga
It was another regular school day. Although another and regular were rarely put together. With everything happening so far, a regular day seemed strange for Quinn and the gang. He had a great birthday party which he would remember for the rest of his life, but soon everyone else had left to do their regular duties.
'I guess it's a good thing that they can work so well without me.' Quinn thought as he reminisced about yesterday.
In the homeroom class, he noticed that the students were full of life and excited unlike before, and none of them seemed to be covered in bruises and marks. What happened to Erlen had gotten around and seeing Swin and Shiro put on a great display of skills, made the others no longer view their class as weak.
Although it wouldn't completely get rid of the problem, all of Quinn's actions so far had certainly helped. Still, there was one thing he was debating about and that was teaching the students Qi.
'Is it really a good idea to teach everyone it, just like abilities there are some that are talented in Qi and others that are not, it might just cause another problem.' Quinn thought.
'You have to remember there will always be others that are better at certain things. Some kids are better at writing, while others are better at maths. This might be something that you just can't stop. And remember, Pure might be teaching all their members soon, the military at the moment is weak.' Vincent explained.
'Yeah, but you can't kill someone with maths…I think. My point is if I teach these kids Qi and it gets out of hand it will be all my fault.'
It was a tough one for Quinn to figure out, he agreed with both Oscar and Vicnent's reasonings. Everyone seemed to think it was a good idea to teach others Qi, at least for their own sake.
'Maybe I should wait to counsel Leo when he's back, it still doesn't feel right for me to just teach others without asking him first.' Quinn thought.
———
In the school the students were currently having their lunch break, Sil with his new disguise looking like Chucky, didn't stand out anymore. As expected it was as if he was an invisible person.
This was good for two reasons, the first, no one would attack them. Before when others learnt of Sil's ability or thought he was a weak boy, people would try to take advantage of that, but they couldn't even remember Sil was in their class now.
The two of them were sitting opposite each other on a table alone. Chucky was taking a bite into his sandwich as if he had no worries while Sil was ripping up the pieces of bread and eating it slowly.
'This kid, he's usually in a mood but today...' Chucky thought.
"Hey, I don't know much about what we are trying to do, but we will find the ability you are looking for eventually. We have Logan, who has access to all the databases. So any new abilities that are recorded he will be able to find out, and Quinn is one of the World leaders now so getting information will be easy."
Hearing this, Sil just nodded and continued to shove a small piece of bread into his mouth. Chucky's attempt at cheering him up had failed.
A few seconds later, Shiro, Venus and Swin were seen taking the seat next to them. Ever since Sil and Chucky had saved them, they had been thankful and if they saw Chucky on his own. They would come over to sit with him, even though they didn't know who the other person with him was.
The three boys were excited as they seemed to have earned new fame. Passing students in the hallway would talk about them all the time which was a first for all of them. After excitedly talking and boasting, they noticed the boy's depressed mood.
"Hey, is your brother okay?" Venus asked.
"My brother?" Chucky replied back, and he noticed they were talking about Sil, since his appearance was now similar to his. "Oh yeah, he's just upset about not getting something."
Shiro would guess based on the fact that this boy had the same demeanour as Sil, and was hanging around with Chucky, that this was Sil. He wanted to do something to cheer him up, after all, the words Sil said that day had really hit him.
'I wonder what type of life Sil lived to think like that?' Shiro thought. When Sil looked back at him, he turned around to avoid eye contact and knocked his carton of juice on the floor. Going down to pick it up, something had gone past all the, at the table and due to Shiro ducking at a particular time the object had whacked Sil right in the face.
"What the hell happened, did someone just throw something at us?!" Venus said, looking at where the object was thrown from.
"Shiro, let's fight again right now!" A boy shouted, from across the canteen hall. "I'm sick and tired of everyone saying I lost to you when I won. Come on, if you're so strong we can fight right now!' Zhen shouted.
With how students were talking about Shiro and the others, whenever they saw Zhen it was the same, but they didn't speak positively about him and instead thought he had received a fake win. In fact, Zhen was getting paranoid over this himself. While walking around he thought he could hear everyone talking about him, lips moving into the words winner and loser, and he thought they were being directed at him.
'Haha, I didn't even lose a fight and everyone is talking about me like this! Well fine, I know exactly what to do!' Zhen thought, as he carried around with him, one of the practise beast balls for activating one's ability. A large round black heavy ball. A few seconds ago, he had hurled it towards Shiro as he could see him smiling happy and smug.
Zhen had good aim, but what happened was unfortunate as Shiro had ducked down from dropping his juice box on the floor, and instead the ball had hit another. It had hit Sil who had been lost in his own world.
"Are you okay?" Shiro asked, as Sil was standing up and blood was falling to the floor, dipping from either his mouth or nose but it was hard to tell since Sil was looking at the floor. What was strange though, was Shiro could see pieces of dirt falling to the floor as well.
"Come on Shiro, fight me here and now!" Zhen continued to shout.
Those next to him tried to calm Zhen down, while Shiro was more concerned for Sil at this moment, but when he lifted his head, he took a step back slightly. For Sil's face was disfigured, half of it seemed to be falling off, cracked from the top right and around the mouth area, where it was bleeding quite severely as a couple of his teeth were broken or made loose.
'Is it some type of mask?' Shiro figured it out.
"What the hell, are you his pet boyfriend or something, get lost? I don't want you!" Zhen shouted.
Everyone around was taking a glance at Sil and that's when some people started to recognize him. "Hey isn't that the guy who managed to beat the Graylash head general in the elemental class?"
"Yeah he went missing and no one could find him."
"I think I just saw his face change."
Zhen could no longer take it and started to charge forward, but the second he did, the black ball came hurling towards him at an incredible speed and it had huge weight behind it. As it hit Zhen's c.h.e.s.t it cracked his bones inside, and pushed him back through the air. The ball continued to move, pushing him more, his body hitting other students as he was thrown through the air, until eventually he was slammed into the wall and the black ball fell to the ground.
However, it wasn't over yet, as Sil walked forward and used his telekinesis ability to pull Zhen from out of the wall, and bring him towards him, hovering in the air.
"People like you never learn, and now you have broken my mask!" Sil shouted. Soon Sil was pulling at each of Zhen's limbs, as if an invisible force was stretching him. Zhen started to scream in pain, and no one wished to get close.
"SIl, you'll kill him stop!" Shiro shouted.
"He had a chance, and now he is running more than one person's life. If he continues to live he will just ruin more!" Sil shouted.
All of this was being done by Sil.
Now all of the students were staying well clear of Sil and Zhen, and soon a big pop was heard as Zhen's shoulder had been pulled out from his socket.
'Damn, if Sil is like this, then no one can stop him.' Chucky thought.
"Quinn, answer me, come to the canteen straight away, something has happened with Sil, he's out of control!"
******
Get access to the MVS webtoon on P.a.t.r.e.o.n it's only $3 dollar a month And read My werewolf system Exclusively.
If you want to support you can on my P.A.T.R.E.O.N: jksmanga
For MVS artwork and updates follow on Instagram and Facebook: jksmanga
A desperate call was made to Quinn, but Chucky was unsure if it had gone through or not. He was too panicked and just shouted a message down his receiver, hoping it would go through and Quinn would know what to do because if someone didn't step in to stop what was happening, there would be a dead student on the canteen floor.
If this was to happen, Chucky truthfully didn't know how the Cursed faction would recover from such a thing.
He knew that Quinn was making great efforts to convince others that the Cursed faction was the right place to be, but once this got out, that the Cursed had sent their own men in the school under disguise and ended up killing a student. No one would want to join a group like that.
Grabbing the black balls around his belt, Chucky threw them, aiming for Sil's legs.
'I'm sorry, Sil! But my job is to protect you, and this might hurt a little!'
However, as the black balls got close, they were stopped mid-air, and with the hand that was free, he slowly made the balls come towards the palm of his hands and held them in place. While the others continued to hold up Zhen.
Once again, another pop was heard as Zhen's other arm had been dislocated.
"He can do that with one hand. Just how strong is Sil?' Swin thought, now he was starting to think that the rumours of when Sil had defeated the head general weren't exaggerated at all. With this level of strength, he could tell Sil was immensely strong. No one currently in the room could stop him.
The reason Sil's telekinesis was strong was because not only had he gathered the powers of those close to him, but in the morning, still sticking to his task, he had touched other students as well, attempting to find their ability, so Sil abilities were amped up to the maximum.
"Did you forget I have your ability as well?" Sil said, holding the back balls.
"You're not going to hit me, are you!?' Chucky shouted. "We're on the same side."
"Really, didn't you just attempt to hit me?" Sil replied.
After hearing this response, Chuky knew he was in for a load of hurt. Something had snapped to Sil, and he was beyond reasoning. The balls had left his hands, and the speed accelerated, hitting him in both of his t.h.i.g.hs, crushing the bones underneath his muscles and causing him to fall to the floor.
"Sil, what are you doing! Didn't you tell me not to kill someone before? How I would regret it for the rest of my life. You would too, wouldn't you!?" Shiro shouted out and pleaded.
"You're right, because look at what's happened to me," Sil said in a voice that sounded like it was in pure pain. Shiro didn't know how heavy Sil's words were.
"Where the hell are you, Quinn!' Chucky shouted.
At that moment, the doors opened wide, and someone could be seen running through all the students.
"I'm not Quinn, but I'm just as good!" Peter shouted as he jumped up in the air and entered the open area where the two were fighting, but he stood there still for a couple of seconds as he was confused.
"Wait, what?!" Peter thought.
'Did he not get my message? I thought Quinn had sent him, I guess it was something else, and he doesn't know what's happening.' Chucky thought.
"Sil, stop Sil, he's gone crazy!" Chucky shouted.
The reason why Peter had arrived in the canteen was due to his soul weapon returning to him. Peter could only create one mud mask at a time with his soul weapon, and when it was destroyed, Peter knew something was up.
"Sil, put the stupid student down, I know they're annoying, but this is too far!" Peter demanded.
"Isn't this our goal? Isn't this what we should be doing? Getting rid of these people that make the world worse. This is the easiest way. People like him made Vorden and Quinn's life harder at school. I'm helping everyone even if they don't realise it." Til said.
Hearing these words, a vein started to stick out from Peter's head, one of his hands opened wide, straightening his fingers, and he began to walk forward.
Seeing this, Sil attempted to use his telekinesis power to slow down Peter, and it worked, but Peter pushed through with his strength.
"Sil, let me go and give you the slap that you deserve, you spoiled brat!" Peter shouted, stepping through the force. It felt like he had an elephant that weighed several tons on his back, and it was attempting to drag him back, gritting his teeth, he continued to move forward. "You think people can't change, especially kids? What about me!
"You must have known what I did to Quinn back then. According to you, I deserved to die as well! And I might agree with you, but I try everyday to make up for what I have done!" Peter shouted, moving forward again.
Now, Sil had no choice but to drop Zhen to the floor and use both hands to stop Peter back, who was now around two meters apart from him.
"General Peter is strong." Swin thought, knowing how much power Sil had to be using right now, and Peter was walking through even that.
'Sil, I know you're upset, I know you want Vorden back, I know you're angry, but don't take it out on these students. Take it out on me! You think you're the only one that doesn't miss Vorden! He and Quinn were the only friends I had during school. I would do anything I could to bring him back right here, but I can't!
"You doing any of this crap is helping no one and is only bringing more trouble to the people that are still here!" Peter said, finally raising his hand above his head, and moving it slowly down. Sil stood there still using his ability as Peter's hand touched Sil's face.
It was hardly a slap, as there was no speed giving no power into it, but it was the only thing Peter could do as his fingers brushed his cheek.
"Sil, stop it now!" Quinn said, having rushed in.
Everyone seeing General Hardy now arrive were relieved, but after hearing the rumours and witnessing Sil's power, they were all still afraid.
Quinn looked at Peter, who was still, and the student on the floor. He couldn't imagine what happened, but when he looked at Sil now, his face was full of tears.
'Did Sil do all of this? Did I make a mistake thinking that he was ready to be with other kids? I thought that bringing him to school would make him better, but it might have made him worse. I shouldn't have forced him into a situation he didn't want to be in. Part of this is my fault.'
"I'm sorry, Quinn, I don't know why…." Sil managed to blurt out and finally dropped his hands.
In dropping his hands, the powers that were being used on Peter were finally free, and Peter could move again.
Everyone seeing Sil cry in place was wondering just what was going on. Was it all over? Or was he soon going to attempt to blast everyone in the room? No one dared make a move in a situation like this. It was just common sense.
Lifting his hand up again, Peter swung with a strong force and slapped Sil across the face, sending his body spinning a couple of times before he eventually fell to the floor and had passed out.
"I told you I would give you a slap!" Peter said. "The crisis has been stopped."
*******
Get access to the MVS webtoon on P.a.t.r.e.o.n it's only $3 dollar a month And read My werewolf system Exclusively.
If you want to support you can on my P.A.T.R.E.O.N: jksmanga
For MVS artwork and updates follow on Instagram and Facebook: jksmanga
It was a daring act, to say the least from Peter. The students thought that what he had done was reckless, and at the same time, they were touched. For Peter had risked his life getting in the middle of a crazy student to save all of theirs.
A round of applause had started as the students thanked him for saving their lives. However, there was one little slip up that had occurred.
"That was the one that defeated the head General, right? Well, I kind of believe those rumours now. He could have killed everyone. Was he really going to pull Zhen's limbs off?"
"Thankfully, General Peter was here. The Cursed faction really has some strong people."
"Speaking off, did you hear what Sil said at the end? He was saying sorry to Quinn?"
"Quinn…Quinn Dilfus? Wait, you don't think he was saying sorry to the Cursed faction leader, Quinn Talen, did you, and he was looking at…."
A few of the students had caught on to what Sil had said at the end. Many people were named Quinn, but the one person he was looking at when he said these words was General Hardy, when he had entered the room.
'It looks like my luck is up. What else can I do now?' Quinn thought.
However, before he had revealed himself to all the students, another person had a brilliant idea.
"Did this student say, Quinn!" Peter said out loud in a booming voice so everyone could hear clearly. He even stood facing the crowd as if it was a theatre performance. "Could he mean the 'Cursed leader' Quinn Talen, but that's my faction leader." Placing his hand on top of his head, Peter started to look through the crowd and looked past everyone.
"I don't see my faction leader anywhere. The boy must have gone mad!" Peter said.
Seeing what he was trying to do, another student decided to help out. Shiro walked up to Sil and started to kneel by his side.
'Here it goes.'
"Oh Sil, you always wanted to impress Quinn from the Cursed faction. I guess you felt guilty that he might find out about what you did. Now you will never be able to join them!" Shiro said.
Although the students found it weird how they were emphasising certain words, they could see no signs of Quinn when looking around. At least they were unable to see a young seventeen-year-old boy with curly black hair in the room.
They didn't have much time to think about it either. It didn't take long for Hayley, and a few other teachers to enter the room, and they were starting to deal with the problem. Healing the injured students and getting a report of what exactly happened.
'Well, let's hope that works. I might be out of trouble. But I can't say the same for Sil.' Quinn thought.
——
A lot of students were at the canteen when the events had happened, so it was impossible to hide, and everyone had already learnt of what happened. They were two key factors that were being passed around.
Sil really was as strong as the past rumours said and was a frightening uncontrolled, unstable student. Peter was a fearless god in their eyes. The said general who went up against that exact person.
The good news coming from this, was the Cursed faction's reputation had increased once again with people looking up to Peter, deciding that they wanted to join and follow someone like him.
The bad news, as expected, Quinn was called into a meeting with Oscar. The two of them were in the office, and they were sitting opposite each other at a desk. For some reason, Quinn felt quite embarrassed. Last time, Quinn had said some words to Oscar, and now he was in here because of one of his problems.
Oscar had just finished giving Quinn a detailed report of everything that happened. The injuries caused to the members of staff, students hit that were in the crossfire and even Chucky's injuries.
"Quinn, I believe I am quite the reasonable person, despite what you may think," Oscar said. "I understand, after what I had seen those Blade's did, I know how hard it must be to control someone like that, but when you asked him to be a student of ours, I thought you would have at least had him under control.
"Now, if you insist on him staying, I will have to -"
"It's okay, Sil will leave," Quinns said, as he was already prepared for all of this. "Honestly, there is no other choice. I already tried to cover up his tracks once. If you're going to ask me to make sure this won't happen again, I can't say I can, unless he is by my side twenty-four seven, and if that's the case, then there is no point in him being here." Quinn said.
"That's good to hear, and it makes it easier on us," Oscar replied. "Honestly, Innu was already blaming all of this on you. When they found out that this involved Shiro and Sil from your class and you had tried to hide him, he thought you had planned this.
"Thankfully, since Zhen is actually under head General Sach, he decided to not get any more involved in this matter. This answer should satisfy Innu." Oscar claimed.
——
Back in the classroom, it was the end of the school day, and Quinn was standing while Sil was sitting alone on a single desk amongst many others that were all empty.
"Are you going to tell me what happened then, or is it going to be a silent match between the two of us?" Quinn asked.
Finally breaking the silence between the two of them.
"It's been building up," Sil said. "I keep hearing things, things I don't like, things that Vorden hated in the past. Things that Raten would have dealt with if they went too far. When I got hit today, I just thought..my mind went black…I was asking for answers, but I never got a reply."
"You mean you were asking for answers from them, inside your head? Are you talking about Vorden and Raten?" Quinn asked.
Sil nodded in response.
"When I didn't get a reply, and there were no answers, I didn't know what to do. I wanted someone to just tell me what was right and wrong. I thought if I just kept doing something, anything, they would come back."
It appeared that Quinn had made a mistake. It was too soon for Sil. There hadn't been enough time, time spent where Sil was alone in his mind.
"I think you know that you can't stay here any longer, but I don't want you to think that your time was wasted here. Before you go, there are some people that want to say goodbye." Quinn said it was the signal for the door to open, and three students were seen walking in, Swin, Venus and Shiro.
"We heard that you won't be at the school anymore," Shiro said.
"Yeah, Hardy said that the Cursed faction has agreed to take you in and there going to teach you personally. If you ask me, that's a lot cooler than staying here. You're getting a head start!" Swin said excitedly. Venus hit him with his elbow, as this wasn't meant to be something exciting.
"Sil, thank you," Venus said. "Just don't beat yourself up over this too much. If I had your power, there were times where I would have probably done the same thing to people who were picking on us, or worse. I think we've all had those thoughts."
"We also want to say it won't be goodbye," Shiro added. "If you're going to be in the Cursed faction, then we will see each other soon because when we finish school, we want to join the Cursed faction as well."
Sil didn't say anything, but he did smile, which warmed Quinn's heart a little.
With the goodbyes said, it was time for Sil's journey at school to end, but Quinn would still remain for the time being. Escorting him back to the Cursed ship was Chucky as they flew through space.
"You know, going back to school was kinda nice," Chucky said while flying the ship. "It was different compared to last time, and it also reminded me of all the stupid things I used to do at school."
Of course, as usual Sil said nothing, so Chucky was just left to talk to himself, but when they had finally landed and docked into the Cursed ship, Sil said something that caught his ear.
"Thanks for helping me while I was at school," Sil said, walking forward.
Just ahead, not too far from where they were, they could see that another ship had docked not too long ago. In fact, the people still hadn't left the landing bay, as for who was there, it was Leo, Erin, Nate and Layla.
"Oh, hey guys," Layla said with a smile. "What are you guys doing here?"
"It's a long story," Chucky replied and then noticed someone he didn't recognise. "Who's he?"
Turning around, in his butler suit, his eyes fell upon Sil.
"Now, this is a surprise to meet you here, isn't it, young master?" Brock said.
****
Get access to the MVS webtoon on P.a.t.r.e.o.n it's only $3 dollar a month And read My werewolf system Exclusively.
If you want to support you can on my P.A.T.R.E.O.N: jksmanga
For MVS artwork and updates follow on Instagram and Facebook: jksmanga
When the others had heard what Brock had said, they were confused for a second. Throughout their whole journey, Brock had been avoiding a certain question. Whenever speaking, Brock would constantly talk about his master, and now when he saw Sil, he was referring to him as little master?
They were wondering what exactly Sil had to do in all of this. Looking at him for some answers. Sil had already lept back several feet and had both his hands out in an attacking position. He was constantly darting his eyes around the room.
Sil recognised him instantly, from when he was younger to his times when Vorden was in control of his body. This man had worked at the Balde mansion and wasn't just anyone, but was the head butler there as well.
One of the strongest members outside of the main family, but this wasn't Sil's concern. If Brock was here, he feared that perhaps Hilston was here as well.
"Worry not, young master," Brock said with a smile. "Hilston and the others are not here. In fact, although I am the Brock you know, I am not the same Brock that they knew."
Tapping his face, in almost a second, Brock's appearance had changed, and now instead of the dirty blonde hair colour he had before, it was greyed out, and a scar had formed over his right eye. His neat look from before was gone as his tangly black hair was flowing from both sides.
"I can see you are shocked, but there is too much to explain, and I would hate to have to explain myself twice. Besides, before that, didn't you lovely ladies say you would give me a tour?" Brock asked as he bowed down to Layla and Erin.
Even they couldn't get used to his sudden change. The ability that was just used had to be something similar to Peter's transformation ability.
"Come on, let's get to it!" Brock said. He was tired of standing around and was now ignoring Sil. "Remember, we still haven't decided what to do yet. This is your chance to impress my master and me."
The others all awkwardly looked at each other, and Sil had eased up a bit, but before doing anything, they thought they should call for one person first, Sam. He had been given a few details about this man, that he was a vampire, and Sam was told everything that Leo and the others knew about him.
It was only because of his okay that they let him on this ship. When Sam finally arrived, he looked at Brock.
'If I'm right, then this man is related to him.' Sam thought as he gave a smile and started the tour around the place.
It might not have been the wisest choice to show an enemy the base of the Cursed faction along with all their powers and supplies. Still, Sam knew that this man was alone, and even if he was strong, he wouldn't be able to take them all out.
Besides, that wasn't their goal anyway. If they truly wanted to team up with them and wanted to defeat the Dalki, then they would want to keep them alive as long as possible.
The tour seemed to be going well, or at least Sam thought it was as Brock didn't say anything and just nodded. Sil, although he wasn't meant to come along initially, had decided to tag along at the back.
He was still worried that something might happen, and if so, he would be there to stop it. However, things went a little strange when they entered a particular room.
Sam thought this was a must on the list if one was to impress someone because people were consistently impressed by his skills. They had entered Logan's research room.
The sound of clanking and tinkering was heard as they entered the room. As usual, Logan wouldn't look at them until he had at least finished what he was currently working on.
While they were waiting for him, they looked around the room, and that's when Brock noticed a few things, such as a teleporter designed after the vampire ones. As well as a particular device.
"So this is the device that might cause us a heap of trouble," Brock said, looking at it.
Although Logan wasn't finished working on whatever he was working on, hearing the voice, he had stopped in the middle of doing something for the first time. A first for everyone. He lifted up his goggles and dropped the tool in his hand.
"Oh, false alarm," Logan said, getting back to work.
"I guess we have both changed a bit since you last saw me," Brock said and tapped his face again to change it back to his butler appearance from before.
After having just picked up the tool, Logan had dropped it again.
"Brock, Brock from Balde island, is Eno with you!" Was Logan's first words.
Sam and the others didn't quite understand why Logan had said this, but it looked like Sam's guess was partially correct. Brock did have something to do with Eno.
"Wait, is the master he keeps referring to is Eno, this Richard Eno that Quinn has been looking for, for so long!?" Layla figured it out.
Back when Logan was on the Blade island, he had been set free by Brock and even told where to go to escape the island. He didn't understand then, but he did know that Brock was trying to keep him going. He told him to search for Richard Eno.
"I guess now you all have too many questions to ask that we can't continue our wonderful tour," Brock said. "Very well, you guys have been patient enough. Let's have a little chat, shall we?"
Inside the command centre, for the time being, the place was cleared. All those that would usuelly be sitting away at their terminals had been asked to take a break. This ship could mostly run on autopilot anyway, and Logan was there if anything serious happened.
Not everyone in the Cursed leaders had been called, only those that were present at the time. Sam still didn't know what information should and shouldn't have been shared. So currently present was Nate, Leo, Erin, Layla and from the other group, Sil, Sam and Logan.
"I know you have a lot of questions, and I know a lot of you are interested in who I ...Who we are, so I would say please hold any additional questions you have until I have at least told my whole reasoning for being here, and again Sil, as I told you before you can relax. I assure you I am not part of the Blade family. In the first place, I am a vampire and always have been.
"However, my relationship with the Blade family is genuine, and I know everything about you, Vorden, Raten and all of the other kids at the temple."
The piece that they finally needed was here. Logan wanted to know the truth, the truth of why his parents trusted Richard Eno, and what they have exactly been doing this whole time.
"First, I think it's only right of me to answer the questions you have about Pure first. As stated before me, and my master work together, and you are correct. He is Richard Eno. We were deciding who we should put all of our resources into helping out.
"After all, the humans strongest forces were divided, and while they should have been fighting together against the Dalki, they were split. So Eno had no choice but to stay out of the limelight for a while, figuring things out as they went along.
"Also, there are far more moving parts than everyone here at the table probably realises. One change could affect a whole leap of change going on. Now about Pure, unfortunately, their base is located on a giant submarine, and their location is always on the move deep in earth's waters.
"However, now that I have provided you with this information, then I'm sure you can figure out a way to track them. At least Logan can. If he could finish creating that Demon beast locator, he can create something that would be able to find a device as large as a submarine.
"As for the other question you had, I'm sorry about this, although we do know the answer, I do not. That will have to be a question for Richard Eno, as he is the only one that has personally met him.
"I only follow what he says, so I only know so much."
Clenching his hand, Leo was a bit annoyed by his answer. He was expecting to find the person but now was told to wait even longer. However, after taking a deep breath, he realised being impatient would change nothing. He had waited so long, and finding out if his suspicions were correct or not, wasn't a big deal. He would continue doing what he had been doing, assuming it was that person.
"Now, what I'm about to tell you all next is very important, so listen up. This is about the Dalki, the vampires and the humans. If I was to ask you the question of who the strongest human in existence is, what would your answers be?" Brock asked. "Don't worry, you can speak."
"Oscar, the supreme commander," Erin said.
"Owen Graylash," Nate answered.
"Quinn?" Layla shyly answered.
"Quinn is no longer human," Leo answered. "For this question, I would have to have faced every human in existence to know it."
"No, you are all forgetting someone, someone that we don't even need to fight to know that they are the strongest human. Hilston Blade of the Blade family." Sam said.
"Correct, Hilston Balde, The blade family," Brock said, looking at Sil. "They play one of the biggest roles in all of this, and they don't even know it."
*****
Get access to the MVS webtoon on P.a.t.r.e.o.n it's only $3 dollar a month And read My werewolf system Exclusively.
If you want to support you can on my P.A.T.R.E.O.N: jksmanga
For MVS artwork and updates follow on Instagram and Facebook: jksmanga
After meeting Brock and finding out who he is, or who he was as well, Sam had his suspicions that the Blade family would be involved in all of this somehow. Due to Brock working at the Balde family. The fact that he was using some sort of disguise and how long he had to have been there for it just made sense.
Richard Eno, just didn't seem like the type of person to do things on the whim. Everything he did, everything that happened was done with caution. In a way, it reminded Sam a little of himself, but the difference was, while Sam was playing chess with one opponent, it felt like Richard Eno was playing with four at the same time, and each one of the moves he made was intertwined with the others.
"We as a group over the years have worked very hard to make sure that we have eyes everywhere." Brock continued to explain." We have eyes in the Human world. We know everything that happened, from the start of the Civil war to before most of you here were born. We have kept eyes in the vampire world. We know what happened with Quinn, and Fex. However, we are unable to get involved so much there.
"Last, we even have eyes in the Dalki world as well, which is why we have decided that we can't just sit back and watch to see how this plays out, we have to act now. Some things that Eno had predicted didn't come true, and at the same time, unpredicted things have happened."
Sam being the type of person he was, so badly wanted to interrupt Brock at this moment. For each thing he was telling them there were hundreds of questions he wanted to ask, even things about the past before he was born.
However, he wouldn't do so, and he had a feeling Brock had already been told what he could and couldn't tell the others.
"For now, I will tell you what you need to know." Brock said. "From the beginning the Blades were an exciting group of people. From generation to generation they had the goal that was passed down of becoming the greatest human ever alive, and even before abilities, they had somewhat achieved that goal with their super being bodies.
"They would even give vampires a run for their money. However, our interest in them grew, not when they had discovered their ability, but when they had discovered a giant stone tablet. "
Hearing this, Logan and Sil knew exactly what they were talking about. Anyone who had been to the Blade island would. For the giant tablet could be seen when approaching the island, and Sil had grown up on the island itself.
"That tablet was special, I thought it was just a giant rock?" Sil interrupted.
Brock didn't give him a telling off, but instead smiled at Sil. It seemed like Sil probably was the only person who would be able to interrupt Brock without him making a fuss over it.
"That rock is more special then any of you know, but again, the details about that will not benefit you in any way." Brock said. "What is important is that the Blades decided to set their base of operation around the giant tablet. Building a castle and a place to call home. Due to them finding the tablet, Eno had kept their eye on them, on top of that they were extraordinary humans that seemed to keep getting better by the second.
"At the time, the tablet was important to Eno's research and what he wanted to do was keep an eye on it. So he asked me to personally infiltrate the Blade family. With my abilities it was an easy task to do. I could change who I was at any point. My main goal was to keep the Blade family a secret so no one would find out about the giant stone.
"I believe I did my task quite well, silencing anything about them and as generations passed it became a practice within their own family to keep it a secret. Even though they didn't know who or why someone was doing it before.
"However, this didn't become an important factor until a later time." Brock turned to Logan. "Logan, if you have discovered the base then I believe you already know the answer to how the Dalki were created. From a great demon tier beast that was shaped like a dragon. I don't know if you know the details. Still, the demon tier dragon originally had two heads, and it had a special ability, allowing it to split its body into two.
"The vampires had only managed to capture half a demon tier beast, and that is why the Dalki are incomplete."
Logan knew most of these details already thanks to the logs his family had left him. It seemed he was correct and the reason the Dalki were attacking earth was due to the search of the other half of the demon tier beast.
"The Dalki have been searching for the other half of the demon tier beast, that is why they haven't given up on attacking, and they never will until they run out of their lifespan. That other half of the dragon one day had actually arrived on earth, and the people who had dealt with it were the Blade family. Before anyone could even attempt to see it. But they didn't defeat it, instead, it's under their control and is still at the Blade island."
"Wait!" Logan interrupted. "We were on the Blade island, but me, Peter, Quinn and Sil, we never saw the Dragon!"
"The dragon was there." Sil said. "It has always been there, they keep it by the giant tablet."
Now Sil understood what Brock meant. The Balde family just saw the Dragon as a pet. They had no idea that the Dalki were after it.
"One half of the dragon is in the vampire world, one half in the Human world. The Dalki already have found out about the one in the vampire world, however they still do not know the location of the one in the Human world." Brock said. "The Blade island was meant to be kept a secret to all except a small few.
"But then someone had gone searching for the Blades. Someone that shouldn't have known about them and succeeded in finding them."
The others could only guess that this was referring to Quinn.
"Now, with Hilston in control of the Blades, he no longer cares about hiding himself from the world. Even worse, our line of protection Is no longer there.
"That day when Hilston went to search for you Sil, I was on board that ship as well. I knew that the Blades had decided that they would no longer be hiding themselves, so we needed to come up with a new plan.
"I was the one that had chosen to advise you Sam, and Paul To turn your companions. At the time I also took Mona from the Bree family, she is safe with us. We did so, because If need be, and we need someone else to move the dragon, there needs to be someone who can control the dragon and copy her abilities."
At that moment, everyone on the table looked towards Sil. Even Mona didn't have the power to control a demon tier beast. Which meant the only person that could was one that had an ability as strong as that of Hilston.
The fact that Mona was still alive and was with Eno came as a shock to a lot of them, and they needed time to take everything in.
"You have always been an interesting person Sil, and we have also kept our eyes on you, just in case something like this has happened. The only thing we didn't expect was Hilston to lose that day and go into hiding, and for you to be taken away by someone else. The Dalki are going to move soon, and we need to protect the dragon at all costs."
When Brock said he had a lot to talk about, he wasn't wrong. Still there were many things everyone wanted to ask him. Logan wanted to ask about who killed his parents, what their relationship was, but before all of that, Sam had another question before everyone else.
"I don't think we have the right to go ahead and be making decisions on our leaders behalf like this. I know everyone wants to ask questions, but there is one person that needs to be here, and that's Quinn." Sam said. "He should know about all of this."
"I'm afraid I have already told you everything that I can say. So any question you do wish to ask I will be unable to answer them. However, if you wish for me to clarify on some things that I have already spoken about then feel free. As for Quinn, you do not need to worry about him. I'm sure, Eno and Quinn will be talking right about now. And when everything is settled they will either return here together, or apart."
******
Get access to the MVS webtoon on P.a.t.r.e.o.n it's only $3 dollar a month And read My werewolf system Exclusively.
If you want to support you can on my P.A.T.R.E.O.N: jksmanga
For MVS artwork and updates follow on Instagram and Facebook: jksmanga
Quinn had been in a bit of a sombre mood after what had happened to Sil. He couldn't help but feel bad for his situation, but there was really nothing they could do for now. In a way, he also didn't think that just bringing back Vorden and Raten would help things.
It would undoubtedly stabilise the situation with someone as powerful as him, but from the way Sil spoke, Sil was the original owner of that body. At any point and time, he could take over if he wanted to. So if in the future, even with Vorden and Raten, something terrible happened, Sil would still need help.
'Maybe we can figure it out with Raten and Vorden when they are back, but we still haven't found anyone with an ability that could help.' Quinn thought. 'Even if that ability has reappeared in someone, it could be dormant in their body, or the person could just be a baby. I wish I knew more about abilities and how they worked because right now, it's like looking for a needle in a haystack.'
Today, before school was to start, the homeroom teachers had been called in for a meeting. It was a bit more casual as the meeting took place in the Teacher's lounge, where teachers generally just relaxed on the sofa or prepared for their lessons.
The one who was giving the meeting was Samantha. Quinn went ahead and sat down with Fex and Peter, who were both teachers. But Helen wasn't one so she hadn't been invited.
"I've called you all here today to talk about the first portal outing that will be taking place," Samantha announced. "Now, as you know, we fear that the tensions are quite high at the moment. So we have banned portal outings to orange portal planets for students, so they will only be able to visit the green portal planets.
"However, since there are larger groups and far more students this time, there will need to be more teachers. Now Head General Innu has agreed to go on the expedition for support. I will also be heading out, despite neither of us being teachers.
"All homeroom teachers must attend with their classes for this expedition, and students will only hunt within an area with their teachers. This is just for them to experience hunting. We will still award points for Beast crystals that will go to certain houses, but students will not just be able to go off and explore on their own. Does everyone understand?"
Quinn was actually quite pleased with the new measures they had put this time for the hunt. Although the students wouldn't have a real-world experience compared to when he went out, it was safer this way. If they had done this last time, then maybe fewer students' lives would have been lost to the Dalki.
"Are other teachers allowed to come on this trip if they wish?" Fex asked, raising his hand.
"I don't see why not. The campus will mostly be empty, so if you wish, you may." Samantha replied.
Fex was happy that at least he wouldn't be left out of this one.
With the meeting over, Quinn returned to his class and delivered the news. After doing so, a lot of the class was quite depressed.
"What's wrong? Did something happen?" Quinn asked.
"Teacher, we aren't stupid, and we honestly don't know why the school has decided to do this, but each of us was the weakest of our schools, and they've grouped us all together. Doesn't that mean our class will do the worst?"
It seems that self-confidence was a huge issue, but rightfully so because what Venus had said wasn't a guess. It was a fact. Even with beast weapons, it only gave them a fighting chance. Perhaps they would survive but to beat the other classes in a hunt was another story altogether.
On top of that, not everyone in Quinn's homeroom class was part of the beast class. Only about half of them attended, so they were in an even worse position.
"Okay, listen up, if you want to get stronger, then when your lessons are over, instead of heading to your dorms, head back here to your homeroom classroom. I'm going to teach you all a little something." Quinn said with a smile on his face.
He had finally decided that these kids at least needed a fighting chance. Oscar was right, it would be best to prepare everyone for the war upon them, but there was a problem. Teaching everyone Qi wouldn't change the balance.
The strong would possibly just get stronger, making the gap between students stay the same. Although it might be unfair for now, Quinn had decided to teach the weakest kids in his class Qi so that they would be on an equal level as everyone else.
'I think Leo will understand what I have done.' Quinn thought.
When the lessons ended, Quinn expected a few of his students to return to him, not all of them. However, every single one was now in his classroom, wanting to see what he wanted to teach.
"Today, I'm going to teach you something that will improve your natural body strength. Your punches will be stronger, your body will move faster, and when you get hit, it will hurt a lot less, but there's one thing I want you all to promise me now." Quinn said.
"I don't want you to try to get revenge after this. If you become stronger than those that used to bully you, then take pride in that. Don't become what you hated."
Some of the students started to talk to each other, wondering why they would ever do that? But Quinn knew that some people would, and he hoped when they were put in a similar situation, they would think back to what he said right now.
"Also, it's safe to say what I'm about to teach you all should be kept a secret. Otherwise, others outside of this class might abuse the power." Quinn explained. "What I'm teaching you all today is called Har…"
When teaching the kids Qi, Quinn had chosen to rename it to Har. His reasoning for this was that he didn't want the military to know what he was doing just yet or Pure members. Word would get out of what was happening eventually. Unfortunately, Qi had a negative stigma of being attached to Pure, but at the same time was highly sought after due to the display of its powers.
Naming it Har, a technique that would just improve one's body, didn't sound that great, and that was exactly what Quinn was aiming for.
Over the next few days, the students began practising every day. There were even some students that decided it was a waste of time and had stopped showing up. Still, those that continued to learn the techniques and, using Quinn's guidance, had prevailed. It was finally time for the class to go out on their first outing.
Quinn looked at his class all geared up, ready to go through the green portal, while Peter and Fex were by his side.
"Ready class," Quinn asked, and they nodded.
Going through the teleporter, when they arrived, it was a place that Quinn recognised quite well. The shelter was larger than it was before, but there was an unforgettable feeling of the planet.
"Do you remember this place?" Peter asked.
"How could I forget? It was where we first ran into the Dalki back then." Quinn whispered back.
It was a primarily desert planet all over, and the orange buildings made from sandstone stood out. In their memories, an unforgettable place.
Samantha made sure everyone was present from Quinn's class, and then they would head off to a specific hunting area together. Classes were sent in hour intervals to not overwhelm the hunting areas and give everyone an equal amount of time. While Peter had decided to go off with Quinn and the students, Fex chose to do a bit of exploring.
'I originally came here to explore what Human life is like, and all I've done is hang out at schools. Let's experience real human life.' Fex thought.
Walking away from the training area and he headed to the main Shelter centre, where the place was filled with shops and merchants but what Fex was looking for was something else.
"That's it, this place called a bar? There's meant to be some really good drinks in here." Fex said with a smile, but he stopped for a few seconds as he pushed the door open.
'No, it can't be. Why do I smell a vampire here, and it's not Quinn.'
*****
Get access to the MVS webtoon on P.a.t.r.e.o.n it's only $3 dollar a month And read My werewolf system Exclusively.
If you want to support you can on my P.A.T.R.E.O.N: jksmanga
The destination had been set for Quinn and his students to leave. He had been given a map and was to guide them to a certain area, on the map one could also see the other areas and the other users with a map as well. Some of the other areas were fairly close, with the borders touching. Quinn was a little worried that this might cause some trouble, but this would always be the case with how many classes were hunting on the same planet.
It was vastly different to before when Quinn had to do his assessment. In the past, one would have to do everything on their own. From researching the best areas for hunting, to gathering the map themselves.
He had learnt a lot form those days, but it looked like the military were fast tracking things with the new students and being extra cautious. Once researching the area, Quinn was then to start a device that would time them. Then, the students in his class in groups of five, were free to hunt.
"Hey, won't this be a little unfair?" Shiro complained. "I mean, what happens if there's just more beasts in the other area."
"The other teachers have assured me that they have attempted to make this as fair as possible." Quinn replied. "However, I do have to admit, that its nearly impossible to make it entirely fair. Take this as a lesson Shiro, nothing in life is completely fair."
The students got to work, and were fighting basic tier beasts, some of them were frightened of the beasts unable to preform well. Just like before, the class were currently going against the sand worm, who were a similar size to regular humans but had razor sharp teeth spiraling on their insides when they opened their mouths.
What surprised the students was the fact that they fared better then they had expected. Even when scared, they were able to dodge the oncoming attacks, and using their weapons they were able to tackle the beasts with ease.
'Looks like they are using Qi quite well.' Quinn said, as he felt a bit relaxed compared to his up tightness from before.
'I have to say, I am quite surprised as well.' Vincent added. 'The Qi that you have taught them isn't so noticeable when they are fighting. I suppose when you used it, it had more of an explosive effect due to combining it with your blood powers, but with the kids, unless they were to physical show off there superhuman feats, it doesn't stand out too much while giving them an edge at the same time.'
'Yes.' Quinn replied. 'We can actually thank Shiro for that, I noticed it after his fight, that no one really seemed to notice his change so much. Students and others are used to seeing incredible humans due to the beast gear, and beast gear isn't always visible on the outside.
'Of course, this would be different if I was to attempt to teach them the second stage of Qi, but there is no need for that. At the same time, I feel if they are relying on Qi then it means that they will no longer focus on their abilities when they need to.'
Shiro, Venus and Swin were doing well using a combination of their abilities. Venus was using his ability to lure our the Sandwomrs while Shiro would then pluck them into the air, lastly the one that would attack them was Shiro with his duel blades. The other two students in their group, would be protecting the ability users.
Swin and Venus could also use weapons if need be when they were in trouble.
While Quinn was in the middle of watching this, he had heard a massive scream come from his left side. In an instant he had appeared by where the screaming student was, and could see that a worm had latched onto a female student's arm. Quinn quickly with his b.a.r.e hand dismembered half of the Worm's body, then grabbing onto the other half, he used his second stage of Qi to create a very thin layer around where it's teeth would be. It was like one was putting a thick piece of cloth under the teeth. Now Quinn could safely pull it off and cursed the worm with his b.a.r.e hands.
"Are you okay?" Quinn asked. He could then see that the worm was unable to pierce through the students armor, the girl was completely fine but she had just screamed from fear.
However, what Quinn didn't realize, was that he had just gone from one side of the hunting area, to another in an instant.
"Hey, wasn't general Hardy on the other side of the hunting area just now, how did he get here so fast?"
"I don't know maybe he ran, or he was actually closer then we thought."
"No, I'm sure he was just with Shiro and there group, and there literally on the other side."
Hearing these comments, Quinn just noticed what he had done.
'Damn, I guess I'm still worried about the students. My own experience from last time is effecting me.'
Quinn wasn't relaxed at all, this place had brought a lot of bad memories for him, and he just couldn't shake the felling that something was going to happen.
-----
Over where Fex was at, be decided to enter the bar anyway. Inside the place was dimly lit and there were tables with stools placed all over. It was meant to be designed similar to the bars around a thousand years ago.
The people inside all looked to be middle aged men, with a few females here and there. However, he wasn't in the happy mood he was expecting to be, instead Fex was on guard. For the smell form earlier was coming from this very bar.
Fex looked around, but he mostly let his nose lead him, and that's when he found himself at a table with two dark red sofas either side. A man wearing a type of cowboy hat could be seen covering most of his face, and he had a drink in front of him.
Without saying anything, Fex sat down opposite the strange man.
"Before I would have probably dragged you from the bar, and taken you back to the vampire world myself." Fex said. "But the new me is going to ask what exactly you are doing here. There are a lot of human students on this planet and as a teacher if your going to cause trouble, I can't just turn a blind eye."
"You seem quite strong, for someone so young, but if you think you could drag me out of this place, you would have to be dreaming." The vampire stranger replied, then he took off his cowboy looking hat and placed it off to the side.
It was a vampire with a twirling gray mustache and long gray hair in a ponytail could be seen.
Seeing the vampire clearly, Fex didn't recognize him at all, and it was blatant by the look on his face. The man then lifted up two fingers.
"It looks like either the vampires no longer teach about me no more, or you aren't one to study." The man said.
"I was never the studying type at school, but I can tell by your smell your just a regular vampire." Fex said. "Now, I'll ask you again, what are you doing here, or do I have to take you back myself?"
The man picked up the glass one more time and took a swig until it was empty, then with the glass he slammed it on top of Fex's hand that was placed on the table.
The glass had crushed Fex hand showing the man wasn't messing around.
"Very well, why don't you teach me a lesson. I wanted to get an idea of how strong the new generation are anyway."
****
A different message than usual. My story My dragon system is ending tomorrow with an event. If you guys didn't know it is the prequel to My Vampire system set many years in the past and has a lot of links that people have already found interesting.
Time was going by quite quickly for Quinn, and now he was more cautious about when he would use his skills, or at least his full power. At the same time, he took this as an opportunity to practice himself. With the second stage of Qi, he was able to sense others' Qi more clearly, and could even stretch it out from his body.
However, he couldn't separate it from his body, which was what Quinn assumed was the third stage of Qi. Quinn was careful closing his eyes, listening and watching his surroundings. Seeing the flow of everyone around him, if a student's energy was disrupted or afraid he could tell they were more likely to make a mistake compared to others.
'These are the ones that need help the most, and If I can help them before there are any problems that will be great.' Quinn thought
Acting before needing to act. It also seemed like the students had mostly forgotten what he had done, since they were far too concerned with the task at hand. As time went on, the student became better at hunting beasts.
"Hey, I think our group may be able to do something, and get a decent spot." Venus said as they were taking a break looking at everyone around them.
There was another advantage Quinn's class had over other classes and it was the fact that they could hunt for longer without stopping. Some students had already figured out that when their MC cells were up, they could fight with Qi instead, and when their Qi was depleted they could switch to their MC cells to defeat the creatures.
Of course, not everyone could do this, as others needed both Qi and their abilities to defeat the basic tier beasts, and although Quinn thought this was an advantage, it really wasn't. As those with a higher level ability tended to have more MC points to use their ability for longer in the first place.
The good news was, that Quinn had to get involved less and less with his students as they gained more confidence. However, that didn't last forever. As people were actively defeating more beasts in certain areas, they were becoming more scarce.
So, Shiro and his group decided to move towards the outer edge of the hunting area. After all, this wasn't just a competition between classes, but even in their classes, their groups would receive a certain amount of points.
When going towards the edge,they found what they were looking for and continued their hunt once again. The five of them were on a large mound of sand, killing sandworms rapidly, when something unexpected had happened. A worm from their left side leapt in the air towards them.
The worm seemed to already be injured with wounds on its body, but not wanting the beast's teeth to dig into his flesh, Shiro ended up cutting it on the spot.
"Hey, that was ours!" A group of kids said, yelling as they ran over, but when they saw who was on the mound they stopped for a second and started whispering to each other.
"What do I care?!" One of the boys said as he walked over. "The beast was already nearly dead and was from our area, so hand over the crystal."
Like a magnet, Shiro and the others seemed to attract trouble.
"Wait, were you guys attempting to steal it!" Another boy said coming up from behind and could see a girl from their group had already carved the Crystal and had one in her hand.
"You know you're not meant to get involved with the other hunting areas. I'll tell you what. You hand us three crystals for that one and we'll keep quiet about this whole thing." The boy said.
The girl's hands were shaking and she had pulled out two more crystals from her pouch and was ready to hand it over to the other boys, when Swin stepped in front of her, blocking their path.
"No, if you had just asked for one crystal then we might have given it to you, but you can't just bully and demand a crystal. We won't be pushed around anymore."
The boys started frowning as if they were annoyed at what they heard. They thought just like in the past, if they were to ask someone who was weaker than them to do something, it would be done, but they were actually arguing and fighting back.
However, a smile soon appeared on one of the students' faces.
"Teacher, these kids were hunting in our hunting area and won't give us our crystals!" One of the boys shouted.
It didn't take long for their homeroom teacher to appear. A male with classes but he looked like he permanently had a vein sticking out of his forehead.
"What is going on, the rules were made clear from the beginning, I didn't think I would have to deal with this stuff." The teacher said, The man took one look at the kids from the other class, he didn't ask any questions at all and had already made his decision.
"You guys, hand over all the crystals that you hunted in our area."
"Another one of these teachers?" Venus sighed.
"Don't worry, I can't believe they called the teacher because they can't deal with the problem, but the two of us can play that game. Hardy we need help!" Swin shouted.
A gust of wind blowing up the sand in the air flew about everywhere. They covered their eyes to see a figure appear through them, and Hardy was there. Seeing how fast Hardy was appearing to all the students, Swin knew saying they needed help Quinn would be here in an instant, and he was.
"What exactly is the problem?" Quinn asked.
As soon as the teacher saw who it was, he started to sweat.
"Oh no, there's no problem at all, I think just both groups were hunting near the border so there was a little disagreement about who's beast belonged to who. I'll take these guys a little more in and keep an eye on them."
Before Quinn could even say anything, the teacher was already off.
"Well, that wasn't what I was expecting, where was the big fight, the epic moment where Hardy shows them how much better he is than the others." Swin thought.
"I guess it's no longer needed, after what Hardy did to Head general Sach, I think no one wants to mess with him now." Venus replied.
In a way, the students thought that perhaps the pressure they received from other students might have been over for them.
——
In the middle of the shelter, people were seen scrambling out of an establishment that was simply named 'The bar'. They were unclear what was happening, but just knew two people were inside having a fight and the whole place was completely wrecked.
From outside several crashes and bangs were heard and the noise continued to be heard from within the bar, until eventually someone was seen being kicked through the air. Breaking the doors on their way out and landing on the hard orange ground.
"Frick this guy is tough." Fex said getting up and wiping the blood from his mouth, his hand had already healed from the first wound. "After talking all cool like that, and then I get kicked on my backside. No this ain't happening, not to a nobody."
A few seconds later and the man was seen coming out from the bar.
"Whoever the owner is, I'm sorry for all the damage we have caused. I promise to pay it in full whenever I can."
"Hey everyone!" Fex shouted standing on his two feet. "You're kind of distracting staying here, do you mind if you scoot out of here a little bit so I can take this guy on?" Fex said.
"Oh, still haven't given up. It's good to know that the new generation have heart. Even if they are weaker, but it seems like after so many years no improvements were made. Weren't you meant to be a direct descendant of the thirteenth family? If this is a direct descendant power, then the vampires may not exist for much longer." The man said.
Fex was a little annoyed, after the man had pretended to not know him at all, now he was telling everything about him.
"That's right, sorry, you now belong to the new tenth Cursed family is it, well it seems they are clearly the weakest of the families. '' the man said.
"Really, well let's see if you've seen this before." Fex said, as he concentrated and in his hands a giant needle was starting to form,
"A blood weapon and without using a blood crystal, now that is impressive, maybe I was wrong after all. Let's go for round two then." The man said.
*******
Get access to the MVS webtoon on P.a.t.r.e.o.n it's only $3 dollar a month And read My werewolf system Exclusively.
If you want to support you can on my P.A.T.R.E.O.N: jksmanga
For MVS artwork and updates follow on Instagram and Facebook: jksmanga
It didn't take long for the mysterious Vampire to figure out what had been summoned seemingly out of nowhere from Fex. However, it did seem to surprise the Vampire as well.
"I'm interested in finding out if this was something you found out yourself or a technique shared amongst the new generation." The Vampire said.
This gave a brief break for the moment. Right now, the two of them weren't being confrontational. In all honesty, Fex's mind was racing at the moment.
For one, his wounds were healing slower than his opponents. He had gotten a few hits in while fighting in the bar, but there didn't seem to be a scratch on the man.
The second reason was what he was now holding in his hand.
'What the hell am I meant to do now!' Fex thought. 'I summoned my blood weapon in a panic, but there's no one to use it on.'
Fex's blood weapon, which was black in colour but clear like glass, needed blood to activate it. This was true for all blood weapons, but Fex's needed blood as an even bigger requirement. The needle itself had to be filled with blood, and then either injected into humans to empower them with strength, or the needle could be injected into himself.
'I can't exactly just stab my needle into one of these random onlookers. They would never let me do such a thing, and it's wrong if I just force them.'
"Is something wrong, or do you need me to attack you first?" The Vampire said, charging forward and now was directly in Fex's face. Lifting up his fingers, red blood strings rose, tangling the Vampire's legs up.
"I wasn't just doing nothing but standing still!" Fex shouted. Using his blood control, any red string left on the ground could be moved slightly without requiring it to be attached to his fingers. Then grabbing the needle, Fex stabbed it right into the Vampire's shoulder, digging in a few inches before it had stopped entirely.
"It's weak, but perhaps because you have no blood, there are plenty of people around you. Why don't you use one of them?" The Vampire said, taking a step forward with a smile.
Looking into the Vampire's eyes, Fex could feel something odd, and at the same time, no regular vampire should ever be this strong. He was one of the strongest nobles. Why was he afraid?
"And what the hell is with this taunting!" Fex said as he pulled his needle out with his string attached to the little loop at the end and started to swing it wildly like a windmill in the air.
Once again, Fex swung out the needle straight, and it came out fast and heavy. This time the force seemed far more substantial than before. Still, the strings seemingly around the Vampire started to disappear, and the Vampire had avoided the attack.
"Yes! That's it! You have a difficult opponent in front of you. Use your mind to evolve more. One can't magically get stronger in the middle of a fight, but they can use their mind to their advantage!" The Vampire shouted. "You need to show me everything you have. "
At that moment, through the crowd of onlookers who still had refused to run away, a female in military uniform was seen running in.
"Teacher Fex, what is going on here? Who is this man you are fighting?" Samantha asked.
While head general Innu went out with the students, he would be in charge of the teachers and the students, and Samantha was left behind to stay in the Shelter. Coordinating if anything was to happen. She had been alerted that there was a commotion going on but didn't expect to see another teacher in the middle of a fight.
"This is.." Fex was struggling to come up with an answer. He had actually started the confrontation, but he couldn't exactly just say he was a vampire, but what reason could he give.
While Fex was unfocused, a fist came out from the Vampire, but a wall suddenly rose in the middle of the two of them. Samantha immediately decided to act once she saw her teacher was about to be hurt.
However, the fist had gone through the wall, breaking it to pieces, but it allowed Fex enough time to avoid the punch coming his way. Instead, he wrapped the arm with string, and then using all of his strength he lifted the Vampire in the air, and slammed him into one of the buildings on the opposite end of the street they were fighting in.
"He's from Pure!" Fex finally figured out a good excuse, and saying those words finally got most of the people to clear the area.
Samantha rushed over to Fex's side and looked at him for a few seconds, up and down. She even patted him in certain areas, which made Fex blush a bit while smelling the scent coming from her hair.
"Good, it doesn't seem like you're hurt," Samantha said.
The sound of rubble could be heard moving, and the Vampire stood up with his head bleeding, but the rest of his body looked to have hardly been injured. Fex didn't think it would be over for a second, but just wanted a small break from the constant fighting.
"Hey, do you mind if I ask you something?" Fex said as he pulled over his black needle with a piece of string towards his hand. "Can I stab you with this?"
"What are you crazy!" Samantha shouted. "A person is attacking us right now, and you want to stab me?"
"Wait, let me explain! Think about it. There's a reason I asked. I didn't just want to stab you!" Fex argued, but the Vampire was increasingly getting closer. That's when Fex noticed, the Vampire wasn't charging forward.
In fact, the Vampire hardly charged forward during the fight, as if he was always waiting for Fex to show him something.
Then for a brief second, the Vampire looked up towards the corner of the sky and looked back down at the two.
"I still don't know if you are ready for what's about to come, but it seems somehow you truly are united with the humans, but that will soon be put to the test." The Vampire said.
"What do you mean!" Fex asked, no longer wanting to engage. If the other Vampire wasn't attacking, it would give him at least time to recover.
"Sometimes, people are unable to see what's right in front of them." The Vampire said, looking at Samantha this time, and feeling a little uncomfortable, she shifted towards Fex, but then seeing the black needle in his hand, she moved back away.
"Around two years ago, the Dalki came to this planet. It was an event that was recorded and spread to the whole world. It would be impossible for you to not know of it."
Of course, Samantha knew exactly what event the man was talking about. At the time, the student known as Quinn and a few others had run into a Dalki here.
"Do you think that was a coincidence, that a stray scout would just land here for no reason? Did no one stop to think if there was an alternative task, a mission that it was sent here to do?" The Vampire continued.
"The Dalki are smarter than you humans take credit for, especially with him pulling strings. They will soon be upon us. It will be interesting to see if you still keep your resolve to not hurt humans when it comes to their life of yours." The Vampire said. "I have run out of time." and as quickly as he appeared, he promptly disappeared as well.
The two of them were left there to take in the mysterious person's words. The one thing that stuck out to them was that the Dalki was coming, and it was quite clear he was claiming that they would be coming to this planet.
The question was, when?
*******
Get access to the MVS webtoon on P.a.t.r.e.o.n it's only $3 dollar a month And read My werewolf system Exclusively.
If you want to support you can on my P.A.T.R.E.O.N: jksmanga
For MVS artwork and updates follow on Instagram and Facebook: jksmanga
Out in the hunting field, it was almost time for the students to finish up with their first hunt. They were down to the final fifteen minutes, and even though it was exhausting for them, they needed to slug through if they had any chances or hopes of becoming one of the top classes.
After the hunt was done, they would go to meet Head general Innu, who was in charge of the expedition.
Innu wanted to count the number of crystals each class got in front of them all to see how well each group did. The Shelter didn't have a space large enough for all the students and teachers to gather, so instead, Innu had picked a different place for them all to meet. It was located outside the Shelter not too far from it, a zone that was void of beasts, and even if there were some, basic tier beasts would be too afraid of a gathering of that size to do anything.
During this hunt, what had surprised Quinn was the fighting that had happened moments ago between his students and others. When he had been called, he expected one of the teachers to talk back to him. However, everything was solved with him just appearing.
Even he was surprised about this.
'I guess showing your power off once in a while can be a good thing.' Quinn thought with a smile.
'Careful there.' Vincent said. 'You don't want to turn into them, do you? It would be best if you also heard both sides of the story before just claiming your students were in the right, no matter how likely it might be the other side.'
'I know, I know, it's just nice to not have any arguments for a change.' Quinn replied, but his voice at the end started to trail off. The reason being, a scent had entered his nose. It wasn't just any scent either. It was clearly one of another vampire.
Turning his head around, he attempted to see where it was. Maybe Fex had come back or someone else, but he didn't see any of them. Eventually, Quinn spotted someone in the desert off in the distance. Slowly making their way to Quinn and the students.
'What do I do? It's a vampire, all the way out here. Why would one be here, and he's coming towards the students. I have to stop him or see what they're doing here.' Quinn thought.
However, he couldn't just leave the students alone unattended.
"Peter!" Quinn shouted. Although Peter wasn't acting as Quinn's assistant in this little assessment, his hunting ground wasn't too far away from theirs, and he was hoping he would hear his call.
It didn't take long for Peter to be running across the desert, kicking up piles of sand as he ran heavy-footed towards Quinn's side.
"You called me?" Peter asked, but it didn't take that long for him to see what Quinn was looking at. Although, it was hard to make out precisely what the figure looked like due to the heat waves warping the image of the man.
"I need you to look after the students while I go and see if this is trouble," Quinn replied.
"That's okay, my teacher doesn't need me. I kept looking for a chance to leave." Meanwhile, Peter's teacher was actually tossing and turning, looking everywhere for him. He hadn't said a word about leaving. Still, she wasn't worried. He was the unkillable zombie, after all.
"But Quinn, let me know if you need back up," Peter said.
'I think I caught a glimpse, but I can't be sure.' Quinn thought.
The students who saw their teacher Hardy leave, when he reached a certain point, it was as if Hardy had just disappeared, and it was true for Peter as well. Looking out in the desert, he now couldn't see a thing, the man he saw before or Quinn.
"Don't worry everyone, get back to work. You guys want to win this beast hunting coalition, right!?"
When Quinn had finally arrived, he was standing opposite the man, they both looked at each other, and he could now see who it was clearly. The man had a curly moustache, and his hair was done up in a ponytail, but everything else Quinn had seen before.
The deep wrinkles on his forehead, the narrowness of his eyes and the confident look he had with him at all times.
"At least you aren't quick to act and attack me like that other one, so should I introduce myself?" The man asked.
Quinn shook his head.
"There is no need. I already know who you are, Richard Eno."
Finally, Quinn had met the mysterious man after all this time, the grand scientist of the human race and also the first king. So many questions were running through Quinn's head he didn't know which one to ask first.
Why did he decide to trick Arthur, why wasn't he asleep in his tomb, what was his goal in helping Vincent create the vampire system, and was he on the humans' side, or the vampires' side. For all Quinn knew, he could be working with Jim in helping the Dalki, stringing them all along just for some sick game of his.
"Close." The man said. 'But I'm not really Richard Eno, so all those questions you have you can keep in your head for a second while I explain what I'm doing here, and you should hear me out because I don't have much time. "
Even though Quinn didn't understand what Eno was saying, everything seemed like a wild goose chase. He wanted to do everything he could to just run over to Enos' side and strap him in before he could run off, but his first line had shocked Quinn a bit.
'He isn't Richard Eno?'
That didn't make any sense. Quinn was sure of it, he certainly looked like the Eno he had seen, and even Vincent had confirmed that he looked similar to the man in the books. Still wanting to find out what Eno at least had to say, he kept his mouth shut, for now.
"What you don't know, is currently at this moment, there are three others with a very similar appearance to myself meeting with others and delivering a message. This is a test Quinn, a test to see if you can succeed."
At the same time, over where General Innu was, a man with a similar appearance was standing in front of him. One of his sergeants who was by his side had gone to try and intercept the man from getting closer, but after grabbing his wrist, twisting it and kicking him at the back of the leg, almost too fast for them to see, they were sure to listen to what the man had to say.
And he was saying similar words to Innu right now, but for Quinn, there was an additional message.
"You have managed to accomplish what I never thought was possible, but somehow currently, the Human race is working together again, and without realising it, I think the Cursed faction is the glue that is holding it all together.
"With all three of your forces, I see a chance of you defeating the Dalki. Alone it is impossible. I need to see how strong that glue is, Quinn, how strong, and how long do you think that glue will last? You are hiding secrets from them, deep dark secrets that if they found out about them, would they see you as a friend or an enemy.
"Maybe, we'll find out today," Eno stated and moved his arms, dragging them across the desert.
For a second, a screen appeared in front of Quinn, but it was distorted. It was the system screen, but it looked as if it wasn't working correctly and was struggling to do something. Finally, the screen appeared, but the surrounding areas were all flashing red.
[Your system has been overridden]
[Unable to restore original system settings]
[A quest has been granted]
"Protect as many lives as possible, Quinn."
[New quest received]
[Defeat the incoming Dalki invasion]
[0/50 Dalki defeated]
******
Get access to the MVS webtoon on P.a.t.r.e.o.n it's only $3 dollar a month And read My werewolf system Exclusively.
If you want to support you can on my P.A.T.R.E.O.N: jksmanga
For MVS artwork and updates follow on Instagram and Facebook: jksmanga
It was the first time Quinn had ever received a message about his system being overridden, and he was wondering just how it would have affected such a thing. After the system had been overridden, the main thing that had occurred was receiving a sudden quest, and it was a quest Quinn wasn't expecting at all.
'Did he override the system just to give me that quest?' Quinn thought as he lifted his head to confront the man who had dropped this giant of a bombshell, but he was no longer in front of him.
"Damn you, Richard Eno! You can't just go off and treat everything as if it's a game. People's lives are at stake!" Quinn shouted in anger, but there was no one to hear his words.
Without the man responsible to ask any questions, Quinn now had to figure out things for himself. Usually, Quinn would receive a quest when he came face to face with an enemy, but this time was different. There wasn't a Dalki in sight.
He could only assume it had something to do with the system being overridden. Still, he knew that they would be coming soon, because Eno had used the words, 'Running out of time' And if he had disappeared so quickly, it was most likely the case. The main worrying thing was the apparent invasion that was coming soon were a group of 50 Dalki.
It was only two years ago that Quinn had come face to face with a single Dalki. With him and his group of friends, they still didn't kill the Dalki and had to rely on Leo to save them.
Thinking about this, the first thing Quinn attempted to do was pull up the system to see if everything was working all okay. It seemed to be fine from a few test abilities he had activated using the system, and it looked like he could use it combat wise.
'With fifty Dalki, depending on the number of spikes they have, I don't think everyone that is here is currently going to be enough, not when the students also need to be protected.' Quinn thought.
The beast hunts were done in phases, and currently, two groups of classes were out together. In total, that would amount to 30,000 inexperienced students. The last thing Quinn wanted to see was all of them lying on the floor dead.
'To save as many lives as we can, I'm going to need as much help as I can get. If I can call Sil, Logan, Linda and all the others, we can stop this.'
Straight away, the first thing he attempted to do was get in contact with Logan through the mask. However, after several attempts, there was nothing. Not even a connection or signal had been made. No matter who Quinn tried to get in contact with, it just wouldn't work.
'Is this Enos' doing, or the Dalki?' Quinn thought, but he couldn't get Enos' words out of his head that this was all some test. Right now, Quinn was afraid, if he used a shadow link to travel to one of the Cursed on the ship, how would he get back?
And he was right to think this way because all of the teleporters and communication devices throughout the whole Shelter had been jammed.
'I'm sorry Leo, I know you're busy, but you will understand.'
[Error]
[Override in place, this skill may not be used]
When using the other skills throughout the system, no such message had appeared. It was only when trying to use this skill.
'It has to be Eno, because of what he did. When he said this is a test, does it mean I'm not allowed to get any outside help?'
'This truly meant that Quinn was now alone. He didn't hesitate and, using all his speed, ran back to where all his students were and surprisingly they had already been gathered up by Peter. They all saw Quinn come in at super speed but hiding his powers was the least of his worries right now.
"What's going on?" Quinn asked.
"It wasn't too long ago, but while you were dealing with your thing, I received a message from Innu, telling everyone to meet up at the arranged location immediately. It sounded pretty urgent, but we wanted to wait for you." Peter said.
He was curious and wanted to ask Quinn some questions, but from the serious look on his face, he thought it was best to ask a little later.
'Innu asked to meet up quickly. I remember Eno saying something like he was delivering the message to three other people, was Innu one of them? If he's gathering up all the students, is he trying to get it so all the teachers can protect them or head back into the Shelter?
'If all the students are gathered together, this might be a good thing, it's going to be difficult, but if we can defeat the Dalki without having any of the kids get involved, I can protect them all if they're in one place.'
Peter and Quinn were both off, and the students didn't dare ask questions about what was going on. It was the first time they had seen Head general Hardy have such a severe look. For Swin, Venus and Shiro, it was the same look he had when he was filled with rage at Erlen.
On the way there, Quinn informed Peter of the possibility of what they could be going up against and soon they had arrived at the meeting point.
Quinn's group were one of the last ones to arrive, and he could see all hundred teachers equipped with their best gear on and had a concerned look on their faces.
Using his inspect skill, Quinn was trying to see what help he had. Honestly, the teachers were a mixed bag. There were a couple of sergeants that Innu had brought with him, but the teachers, some of them were only a little better than the top students when it came to fighting, and Quinn wouldn't doubt that there were some strong students as well.
Quinn had asked his students to line up, in their position with the other students, while in front of them, all hundred of the teachers had huddled in a type of group while talking to each other, and Innu was taking the lead.
"Now that all the teachers are here, I can go through everything from the beginning," Innu said. "We have just been informed that there could possibly be a Dalki invasion on this planet any second now. We don't know if this is true or not, but I will treat it like the truth. We have to for such a big threat."
For once, Quinn was thankful that he was being reasonable.
"I have tried to communicate with the Shelter, but it seems like no one else or I can get through. We don't know where the Dalki will show up, but the Shelter is probably what they will be looking for and is the most essential thing that needs protecting.
"I want everyone to remember that we are soldiers, and even the students out there have trained so they can fight as well. I can't imagine the Dalki sending a force larger than ten to deal with this planet since the forces are low, but I bet they weren't expecting us to be having our expedition out here at the same time as their attack.
"We don't know where they will be attacking, so I suggest us teachers split up into groups of ten, taking a squad of your strongest students, and a core of us will stay behind to protect the shelter."
Hearing this, Quinn thought he had spoken too soon. There wasn't enough information to be making risky moves like Innu was suggesting, and at the same time, Innu was wrong. There were fifty of them coming.
"Innu, we shouldn't do that." Quinn interrupted.
Innu looked at who was speaking and saw that it was general Hardy, he didn't like him in the first place, and now he was interrupting him while this was a chance for them to claim glory against the Dalki.
"We don't know how large or strong of a force the Dalki will be, and the students at the moment haven't graduated. No matter how much we treat them like soldiers, this is only their first outing. You put them out there to rely on, and they will freeze. All of their blood will be on our hands as teachers!" Quinn shouted.
By now, the students at the front were able to hear everything that was being said, and they were nervous talking between them as they heard the words Dalki. They were already shivering with fear.
"Look what you have done!" Innu shouted, "Of course, the students will be frightened to do battle now, but when forced, humans do extraordinary things."
"So you weren't even going to tell the students what they would be up against? What they would be risking their lives for! You're sick Innu. I don't care anymore. You are to step down, and I will take command from here on out!." Quinn demanded.
Innu started laughing.
"You think the teachers here will agree to that? Do you think anyone will follow you? Who are you, Hardy? You are a nobody. I personally fought in the last war and rose to the rank of head general. You may have the same rank as me in name, but it means nothing. I don't take orders from you!" Innu shouted back.
It was clear Innu wasn't going to listen, and with him taking command, he was sending all the students to a bloodfest, Quinn had no choice.
"I order you to listen to me!" Quinn shouted. "I will now be taking command of everyone and all the students here."
"You can't do that, you fool! Didn't you listen to anything I said?" Innu shouted again.
But Quinn's eyes started to glow a ferocious red, making him back away and remembering their first meeting.
"I did listen, but I'm not a nobody," Quinn said, looking at all of the teachers. There was one thing Innu was right about, that they respected and trusted Innu more than him. He could see it in their eyes. So he only had one choice.
"I am Quinn Talen, head of the Cursed faction and one of the three world leaders. I will be taking over as commander from this point onwards!"
"He's who..." Innu said.
******
Get access to the MVS webtoon on P.a.t.r.e.o.n it's only $3 dollar a month And read My werewolf system Exclusively.
For MVS artwork and updates follow on Instagram and Facebook: jksmanga
I took a lot for Quinn to finally reveal himself. He didn't want to but what was the point when his main goal was changing the system so people's lives would be better. If the people were dead, then it didn't matter how much he changed the system.
After announcing his name, he thought that would be the end of it, but suddenly some of the teachers started to crack. They let out a few stifled laughs and even Innu started to laugh hysterically.
"We know you're just some unknown from the Cursed faction!" Innu laughed. "To actually claim that you are their leader, what would a world leader even be doing attempting to be a teacher? Even a head general being a teacher is a stretch!"
However, the students from Hardy's class weren't so quick to judge. They knew that Hardy was from the Cursed faction and knew that he had done so many amazing things, so they had tried to do their own research to find out just who Hardy was.
When looking however, they didn't find anything, but when they started to search the Cursed faction and watched videos of the leader fighting, although Hardy and the leader from the videos weren't exactly identical, they did notice some features that were similar.
However, Innu disregarded that a world leader would ever become a teacher and put their senses straight.
From the odd looking eyes of the teachers, Quinn was annoyed.
"Do I really need to prove who I am by showing you? I guess even showing you the shadow ability wouldn't be enough." Quinn said, as he entered his shadow space and shadows started to surround his hands.
The second Innu saw his ability, his eyes widened and his heart began to thump so incredibly loud that a pain was felt in his c.h.e.s.t for a second. Innu was so confident that this person wasn't Quinn and this was just an excuse. He believed he already knew what his ability was - a form of mind control, but now seeing the shadow there was a possibility he was telling the truth.
The shadow soon disappeared and now held in his hands in front of everyone, was Quinn's platinum ID card, placing his fingers on the front, the card started to light up slightly proving that it was him.
In nearly an instant, the teachers who were making fun of him, all started to bow down out of respect and fear. They had to treat him just as they would treat Oscar, after all he supposedly controlled a force that was equal to the military's in strength. Quinn was a single person who had so much power that no one would dare cross them.
Innu took a good look at the platinum card and stumbled a few steps back before eventually falling on his backside. He got up quickly and also bowed.
'Damn him, is this a trick! It can't be, that's the platinum card only given to the world leaders. What the hell was a man like that doing being a teacher? What happens if my words and his make it so the two groups clash against each other!' Innu was panicking, but Quinn didn't care for all that now.
"Wow, so he is the Cursed faction leader. We had the leader teaching us this whole time!" Swin said with a big smile on his face.
The students under Quinn were even more impressed that the Cursed faction took so much time to look after students at the academy. The world's opinion of the Cursed faction was bad, but perhaps Quinn in the few weeks he had spent as a teacher had managed to change some minds.
"Okay, everyone listen up!" Quinn shouted in a voice so loud and booming that it could even hit the students at the very back of the thirty thousand student group. This was because he was able to use a form of Qi to project his voice louder than humanly possible.
"The Dalki are coming to attack this planet. It is not a question of if but when. They are coming and we need to prepare. If you want to live, I need you to do whatever you can to listen to me, does everyone understand!"
"Yes sir!" All of the students shouted in unison.
Quinn continued to give instructions, organizing the students based on what abilities they had, trying to set up a strong formation. He had the teachers help him, including Innu. Surprisingly to Quinn, Innu was good at something as he had the information of the strongest students and more in his head that could be put to good use.
'It was clear Innu didn't like being ordered around, but even he understood not to question Quinn.'
While the students were getting ready, Quinn wondered if they should head back to the shelter as it could possibly be a better place to protect, but it was some distance away from where they were currently.
'Eno, just what is your goal in all of this? If you knew the attack was happening and you wanted to save humans lives, then why won't you let me get any help? Are you trying to reveal my secret to everyone?'
There was also another question on Quinn's mind, there was the possibility that depending on what happened, his secrets would be revealed. But right now that wasn't his main concern. If his secret now had to be shown to the whole world, of what he could do and who he was, as long as he could save the others lives then that was fine with him.
——
At the same time, Oscar, who was still at the newly built school base in his office, had received an urgent report from one of his head generals that was in charge of the scouting section.
"Supreme commander, we have a problem. A ship has suddenly just teleported in the area of planet Caladi."
Oscar knew straight away it was where Quinn and the other students were currently.
"Send them support immediately, we can't let those students be harmed, and get everyone to return to Earth as soon as possible." Oscar ordered.
"Sir, that's the problem. All of our teleporters on the planet are currently not working. We can't get through on any communication devices either. I have sent a support ship with my own strongest men, but even going through the teleport station it will be a while for them to get there.'
This had never happened before, even the Dalki in the first war and when having confrontations on other beast planets had never been able to jam their teleporters. It was a first for the human race going up against this type of thing.
'So the war has started and Quinn, you are in the middle of it. In a way I am thankful that at least you are there. Please Quinn, I am counting on you to make this the first victory for the human race. It will give us great morale as we go forward.'
'Also, protect as many lives as possible.'
—
Back in the sandy desert, after organising the students into certain squads and assigning teachers to lead them, Quinn was ready to move out. If possible Quinn didn't want any of the students to fight, but with fifty Dalki, even Quinn couldn't guarantee that they wouldn't get past him.
The aim was with a teacher leading a squad of students they could fight at least one until Quinn could come and help.
'I still haven't seen them arrive yet, we might have time to head to the shelter.' Quinn thought as he was ready to make the announcement.
At that moment, all of the students could see behind Quinn something falling through the sky. Turning around after seeing their concerned faces, Quinn could now see it too. There were black pods falling from the sky, burning as they went through the planet's atmosphere.
Most of them were heading towards their direction and that's when Quinn had realised his mistake.
'Wait, Eno said he spoke to three people? If that includes me and Innu, then that means he spoke to another. Were they in the shelter?'
The pods came crash-landing in the desert ahead of where the students were, each landing created giant piles of sand thrown in the air, and the force shook the ground violently.
The number of pods didn't stop falling into the ground.
"How many Dalki are invading?!" Innu said as he saw the pods land, knowing full well how tough of a battle this would be.
At the same time, several pods had also crashed into the shelter.
'Damn it! They landed at the shelter as well! I just hope there is someone there that can deal with them.'
******
Get access to the MVS webtoon on P.a.t.r.e.o.n it's only $3 dollar a month And read My werewolf system Exclusively.
If you want to support you can on my P.A.T.R.E.O.N: jksmanga
Inside the Shelter Fex and Samantha were left standing there looking at the destroyed house in front of them. The onlookers that had gone away for a few seconds, soon returned to have a look once again.
However, making sure no one was being nosy with what was going on, Samantha quickly built two walls at the end of the street so no onlookers would come to where they were.
"Okay, it's time for you to explain yourself." Samantha said.
"Me explain myself, what do you mean by that?" Fex asked. He thought he had just gotten out of the fiery pit of trouble, and now someone else was giving him a grilling.
'When I wanted an adventure this wasn't what I had In mind.' Fex thought.
"What I'm talking about is what that stranger was saying. He was saying some things that sounded a bit odd, as if he knew you? At least he made it out that way." Samantha questioned.
"How am I meant to know what he meant?" Fex said, getting defensive and moving away from Samantha. "There's a bunch of crazy people in this world. He literally slammed a glass on my hand out of nowhere."
Seeing Fex lift up his hand to show the wound, Samantha looked at it strangely, scrunching up her face, because she saw no such wound on his hand at all. It looked completely fine.
"I'm starting to think maybe you're the crazy one, when I get back I'm going to request that a psych evaluation be put on all our teachers to check your mental health. We can't have someone like you teaching our students. What do you even teach anyway?"
Even though Fex thought he was a little in the wrong for what had happened, he started to get annoyed at how this girl was treating him.
However, soon his eyes were locked onto something else, high up in the sky and coming towards them.
"Look out!" Fex shouted, using his strings, he soon wrapped Samantha up in them and pulled her towards him, carrying her under his arm. A few seconds later and a loud bang was heard. Following it, a violent shake of the ground with parts of dirt falling from the sky like it was raining.
When the shaking had stopped and the rain of dirt ended, she could see that her and Fex were on a house roof quite away from where they were before.
'How did we get up here so fast?' She thought, but soon her thoughts were concentrated on something else.
"What is that black egg looking thing?" Fex asked, looking down at the destroyed Shelter. It wasn't just where they were, there were five space pods in total that had landed in different places around the Shelter. Causing a large crater and destroying everything within thirty meters as it landed.
A few seconds later, and a piercing siren noise sounded, going off. Loud enough for everyone in the Shelter to hear.
"What's that sound?" Fex asked, still startled at everything happening.
"Didn't you go to school, and you're a teacher!" Samantha said annoyedly, hitting Fex on his t.h.i.g.h so he could set her free. "That sound, it means the Dalki have arrived. The Dalki are attacking!"
The sounds of screams filled the air, from panic, as they headed to the emergency protection zones, and Samantha, just hearing them started sweating frantically. In the distance she could see mechs being piloted, landing where the other pods were. She then jumped down from the building, and created a platform for herself with her ability, moving it towards the black pod.
She got in a fighting stance and was ready. The black pod started to produce steam as its front doors were being opened up. She knew how hard the outside of the Dalki sh.i.p.s were and the pod looked to be made of the same material. It was pointless to attack such a thing, but she was prepared.
The ground around her was raised into nine different moving forms of tails. They swirled about in the air moving far more flexibly than any earth ability. At the tip, sharp pointed ends all pointing at the pod.
Then, when the door started to lift itself open, a hand could be seen reaching out with a claw on the end, it pushed itself forward and its large body with its scale-like features could be seen.
'That thing, it looks like Borden, so these are the Dalki that Quinn is always talking about. If they are as strong as Borden, and there are five of them. We're in trouble.' Fex thought.
As soon as its upper body was out from the shell, Samantha moved all nine of her sharp tails and shot them straight towards the Dalki. The tips of her tails suddenly changed a slight colour as she activated her soul weapon wasting no time.
The Dalki still wasn't completely free from whatever it was trying to get out of, and was a sitting duck to the spikes as each one pierced its body. Green blood then started to ooze from the attack, and it shouted in pain.
"You bitch!" The Dalki g.r.o.a.n.e.d and soon kicked open the bottom part. It was at this point that Fex noticed the strange egg looked like a type of ship inside, but the black material was something similar to what the vampires would use as well.
Her own attack was being used against her. Raising a wall was the only thing she could do, but the attacks had gone through them all, which came as a surprise to her, but the very last wall it looked like it was losing momentum.
"No you idiot, the Dalki is still coming towards you!" Fex shouted as a fist was seen breaking through the last wall, ready to grab Samantha, but she suddenly felt her back bend slightly, it wasn't an action of her own, and the Dalki could now see some red string wrapped around its hand.
"Screw you!' Fex shouted, pulling himself towards the Dalki, and kicking it in the c.h.e.s.t away from Samantha. It stumbled a little backwards, but soon pulled on the red strings that Fex was using, dragging his body upright.
The two of them now were in a tug of war match with Fex's string, with the Dlaki's hard skin the string was unable to pierce through like it would usually do, as for Fex, although the string was being produced from his fingers, he felt like his hand was going to snap off at any second.
'He's holding his own in a battle of strength against a Dalki?' Samantha thought.
A human couldn't match the strength of the Dalki. Even some with the best gear couldn't, so how could an ordinary teacher.
What she was surprised at was how her initial attack hadn't killed the Dalki in the first place.
If it was coming from another earth user she would understand, but Samantha was a head general. One of the strongest people the military had to offer. If they couldn't kill a Dalki, the human race would have already lost this war. When looking at the Dalki closely, that's when she noticed it wasn't a one spiked Dalki, but two.
Soon, Fex knew he would be pulled forward so he had no choice.
"Hey, can you promise me something, you have to keep this a secret okay?!" Fex grunted, and then with his other hand free, he fired off a single large blood swipe towards the Dalki. Taking the hit on, it pierced the Dalki's skin slightly. While having the Dalki in place, Fex continued to use the red aura strings on the Dalki.
It was risk he had to take. He knew the opponent in front of him couldn't be beaten with just his physical strength and string. He needed to use his abilities.
The red strike hit the Dalki again and again, and more blood was being split, but Fex just felt that the tugging was getting stronger, not weaker. Eventually, he had no choice but to let go of the string holding the Dalki.
"This guy just won't fall. He was already injured by you? What's it going to take to kill this guy?!" Fex said.
"Watch out!" Samantha shouted, but it was too late. The Dalki had already hit Fex straight in the face, sending his body flying and hitting a building crashing through the walls.
Seeing it, Samantha partly felt like it was her fault. After her initial attack had failed, she had done nothing to help while he was busy fighting. But it was safe to say that no human would be able to recover from something like that.
The two spiked Dalki, now on the verge of death, were moving faster and stronger than ever.
"ARGHH!" Samantha screamed as she summoned the nine tails again and attempted to hit the Dalki. Still, it managed to avoid the first two attacks and avoided the sharp coloured tips. It then punched the earth part of the tails, destroying them.
The Dalki had already figured out that only her soul weapon, part of her ability, was what managed to injure it.
'A two spiked Dalki, are the rest of them two spiked as well? Why would they send such a large force to deal with us? On a small planet like this?'
The Dalki smashed through all of the tails with his hand, but a black haired young man, with a black needle in his hand, had pierced the Dalki right in the stomach. Soon it started to fill up with green liquid.
Taking the needle out, she was wondering what the young man was going to do next, lifting up the needle, he stabbed it into himself.
"What the hell is he doing?!" She thought.
*******
Get access to the MVS webtoon on P.a.t.r.e.o.n it's only $3 dollar a month And read My werewolf system Exclusively.
If you want to support you can on my P.A.T.R.E.O.N: jksmanga
For MVS artwork and updates follow on Instagram and Facebook: jksmanga
The Shelter was dealing with more trouble than they could handle. It was chaos inside, but most of the citizens had managed to go to the underground emergency locations in the Shelter. They were built in case anything like this did occur.
There was also a teleporter in these locations, but today they did not work, and they just had to hope that the glathrium metal bunkers they were in, would hold. The Shelter just wasn't that well equipped to deal with this type of attack.
Even though only five black pods had landed in the Shelter, the Dalki that had emerged from them were stronger than they had expected. Two of them were one spiked Dalki. The military personnel, including the Travelers, were fighting against them.
They were slowly damaging the Dalki, but it was only making the situation worse. Thankfully the mechs were able to hold them where they were. The travellers that were assisting weren't high level and didn't even have decent beast gear on. This was because it was a green portal planet.
The only beasts that would appear on such a planet were basic and intermediate tier beasts. Attracting beginners and those who wished for a safe life.
However, the situation was a lot worse in another area. For a two spiked Dalki other than the one Fex was dealing with was causing a rampage. The mechs that had come to deal with it had already been destroyed, along with the buildings around it.
Civilians that hadn't escaped were crushed, and those hiding in their homes had no chance of surviving.
In the centre of the Shelter, standing on top of a tall building on a flat surface, was a man with a grey ponytail.
"The military is doing as expected, but that vampire boy is doing better than I thought. This is quite interesting. Still, a head general and a vampire noble who is a descendant required to take on a single two spike. This was not the hope I was looking for." Eno commented, at that moment, something large landed behind the man. He could feel the vibration of the ground he was on.
Eno turned around and could see another two spiked Dalki standing behind him, staring at him.
"Did you think you could hide up here?" Dalki spoke.
"I should have known," Eno said. "There were five pods, so three of them were two spikes and the other two, two spikes. I underestimated the level of forces that you would send. Three two spiked Dalki will be too much for them, I guess I should attempt to help them out a little bit."
Charging in Enos' hand was covered entirely in red. It looked like blood hardening but soon shaped itself into a spiral and spun like a drill. The Dalki didn't know what to do as the movements were far faster than it had expected.
It raised its hands, but the blood drill went through the hard, almost impenetrable skin, and once it went through its arms, it continued to go through its c.h.e.s.t, spinning the blood in all directions and even landing back on Enos' face.
"There is a great weakness you Dalki have," Eno said. "Your race may be a threat to humans, but you're no threat to me. Do you know why? Because your blood was meant to empower us."
He placed his b.a.r.e hand on the wound of the Dalki and licked it, allowing the green energy to empower his body. Then jumping up in the air, he punched the Dalki as he went back down, causing the two of them to crash through the building, going down from floor to floor.
However, with the Dalki's wound being a serious one, he too was getting stronger mid fall. The Dalki grabbed Eno by the legs. Before he landed at the very bottom, he swung his body like a baseball onto the ground.
Now, Enos' body was unmoving, but his eyes were still alive.
'Maybe me trying to help has just made the job harder since I could not finish the job. It looks like my time is over, but I will report everything I have seen to the others.'
The Dalki, standing up from the ground, roared in anger before stomping on top of Enos' head, spattering it like a tomato.
Over where one of the other two spiked Dalki was battling for its life, Fex had just stabbed the needle into himself. The power from the Dalki was injected into him, but the energy inside him was far more than he expected.
'What is this, what is going on.' It was almost too much for him to comprehend.
What Fex didn't realise was his soul weapon already increased his abilities when used with human blood. Putting Dalki blood, he was having not just the effect of his soul weapon but that of the blood as well.
The Dalki wasn't just going to stand there and decided to throw a punch towards the boy standing in front of him, but his arm had been stopped by red pieces of string. It was coming from the boy, but he was a lot stronger than last time.
Pulling strings with his hand, he was able to pull the arm away, and then punched the Dalki in the c.h.e.s.t. It took a step back, but that wasn't the only hit, soon after, a flurry of punches came towards the Dalki's c.h.e.s.t as Fex felt more powerful than he ever did before.
"It's like I'm super Fex!' He shouted punch after punch. Now the green liquid was spewing as its hard scales were doing nothing. Fists of green blood were now splurging out.
"No, you can't injure him slowly like that." Samantha thought, watching. "The Dalki, it's hard to tell when one is on the verge of death. At this rate, if the Dalki doesn't die, then it means it will just get stronger until it can match up to that teacher again." Samantha thought.
This was why she had attempted to finish off the Dalki right away, always using her most powerful skill.
What was working was, for now, Fex was completely overpowering the two spiked Dalki with his b.a.r.e hands. Seeing this as an opportunity and not making the same mistake as last time, Samantha was going to help this time. The nine tails of earth grew behind the Dalki, and just when the Dalki could feel his energy rising to make a comeback, the nine tails had pierced it right in the back.
It hadn't gone through deep enough, but Fex, having seen the tails moments before, put all of his strength into punching faster and harder, hitting the body further into the tailed spikes until eventually, the Dalki stopped moving.
"We did it!" Samantha shouted.
At that moment, Fex's legs felt like jelly as the powering effects of his soul weapon and Dalki blood were over.
"Those things are so hard to kill." Fex said, gasping for air. While punching, he didn't take a breath, afraid that the Dalki would have attacked back if he did.
While the two of them were taking a short break after their victory, the sounds of screams could be heard, rumbling and buildings being destroyed. The fight was far from over, and they had only defeated a single Dalki.
"Can you still fight?" Fex asked.
"I'm completely drained of MC. I will need time to recover." Samantha replied, knowing that their best chances of defeating the rest would be with this strange strong teacher.
"Well, you saw what I could do once I stabbed myself with this needle, so will you let me stab you now, and let me control your body," Fex said
Although she was reluctant at first, she had no choice but to agree. Before leaving, Fex stabbed the dead Dalki with his needle once more, filling it up. The two of them then went to high ground on one of the few uncrushed buildings to have a look at the situation. Although Samantha was looking at where to go next in the Shelter instead, Fex was looking far off into the distance, far further than human eyes could see.
That's when he spotted that an army of Dalki were heading towards a group of students.
"If the Dalki gets past me, survive, survive long enough for me to come and help you!" Quinn shouted.
"If the Dalki gets past you? What are you talking about?" Innu asked.
In a split second, Quinn had left his position, and he was running straight ahead into the forty-five Dalki. While the students and teacher were to remain where they were.
"That person's a dead man." Innu could only think.
******
Get access to the MVS webtoon on P.a.t.r.e.o.n it's only $3 dollar a month And read My werewolf system Exclusively.
If you want to support you can on my P.A.T.R.E.O.N: jksmanga
For MVS artwork and updates follow on Instagram and Facebook: jksmanga
Charging into a group of Dalki would be frightening for anyone. If someone had told Quinn in the past that he would be doing exactly that in the future, he would have never believed them. Yet here he was, charging straight towards a deadly enemy.
For some reason, his mind was completely clear; he knew what he needed to do and he wasn't even shaking.
'Is it because I know the lives of everyone behind me count on it? Or is it something else?' Quinn wondered.
Looking at all of the Dalki in front of him, he used the inspect skill. It scanned the whole field and condensed it into information that was useful to him.
[Total number of Dalki: 45]
[Number of two spiked Dalki: 10]
[Number of one spiked Dalki: 35]
At first Quinn was surprised to see some two spiked Dalki among the group. Other than Borden, he had only fought against one spiked Dalkis in the past. Even back then he was helpless against them Yet now he wasn't just facing one, but many two spiked Dalki.
'I'm not the same as I was back then, things are a lot different now.' Quinn reassured himself and he was right.
His stats back then were nothing compared to what they are now. Before he was only a vampire but now he had evolved into a vampire lord, he also didn't have great equipment back then either. At the moment, although he didn't have a pair of good gauntlets, the rest of his equipment was still leaps and bounds ahead of the past. His blood skills, fighting skill, and everything about him was a different person.
Standing roughly twenty meters away from them, Quinn took a firm fighting stance, pushing his leg out forward.
"Is he planning to do that same kick as he did on Sach?" A teacher commented, watching Quinn bravely stand against the Dalki.
Even if Innu didn't like him, he had to admit that not many people could stand there as the humans greatest threat in existence stood in front of them.
"If he is, I don't think it will do much against them."
"HUH!" Quinn shouted, as he lifted his leg off the ground so fast and shot out the blood crescent t.h.i.g.h kick infused with both stages of Qi. Unlike with the kick against Sach, this time the kick had the intention to kill.
Quinn had the intention to use as much power as he could gather while also using the blood crescent kick with it.
A loud bang was heard as if a gun had been shot out, and a giant line of red aura had left Quinn's leg. It moved so fast through the air with so much energy it looked like a red lightning strike.
[A significant amount of blood energy has been used]
[Minus -20 HP]
[80/100 HP remaining]
The blood crescent kick usually took 2 points of Hp compared to the blood swipes singular one, but without realising it, while having more control of his blood, Quinn was also able to pack more of his blood power into the attack.
Some of the Dalki attempted to dodge the attack while others knew it was hopeless and took on the strike head on, but for those that did, it was a big mistake. Their bodies were torn in half immediately, limbs separated from their bodies and some were heavily injured but still moving forwards.
[6/50 Dalki have been defeated]
Quinn's attack had only killed five of them, he could tell using his inspect skill so he could only assume that the other one had been killed inside of the shelter.
"That kick, what was that and that loud bang!" Swin said shocked.
"I don't think some of the Dalki are moving." A teacher spoke and they were right.
"You're telling me with a single kick, he managed to kill the Dalki just like that!" Innu grunted, as he also gulped, thanking his lucky stars he never tried to go further against this person.
"Wait, didn't you see that red aura attack, I think I've seen it somewhere before." Another said.
"Yeah, it looks like the same type of thing the Bloodevolver from power fighters produces." Erlen spoke, leaving his mouth wide open.
Just who was Hardy, no, who was Quinn?
"The Bloodevolver, now that you mention it, those attacks do look the same."
Before the Dalki had reached Quinn, his leg was temporarily out of commission and he was using the blood bank to heal it. The rebound from a strong attack had affected his leg slightly, and it was something Quinn hadn't expected since it was his first time using it. So instead, he was throwing out blood swipes as much as he could towards them, hurting them as much as possible.
"Yeah, it's exactly the same, so Quinn is the Bloodevolver from power fighters!"
Not everyone knew what the students were talking about, since the Bloodevolver's fame was short lived, still, it brought confusion to those that did know him. How did Quinn, the leader of the Cursed faction, have two abilities?
However, they soon didn't care and were just happy that he was on their side.
The clash between the Dalki and Quinn had started, as he lifted his leg kicking one right in the c.h.e.s.t pinning him to the ground, another threw out a fist towards him that was blocked by the shadow, and Quinn blasted him away with a blood spray filled Qi fist.
The students were seeing a single person knocking Dalki away one after another. Once in a while though a hit would go through hitting Quinn, but he wouldn't let it affect him and continued on. However, then they could see he was starting to get overwhelmed.
No longer could they see Quinn, but just a bunch of the Dalki around him.
[Blood hammer strike]
Two Dalki were chucked in the air, even if they couldn't see Quinn anymore they could see what he was doing and he was hanging on. Mainly thanks to the shadow and the new Muay Baron skills he had learnt. He had locked a Dalki down by the neck and shifted his body, causing the Dalki to hit their own, before kneeing it in the head away, and finishing it with a blood crescent kick.
However, even with Quinn doing so much damage to them, he had only done that, 'damage' Making them stronger and only a couple more had been killed.
[8/50 Dalki have been defeated]
Quinn then saw one of the Dalki, moving away towards the group of students and teachers, throwing his shadow path on the floor. He slowed down its movements and wanted to stop the Dalki, but another jumped in front of him before he could.
Going past Quinn, they started to head towards the teachers and students.
"Everyone, prepare yourselves, they will soon be upon us!" Innu shouted.
"No! If I let them pass me like this, the students they'll be killed. These Dalki are too strong, I can't defeat them slowly like this, I can't let them get past me!" Quinn screamed, and soon his arms started to go bloody.
Five of the Dalki had run past the ones that were huddled on Quinn. A smile appeared upin one's face as he continued to run towards the frightened humans. Then, he felt something hit the back of his legs causing him to fall over, several more cuts were made on his hands. The others felt something wrap around them as they were pulled back, and Quinn finished it off with a hammer strike right at the top of its head.
Leaping up in the air, standing in front of the Dalki, Quinn was now in front of them once again.
"I will not let you get past that easy." Quinn said.
"What is that?" Shiro and the others said, looking at Quinn.
Standing there , Quinn's arms were bloody as strange blades were sticking out along his forearms and long razor-like chains were dangling on the floor, dripping with blood.
Quinn had activated his Item type soul weapon, the Twin Tail chain.
Get access to the MVS webtoon on P.a.t.r.e.o.n it's only $3 dollar a month And read My werewolf system Exclusively.
If you want to support you can on my P.A.T.R.E.O.N: jksmanga
For MVS artwork and updates follow on Instagram and Facebook: jksmanga
Although Quinn wasn't getting badly hurt and he could still fight on against the Dalki, there was another issue. He couldn't stop the Dalki that would ignore him and continue to charge on.
He needed a way to fight more of them at a once to defeat them quicker. There were quite a lot of Dalki still there and Quinn believed he had hurt them as much as he could using some of his blood skills, so he had no choice but to use his soul weapon, the twin tail chain.
The others watching could see it in sight for a second and it looked like Quinn was in considerable pain. His blood began dripping onto the floor as the blades could be seen piercing through his skin. The blades even seemed to move as if they were alive, constricting and tightening around his arms.
"What is that?'' A teacher asked. "A beast weapon?"
"I have no idea, but based on it appearing out of nowhere, I can only assume it's a type of soul weapon." Innu guessed.
It wasn't long until they could see it in action, for Quinn had no choice but to start slaying his enemies as quickly as possible with the weapons. For every second he used the weapon his life would be drained, but after hitting the first set of Dalki from behind, Quinn realised something.
The blood of the Dalki that was consumed by the bladed weapons also empowered him. He had gained a boost in his stats more so than ever.
Swinging out the one of the twin tails, it lengthened and hammered down, hitting a few of the Dalki. Some attempted to grab on to stop it, but as Quinn pulled it like a ripcord, it shredded the Dalki's hands, causing some of them to lose their fingers and the top half of their hands.
[You have received a twenty percent power boost]
One of the Dalki that had been hit was a two spiked Dalki, which gave Quinn even more strength. Although the ten percent and twenty percent boost didn't seem to stack. Realising this, Quinn knew what he needed to do. He ran through, searching for what he needed and when he had found the two spiked Dalki, he would hit them slightly causing light scratches on their bodies. Green blood would splatter but they wouldn't be severely hurt.
'If I hurt these guys too much, they'll just get stronger.' Quinn thought. 'But they give me the strongest power boost, so with the extra power, I'll finish off the ones that are the weakest first!'
Jumping up in the air, Quinn spun his body like a tornado, spinning the twin blades around him. Any of the Dalki that got close would be cut apart and they were quick to learn their lesson. Now seeing them from up high in the sky, Quinn used his inspect skill.
Since it had levelled up, Quinn could tell which Dalki were fine and which were in a critical state. Some looked more injured but were actually better off than others. With this, Quinn was able to pick and choose the Dalki that he could finish off in a few hits. Coming down, he swung his blade as hard as he could, tearing off one of their arms from their shoulder.
When a Dalki attempted to punch him, his other twin tail retracted, making it smaller but more solid and the blades laid flat on its side, creating a type of shield taking the brunt of the attack. Kicking the Dalki away with his empowered attacks was enough, and he continued his plan of getting rid of as many of the one spiked Dalki as possible.
[12/50 Dalki defeated]
[13/50 Dalki defeated]
[14/50 Dalki defeated]
At the very back of the group, one of the Dalki who hadn't quite rushed in with the others seemed to be concerned by what he was seeing.
'The commander didn't come with us, he went to the shelter.' The Dalki thought.
"Be careful of the man with the strange weapons, continue charging forward!' The Dalki ordered at the back.
Hearing this, those that were the weakest had caught on to what Quinn was attempting to do. Due to them feeling stronger as they got weaker they were fearless, but the Dalki that spoke seemed to help them realise it wasn't working out.
However, when one Dalki attempted to avoid the strike of the twin blade, it had fallen on his shadow instead. After hitting the shadow, the Dalki still fell to the floor feeling a great pain in its head where it had landed on the shadow.
The other Dalki were stunned by this and they didn't know what to make of what had just happened. What were they feeling right now, they truly didn't know.
[16/50 Dalki defeated]
Still, with the Dalki's orders some of them were now ignoring Quinn and were attempting to run past him. Quinn, upon seeing these, went ahead to strike his twin tail on them, but was kicked in the side of his rib in the process, causing his twin tail to hit nothing but the sand.
Ignoring the kick, Quinn got up and wrapped the twin blade around the Dalki next to him and hurled him at the Dalki running away, before leaping forward in the air and blocking their path again.
For a second as Quinn had landed, he stumbled onto the ground and was now on one knee.
'This damned soul weapon, why does it hurt so much to use it, and they're digging into my arm even more!' Quinn thought.
Even though he was fine health wise and was stronger due to the Dalki's stats, the soul weapon hurt more than ever to use and he was unable to take a break, otherwise his weapons would eat him alive.
"He needs help!" Shiro shouted.
"Shiro's right, Quinn is out there fighting on his own, what are we doing just standing here? Look, he's hurt trying to protect us, are we just going to wait for him to die first?" Venus pointed over to Quinn.
Innu and the other teachers were still shell shocked witnessing what Quinn could do for the time. For a second they didn't even feel like they were in their own bodies, it was as if they were watching a movie of some kind. They never thought they would see anyone survive that long against the Dalki.
A single person was fighting against fifty Dalki, it was a tale that no one would believe unless they witnessed it and something that deserved to be passed down in history books forever.
Gritting his teeth, Quinn stood up on his feet again.
'If it was Arthur, he would have been able to deal with this many, he could have protected them all, right!' Quinn shouted in his head, which spurred him to continue swinging the twin blades as fast as he could at the oncoming enemies.
Another Dalki had run past him and as Quinn turned to stop him, the pain was too much and he had to pause for a short moment, but that was enough time for a two spiked Dalki to hit him breaking his ribs in the process, blood spewed from his mouth.
It was then that Quinn had a realisation for the first time that he was facing a different type of problem. It wasn't that Quinn was unable to defeat the fifty Dalki. If he had enough time and no one to protect, he had many ways and techniques that he could have used.
However, the problem now was that he was unable to protect others.
'Is this what Arthur felt like when he woke up to find all his people dead? What was the point of having all that power, if you can't protect the people you care for.' Quinn thought.
As Quinn was ready to get up and try to fight the Dalki again, he could see one had been sent flying past him. He was shocked to see it's body laying there on the floor.
Immediately after, abilities were seen firing off from behind, hitting the Dalki and sending some of them back, while others brushed off the attacks like they were nothing. The important thing wasn't that they were being injured, but that they were being kept busy.
"I'm sorry we waited too long, you did a lot better than I ever could have thought!" Innu said, standing by Quinn's side. "I don't care what happened between us in the past. Even if I think you're an arsehole, right now there are even bigger arseholes in front of us."
Smiling, Quinn couldn't agree more.
******
Get access to the MVS webtoon on P.a.t.r.e.o.n it's only $3 dollar a month And read My werewolf system Exclusively.
If you want to support you can on my P.A.T.R.E.O.N: jksmanga
For MVS artwork and updates follow on Instagram and Facebook: jksmanga
Away from all the fighting, standing on his own in the middle of the desert was the man known as Eno, but at the same time claimed not to be him. He was so far away from the battlefield that if a human was to look out to the desert, they wouldn't be able to see him. As for Eno though, when he looked at the battlefield, he could see everything that was going on in the distance. Everything he needed to see.
'The humans have decided to come and help you, but this will be where the real test happens, Quinn.' Eno thought. 'As for the shelter, with how many strong forces they sent, I'm surprised that it's still standing. It's a shame the other one is no longer there to send information.
'Did they send this many people because he knew I was going to be here?' Eno thought.
'Maybe I should send the other one to the Shelter to help the others, if any of them are still alive.'
——
Out on the field, the students who had ranged abilities were firing off non stop. The ranged ability users were targeting the Dalki that were on the far edges and towards the back, while the stronger ones had formed units with the teachers to fight them toe to toe.
The teacher that seemed to be the most effective out of them all, was Peter. He had equipped his beast weapons known as the Tonfa that had been especially made for him. It was a strong baton-like object that would be placed under Peter's forearms and also stuck out a bit longer than his arms could reach.
With this, he was able to strike the Dalki at full force without having to worry about his own body taking damage. Even if he didn't feel pain, at times when using his full strength it would break his own limbs. This object had solved most of those problems and he was able to do more damage than before.
Shiro, who was fearless, had dived right in with the teachers even though he was asked to stay at the back. However, when he had reached a Dalki and was staring one down, he froze for a brief second. The Dalki swiped and Shiro attempted to dodge but through his movements he knew he would be too slow.
Before the hand could reach Shiro, Peter had slammed it down with his weapon to the ground and then put both of them together and hit the Dalki in the stomach like a baseball bat. Soon several ranged abilities were also hitting the Dalki in the head, causing it to stumble backwards.
"All students, do not engage!" Peter shouted. "They're faster, stronger, and will kill you in one strike!" Peter shouted.
With the help of everyone, the Dalki forces were quickly dropping.
[24/50 Dalki defeated]
However, this wasn't what Quinn wanted. Having used his soul weapon for too long he had no choice but to cancel the soul weapon. The pain was affecting his whole body and was making it hard for him to even move. Now he was left fighting using his shadow and his fists like before.
Quinn had quickly thrown out a blood swipe and caught it with his shadow creating the shadow scythe. Swinging it outward, he had hooked a Dalki by the neck and slammed it down into the ground.
Now that he had the second stage of Qi, if Quinn coated the red aura with it, it would last until the Qi vanished as well. This would give Quinn a permanent shadow scythe to use. He hadn't brought out two since he needed to use his other hand from time to time.
When the Dalki was pinned to the ground, that's when Quinn could see the chaos that was happening. A teacher had been slashed by a claw of a Dalki, and had split through the beast armour slicing them in half.
Another Dalki had jumped over the line of support, ignoring the teachers and was just hitting the students left and right. Each hit was devastating and it was clear the students wouldn't recover from the strikes. They all continued to blast and hit the Dalki, but the abilities did seemingly nothing.
'The students are too weak to even do any damage to them!' Quinn thought seeing this. 'As soon as we knew the Dalki were going to attack we should have sent them off somewhere.'
But where could Quinn send them? Even at the shelter the Dalki had landed.
'Eno, what the hell are you doing!' Quinn shouted with anger.
A group of students were currently on the floor, shaking and they had wet themselves making a puddle in front of them. Their teacher had just died trying to protect them and a Dalki covered in blood was looking at the three of them.
Seeing this, Quinn placed out his hand and when the Dalki was ready to attack, they disappeared into the shadows. At the same time, another Dalki took this as an opportunity to punch Quinn in the head, knocking a tooth out.
Continuing to try to protect the students around him, Quinn used the shadow lock skill whenever possible, putting them into a space where the Dalki couldn't get to. At the same time, Quinn also raised shadow domes over other students. Although this wouldn't do much in terms of helping him attack or get rid of the Dalki, it made some of them hesitant to move forward.
Each time Quinn would be distracted, he would be hit by the Dalki as he was not able to raise his shadow in time, and his health was getting lower and lower by the second. When it got to a certain point, Quinn went searching for a weak Dalki. Upon finding one, he made his hand in a claw-like shape, then performed the hammer strike.
This time, due to his hand being in a claw-like shape, his entire arm would go through the body. It was a move that wasn't focused on being an internal attack. Once he had their blood on his hands, Quinn would take it in, giving him another power boost and healing him slightly.
[29/50 Dalki defeated]
'Damn, I'm surrounded again!' Quinn noticed and was getting frustrated that there was a certain group of Dalki that wouldn't get off his back. To make matters worse, they were all two spikes as well. Their hits hurt and he couldn't slack while fighting them. Whenever he did to save a student, he would pay for it.
"Get out of my way!" Quinn shouted, swinging his scythe and stretching it out, he planned to hit all four of the ones that were constantly on him. Three jumped out of the way, while the last one took the hit. It had pierced his hands and they were bleeding, but at the last second while being skidded across the room, he let go jumping and Quinn could see his scythe heading straight for the student. He quickly had to get rid of his shadow, dropping the red aura from the end of it to avoid touching the student.
In seconds the other Dalki were upon him again.
"I can't do anything!'
Whenever Quinn attempted to fight the Dalki, even if he couldn't see the students the worst thing for him was that he could hear their cries.
"I just wanted to see my parents one more time before I go. "
"Why did this happen to us, will someone stop them?"
"It hurts, it hurts so much."
Gritting his teeth and blasting blood sprays of fists at the Dalki, Quinn was beyond frustrated.
"Attack me, fight me! Why do you have to go for them!" he screamed, punching his enemies in front of him, hoping they wouldn't get back up, but they did.
Looking around, Quinn was trying to figure out an answer. The Dalki weren't fighting this smart before so something had to have changed, and that's when he noticed that a Dalki at the very back hadn't gotten involved.
'It's him!' Quinn thought, staring at him. 'I have to kill him, I need to get to him!'
Quinn was punched but he blocked attacks with his shadow and continued to use Shadow lock on more students. However his MC points would soon run low if he continued to do that. It was a demanding skill, and blocking the strong attacks even with his newly acquired 1000 Mc points, were going down fast.
"That guy..he needs to die!" Quinn shouted at the top of his lungs, Quinn shouted covering up his head as two Dalki punched him at the same time.
Blood spilt from his mouth, but he continued to stare at the Dalkii at the back, focusing on all the cries of pain, all the words he heard towards him.
'Get rid of him!' Quinn said almost as if it was an order.
At that moment, a black mist appeared from his body and started to float through the sky. It went over all those that were fighting and a black portal started to appear behind the two spiked Dalki who had yet to move.
From the portal. A large claw came out, striking the Dalki. At the last second they had spotted the creature but even lifting their hands, the claw shed through their strong skin. Jumping back quickly, the Dalki thought it was safe, but the Boneclaw appeared through a shadow behind it and stabbed it through its body with one of its hands before swiping with its other giant clawed hand, hitting its head. The claws went through easily and the head was no longer attached to the body falling to the floor.
"The boy still has the Boneclaw." Eno said, surprised and still watching the fight from a distance. "I knew he had obtained it, but to still have it at this stage. In that case, maybe Quinn isn't too innocent after all." Eno said with a smile.
*****
Get access to the MVS webtoon on P.a.t.r.e.o.n it's only $3 dollar a month And read My werewolf system Exclusively.
If you want to support you can on my P.A.T.R.E.O.N: jksmanga
For MVS artwork and updates follow on Instagram and Facebook: jksmanga
While running through the destroyed shelter, Fex and Samantha realised that more destruction had been done then they first thought. There was hardly a structure that was still left standing in the area they were in. Even if one of the buildings hadn't been directly hit, the shockwaves of fights and ability users all over had caused them to crumble.
The only thing that was still holding strong was the shelter walls that surrounded the whole place. This was due to part of them being built out of Glathrium. However, for a shelter as unimportant as this one, there wouldn't be much put into the walls.
While running through the destruction, Fex could suddenly hear someone shouting for help, the voice was weak and faint. He quickly changed direction from where he and Samantha were heading and headed to where the noise was coming from.
"There's someone under this rubble!" Fex said.
'How did he hear that? We were so far away and there was so much noise around us.' Samantha thought, but carried on helping Fex. She was going to use her ability to move some of the rubble, but before she could, using his b.a.r.e hands, Fex had moved the rubble until he had eventually found a mother and a young boy.
'I almost forgot that this boy had strength to match the Dalki, there's also the string ability he used, his strong red aura along with that soul weapon of his. This teacher, he's from the Cursed faction, right? Why is everyone from that faction so… strange.'
Fex didn't know the way to the emergency centre but lifted them with ease and went to Samantha who was deep in her thoughts.
"Tell me where I should take them." Fex said in a rush.
"Oh, follow me." Samantha led the way. Even if Fex was strange, at least he seemed like he wasn't a bad person.
When arriving at the emergency centre, Samantha noticed that there were a couple of Mechs there standing guard next to a giant trap door that led underground, and there were a few men in military uniform dotted around.
"Head General Samantha!" The general said after one of them went to guide the injured into the emergency centre. "We couldn't locate you so we thought something happened, I'm glad you're…" Before finishing his sentence, the military man noticed that General Samantha wasn't okay at all, she was out of breath and sweating with torn clothes.
If they didn't find her straight away, it could only mean she was dealing with a Dalki of her own and now the soldier was reluctant to tell her, but continued anyway. It was his duty.
"Report, the Mech's along with sergeant Mark of the shelter have been able to defeat one of the invading Dalki. They are currently moving onto the next. However, there is an issue. A two spiked Dalki has destroyed all the forces we have sent out to it.
"We haven't been able to get in contact with Mark since he went off, we are hoping for some orders based on the situation. For now, we have guarded the two emergency centres." The soldiers said.
Guarding the centres was good and a bad thing at the same time, Samantha thought. In a way it was telling the enemy that all the humans were hiding in this place, but if they didn't defeat the Dalki, how long could the humans survive in the shelters without the teleporters being turned on?
Because of this, Samantha took charge and made the decisions.
"You guys, come with us and we will head off to face the two spiked Dalki."
When she said these words, she could see the worried look on the soldiers faces.
"But Ma'am, are you able to fight? I know you are strong, but against a two spiked Dalki you will need to be in top shape."
"We can both fight,'' she said. "We just need you for support."
Soon, the group of them were off. Two mechs, five soldiers, Fex, and Samantha were heading to deal with the two spiked Dalki. While two remained to help any more injured that would arrive.
While running ahead, Samantha had many questions on her mind.
"When you stabbed yourself with that black needle, you got stronger and you said the same thing would happen to me, right? Then will it give me a little boost with my MC cells?"
Samantha had recovered some of her cells, but not all and she was afraid of just how long she could fight for.
Fex looked at the needle in his hand with the green liquid. He was sure the green liquid would do nothing to empower her, so it was best he injected the liquid with the needle in himself first and then used the needle to control Smantha.
There was one big problem however, even if the needle did give her additional MC points to use, Fex couldn't make much use of her. The main reason for this was because having the needle in the human also made it so he could control that person from a single point.
However, controlling Samantha wouldn't do much at all. Since she wasn't a physical fighter and was one who relied on elemental powers. Fex couldn't control how one could use their elemental powers but only their body.
This was why he preferred hand to hand combat, or weapon fighters like Erin and Dennis.
"The Dalki, you were trying to kill it in one shot right?" Fex replied. "When I stab this needle in you, you will be on your own. You will have enough energy to use your nine tail trick one more time. At that point, you need to do what you can to kill it." Fex said.
It didn't take long for them to find out where the two spiked Dalki was, as the ground started to rumble as it caused meaningless destruction. It had punched a partial building causing it to completely collapse. It also hadn't moved too far from the crater of the black pod that it had landed in.
Fex went ahead of the others and the first thing he did was stab himself with the green needle. The green blood effect would last a while but the power of the needle would only last while it was in one's body, so he couldn't have both effects of it while using it on Samantha.
"Fire shots only when you think they are necessary, try to injure it as little as possible!" Fex shouted.
The soldiers and the two mechs looked at each other.
"Listen to him, he will be in charge of this fight." Samantha said.
No questions asked, if Samntha ordered it they would follow this stranger to them.
"So I'm really going to be doing this again." Fex said, walking forward and looking at the giant Dalki that had lifted both its arms in the air and slammed it into the ground.
Fex had moved out of the way and placed red pieces of string on the ground, there was the perfect chance to hit it but he didn't and the others in the mech and soldiers were itching to fire.
"Don't, trust him!" Samantha said, seeing they were about to attack.
Fex then climbed on its back, passing red string over the back of its body and attempted to go through the gap between its shoulders and arms. However, he wasn't quick enough as his legs had been grabbed and he was slammed to the ground.
The Dalki was then ready to stomp on Fex, but the ability users and Mechs fired first, hitting the Dalki. Even if it didn't pierce its skin or hurt the Dalki much, it did give a split second so that Fex could move out of the way.
The others seeing this were surprised. A human had just been slammed into the ground by a two spiked Dalki and was fine. Taking the flask out on him, Fex drank a bit of the blood he still had left. He had injuries and he needed blood to heal them.
"Why is he taking a drink during his fight?" A soldier asked. When the Dalki prepared to kick Fex, he managed to dodge this time, moving to the side and getting closer. When he reached its body he slid underneath the Dalki.
'The big guys are fast and strong, but with the power of the needle I'm just as strong!' Fex thought, finally his preparations had been made, to take down the Dalki.
*******
Get access to the MVS webtoon on P.a.t.r.e.o.n it's only $3 dollar a month And read My werewolf system Exclusively.
If you want to support you can on my P.A.T.R.E.O.N: jksmanga
For MVS artwork and updates follow on Instagram and Facebook: jksmanga
Everything Fex had been doing so far was for this moment. Red strings came from his fingers, and at the same time, red strings formed all over the Dalki. On the floor, the string also rose as he controlled it with his blood. So much red string had been created while Fex was busy avoiding its attacks and had tied up the Dalki in crucial places.
Now taking the needle out of himself, he chucked it towards Samantha. She knew what she needed to do and ran forward, allowing the needle to stab her in the back.
The soldiers were confused by this, but as she spun around and clapped her hands she commanded.
"Get ready to attack!" The nine tails with her soul weapon the hardened tips rose. Fex now no longer having the needle in him was finding it hard to hold the Dalki in place but he just needed to for a few more moments.
His muscles felt like they were tearing apart and his whole body was shaking trying to hold the Dalki in place. The nine tails had struck all towards the head, stabbing into the Dalki. The sheer power from the elemental users and also the Mechs continued to fire in as they charged forward.
No one had stopped attacking, but Fex felt his arms give out and the string was released, the Dalki wasn't dead yet. In fact, it was getting stronger as it was getting weaker.
"Arghh! Screw you." Fex said, leaping up into the air. Using his blood ornament to cover his hand, it was covered in a red aura and with all his might he had jumped into the line of fire, getting hit by the mech and a few elemental shots from behind. Squinting and grunting, fortunately he still managed to deliver his punch right to the Dalki's head.
He cried in pain, tumbling to the ground with his back wounded and fell to the floor, where he just laid there.
At the same time, the Dalki too had fallen to the floor and had been defeated. Samantha, upon seeing this, immediately ran to where Fex was. His wounds were bad and she could see his back had been quite hurt from the mech's beast laser shots.
"Damn it, I'll get help, I'll call a healer!' Samantha shouted.
"It's okay." Fex grunted.
"It's not okay, come on, don't die. You need to live, I don't even know your name."
Fex smiled.
"It's Fex." And pointed to his flask that had skidded away from him.
She looked at what he was pointing at and dashed over to reach it thinking it was something important. When she picked it up the lid was open and she could see that blood had fallen from the flask.
'It was blood inside that flask? Why would he be drinking blood?'
Nonetheless, she brought the flask back over to Fex, who attempted to pour it into his mouth. With only a few drops coming out he needed more.
For some reason, he had attempted to drink the blood and she didn't understand what was going on. However, seconds later and a loud crash was heard. She turned her head and seemingly out of nowhere another two spiked Dalki had arrived and smashed one of the Mech's with a single hand.
The soldiers attempted to attack it but were killed in an instant and the other mech was picked up and lifted into the air before being smashed into the ground. The mech was punching back, trying to fight, but it was clear there was an easy winner that would be decided between the two of them soon.
What was noticeable about this Dalki, was the fact that it had green blood all over its body. This meant that it had been in a fight before, and whoever had fought it had managed to injure it greatly.
If it was a beast this would be good news, but not for a Dalki who got stronger based on these types of things.
"No, crap! What should I do?" Samantha asked, slamming the ground out of anger for how weak she was at the moment. She had counted that there were five pods and this was quite possibly the last of the Dalki in the shelter, but she couldn't do anything.
Her MC cells had been spent and when Fex was injured, the soul weapon had disappeared.
"Blood…." Fex called out, as he looked from the corner of his eyes and could see the Dalki heading towards them.
"Blood, what are you talking about at a time like this?" Samantha shouted. She was wondering if she should try to flee on her own or grab Fex and flee with him, but it would be impossible to outrun a Dalki.
"If you give me blood, I can fight again!" Fex shouted. Although Fex had to hide his ability as a vampire, at the moment, he knew that both of their lives were at stake. He knew he was the only one that could save them.
'This boy, he keeps saying crazy things, but he did drink that flask in the middle of the fight, so maybe he's telling the truth!' She had to gamble, and that's exactly what she did. She quickly formed a sharp dagger with her earth ability, cutting the palm of her hand.
"This is what you need right, this will let you fight. Then please help us!" She shouted at Fex, allowing the blood to fall from the palm of her hand and drip into Fex's mouth.
Almost instantly as the blood entered Fex's mouth, his wounds on his back healed at a fast rate.
"Just what is going on, it actually worked?"
However, there was no time for celebrations or explanations as the Mech that was fighting with the Dalki had finally stopped moving, and now the Dalki's attention was only on the two of them.
"Was it you two?" The Dalki asked. "Were you two the ones that killed the others!" The Dalki shouted.
At that moment, Fex managed to stand up. Although his wounds had healed, it was a different story about everything else. He was completely drained after having two tough fights in a row, and he wasn't even sure he could produce string anymore.
The Dalki screamed loudly, making a roar similar to a dragon. The gust of wind was felt from his roar and was so strong that it knocked Fex and Samantha over.
Attempting to do the same, Fex took a deep breath in, and shouted back.
"Roarrhh!" Fex screamed at the top of his lungs. When he did so, he wasn't the only one that had screamed. He was confused and thought he was going delusional with tiredness, but Samantha had heard it too.
"Fex, you can rest now. Don't worry, leave it to us." A voice said from behind but it wasn't just one person, it was five of them.
"You guys, you're here, how did you make it here?" Fex said, as his eyes were slowly fading. Just as he fell, Linda managed to catch him and slowly put him on the ground.
"Do you mind looking after this idiot for a while?" Linda said with a smile, putting her next to Samantha. "I think we have something else to deal with."
Seeing these people, Linda wondered who they were. From the way they were speaking they clearly knew who Fex was. Which had given her a hint.
"Wait, are you from the Cursed faction?" Samantha asked.
Members from the Cursed faction had arrived, and it wasn't just any members, but some of the strongest from the Cursed faction.
"Be careful, it's at its strongest at the moment." Samantha warned, but it seemed like her warning had no effect on them whatsoever as each of them stood there confidently, ready to take on the Dalki.
'The Cursed faction…Fex, just who are you guys?' Samantha thought as she looked down at Fex's tired face.
******
Get access to the MVS webtoon on P.a.t.r.e.o.n it's only $3 dollar a month And read My werewolf system Exclusively.
If you want to support you can on my P.A.T.R.E.O.N: jksmanga
For MVS artwork and updates follow on Instagram and Facebook: jksmanga
On the Cursed ship, when Brock had revealed to the group that Quinn would be talking to Eno right now, they didn't take that as a good sign. Instead, Logan and Sam were thinking along the same lines.
They were worried. Richard Eno wasn't someone they could fully trust yet despite what Logan's parents told him, or believe that he was the great scientist that helped out the human race in times of need. There were just too many secrets for things to go smoothly.
After learning of this, Sam suggested that they keep a close eye on Quinn and find out where he was. They knew the schedule of the military and what planet they would be on, and because they had an inkling that Eno would try something, they were ready having organised a few things beforehand.
Of course, as soon as the communication devices were down and the military had put out a report for anyone in the nearby area to be careful of the Planet Caladi, they were already one step ahead of everyone else.
This allowed them to arrive before anyone. Linda, Nate, Dennis, Wevil and Sam had teleported to the planet closest and already had a ship prepared to head to planet Caladi.
"Remember the plan!" Sam said, and at that moment, the Dalki came rushing forward. Wevil, Sam, Nate, and Dennis stood in front of Linda and each one of them raised their shadow. They used their abilities to equally take part of the attack.
Alone, their MC points were probably enough to just block a single attack from a Dalki, but then they wouldn't be able to fight using their ability anymore. However if they mixed their shadows together, they would contribute evenly to the attack and it wouldn't drain them so quickly.
'The shadow ability, isn't that Quinn, their Cursed faction Leader's ability? Does this mean that he taught it to others in his faction as well?' Samantha wondered. In a way, one wouldn't think this was too surprising - it was a strong ability that should be shared. However with such a strong ability, some people might have decided to keep the power only to themselves.
It was strange but humans were quite jealous beings, if someone was seen as stronger than them they would try to trample them down. People always wondered if there were others in the Cursed faction that knew the shadow ability and it seemed like today they had gotten their answer.
However, with the shadow ability alone, this couldn't be the only reason why they were confident.
Samantha had noticed that Linda didn't use a shadow ability, but instead started to grow in size while being surrounded by shadows. As she began growing slightly larger than the Dalki, her beast armour was being equipped through the shadow equip skill.
Then when she was ready, the others quickly moved out of the way and the Dalki and Linda clashed. Their hands netted closely together, pushing against one another hoping for one to give in.
For the second time today, Samantha had seen another human match a Dalki in terms of strength.
'Do the Cursed faction have a lot better beast gear than we thought?' She wondered, and she soon started to move Fex and herself away from the danger zone.
"Everyone quickly, get to it!" Sam ordered and Wevil's body started to transform into the dangerous bug man he was, turning into his tiger beetle form.
At the same time, Dennis had moved his shadow to form small wings on his back. Sam, using his own shadow, had somehow allowed it to also attach to Dennis, letting his wings grow bigger.
Dennis hopped onto Nate's broad shoulders and soon added his shadow too, making it so Dennis had formed his own pair of shadow wings. Using his strong t.h.i.g.hs, Nate crouched down before jumping up and pushing up Dennis into the sky.
He flapped his wings giving him extra air time and speed, and then he stayed still for just a second as he looked down at the Dalki.
"I never thought I would ever be able to fly again after losing my ability, it's not quite the same but this will have to do." Dennis said as he started to descend, spinning his whole body. At the same time he activated his soul weapon, creating a golden aura around him.
Soon, Nate and Wevil launched forward to the Dalki, attacking its legs as hard as they could. Nate had formed a blood punch of destruction and Wevil now transformed into his tiger beetle-like form, he charged forward and with his strong claws smashed into the other leg.
The Dalki tumbled to the ground and Linda at that moment quickly let go of the Dalki's hands to give it an uppercut, hitting its head upwards. At just the right time Dennis used his soul weapon and at high speed he came spinning down, slamming onto the Dalki's head and crushing it within its own body. The sand on top of the hard ground blew out and Samantha had to cover her eyes before she was hit by the aftershock.
'Is he okay?' She thought, for one to land with such force it was almost a suicidal attack.
The wings on his back had spread out onto the ground creating a soft landing for Dennis so he wouldn't be hurt further from the initial impact. The five that had arrived seemed perfectly fine after their turbulent entrance and the Dalki was no longer moving.
'Did they just manage to kill a two spiked Dalki that was on the verge of death?' Samantha thought, as she saw them walking towards her.
She could see that Dennis also seemed uninjured after her initial worry about the impact of his attack. In the last war they had mainly only fought against one spiked Dalki. Two spiked were a very rare occurrence and three spiked were the highest that anyone had ever encountered.
Even back then it would take a great force to kill a Dalki. Some even thought it was just because of the humans' sheer numbers that they were able to somewhat win the first war, but the human race's numbers had greatly dwindled after that.
'How powerful is the Cursed faction for only five of them to defeat a Dalki without getting hurt? And if they have the shadow ability, how are they able to do things that would require an ability? It seems like we hardly know anything about them. I don't even recognise any of the people here and the same goes for teacher Fex back there.'
"If you don't mind, I think we'll take him." Sam said with a smile as Linda lifted Fex and hurled him into her back.
"I think you should head to the others, and it looks like your own commander has arrived." Sam said, pointing to the sky.
Looking up, one of the Bertha sh.i.p.s that was operated by the military could be seen entering the planet's atmosphere with several smaller faster sh.i.p.s around it.
At that moment she realised that the shelter probably wasn't the only place that was attacked, there were the students out on the expedition.
'What if five or more Dalki came to where they were, I have to get in contact with them.'
"You guys, you need to make sure the students are okay, the Cursed faction-" Samantha was trying to explain, but Sam just placed his hand on her worried shoulder.
"Don't worry. The fight is over, we can tell." Sam said, and he wasn't wrong either.
With the connection they each felt with Quinn, they could feel when he was fighting close by, but they could also tell there was something else going on, but what could it be?
Standing out on the sandy desert, Quinn was surrounded by several bodies of Dalki he had defeated, the Boneclaw that had come out to help had done half the job for him and soon disappeared right back to where Quinn was.
When the students and teachers realised there were no more Dalki left, they all started to cheer, roaring with happiness and relief.
But as Quinn stood out ahead of them and looked around, he could see the students and teachers who had been injured and killed. Many lives had been lost in this battle.
'This isn't the victory I wanted.' Quinn thought.
[Quest has been completed]
[50/50 Dalki have been defeated]
[Rewards will now be given]
******
Get access to the MVS webtoon on P.a.t.r.e.o.n it's only $3 dollar a month And read My werewolf system Exclusively.
For MVS artwork and updates follow on Instagram and Facebook: jksmanga
A few moments before the fight with the Dalki had ended, Quinn had successfully summoned the Boneclaw out. Vincent, who was watching everything in the system, was unsure if even Quinn knew what he was doing or not, as he had just given a command from his darkest will and the Boneclaw had answered coming out to his call.
With the Boneclaw out, it dealt with the Dalki giving orders at the back relatively easily. The Boneclaw had it's full strength compared to what it was in the past and it was able to attack the Dalki army from behind, giving less pressure on Quinn.
Still, Quinn was worried about those around that were still getting attacked while fighting the Dalki. He raised his hand and used shadow lock again, protecting a bunch of students, but he had nowhere near enough MC cells to protect them all and the Dalki were taking advantage of these openings. Getting hit each time his focus strayed.
"Quinn, you need to listen to me. You can't save them all, some of them have already died and that's a fact!" Vincent said. "What you need to do now is focus on defeating the Dalki as quickly as possible. This is the best way for you to save the most amount of lives."
Quinn didn't want to admit that he wasn't strong enough to protect everyone, but he knew Vincent was right. He knew a change of strategy was needed.
There were still four Dalki that had surrounded Quinn and he was away from where all the teachers and students were fighting. Quickly, he placed a large shadow dome over the four of them.
Using the shadow hop, Quinn was able to sneak around the dome and hit them with blood crescent kicks and more, even raining down on one of them as he dropped from above blood swipes. Before landing, spinning his body he hit the side of a Dalki's head with his elbow, a fatal blow for the Dalki after all the punishment it had already received.
Throughout the whole fight, Quinn had been pacing himself so he could fight against the fifty Dalki, but now he had another goal - to defeat them as quickly as possible. The Dalki had hard skin, especially where their scales stuck out more such as their forearms, c.h.e.s.t, and head. These were the attacking parts of the Dalki and the more critical places that needed more protection.
Firing off a blood bullet from his fingers and hitting the forehead of a Dalki, Quinn realised it wasn't enough to defeat another, but firing off five of them at the same place and then charging in, Quinn was ready with a hammer strike towards the head, weakening the scales and defeating yet another Dalki.
At this point, the other two that remained inside started to punch the walls of shadow around them hoping to get away. Quinn knew this because with each strike his MC points would be depleted and too busy dealing with the Dalki that was nearly defeated, his MC points had finally hit 0. The dome was collapsing but Quinn wasn't relying on just the shadow anymore, he had his Muay baron skills, and his different stages of Qi with blood skills.
The rewards started to come in, but Quinn didn't care about that for now. While the students were everywhere celebrating, Quinn was looking at those that were injured and being looked after. He could hear their cries of pain.
Going over to where he could hear a student screaming, several wanted to thank Quinn for what he had done.
"General Hardy, I mean Talen, thank you for saving us."
"You were so strong, I just can't believe we are still alive."
"I want to be like you someday."
Ignoring them all, Quinn eventually managed to reach the student whose mouth was filled with blood, their friend was next to them holding his hand.
"Please, please live!" She shouted.
The boy wasn't dead yet, but he was in a critical state and Quinn went down to his side.
Innu who was also looking for Quinn had rushed over to where he was to see what he was doing, and could see him making a cut on his hand.
'Quinn, what are you doing, think before you act!' Vincent shouted in his mind.
'What do you think I'm doing, I'm saving his life, I'm going to turn him!' Quinn shouted back.
'So you're going to turn everyone who is on the verge of death? Have you taken a look around to see how many people there are? You can't save them all, and how are you going to pick those that deserve to live and those that don't?' Vincent questioned.
'But how, how am I meant to just stay here and do nothing when I know I can save him?' Quinn asked.
'A life of a vampire isn't for everyone, and you can only turn a finite number of people. What happens in the future when you want to turn someone you truly care about, and you can't save them? I know you care for these students a great deal, but in every war you face there will be casualties and if you are going to go against the Dalki in a full out war, they will be forced to fight again and even more people will die.'
While he and Vincent were busy arguing away, the boy had passed, taking his last breath. It was too late for Quinn to do anything.
Innu was actually hoping to come and congratulate, even praise Quinn for what he had done. Being close to someone with that much power would be a good thing, but after seeing the student die and how Quinn and the others were so upset, he realised how selfish he was being.
'How the hell can there be this good of a person in the world?' Innu thought, as he looked at Quinn crying tears over a student that he didn't even know.
However, those tears soon started to turn into anger, as he grabbed the floor and pulled the ground into his hand, turning it into fine dust.
"Eno, if it wasn't for him overriding the system then we could have saved more lives. Did these kids really deserve to go through all that?!"
Quinn was moving so fast that Innu couldn't even keep track of him.
'He can move so fast and he has so much energy. This person, with mind control and more.' Thinking about all the things a single person could do, Innu's body was shaking. He wasn't sure if they should get someone like that on their side, or if knowing there was such a strong person, that it should be something they should get rid off.
Making a note of everything he saw, he was sure to report it back to the Supreme Commander Oscar including the concerns he had.
Eventually, looking out north, Quinn had spotted Eno, or at least the vampire he had talked to before off in the distance.
"Peter, make sure everyone is okay. This might take a while." Quinn said, as he dashed off into the distant sand dunes and made sure not to get too close to Eno this time.
"You don't trust me now?" Eno asked. "Well I don't blame you. It's a good way to live through this world, not trusting anyone. I'm also surprised that you're not attacking me on the spot, or are you afraid, after using that much energy that you might lose?"
Quinn gripped his fist even harder, it was true most of his energy was spent. If he had to have another big fight then he would need to gather more strength, but if that did happen he still had one more move that he could rely on, the shadow overload skill that was still available.
"I think I still have enough to beat you, but that wouldn't answer any of my questions." Quinn replied.
"Very well. You have passed my test for you, and as a reward I think it's time for you and I to speak. Do you have somewhere more private?" Eno asked.
*****
Get access to the MVS webtoon on P.a.t.r.e.o.n it's only $3 dollar a month And read My werewolf system Exclusively.
If you want to support you can on my P.A.T.R.E.O.N: jksmanga
For MVS artwork and updates follow on Instagram and Facebook: jksmanga
The large Bertha ship didn't land on the planet as they had expected. Instead, it stayed hovering in the sky like a giant island. However, smaller sh.i.p.s did depart and immediately descended to two locations in particular, the shelter and a short distance away where the fighting had taken place in the desert.
Support had arrived, only it was far too late and all the damage that could be done had already happened as the Dalki had been dealt with. Oscar had personally decided to arrive along with the support team.
It was the first full scale attack from the Dalki since the peace treaty and Oscar was pretty sure that after the investigations of what happened, that an announcement would have to be made to the whole human race - that they were in the middle of a war.
Inside the shelter a few medium sized sh.i.p.s had landed. Deboarding from the ship was Head General Sach and his trusted sergeants that were usually helping him organise his platoons when he was doing school duties.
What was noticeable about them, was that they had no beast weapons on them, but did have high level beast armour. Along with them each ship carried around twenty people and a total of twenty sh.i.p.s had landed in the shelter. More were to be sent from the large Bertha ship, but when they noticed that there was no longer any trouble, the other troops were sent away.
The first team had even carried with them the portable teleporters. They weren't quite sure if they worked but if so, they could get others to escape or bring more support with them. What was interesting was that the teleporters started to work as soon as the Dalki were defeated.
The Head General, Samantha, and the Cursed members were ready to head out of the destroyed shelter, with Linda carrying Fex over her shoulder. That was until suddenly five sh.i.p.s had descended in the area. A male and female sergeant deboarded from one, while the captains and their squads rushed to Head General Samantha's aid.
'That wasn't too slow of a response from the military.' Sam thought. 'But if we didn't arrive and Fex wasn't here, they could have lost a head general today.'
Sam walked forward and the rest followed him, when a female sergeant with an eyepatch covering her right eye stood in front of them with her sword. Her ten men from behind also surrounded them.
"Halt!" She stated. "No one is to leave this area. We are to take you to the emergency centre with the others and shall take your weapons. There you shall give a full report of what happened."
"Is this seriously happening right now?" Wevil said, as he looked at the others who just shrugged their shoulders.
Dennis tried moving forward and ignored them, but soon he found one of the men attempting to stop him. It was a larger man than Dennis, who looked strong and had tried to bully him back, but the second the man's hand touched Dennis' c.h.e.s.t, he grabbed it and threw the large man to the floor.
"What are you doing, are you disobeying orders right now!" She shouted as several men were preparing to fight.
"We don't belong to the military. We work 'with' you, not under you." Dennis said.
"He's correct, we are part of the Cursed faction." Sam answered.
"Even so, we have to make a report and learn of what happened here. Surely the Cursed faction aren't so foolish to not even know the basics of war." The sergeant replied.
Sam walked forward, unafraid of the person in front of him, it was the first time he had felt this way. Before becoming a vampire he had felt weak and powerless but something had sparked in him when he looked at the girl.
"Look. I don't know if you know this, but someone very important to us is on this planet and doesn't appear to be in this shelter. Until we know he is okay, we won't listen to anyone's orders. Not even the supreme commander himself." Sam said, as a single eye started to glow red, but before they completely turned, Nate cleared his throat, bringing his friend back to reality.
A shiver had gone completely down the sergeant's spine, but still she wanted to make it clear that nobody could bully her, not when they had important duties to attend to, so she had planned to retaliate.
"Let them go." Samantha said from far away. She had received minor first aid by some healers and many of her injuries had recovered. "They can make a report when they come back. They are free to leave and make sure no one stops them. That's an order." Samantha said.
Hearing this, Sam walked forward and the rest of the group followed as they left the shelter. As quick as they had arrived, they seemed to disappear just as quickly.
"Are you sure that was the right thing to do, Head General?" The sergeant asked.
"Yes." Samantha replied. "I know now what Oscar was talking about when he said we should be doing everything to get them on our side. The Cursed might be what we need if we have even a chance of winning this war." She then looked at the multiple dead two spiked Dalki.
It was clear that the forces they had used in the first war wasn't everything they had, either that or they had evolved and gotten stronger.
Sam and the others had eventually arrived at where the other students and teachers were recuperating. Here several sh.i.p.s from the giant Bertha had landed as well and this was where Oscar had decided to arrive.
The students thought that those from the Cursed were either just travellers or more military personal, but then some of the students had recognised Wevil.
"Hey, isn't he the one that helped us in the beast weapons lesson?" One of them commented.
"Wait, so are those people from the Cursed faction? It would make sense why they are here if their leader is here."
Overhearing what the kids were talking about, Sam had an idea of what might have happened, it looked like Quinn had to reveal himself to the others.
'Those are the guys from the Cursed? They don't look impressive, I don't even recognise any of them.' Innu thought. 'They took over so many big name factions after taking over Daisy and the other beast planets, and they sent these guys to pick up their leader? If it was Owen, a whole platoon of the Graylash' strongest would be sent and they would have made quite the entrance.'
Turning around, Oscar managed to catch his eye on one of the Cursed members and walked over to greet himself while his assistant stood by his side.
"It's great to finally meet you in person after talking over video all this time. You're a lot smaller than I thought." Oscar said, looking down at him.
"Do you know where our leader is?" Sam asked to keep it short, because he was afraid that something else might have been revealed other than Quinn's true title.
"We don't actually know much about that. I think it's best if you talk to your other head general, Peter. He seems to know more and just said that he would return eventually." Oscar replied. "Before you go, I know you're in a rush but I just want you to think about something. You seem like a smart and capable person based on our previous communications. You don't have to answer me now, but why do you think the Dalki attacked this place?"
"I'll be sure to think about it." Sam said as he walked off towards Peter.
Honestly Sam was already thinking about this question himself. He could see in person the amount of Dalki that had attacked. At first he thought that it might have been Eno's doing, but from the information they had learnt from Brock it would make no sense for him to do that.
'Did the Dalki come here because they were after something, or someone? What if they were after Eno, maybe he's been hiding on this planet this whole time and someone finally found him. Why would the Dalki be after him though?'
The second reason Sam could think of was more likely to be the answer, but he was worried if this was the case. Eno's goal was to protect the demon tier beast that was on the Blade island. If he knew the Dalki were going to attack, did he use a plant? Maybe he gave fake information that the demon tier beast was here. It was quite possible he also knew the movements of Quinn. Tying the two things together he used it as a test for him, and a way to throw the Dalki off the real scent. If Quinn had failed, he still would have killed a lot of Dalki and their goal wouldn't have progressed any further.
Looking around, Sam could see and smell how much blood had been spilt from the students. Hundreds of them had been brutally murdered.
'If that's the case, then Eno is a really dangerous man.' Sam thought.
******
Get access to the MVS webtoon on P.a.t.r.e.o.n it's only $3 dollar a month And read My werewolf system Exclusively.
If you want to support you can on my P.A.T.R.E.O.N: jksmanga
For MVS artwork and updates follow on Instagram and Facebook: jksmanga
The shadow space was filled with pitch black shadows so that nothing was visible but their own bodies, which would illuminate slightly while they were inside. If one was to walk through the vast space it would feel like they were walking forever with no destination.
From the inside, one could destroy the space but from the outside, it was nearly impossible for others to interact with. Now inside the safe space, Quinn and Eno were standing opposite each other.
A lot of pent up frustration was already aimed at Eno before what had just happened, but now even more anger was pointed towards this mysterious person. What Quinn needed more than anything however, was not revenge but answers.
"Richard Eno probably doesn't know about me putting myself into the system, even though it does seem quite likely that he was the one that helped me create it." Vincent said. "So I think it's best if we keep it a secret."
Still, Vincent was unsure about this. It seemed like Eno had installed a type of backdoor without him even realising it, allowing him to do things like he had done before. The worrying thing was to what extent could he control Quinn's system.
Could he make it so the bonus stats Quinn received from blood were worthless, or was his control only limited to system only related skills that Eno could stop? Because of this uncertainty, Vincent wanted Quinn to be more on the cautious side.
"Vincent, thanks for the words of advice. You have always been a great help." Quinn replied.
"Hey, even though he is related to me, you are as well. This is one crazy family, and he's the start of it." Said Vincent.
"I know you must have a lot of questions and since you have successfully passed my test, as a reward I will be happy to answer three questions on your mind, and I will answer them fully for you." Eno said. "You might think you have me trapped in this place, that you could fight me and force me to tell you more, but this is not my real body. At any point in time I can leave this place whenever I wish."
Quinn never thought Eno would be straightforward, he never had been, but he also could have left during the battle with the Dalki. It was clear that Eno stayed because he too wanted to talk to Quinn and had questions of his own for him.
"Why only three questions?" Quinn asked.
Hearing this, Vincent wanted to go out of the system and start shaking the boy, but all he could do was shake his head.
"I haven't had enough time to evaluate what you have built up." Eno answered. "You are a person that was never originally in my plans. I had an inkling about what Vincent was planning to do when he had made his request to help him, but I had no ulterior motives when helping him.
"I helped because I sympathized with Vincent's situation a lot and I thought it made sense to help out in this way. Also it was an…experiment. How strong would a vampire with a system get? Anyway I'm derailing from the original question now. But it is related. At the moment, I don't know how strong you or your faction is, nor how strong you can get.
"I believe you not knowing everything and trying to find out the answers yourself has made you even stronger."
Eno then lifted his hand and placed one of his three fingers down. It was at that moment that Quinn realised his general question had been counted as one of his three permitted questions. He thought he had shot himself in the foot, still Eno was giving a lot of information in his answers at least.
With only two questions left, Quinn was really limited to what he wanted to ask. He wanted to know why Eno had made it so he couldn't summon or call the others for help, but that would have been a waste of a question.
"What is your reason for doing all this, what's your goal, what do you get out of this?" Quinn asked.
"A good question." Eno smiled. "It's broad but I'll give you an answer. To put it simply - I care about the humans, maybe even more than Vincent did. During my time as king, the vampire race was doing well, but how could I confirm that would be the case once I slept? Could I go peacefully knowing there was a chance all the hard work I did would have gone to waste? Absolutely not.
"It looks like there are some vampires who are doing everything in their power to crush everything I have built up, and there's a chance it could still fall. As for what I'm doing right now, my goal is the same as the humans, to get rid of the Dalki.
"Right now, that is an impossible task for humans to do without a bit of help, and this is where I come in. If you don't believe me, you don't have to. But I have always been helping them even during the last war and I will continue to help them. The Dalki are stronger than anyone knows, even the vampires should consider them as a threat with the way they are at the moment." Eno answered.
Placing another finger down again, Quinn thought he was pretty serious about only answering three questions which was now making him a little nervous about what to ask. Based on how elusive Eno had been so far as well, he was most likely telling the truth about not being here in person.
'What do I ask about, the system? About Jim and the Dalki? The Green family? What he plans to do now?" There were just too many questions on Quinn's mind and it was driving him a little crazy.
Until he thought of one thing. What Quinn needed to figure out more than anything was what type of person Eno was and whether he could just trust what he was doing. If he was against the Dalki, at least for now the two of them were possibly on the same side.
"Why….Why did you lie to Arthur?" Quinn asked.
When asking this question, Eno's face changed a little.
"I'm afraid you're going to have to be a little clearer on that one, what do you exactly mean? Why did I give him the Shadow ability, why I chose to make him a punisher? Remember although I have an idea of your movements, even I don't know exactly what you have done." Eno replied.
"Why did you frame the original First king for killing Arthur's men? Do you know how much that must have hurt. Do you know he's even looking for you right now?" Quinn asked.
For the first time when answering a question, Eno was quiet for a moment beforehand.
"So you managed to learn the truth somehow. I don't know how you got this information, but it seems like Arthur now knows as well." Eno said, sounding remorseful about it.
"Remember what I said before, I would do anything to protect the humans. Now let me make this clear, Quinn. I will do anything to protect the human race. When you have lived as long as me, you realise that individual lives in the total scale of things don't matter.
"The First family leader always wanted to rule over the humans. I saw the opportunity to get rid of someone who would constantly be trouble, and the best way to do it while restraining the vampires by giving Arthur his shadow power.
"Perhaps you are still young and haven't lived long enough to understand what I mean, but you now control a force and even in the small fight you just had then I'm sure you understood. I saw what you attempted to do, so let me ask you. Why didn't you save that boy's life when you could have?
"Quinn, don't you hate the system that values strength over everything? Were you worried that in the future if you needed to turn a friend that you wouldn't be able to? In a way, now those that have a closer relation to you are allowed to be saved, while those that don't can't.
"Does that mean that the boy's death was only because you didn't care about him?" Vincent asked.
"Quinn, don't listen to him. There were more reasons than that as to why you didn't save him and remember, we couldn't have been able to save them all. You weren't controlling the Dalki, you didn't tell them to attack. It's not your fault."
"I know his death is on my hands," Quinn said, "and I've accepted that. But can you say the same? You say you care for humans, but what about the vampires? I'm sure there are some vampires you care for. Otherwise you would have just attempted to massacre the vampires to extinction. But that was never an option for you, was it? You picked Arthur to restrain the vampires, to stop them from attacking the humans, but now that's pretty useless right? I don't know what happened, but now Arthur doesn't want to restrain them - he wants to kill them all and that's all your fault. You made Arthur into what he has become."
"What do you mean?" Eno asked.
"I guess you really don't know everything. Did you think I learnt this shadow ability from Arthur? No, he beat me near to death and he left me with one last message, that he was coming for all the vampires."
Eno's eyes widened as it was made clear. This was something Eno had no idea was happening, that Arthur had joined the Dalki's side. Perhaps this information had just thrown a giant spanner in all of Eno's plans.
******
Get access to the MVS webtoon on P.a.t.r.e.o.n it's only $3 dollar a month And read My werewolf system Exclusively.
If you want to support you can on my P.A.T.R.E.O.N: jksmanga
For MVS artwork and updates follow on Instagram and Facebook: jksmanga
Outside on the field after getting their reports from the students, they were the first ones that had been sent back to the school base located on Earth. Their treatment wouldn't stop there.
They knew there was more work that needed to be done, not just treating physical injuries but it was important for the students to recover mentally as well. Seeing your friends and fellow pupils die in front of your eyes wasn't something every single person could cope with in the same way.
Oscar had remained out on the field with a few other soldiers who were taking the Dalki bodies in for research. His reasons for staying were the same for the Cursed faction members who continued to stand in the heat.
*Ding
A ping came in on Jane's tablet, Oscar's assistant who was standing right next to him.
"The reports have come in from the Shelter and Head General Samantha, would you like to read them?" Jane asked, since Oscar for once was seemingly doing nothing.
Whenever she saw him like this, she would remind him that there was always work to be done around the place.
After giving it a detailed read, Oscar was quite surprised about what the reports said.
'In the report, Samantha makes note of the teacher Fex using string abilities and a strange red aura as well. The aura that is described is almost exactly the same as what Innu described, and the same as what I saw Quinn do previously.
'Also, it states that there were other shadow users in the Cursed faction. This red aura that keeps getting mentioned, it seems to be quite powerful. It seems like Quinn isn't just hiding one or two things but is holding more cards then he has let on. This could be a problem.' Oscar thought.
——
The reaction that Quinn was seeing after what he had said was not what he had expected. Throughout the whole conversation, he was the one on the back foot and Eno was the calm, all knowing one. However, now it seemed like he didn't know every single little thing that was going on in the world.
For a brief second, and it was only once, his heart beat had beaten out of sync from the regular pattern it had before.
'I realise now, in my head I was building up Richard Eno to be this untouchable God pulling the strings on everything that was happening, but now I see that's not the case at all. He is just another person.' Quinn thought.
After regaining his composure, Eno finally spoke again.
"You have just provided me with additional information that I did not know about before." He admitted. "You seem to have been more valuable than I realised, and now there are questions I even want to ask you. You keep surprising me even after I have raised my expectations. I hope you can continue to do that.
"Because of this, I will grant you to ask one more question." Eno said.
It was already a head scratcher coming up with the last question, perhaps he could ask where Eno really was, but he could always move after that happened. Or he could ask why the Dalki have decided to attack now and here.
Thinking about what to ask, Quinn started to think about the students, and that led him to think about one more person.
'How could I forget? He has waited long enough and has done so much for us.'
"I know what I want to ask. There is a boy with me that you might know, he goes by the name Sil. His situation is a little… complicated." Quinn went on to explain the details of what happened to Sil, not the full story but just enough for him to know what he needed.
"Yes, I actually know a lot about the Blade family." Eno replied. "What did you want to ask, did you want to know if I knew a way to bring back the other two?"
Quinn nodded.
"I do know, but remember I said you could ask three questions, not three favours and this would be a favour if I were to help you with this, wouldn't you agree?" Eno suggested. "If you wish for me to help, then I have a favour I need in return."
———
Watching carefully, the Cursed members were starting to sweat buckets with the hot sun scorching them. They hadn't moved and just looked out in the desert waiting for Quinn.
"Can't they upgrade these rings a little?" Nate asked, playing with his finger. "Maybe make something that can also make the heat not affect us."
"We are all experiencing the same thing, Nate." Sam said. "And you don't hear us complaining. Why don't you just imagine that a girl is waiting on the other side of that dune for you, then you would stand there for hours."
A few seconds later, two black portals opened in the distance and they could see Quinn emerge.
"It looks like Quinn didn't need my help after all." Peter said.
When Quinn moved closer, Oscar was happy to know that he looked to be fine. He actually had a lot he wanted to ask Quinn. That's when he noticed that he wasn't alone and a strange man was standing next to him, it was someone that Oscar didn't recognise.
The others wanted to run up to Quinn, but didn't as Oscar was the one who walked forward first and Sam had stopped the others rushing up, to remind them that Oscar was a world leader. Besides, they were just happy that Quinn seemed to be fine.
"Quinn, a lot has happened here today and it's because of you so many people could have survived." Oscar congratulated him. "We have to have a party in your honour to celebrate."
"A party, for what happened?" Quinn replied back, not really understanding what a party would be intended for. People had died at the end of the day.
"Quinn, I think it would be good to celebrate. There are many things to be pleased about and the people need a break before they hear what is about to be announced." Oscar said. "I think your days of being a teacher will be over, so it would be nice to celebrate your time here. Most importantly, it is to announce the achievement of getting a first victory against the Dalki before war is declared."
Meeting Richard Eno, Quinn had kind of forgotten what had happened since he was blaming Richard for everything. But if it really wasn't Richard's doing moving the Dalki, it meant that this was the first official attack from them.
The whole world would soon find out about this and when war was declared, all factions and groups would be on the move just like before when Quinn was a kid.
"If it's something that has to be done. You can organise it with Sam later." Quinn said.
"Yes, you deserve rest, feel free to go back to the others, but before you go, I don't want to be rude. Do you mind introducing me to the person next to you?"
Quinn looked at Eno and was wondering what to say about him, but he didn't have to, because Eno stood forward himself and gave a bow.
"I believe you may know me, but have never met me. My name is Richard Eno." He said bowing down, and walking off with Quinn.
'Richard Eno!' Oscar shouted in his head, even Jane nearly dropped her tablet. Richard Eno was a man everyone was searching for, just as much as they were searching for Jack Truedream but no one could find him, and now he was right there in front of him. The question was, why was he with Quinn? Had Richard Eno been with him the whole time? What was their relationship?
All sorts of questions were running through Oscar's mind, but they had already left and the moment was lost to ask.
When Quinn arrived with Richard by his side, everyone stared at him like he was insane. They could tell it was a vampire standing by Quinn's side due to his smell, and they could also guess who he was.
"It's nice to meet you all, I'm sure we will all get to know each other quite well." Richard said.
"Erhh Quinn, what does he mean by that?" Peter asked, unafraid and ignoring Richard.
"This is Richard Eno, and he will be staying with us on the Cursed ship for a while." Quinn said.
On the condition of helping out Sil, Quinn was to grant Eno a favour back, and he had asked to observe the Cursed faction.
*****
Get access to the MVS webtoon on P.a.t.r.e.o.n it's only $3 dollar a month And read My werewolf system Exclusively.
If you want to support you can on my P.A.T.R.E.O.N: jksmanga
For MVS artwork and updates follow on Instagram and Facebook: jksmanga
A special event had been announced the next day. Inviting all the important figures around the world. Giant corporations, manufacturing companies and more. On top of that all the teachers at the school, and high level military personnel had also been invited. Those from the Graylash family weren't left out, including the family head Owen Graylash and finally those from the Cursed faction.
Quinn was ready to head back with the others but when he had received the invitation to the event and told how soon it would be, he decided that he would stay at least till the event was over. Considering how many important people would be there.
An invitation was extended out to those Cursed that had also arrived before the others who were on planet Caladi. The invitation that stuck out the most though, was one that was given to Quinn claiming that they wished for Richard Eno to come along as well.
Before leaving the planet these invites were all given to them in person by Oscar, and now they had arrived back at the large new school and had been given top of the line rooms filled with everything they could ever need to stay in for the time being.
As for Richard, he said he would be coming, but he would be there when he was needed, and seemingly disappeared without saying anything else, he didn't go through a teleporter with them, and just disappeared into the desert, so he was not at the school with them.
Everyone would freshen up, and take a few minutes rest, before Sam requested for all of them to meet up in the same room. Sam wanted to know more about what happened between Quinn and Richard, as well as the fight between the Dalki. It was time they knew more about the bigger picture and all this vampire stuff so they had a better understanding. Through that, they could help out Quinn more.
At the same time, Sam wanted to inform Quinn of everything they had found out from Brock, to do with the Balde island and the role of the Blade family.
Lying in his bed staring at the ceiling Quinn was wondering what was going on.
'Richard Eno, why would you reveal yourself to the world like that, in front of Oscar. Everyone's been looking for you. Are you just trying to cause more trouble for me, or is this one of your tests again.'
Thinking back to Enos' personality, when Quinn had asked for the request to help Sil, he had come back saying that he wanted to stay with the Cursed faction for a while. It had come as a complete surprise to him.
Eno could even tell Quinn was struggling with the request that he had spoken about it.
"Are you worried that I will learn about all of the Cursed faction secrets? It would be the perfect way to destroy a faction from the inside out if you were a thorn in my side, but trust me that is not my goal. If you do think I'm an enemy, have you ever heard of keeping your friends close but your enemies closer?
"Besides there are a lot of people that want you dead Quinn. If they knew everything about you, and how much of a threat you could possibly be they would be hunting you down quite quickly. I don't think anyone ever expected you to get as strong as you have done."
In the end, Quinn had decided to accept Eno's request. He had a feeling the whole time Eno was telling the truth. Even if he was still acting in his strange ways.
'But I remember you did the same thing back then as well, and you even gave the same reason.' Quinn said.
'That was because I thought it would help with your progress, and I was just trying to get you to avoid certain dangers that were out of your power for the time being.' Vincent argued.
'Do you think that's exactly what Eno is doing then? He states the same thing. Perhaps he thinks at the moment I, or the Cursed faction isn't strong enough. If he told us all the information, or the Humans, they would try acting on it when they couldn't.'
Still it was impossible to figure out without knowing everything. While waiting for the others, and thinking about getting stronger, Quinn did decide to check out one thing, all of the rewards he had received due to completing the quest.
To be honest, Quinn thought the rewards were a bit lackl.u.s.tre, especially considering what he had done or been through. He could only assume this was because it wasn't a quest given by the system and instead was one given by Eno when his system was overridden which was a scary thought in itself.
[Level 62]
Quinn had levelled up a total of 9 times to reach level 62. It was quite the amount of exp he had gained for defeating the Dalki. He didn't get any instant level ups, so all the level ups he did achieve were from pure exp, but now since he didn't level up every ten levels the exp requirement was just getting bigger and bigger.
At this point, Quinn thought there were only three ways he could now level up. From defeating Demi-god, demon tier beasts or the Dalki. Through defeating beasts and the Dalki he could gain a level up through exp points, or if they awarded him an instant level up. The other way, would be receiving an instant level up quest from the system itself.
'I wonder what level I need to be to complete that Quest.' Quinn thought.
He was thinking about the quest to find something beyond the level of a vampire lord. Would he reach it at level 70, 80 or maybe even a hundred he didn't know. What he did know was with each level up he could feel his body changing into something.
With the stat points awarded Quinn did his usual. He tried to keep his points as balanced as possible, raising them all up to the nearest ten bracket for the best effect. His current stats were like so.
[Agility: 70]
[Stamina: 69]
[Charm 60]
On Vincent's advice Quinn had stopped increasing the charm stat, since he was told at this level there would just be people he could control and people he couldn't, no matter how high his charm stat was.
The following stat was the interesting one, and it had risen to be his highest.
[Blood control: 164]
Steadily Quinn's blood control would grow as he used his blood abilities more often and it was the same during the Dalki fight. After fighting Cindy and Bryce it had increased a lot and using it inside his body all the time he did the same.
'I wonder how high someone's stat would be if they had the absolute blood book?' Quinn wondered.
'Now that your blood control is high enough, it would be nice if you learn some new blood abilities, apart from the basic ones you have been using this whole time.' Vincent said. 'You've trained in fighting and it has reached a good level. If you're going to be fighting using your full strength a lot more, you will no longer be able to hide the fact that you have blood powers, so I think this should be your next step into growing.'
'I remember you saying this before.' Quinn replied scratching his head, a habit when he was struggling. 'But you also stated you couldn't really teach me anything and that I should find a teacher. I think I'm already past the point where Fex could teach me things, which means the only people that could teach me better skills are vampire knights or a leader and I don't think any of the leaders are willing to teach me.' Quinn replied.
What Quinn also noticed when checking his system was while not in the vampire world, he didn't gain any reputation points from his family. So they wouldn't continue to build up while he was away and he couldn't just come back and start making all sorts of improvements using the points.
It was one of the reasons; why Quinn was a little upset with the rewards, he was expecting to get a new title like 'Dalki killer' or something that would help him in the future.
'There will be one person next to you that seems willing to help you. I'm sure they could teach you some new blood skills.' Vincent suggested.
'Are you crazy, you can't be suggesting what I think you're suggesting? You want me to ask Richard Eno to teach me?'
*******
Get access to the MVS webtoon on P.a.t.r.e.o.n it's only $3 dollar a month And read My werewolf system Exclusively.
If you want to support you can on my P.A.T.R.E.O.N: jksmanga
For MVS artwork and updates follow on Instagram and Facebook: jksmanga
By now, Quinn knew to take Vincent's silence as a yes and honestly, he didn't think it was a bad idea. To ask Eno to teach him a few things. Eno was a vampire who had lived longer than any of the leaders, a vampire original. He was sure to know of all the tricks the vampires had come up with when using their blood powers.
The problem was, the type of person that Eno was.
'I'm sure even if he did want to teach me, because I asked him for a favour he would also want one in return, and based on what the favour is, it might just not be worth it.' Quinn thought. Talking to him for a small amount of time was difficult enough, and he couldn't imagine him as a teacher.
A short while later, the rest of the Cursed faction had finally entered Quinn's room.
"What the…I thought our rooms were amazing but yours is as twice as big as ours and is even fancier. Is that a golden tap?!" Nate said excitedly, as he started to play with the tap expecting something else other than water to come out of it.
"Our rooms are nice as well, but it makes sense for Quinn to be treated this way, now that he is a world leader and all." Sam said.
Quinn didn't actually notice that his room was any different than the others. He had been used to the simple life so much that he was happy with just a bed, kitchen and bathroom, he didn't really need anything else. It was a shame that he didn't really have the time to appreciate the luxuries around him.
"This isn't the room they usually give me, I think they just put me up in here for now." Quinn replied modestly.
"Yes, Oscar told me about that." Sam replied. "It looks like our plan worked somewhat, you made quite an impression on those kids and they have been asking non stop to see you. Not just because of who you are but what you did for them. Oscar couldn't just let you stay in the normal teacher dormitories now everyone knows you're a world leader."
After their little chat, it wasn't long until they got down to business. Inside Quinn's room there was even a dining table that was large enough to seat them all and that's where they decided to sit for the time being. In Quinn's room were Sam, Wevil, Linda, Nate, Dennis, Peter, and Fex. In other words, it was all the leaders of the Cursed faction that were on Earth at this moment and time.
Quinn started to first explain what happened with the Dalki attack and how he had met Eno beforehand. He didn't see any need to talk about the system as that was his own business, but he would speak to Logan about it later on.
He then went on to talk about what was discussed with Eno when he had asked his three questions and also his request with Sil. The others already knew about Arthur and more, as they had to learn about the situation from Leo and the others when living in the vampire world. Now they had a better understanding of what was going on, and from what they knew about Brock, they were able to put the two things together.
"I see, well that might make things a little difficult with your request." Sam said, as he went on to explain what they had also learnt from Brock, that the Dalki were after the second half of the demon tier beast and it was on the Blade island.
"So you think that Eno is going to want to use Sil to copy Mona's powers and help him move the demon tier beast?" Quinn asked.
"Honestly yes, otherwise Brock would have never told us about it. From what you have told me, maybe Eno's condition would be to help you only after Sil has helped him." Sam said.
Quinn nodded as he understood, but Nate looked around the table and he wasn't the only one confused. "Why?" Nate had to ask.
"Because of the way Sil's ability was before." Sam answered. "When Raten and Vorden occupied his head, Sil was only able to use three abilities at one time. To control a demon tier beast is something that not even Mona can do. Once Sil copies the ability he also needs to find other high MC cell users to power up the ability. With three abilities it's a gamble whether or not he can control the demon tier beast.
"However, with six abilities it's probably easily done. If Eno brings back Vorden and Raten, Sil could lose his ability to copy six abilities and will be back to the three, same as before. I'm sure due to Brock having lived on the Blade island he knows about this as well and he will use this information and the fact that Quinn wishes to help him against him."
Now everyone had a better understanding of what was going on but there were still many questions on everyone's mind.
"What happens if Bryce finds out about this?" Fex asked.
This was something that Quinn hadn't really been concerned about. He was treating the vampire world and the current war with the humans and the Dalki as two different matters.
"I don't know." Quinn replied. "The other half of the demon tier beast the Dalki are looking for is in the vampire world, I don't even think Bryce and the others know about it, nor that the Dalki are looking for it, and it's the same for Eno. The only one that I told about Eno still being awake was Arthur, and we know what he plans to do… At the moment, we can't protect two places at once and for now nothing has happened in the vampire world.
"Although I don't want to say this, if something does happen, we just have to trust that Bryce and the others will be strong enough to fight off whatever attack happens to them." Quinn replied.
Although, even Quinn was concerned with what Arthur would do, did he really wish to kill all the vampires including those from the tenth family. If so, maybe he would have to step in and get involved.
After the meeting was over, the rest decided to head back to their rooms for a good night's sleep, including Quinn. The next day would be the event where everyone from all over was invited. When the morning sun rose, everyone was dressed in their most formal clothing.
They were already woken by the sh.i.p.s that were constantly flying all morning to the new school. Some of them were nervous, others were excited to be meeting people they saw on TV all the time.
When everyone was ready, they met up in the hallway and headed towards Quinn's room. Upon entering however, they found a note that had been left behind.
[I will be a little late to the event. All of you head on without me, there's something I need to do first.]
"If we turn up without him, I'm sure there will be a lot of people who will be asking us questions nonstop." Linda commented.
"Quinn will be there." Sam said. "Besides, I'm sure it's something important to him."
Nearly all of the teachers and important figures were invited to the ceremony and the students' training would be cut short. Today, after the special announcement was to be made, they would be sent off to join the factions of the different squads in the military. Their training would continue there as they prepared for the fight ahead of them.
Right now though, all the students were to stay in their classrooms where a substitute homeroom teacher would be looking after them. Here all the students could watch the event and announcement live on TV. An exclusive crew had been allowed to enter and they would go around talking to guests and interviewing them to broadcast to the entire planet.
All of the students were in their seats, patiently waiting and wondering what the event was, but they weren't in the best of minds. It wasn't too long ago they had just come back from a devastating event.
"Alright, kids the event should start in the next hour or so, you are allowed to eat snacks during the event, but talking has to be kept at a minimum so everyone can hear, okay?" The teacher said.
"Man, I can't believe we didn't even get to say thank you to Quinn." Swin said.
"I know, after everything he has done for us. I still don't understand why a world leader would care about our class or kids like us." Venus replied.
"I think I have an idea." Shiro said. "Quinn said that he was like me. He had no ability and was weak. Remember all of his speeches? I don't think that was an act, but you're right, I wish I could at least say thank you."
Suddenly, the students started to talk loudly amongst each other as they pointed to the front.
"What's he doing here, isn't he meant to be at the event?"
Shadows started to disperse as the shadow cloak skill was cancelled and Quinn had appeared in front of his old homeroom class.
"Before I go off to this god awful event, I just wanted to say one thing. It really was a joy for me to teach all of you. I wish I could have taught you for longer. I promise I will remember these days for the rest of my life and I hope you can remember me as well. I know not all of you will join the Cursed faction, but it would be great to see your faces again." Quinn said.
As quickly as he appeared, he had vanished and was off to the grand event.
"Quinn! Wait, you were the best teacher we had!" Swin shouted.
"Seriously, how can you leave without us saying thank you to you properly!" Venus said.
"Thank you, but this won't be the last time I see you. I will return the favour when I join the Cursed faction." Shiro said.
"I look forward to it." Quinn whispered.
*****
Get access to the MVS webtoon on P.a.t.r.e.o.n it's only $3 dollar a month And read My werewolf system Exclusively.
If you want to support you can on my P.A.T.R.E.O.N: jksmanga
For MVS artwork and updates follow on Instagram and Facebook: jksmanga
Despite what Quinn's note had said, the group decided that it might be best if they tried waiting for him for at least a little while. They headed to the location that they had been instructed to go to and up ahead they could see what could only be described as a grand mansion.
It was only a short way from the new school that had been built but was also out of sight, covered by a few of the main buildings. It made people who worked at the school wonder if it had always been there or if it had been built just for today's event.
Regardless, it had a grand finish. The mansion had two huge spiralling staircases that would lead up to the balcony on the second floor, which was large enough to fit a few hundred people. On the ground floor at the entrance there were pillars laced in a special glowing silver substance and even had the most beautiful of beast crystals wrapped around it.
The dozens of people walking past them were wearing much more glamorous clothing than any of the Cursed group, so much so that some of them started to get cold feet as they felt they didn't belong there.
Leading up to the mansion was a stone walkway and a wide red carpet had been laid out for the attendees. The arriving guests walked in on the red carpet while hundreds of camera and video drones were flying through the air, snapping the event.
The Cursed members knew that no one cared about them coming to this event, it was all about Quinn. They also knew if the Cursed faction turned up without him, there would be questions.
"What a waste of beast crystals." Peter said, looking disgusted at the ostentatious pillars.
"You have a point, we risk our lives fighting beasts so we can create better weapons, not so they can be used as decorations." Wevil added, looking at an obviously rich couple walk past. The woman had a timeless black dress on and on her ears she donned earrings with a beast crystal on each.
In a way, the rarer the beast crystal someone had showed how much power a certain family had. Powerful beast crystals would go for a lot of money mainly so they could be turned into weapons, but if someone could purchase them and use them as a fashion accessory, it would show the world how little an expensive beast crystal meant to them.
"I don't think we can wait much longer. Most people have arrived and if none of us enter, then it might be a problem." Sam suggested and reluctantly they all followed him walking along the red carpet.
While doing so, some of the other guests who were also walking started to stare at them. They could see they were trying to guess who they were, if it was anyone they recognized. However no matter how hard they tried, they couldn't figure it out.
"It must be some of the teachers that worked at the school or a captain of a squad." One of them whispered to another.
"They could be from the Cursed faction, not many people know what they look like." Another replied.
While making their way along the red carpet, they did spot two people they did recognise, Bonny and Void, the two reporters that they had met when facing the demon tier beast.
It was the reason why people were waiting to get inside, Bonny and Void would interview each person as they entered. They were standing just past the red carpet at the entrance of the mansion into the main hall, and quite a lot of figures were nearby grabbing drinks and listening to who was at the event.
When Sam and the others walked through, Bonny recognised them immediately and gave them a smile, before placing a microphone in front of Sam.
"Now we have approaching the door, finally some high ranking members from the Cursed faction. Please could you introduce yourselves to those watching at home and also tell us your role within the Cursed faction." Bonny asked in her best interview voice.
For the first time ever, while Sam stared into the lens of the camera, he froze. It was half because it was unexpected and half because the Cursed faction didn't really give out roles, everyone kind of just did what they wanted. On top of that, there were a lot of ears listening in.
"The leaders of the Cursed faction… where's the leader? I don't see the person named Quinn?"
"He is meant to be here today right?"
"Of course, Owen and Oscar are at this event too. This is meant to be a gathering of the Earth's strongest powers. The Cursed being one of the new powers should have arrived before everyone else to make an impression."
Listening to all these comments was making Sam stumble even more. That's when Linda decided to step in.
"This here is our trusted Vice leader of the Cursed faction. If Quinn isn't present then we follow what he tells us to do. Then we have Peter, who is not only the Head General, but is in charge of our defences on the Cursed ship.
"Wevil and I work together in communications with the other factions. We work closely with Helen from the past Daisy faction who you might have already met before us. We try to make it so if any of the other factions have a problem they can talk to us. Finally, Nate is in charge of our hand to hand combat division. As you can see, we have brought quite a few of our high ranking members here because we understand how important this event is." Linda answered proficiently.
The others were quite surprised that Linda was able to give them all roles so easily, but now that they thought about it, she really did just describe what a lot of them did for the Cursed faction. Although Peter's position was a bit of a stretch, at one point he did protect the ship alone from several attacks.
"That's great to hear. A lot of people don't know about the Cursed faction since they managed to grow so quickly, but Oscar has said that they helped greatly during the demon tier hunting expedition, and Owen has always spoken great things about your leader, Quinn Talen. I have to ask, will we be seeing him tonight? He hasn't made an appearance yet."
Finally, Sam was ready to speak.
"He said he will be here so he will definitely be here. If there is one thing the Cursed faction is good at, it's doing what they say they will do. He just has important matters to attend to." Sam said, while walking off and the others soon followed him.
With seemingly everyone having entered the large hall they could now rest for a little while. The announcement would be made later on and it was time for everyone to mingle and get to know each other, although it was harder for some. Owen stood next to Oscar and there were many that were afraid to even get close to the two of them as they talked.
When together the group were standing awkwardly to the side of the room. They clearly felt like the odd ones out as everyone seemed to know each other.
As for Nate, he was looking at a certain person in particular. He was looking over in Helen's direction.
"Hey, you know that she likes Quinn, right? I don't want you to cause drama." Sam said as he spotted Nate staring at her.
"No, I'm not looking at her, she brought her two sisters along to this event as well. Is it alright if I go over?" Nate asked.
Sam looked at the time and the mingling session was apparently meant to last for an hour, then Oscar would finally make an announcement and congratulate people, calling them up to the stage that was placed in the room.
After that, there was meant to be an after party where there were no cameras.
"I think it's fine, but just be careful. Bonny and Void might come to interview you at any point and you need to be careful if you answer their questions. Everyone is out to ruin our reputation at the moment. Let's meet back in an hour." Sam suggested, but Nate was already off before Sam had finished speaking.
Peter was fine doing nothing, just leaning up against a pillar looking at everyone. Wevil and Linda were enjoying each other's company. They talked to each other a lot these days, while Sam had plucked up the courage to try and make a few connections.
It was important after all, unless the Cursed faction were planning to take over the world which wasn't Quinn's intention. Sam thought it would be nice to talk to the people they would be working with for the foreseeable future.
This left Fex on his own, who had managed to spot Samantha trying to grab some appetizers from the waiter's walking around, but there were people standing in her way.
A large man, who wasn't paying her any attention had blocked a special seafood dish she was just dying to try. Then suddenly, it started to float in the air, before it landed in her hand.
"Was that what you were trying to get?" Fex asked with a warm smile.
When Samantha turned to see who it was, she was quite startled.
'I knew I might run into him here, but I didn't expect him to come up to me like that.' She thought, as she started to panic.
"Oh thanks, that's exactly what I was looking for." She replied, and was now trying to make a quick exit from the awkward situation, but she could feel Fex's eyes not moving from her.
There was a reason Fex had approached her and when the two made eye contact his eyes started to glow red.
"Do you remember what I asked, I said to make sure you didn't tell anyone about what I did back against the Dalki. Now tell me, did you keep our little secret?" Fex asked.
"Now it's not very nice to speak to a lady like that, is it?" A voice said from behind Samantha.
Seeing the man's red eyes reflect back at Fex, he straight away knew who this was.
"Richard Eno…" Fex replied back.
*****
Get access to the MVS webtoon on P.a.t.r.e.o.n it's only $3 dollar a month And read My werewolf system Exclusively.
If you want to support you can on my P.A.T.R.E.O.N: jksmanga
For MVS artwork and updates follow on Instagram and Facebook: jksmanga